¡¶Xuanhuan: So I am the Peerless Martial God¡·


 Chapter 1 Becoming a Grandmaster

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ??Step up to the Seven Stars and step down to cross the tiger, double lotus as the headcanon, King Kong smashes the awl

    A complete set of Tai Chi flowed down, Yi Feng waved his gray robe, stood up and stopped.

    "Um!"

    "The flowing clouds and flowing water are so high!"

    Recalling the set of Tai Chi just now, Yi Feng admired leisurely. With his current understanding of the boxing technique, if placed in modern times, he would be a great master.

    But now

    It¡¯s useless.

    Yi Feng shook his head helplessly, shook off the dust on his body, picked up the ceramic kettle, and lay down on the lounge chair.

    He has traveled through this world for twenty years. It is very different from his previous life. This is a world of cultivation where the strong are respected. It is not an exaggeration for the strong to destroy cities, move mountains and seas, and pick stars with bare hands.

    ??Yi Feng, who opened a fried chicken restaurant in his previous life and was doing nothing in life, was full of enthusiasm when he first time traveled. He thought that he would make a big difference, and he would recruit a few female cultivators who were more beautiful than celebrities, and his life would be so happy.

    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that he was born with blocked meridians and was not suitable for cultivation at all.

    "Ding - the boxing technique is perfect and has reached the level of being on par with the gods."

    Hearing the sound of this system, Yi Feng felt no fluctuation in his heart, and even wanted to curse

    "Host: Yi Feng."

    "Age: 20."

    "Cultivation: Mortal."

    Achievements: "Boxing skills (on par with gods)."

    "Swordsmanship (on par with gods)."

    "Sticking with God"

    "Sword skills (on par with gods)."

    "Palm technique (on par with gods)."

    ¡°Strike the iron (to stand shoulder to shoulder with God).¡±

    ¡°Picture book (on par with God).¡±

    ¡°Healing (being on par with God).¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Yes, Yi Feng traveled here and was blessed with the golden finger that belonged to him.

    But this golden finger didn¡¯t bring him anything about cultivation.  A martial arts gym was also given as a gift, and all other upgraded things were related to the martial arts gym.

    After years of hard work and systematic help, he has developed all these skills to the highest level of "on par with God".

    It is said that he is on par with God. In his previous life, he was probably a famous person and could be broadcast live on TV.

    But here, is there any use?

    Let alone a master, even if a low-level warrior punches him, he may not be able to withstand it

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? But after so many years, Yi Feng has also given up. If he can¡¯t practice, just forget it. He will guard his own three-quarters of an acre and be a salted fish Well, a grandmaster, it seems not bad.

    After all, he had also thought about it. It was hard to say whether he would be able to survive true cultivation. He might even have to go to a secret realm and compete in sect competitions. If he wasn't careful, he might be defeated.

    Looking at the sunshine outside the window, Yi Feng stood up and stretched before opening the store door.

    Afterwards, he took out a lot of martial arts moves that he had drawn on the book and laid them out.

    In fact, this is his biggest source of income, because there are not many people who really ask him to teach kung fu. Although those mortals cannot practice due to their talents, they have absorbed some spiritual energy over time, and they may be better than him.

    So I can still make a living by selling these "martial arts secrets".

    Business is good or not, it¡¯s pretty manageable.

    Of course, most buyers also buy them as picture stories for children.

    "There are a lot of monks recently!" Yi Feng sighed as he looked at the light passing by on the horizon.

    It is not possible to practice, but it is not far from the monks. There are two large sects not far from Pingjiang City, and many disciples will come to the city to purchase some daily necessities.

    ¡°I heard that the two great ancestors of the Qingtian Clan and the Xuanwu Sect made a life-and-death bet in a few days, so countless Nansha monks came to watch the battle.¡± said a vendor next door who knew Yi Feng.

    "oh."

    Yi Feng nodded and stopped paying attention. After all, this matter had nothing to do with him.

    ¡°Hey, sister, it¡¯s so strange for you to read these books. I have never seen books like this before.¡±

    At this moment, two beautiful figures, one large and one small, appeared in front of the door.

    The younger one had pigtails, and although his pubic hair was not yet fully developed, his facial features showed that he would look stunning when he grew up. He blinked his big, smart eyes and curiously looked at the martial arts book on Yi Feng's stall.

      The other woman is completely different.

    Dressed in white clothes, standing there gives people the feeling of a fairy descending to earth. Her face is extremely beautiful, but it gives people a cold look, as cold as frost, as if she is repelling people thousands of miles away.

    "Practitioner!"

    Yi Feng looked at the two women, slightly surprised.

    Not only are these two girls beautiful, he didn¡¯t expect them to be monks. This was an unprecedented first for him.

    The woman in white, Luo Lanxue, also looked at Yi Feng.

    Sitting leisurely, her gray robe is spotless, and her delicate face always has a faint smile, giving people a sense of being free from vulgarity.

    In short, it makes people look very comfortable.

    "It's a pity that he is a mortal."

    Luo Lanxue then withdrew her gaze, showing a bit of disdain. No matter what happens to a mortal, he is still a mortal, just an ant.

    "Sister, I would like to buy a copy." The little girl Yin Luoli didn't think much about it, she blinked and looked at Luo Lanxue.

    Luo Lanxue frowned slightly.

    The duel between her master and the ancestor of the Xuanwu Sect will be held in a few days. There are different rumors outside, but as a direct disciple of the ancestor of the Qingtian Sect, she understands that the chance of winning is only 20%.

    Now that the Qingtian Sect is in the midst of fire and water, it is hard for her not to feel angry that her little junior sister can still be so leisurely and elegant.

    "Luo Li, let's go." Luo Lanxue scolded.

    "Sister, I want it."

    Yin Luoli raised her mouth and said pitifully.

    "Luo Li, we still have things to do, so don't waste time." Luo Lanxue lectured: "Besides, as monks, what can we buy from mortals?"

    Yi Feng¡¯s face was dark.

    This is really not a good thing to hear.

    Yin Luoli lowered her head and pursed her lips. Her beautiful eyes were filled with mist, but she still stopped in front of Yi Feng's stall and refused to leave.

    Luo Lan¡¯s snowy face was as cold as frost, and she really didn¡¯t know what to say to Yin Luoli.

    With a wave of his hand, a gold coin fell into Yi Feng's hand. He picked up the martial arts book and left with Yin Luoli.

    "Hey, one gold coin is not enough!" Yi Feng looked at the gold coin in his hand and shouted quickly.

    But what greeted him was Luo Lanxue's cold gaze, which made Yi Feng swallow the next words hard, and had to find a way to go up the stairs and said: "That's all, this little girl is quite cute, just think of it as a gift to her!  "

    After they left, Yi Feng pointed in the direction they left.

    If you can¡¯t beat me, I¡¯ll blow my ass for you!

    After Yin Luoli got the martial arts book, she was extremely happy. She forgot all other things and read through it with relish.

    "Wow, sister, this book is really good!" Yin Luoli couldn't help but admire.

    Luo Lanxue ignored her. It was just a painting book written by a mortal. What¡¯s so good about it?

    "Sister, sister, just take a look!" Yin Luoli couldn't help but take Luo Lanxue's jade hand and said coquettishly: "It's really beautiful."

    Luo Lanxue looked angry.

    Qingtianmen¡¯s back path was unpredictable, so she had no intention of looking at these things. Just as she was about to turn around and teach him a lesson, she accidentally saw the pattern in the corner of the martial arts book.

    In an instant, her pretty body trembled.

    She felt something terrifying coming towards her face, her face suddenly changed color, and she spat out a mouthful of blood.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 2 A peerless expert disguised as a mortal

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "this¡­¡­"

    After taking several steps back, Luo Lanxue stabilized her pretty body. Regardless of her injuries, her eyes looked at the martial arts book in Yin Luoli's hand in shock.

    "This is martial intent!"

    Thinking of this, Luo Lanxue felt a storm in her heart.

    What exactly happened here?  She actually saw Wu Yi in a picture book sold by mortals. If the trauma in her body hadn't reminded her all the time, she might have thought she was dreaming.

    ?? Martial intention.

    That¡¯s the stuff of legend.

    Not to mention him, even his master, a strong martial artist, cannot comprehend the martial intent at all. According to legend, only a being at the level of the Martial Emperor can initially comprehend the martial intent.

    She could recognize that this was martial intent. It was also when her master Qingshan Ancestor led her sect to inherit, she felt a little martial intent, but compared with the martial intent in this book, it was like a firefly.  The light is not worth mentioning.

    "Sister, what's wrong with you?" Yin Luoli asked worriedly as she looked at Luo Lanxue who was vomiting blood.

    "I'm fine. Can you show me the book in your hand?" Luo Lanxue only had eyes for this book at the moment and asked urgently.

    "Of course. Is this book really good?" Yin Luoli said, stretching out her little arm.

    Luo Lanxue solemnly took the martial arts book with both hands, but found something, and immediately looked at Yin Luoli in shock.

    "Luo Li, youyou, you"

    At this moment, Luo Lanxue's pupils were dilated, her heartbeat was rapidly accelerating, and her whole body was trembling slightly, as if she had seen something that was difficult for her to believe.

    "What's wrong with me, sister?" Yin Luoli asked, blinking her big eyes.

    "Youyour realm?" Luo Lanxue said in shock: "How come your realm has improved so much?"

    When she came down the mountain, she was clearly a first-level martial artist when she checked Yin Luoli's realm, but now

    The fifth level of martial arts!

    "ah?"

    When Yin Luoli heard this, she quickly felt her own state.

    "It's true, I'm really a genius haha"

    After Yin Luoli discovered that her realm had really improved, she immediately started boasting happily.

    But Luo Lanxue took a deep breath.

    It is true that Yin Luoli has great talent, but it is absolutely impossible to reach this level, let alone break through the fifth level in a short period of time.

    The only reason is

    She looked at the martial arts book in her hand!

    At this moment, she felt uneasy.

    With a pretty and solemn face, she stabilized her trembling hands, took a deep breath, and couldn't wait to open the martial arts book again.

    "Tai Chi!"

    What comes to mind are these three big characters.

    The handwriting looks sloppy and crooked, but upon closer inspection it turns out to be vigorous and powerful.

    With just three words, Luo Lanxue was deeply attracted. A different world seemed to appear in her eyes.

    A strange Bagua diagram. She was in the center of the Bagua diagram. Looking up, she saw that the vast starry sky was dotted with stars, forming a strange pattern.

    She turned to the next page unconsciously.

    The villain in the picture is lifelike, her pupils quickly dilate, and the vast palm prints push towards him gently.

    Her breathing suddenly became rapid, and drops of fragrant sweat suddenly fell from her forehead.

    At this moment, she felt like a small boat in the storm, which could be destroyed at any time in this vast land, so she hurriedly closed the martial arts book in her hand and stood there breathing heavily.

    "Sister, what's wrong with you?"

    Yin Luoli quickly grabbed Luo Lanxue's arm and asked worriedly.

    Luo Lanxue couldn't calm down for a long time. After a long time of calming down, when she was about to speak, she was surprised to find that her realm had broken through from the ninth level of martial artist to the great martial artist.

    Luo Lanxue was dumbfounded.

    There is a huge gap between martial arts masters and great martial arts masters. Many people are stuck in the ninth level and cannot cross it for the rest of their lives. Although she has her own talent, it should be a year before she can break through.

    But now, it takes less than a cup of tea to achieve a breakthrough?

    I have to say that if news about the two sisters¡¯ breakthrough today spreads, it will probably cause a sensation in the entire Nansha!

    She wiped the sweat from her forehead and clutched the martial arts book in her hand tightly, as if she had found a treasure.

    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Yin Luoli looked at Luo Lanxue, who was looking abnormal, and became more and more worried.

      My sister has always been strict with herself and is in a state of cultivation at all times. Is she too anxious, angry and obsessed?

    "Luo Li!" Finally, Luo Lanxue regained consciousness, grabbed Yin Luoli with her arm, and said very solemnly: "Promise me that you will never reveal a word about this book."

    "Why?"

    Yin Luoli blinked her big eyes and asked doubtfully.

    "You don't need to ask so many questions, you just need to know that this book" Luo Lanxue took a deep breath and said seriously: "This book may be the biggest opportunity in your life, and it may also be about  The life and death of my Qingshan Sect depends on it.¡±

    "ah?"

    Yin Luoli was a little overwhelmed by this information.

    "Also, I want to take this book back to Master as soon as possible." Luo Lanxue continued.

    "All right!"

    Yin Luoli scratched her head. She hadn't finished reading it yet. Although she was reluctant to leave, her sister's expression seemed really solemn.

    ¡°Also, she really couldn¡¯t figure out how this book could become the biggest opportunity in her life, and could it also be related to the life and death of Qingshan Sect?

    Luo Lanxue took Yin Luoli and rushed to the sect.

    Thinking back

    How can that young man with extraordinary temperament sitting on the recliner be a mortal?

    He must be a peerless master that is unimaginable to her. His state has already reached the level of returning to nature, and he came to this small town to play in the world.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 3 Thank you Master for the reward

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Autumn is coming and the leaves are falling.

    Guarding this small martial arts studio, I don¡¯t know how many springs and autumns have gone through.

    There is an endless stream of people coming and going, and Yi Feng has long been familiar with the customs and customs of this other world.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s time to eat, let¡¯s order takeout!¡±

    Yi Feng stood up and waved to the beef noodle stall across the street. The waiter across the street snapped his fingers and shouted: "Master Yi, wait, he will be here soon."

    Yi Feng nodded with a smile and lay down on the recliner again.

    "Oh, I do takeout every day, I need a wife!"

    The sun was dazzling. Yi Feng narrowed his eyes and looked at the girls in the rouge shop on the street. He couldn't help but lamented: "Ying'er hasn't come to see me recently. She thinks about joining the sect to practice every day, but she doesn't have the talent.  , it would be great to follow me and be a boss lady. One day when I am lucky enough to recruit two disciples, I can still be called Master Wife."

    Not long after, the boy opposite came over with beef noodles.

    The portion is as generous as ever.

    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll give you the money.¡±

    Yi Feng threw the money away.

    "Master Yi, how much does it cost for a bowl of beef noodles?" The boy returned the money and said with a smile, "Last time my old lady fell and got hurt, you had to help."

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll eat this noodles for nothing.¡±

    Yi Feng was not polite either. The common people on the streets were all very familiar with him. Having lived in two generations, he knew how to be a good person. He would always help beggars who often wandered around, regardless of whether there were injuries or bruises in any house.  relief.

    So it has some prestige in this area.

    Although I haven¡¯t really taught a disciple yet, I can still be called Master Yi.

    ¡°You little beast, get out of here.¡±

    At this moment, something happened not far away that caught their attention. A little boy dressed in rags was thrown out of the Qingshan Gate.

    "No, I want to practice. Please let me join the Qingshan Sect." Although the little boy was only fourteen or fifteen years old, he was extremely determined. He ignored the scratches on his face and knelt firmly in front of the elder at the entrance of the hall.  shouted.

    "I don't care what your qualifications are. You also want to join our Qingshan Sect. Get lost." The elder kicked the boy in the chest and shouted at the same time: "You brat, I'm warning you one last time. If you dare to come here again, I'll kill you."  You throw it away and feed it to the dogs.¡±

    "This is?"

    Yi Feng frowned.

    "Oh, this kid is pitiful." The boy sighed: "I don't know where he came from. In the past few days, he has broken through the entrance of Qingshan Gate. I guess he really has no qualifications!"

    Yi Feng felt a little sad for no reason.

    Cultivation is so cruel, without talent you are nothing.

    It¡¯s better to be yourself. Being a great master is a good way of life even though you don¡¯t have much ambition.

    The boy¡¯s mouth was filled with blood, he was holding his chest and coughing violently. He looked at the closed door with determined eyes, full of unwillingness.

    After a long time, he picked up his heavy steps and left dejectedly.

    Seemingly seeing the attention of Yi Feng and the boy, he also looked up when passing by the door, glanced at the beef noodles in Yi Feng's hand, swallowed, then looked away and continued to leave.

    But after taking two steps, he paused and bent down to pick something up from the ground.

    He glanced around, stopped at the beef stall opposite for a moment, gritted his teeth, and finally looked back at Yi Feng.

    "Shopkeeper, I picked up a gold coin at your door. Is it yours?" The boy came over, and sure enough he was holding a gold coin in his muddy little hand.

    Yi Feng and the boy looked at each other.

    They all saw disbelief in each other¡¯s eyes.

    This made Yi Feng feel ashamed. This is how the world is. Although he sympathized with the little boy's plight, he was helpless, but the little boy's character made him feel ashamed.

    It can be seen that he is already hungry, but he still maintains this spirit.

    "Yes, this gold coin is mine." Yi Feng nodded. If he guessed correctly, it was the one given by the paralyzed girl.

    The boy passed his little hand forward.

    But Yifeng didn't answer, but smiled lightly at him and said, "It's yours now."

    The boy was surprised, bowed gratefully to Yi Feng, and ran quickly towards the beef stall opposite.

    "We have a guest." Yi Feng smiled at the boy next to him.

    ¡°Master Yi¡¯s merits are immeasurable.¡±

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Xiao Si Chao YifengIt's what you said, don't blame me for not showing mercy to you!  "

    As the voice fell, the palace door opened with a bang.

    Luo Lanxue breathed a sigh of relief, held the martial arts book respectfully in both hands and walked towards the palace.

    She got her wish and met Patriarch Qingshan.

    The ancestor of Qingshan sat cross-legged on the futon, the anger on his face slightly dissipated, and he listened to Luo Lanxue's story with a look of suspicion on his face.

    "You mean, a mortal?" Patriarch Qingshan asked.

    "Yes, Master, to be precise, he is a peerless master who plays the human world and pretends to be a mortal." Luo Lanxue added.

    "Huh, that's nonsense."

    Qingshan Patriarch said angrily: "If there is such a master in Pingjiang City, how could I, the mighty Qingshan Patriarch, not know about it? It's really ridiculous to still be martial."

    "Master, please believe me. This book is written by that senior. Master will know it at a glance." Luo Lanxue said quickly.

    "snort!"

    Patriarch Qingshan snorted and waved his palm, and the martial arts book appeared in his hand.

    After looking around for a moment, a look of disdain appeared on his face.

    The whole book is mediocre, has nothing outstanding, and does not contain any energy.

    If Luo Lanxue wasn't one of his most valued disciples, he would have blasted her away with one palm in anger at this moment, let alone wasting time on a broken book.

    "Master, please open it and take a look." Luo Lanxue said quickly, as if she remembered something, and reminded her, "Master, please be sure to adjust your state of mind and be careful of backlash."

    Hearing this, Patriarch Qingshan looked impatient, and then casually opened the martial arts book.

    In an instant, his expression, which was originally casual and impatient, suddenly changed dramatically.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 4 This book was written by a senior

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Sitting posture suddenly sat upright.

    Inadvertently, his body began to tremble.

    Shocked, shocked, incredible, dumbfounded a series of expressions changed on his face, but even so, they still couldn't express his mood at the moment.

    It¡¯s like a stormy sea has set off, and it¡¯s hard to calm down.

    He never expected that what Luo Lanxue said was true. This ordinary book that he didn't even bother to read would actually contain a monstrous martial intention after opening it.

    The moment he opened the book, he seemed to be immersed in another world. As a master of martial arts and the ancestor of Qingshan, he felt so insignificant in the power contained in this book.

    What kind of person does it take to draw such a wonderful book?

    What's even more unbelievable is that, looking at the details of the ink and strokes on it, it is obvious that this person just made a random painting. Just a casually created painting contains incredible martial intent. So this person  How advanced is your cultivation?

    Luo Lanxue looked at the eyes of Patriarch Qingshan and couldn't help but smile bitterly.

    When she saw this book for the first time, wasn't it like this?

    This also solidified the idea in her mind that the young man lying on the recliner and blowing a cattail leaf fan must be an unrivaled master.

    But the more this happened, the harder it was for her to calm down.

    On the one hand, I can get such an opportunity to be excited, and on the other side, the heart is more and more embarrassed, with anxiety and fear in the corner of the eyes 

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    At this moment, a hearty laugh came from the mouth of Patriarch Qingshan, his hair rose, and an invincible aura emerged from his body.

    I saw him flying up from the futon, like a rocket, directly hitting the roof and flying into the air.

    At this moment, the clouds above Qingshan Gate were surging, and a storm was coming.

    A moment later, it began to rain heavily, and countless spiritual energy gathered towards Ancestor Qingshan. He was like a hot little sun in mid-air, shining with dazzling light in the rain.

    "What?"

    "Master actually made a breakthrough?"

    Luo Lanxue covered her red lips in surprise, looking at this scene in surprise and shock.

    The entire Qingshan Gate was also caught in a huge commotion.

    ¡­¡­

    "I don't know which egg has caused trouble again. The clothes I just hung are not dry yet." Lying on the recliner, Yi Feng showed an unhappy look and complained.

    Although he has never eaten pork, he has seen pigs running around.

    Although he had never seen such a big movement, Yi Feng knew at a glance that it was caused by the monks.

    "Zhong Qing, how is Ma Buza doing?"

    After putting away his clothes, Yi Feng looked at Zhong Qing who walked directly into training.

    At this moment, he was holding the horse stance, and he didn¡¯t know how long he had been holding on. His thin body was trembling, and sweat was dripping from his forehead, but he was always holding on.

    "This is really a good seedling. It's a pity that this is a world of cultivation. If you were in the previous life, you would definitely become the second Bruce Lee!"

    Thinking of this, Yi Feng couldn't help but curse.

    ??????????????? It¡¯s really wrong for this damn cultivation world to give him a martial arts training system.

    "Zhong Qing, take a rest and go to the other side to make two bowls of beef noodles and come back!" You can't practice martial arts to death, you have to pay attention to the balance between work and rest, so Yi Feng said in a timely manner.

    "Yes, Master."

    Zhong Qing wiped his forehead and shouted, then ran to the beef stall opposite in the heavy rain.

    While waiting for the boy to get down, Zhong Qing looked up at the sky in the distance, fascinated. It wasn't until the boy made the beef noodles and called him several times that he realized what he was doing.

    "Alas, this child"

    Yi Feng shook his head.

    He could tell that Zhong Qing still had a strong obsession with cultivation. He probably just wanted to repay his kindness by staying here.

    "It's a pity that his talent is there, and with such qualifications, he can't enter the Qingshan Gate.

    "Well, there's nothing I can do about it. You said that if I could get to know two people from Qingshan Sect, I might be able to help you find the back door!"

    "But as a teacher, you are just a mortal!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 5 I guess he is a super old geek

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    In a whole day, Ancestor Qingshan stepped from the realm of the Martial Spirit to the realm of the Martial King.

    This step is like a carp jumping over a dragon gate.

    ¡°This is a top-notch existence in the entire Nansha cultivation world.

    "Hahaha Xuanwu, Xuanwu, you forced me to accept a duel with you, but now if you know that I have broken through the realm of King Wu, I don't know what your expression will be."

    Patriarch Qingshan¡¯s face changed with glory, and the previous decadent look was wiped away.

    "Congratulations, Master, for breaking through to the realm of King Wu."

    After bowing his head, Luo Lanxue knelt on the ground respectfully and said.

    The ancestor of Qingshan passed by in a flash, helped Luo Lanxue up with both hands, and said with a smile: "Xue'er, get up quickly. My teacher wrongly blamed you before. You Luo Lanxue is a great contributor to my Qingshan Sect.  Enter the history of our Qingshan Sect."

    "Master, it's serious. It's Xue'er's duty to do." Luo Lanxue said.

    "By the way, I have been busy making breakthroughs before. Please tell me quickly, that mortal no, senior, what happened to him?" Patriarch Qingshan gently touched the martial arts book in his hand, eagerly  Di asked Luo Lanxue.

    "He looks very young and good-looking, with a very unusual temperament" Luo Lanxue gradually enlarged the figure and said, "It didn't seem like anything at the time, but now that I think about it, his behavior is like that of a great master.  a feeling of¡­¡­"

    Ancestor Qingshan squinted his eyes and carefully considered Luo Lanxue's words, "You continue."

    "He runs a small martial arts studio and sells many martial arts books" Luo Lanxue added.

    "A lot of martial arts books?"

    Patriarch Qingshan was short of breath and opened his mouth wide.

    Luo Lanxue nodded her head solemnly.

    "Xue'er, you must not look at this man's youth. Based on your description, I guess he is a super old monster." Qingshan Ancestor said solemnly: "And my preliminary guess is that his cultivation level should be that of the Martial Emperor."  realm!"

    "Emperor Wu"

    Hearing this sentence, Luo Lanxue was shocked.

    Most of this world is based on martial arts, and is divided into warriors, martial masters, great martial arts masters, martial spirits, martial kings, martial emperors, martial ancestors, martial masters, martial saints, and martial emperors. It seems that the martial emperor realm is only the mainstay in the entire system, but when it reaches  Existences at this level are already rare, after all, most of the realms that follow are just legends.

    At the beginning, the Qingshan ancestor who opened the mountain gate with a sword seemed to have only the cultivation level of Emperor Wu!

    "However, this is just my preliminary guess. We still need to pay a visit to this senior before we know what it will be like." Qingshan Ancestor said thoughtfully: "In this case, Xue'er, you come down the mountain with me to pay homage to this senior.  A senior."

    Hear the words.

    Luolan Xueqian trembled and said hesitantly: "Master, II"

    "What's wrong?" Qingshan Patriarch frowned.

    "I'm afraid I have offended this senior!"

    The worries in the corners of Luo Lanxue's eyes were finally released. There was a strong look of regret on her face, and her intestines were filled with regret.

    Over the past two days, let alone how entangled and complicated she has been.

    It was so overwhelming that she couldn't breathe.

    Although the sect's crisis was solved with the breakthrough of Patriarch Qingshan, remembering her disrespect in front of the stall that day, her heart became filled with despair.

    Under the questioning of Patriarch Qingshan, Luo Lanxue nervously told the scene in front of the stall.

    Patriarch Qingshan¡¯s expression changed upon hearing this.

    "Master, I was wrong."

    Seeing this, Luo Lanxue banged her head heavily on the ground and burst into tears, "At that time, I really thought he was just a mortal. I had no idea he was an unborn master!"

    "snort!"

    The ancestor of Qingshan looked livid and pointed at Luo Lanxue with hatred, "You, you, even if he is a mortal, you can't just give him one gold coin!"

    "Me, but I only had one gold coin with me at the time!" Luo Lanxue explained anxiously: "And I think it was just a book like this, and one gold coin would definitely be enough. Besides, I was thinking about you, Master, and Ancestor Xuanwu at that time.  It was a competition, so I made a big mistake in a moment."

    Patriarch Qingshan was silent.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????? away from the Qingshan Sect]

    "You are really lucky to be able to come back alive!" Ancestor Qingshan said with emotion.

    Luolan Snow TearsWater contains, and the heart is full of bitterness.

    Who says it¡¯s not?

    Looking back, she simply walked away from the gate of hell, and maybe she even brought trouble to the entire Qingshan Gate.

    "Fortunately, junior sister is here." Luo Lanxue said happily: "Although I only gave that senior one gold coin, he didn't pursue anything. He also said that he would just give the book to junior sister, probably for reading.  For the sake of my little junior sister¡¯s cuteness, please spare my life!¡±

    "So, for the matter of paying homage to the seniors, it is best for the master to go there himself." Luo Lanxue said in a low voice.

    Patriarch Qingshan thought for a moment, then solemnly shook his head and said: "Not only do you have to go, but you must go."

    Luo Lanxue opened her red lips.

    "But Master, if I go there and arouse the anger of that senior, it will implicate the Qingshan Sect. The consequences So I think it's better for me to avoid it!" Luo Lanxue raised her head and asked.

    "Hmph, what do you know?" Qingshan Patriarch taught him a lesson: "With that senior's eyesight, do you think that if you don't go, he won't know that you are my Qingshan Patriarch and a disciple of Qingshan Sect?"

    Hearing this, Luo Lanxue's pretty body trembled.

    "Since this senior didn't do anything to you at that time, it means that he didn't take these little things to heart." Patriarch Qingshan stroked his beard and said: "With his status, if you come to me to make amends later,  , I don¡¯t even bother to argue with a junior like you.¡±

    "On the contrary, if we make some small moves behind the scenes and act like clowns, we are likely to anger the senior."

    "Master's lesson is reasonable, so the disciple will bear the thorn and plead guilty, and let the senior handle it." Luo Lanxue gritted her teeth and nodded.

    Afterwards, Qingshan Patriarch grabbed Luo Lanxue and turned into two streams of light and flew towards Pingjiang City.

    ?¡­(remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 6 The Sky-devouring Demonic Wolf as a Wild Dog

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Disciple, you have a good time boxing and go get some wine for the master."

    At the door of the store, Yi Feng took the wine gourd, gave orders to Zhong Qing, and walked out of the palace door.

    "Master Yi."

    "Master Yi."

    Wherever he passed, many people greeted Yi Feng.

    "Ahaha, long time no see."

    Yi Feng also responded with a smile on his face and cupped his fists.

    "Master Yi, come and play!"

    The smell of rouge powder came, and several women with voluptuous figures and exquisite features upstairs raised their handkerchiefs and waved to Yi Feng.

    "Ahem, that's it." Yi Feng said awkwardly.

    "Come on, come on, Master Yi, you are so handsome, let's have a few drinks together for free." Several women said with smiles.

    "I can't let you fool me." Yi Feng smiled and rolled his eyes at them. Although he didn't get to know them in depth, they could be considered his old acquaintances.

    At this moment, there was a commotion on the street, and many vendors rushed forward.

    "Master Yi, go quickly. I heard that a silly dog ??came out of nowhere on the street. The dog meat is delicious. The key is to drink wine!" A vendor shouted to Yi Feng.

    ¡°Gouzi, what a good thing, remember to catch it and leave a piece of it for me.¡± Yi Feng shouted.

    Although Gouzi is a good thing, it¡¯s not his turn to catch so many people!

    Just as he was about to continue drinking, he found that the commotion was rushing towards him. He saw many people holding poles and long sticks to greet a silly dog.

    For a moment, the beating made it howl and run around.

    The dog is feeling very uncomfortable now.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I am really a tiger who fell down and was bullied by a dog. I am obviously a sky-devouring demon wolf, but how come I have turned into a stupid bitch in the eyes of these mortals?

    Grass!

    He was running around, and when he saw there was no way to escape, his eyes lit up.

    Except for a pretty boy walking leisurely with a wine gourd, there seemed to be no other people blocking him.

    This is a way out!

    ¡°Just rush from here, even this pretty boy can¡¯t stop me.

    "Oh, you are such a stupid bitch, so I'm really sorry."

    Yi Feng¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the dog rushing towards him. Since the silly dog ??insisted on giving it to him, he could accept it with a smile.

    Immediately, his posture changed.

    "Damn mortal, how dare you stop me? Do you really think you can stop me?" Gouzi roared in his heart, but he did not take it lightly at this critical moment. In order to prevent the boat from capsizing in the gutter, it used the last bit of strength in its body.

    ??This ray of power was specially reserved for it, and it was just waiting for such an opportunity.

    As long as it breaks through the last mortal, its crisis will be resolved.

    And Gouzi also has sufficient confidence in his heart. Even though it is only his last bit of strength, how can a mortal be able to stop its demonic power as the Sky-devouring Demonic Wolf?

    No one noticed that the sun-shaped mark hidden on Gouzi's forehead flickered slightly, and the transparent energy turned into a circle of ripples, and then he crashed towards Yi Feng.

    "Shaolin legs."

    Yi Feng just happened to fly over.

    "boom!"

    They suddenly collided together.

    "What?"

    The innocent expression on Gouzi's face froze instantly. It felt as if its head had hit a King Kong, making him dizzy. The most unbelievable thing for him was that when his last trace of demonic power touched Yi Feng's feet, he instantly  It turned into smoke.

    "Why!"

    The dog rolled on the ground, opened its mouth, and fainted.

    "Haha, Master Yi is still awesome."

    When the other pursuers saw Yi Feng kill the dog with one kick, they immediately heard congratulations.

    "Haha, luck, luck." Yi Feng clasped his fists and laughed, "What about this bitch?"

    "Of course it belongs to Master Yi."

    Everyone said that if it had been anyone else, there would have been a fight over it, but everyone knew that Yi Feng was just a stupid dog, and they didn't have any objections.

    "Thank you, I'll accept it."

    Yi Feng smiled gratefully, grabbed one of the silly dog's hind legs and continued to drink.

    A moment later.

    Ancestor Qingshan and Luo Lanxue finally arrived at the martial arts hallin front of the door.

    "Master, this is right here." Luo Lanxue said solemnly.

    Hearing this, Patriarch Qingshan quickly raised his head and looked towards the martial arts hall ahead.

    The store is not very big, it looks ordinary. There is a plaque on the top with the word "Îä" vividly carved on it.

    When Patriarch Qingshan's eyes fell on the word "Îä", his whole body trembled, and the word turned into a huge fist and bombarded him.

    "Deng, Deng, Deng"

    Patriarch Qingshan accidentally took a few steps back.

    When he looked up again, he found that the word "Îä" had calmed down and turned into an ordinary word.

    "Master, what's wrong with you?" Luo Lanxue asked quickly.

    "I'm fine."

    Patriarch Qingshan said, but despite his words, there was lingering fear on his face, and his back was already wet with cold sweat.

    After he calmed down slightly, he said to Luo Lanxue: "Disciple, have you seen the word "Îä" on the plaque?"

    Luo Lanxue nodded.

    "This word "Martial" also contains powerful martial intent!" Ancestor Qingshan said in shock: "Originally I thought this senior was a strong Martial Emperor, but now it seems that I am still looking down on others!"

    "What, Master, do you mean?"

    Luo Lanxue slightly opened her red lips.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 7 Not a single breath was leaked, this level...

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "I suspect that he is in the realm of Wuzong after Emperor Wu."

    Ancestor Qingshan took a deep breath, and then said solemnly: "Because a simple word made me so embarrassed, it is absolutely impossible for the King of Martial Arts to do it. After all, I am also the King of Martial Arts now!"

    Luo Lanxue couldn't calm down.

    The ancestor of the Qingshan Sect, the Emperor Wu, was able to open mountains with one sword. What kind of existence was he like as a powerful person from the Wuzong after the Emperor Wu?

    She couldn't imagine it.

    If this senior pursues what happened back then

    How could a small Qingshan Sect disciple like her endure this kind of dimensionality reduction blow!

    "Relax, disciple." Patriarch Qingshan seemed to notice Luo Lanxue's worry and patted her shoulder, "Life and death matter, this senior will most likely not take juniors like you to heart, so step back and  Speaking of Wanbu"

    Luo Lanxue raised her head and looked at Ancestor Qingshan.

    ¡°If he really wants to pursue him, it¡¯s useless for you to worry. You can only wait for death¡± Ancestor Qingshan continued.

    Luo Lanxue couldn't help but twitch the corners of her mouth. Although Patriarch Qingshan didn't listen to what he said, it was indeed true.

    Thinking of this, she took a deep breath and walked nervously towards the martial arts hall with Patriarch Qingshan.

    The front hall of the martial arts hall was empty.

    "There seems to be no one inside." Qingshan Patriarch said.

    "Yeah!" Luo Lanxue nodded and asked, "Then what should we do?"

    "Don't be impatient!" Patriarch Qingshan patted his butt, sat down on the steps, and said, "Don't rush in. It's better to wait for that senior to come back."

    "But Master, I respect you"

    Luo Lanxue looked at the Qingshan ancestor sitting on the steps like this, and she always felt a little uncomfortable. After all, he was the ancestor of the Qingshan Sect, and his status was the same as that of a businessman. If anyone saw him

    "Xue'er, you are usually a very smart child, why are you so confused now?" Patriarch Qingshan educated him: "According to what you said, this senior turned into a mortal to play in the world, so he definitely doesn't want cultivators to disturb him.  . So when we, as cultivators, come to visit us, we must follow the local customs and treat us as ordinary people. Although the senior can see through us at a glance, we still have to do this."

    "What Master said is absolutely true."

    Luo Lanxue nodded quickly, ignoring her snow-white dress and squatting on the steps in front of the martial arts hall with Patriarch Qingshan.

    After a while, Yi Feng came back leisurely, holding a wine bottle in one hand and a wild dog in the other.

    Seeing this, Luo Lanxue's pretty body trembled and she called softly: "Master."

    Qingshan Ancestor also reacted instantly and looked at Yi Feng.

    Sure enough, it¡¯s a young man!

    The most important thing is that Qingshan Patriarch also did not notice the slightest aura of cultivation in Yi Feng.

    ¡°Not even a single breath has been leaked, this level¡­¡±

    "Tsk, tsk."

    The ancestor of Qingshan was secretly shocked.

    Yi Feng naturally saw the two of them, but the old man simply ignored them and looked at Luo Lanxue, his face suddenly darkened.

    ¡°What the hell is this woman doing here?

    Before he could speak, Luo Lanxue came over, raised her fists and said with a sincere expression: "Senior, what happened before was because of Xue'er's fault. Please atone for your sins."

    The ancestor of Qingshan also came over quickly and said with a smile: "I met the store and heard that my niece just bought the store's martial arts book but paid less, so I brought her here to apologize and hope that the store will forgive her."

    Hearing this, Yi Feng looked at the old man.

    Judging from his words, this old man should be the woman's uncle. He doesn't look as imposing as the woman, and he should be a mortal.

    But after hearing this, Yi Feng was slightly surprised.

    I didn¡¯t expect that this female monk¡¯s family had quite a tutor!

    But they all came to apologize, and Yi Feng was not embarrassed. He said with a smile: "Forget it, it's just a small matter, but the book sold for ten gold coins, and you have to replenish the remaining nine gold coins."

    Hearing this, Patriarch Qingshan was shocked and exclaimed: "Senior, do you want nine gold coins?"

    "if not?"

    Yi Feng rolled his eyes at him. Nine gold coins are enough for him to eat nine bowls of beef noodles. Besides, it¡¯s two people eating now, so he must come back.

    After receiving confirmation, Ancestor Qingshan and Luo Lanxue looked at each other.

    A look of excitement and gratitude.

    It seems that this senior really doesn¡¯t take juniors like Luo Lanxue to heartsuperior.

    "However, this senior's transformation into the mortal world has really reached the extreme!"

    If he really opened his mouth, they would have to take out the mountain-holding treasure of Qingshan Gate, but they would only ask for nine gold coins, which seemed to be enough for them to get off the stairs.

    But having said that, this mysterious senior may not look down on the mountain-holding treasure of his Qingshan Sect!

    "Don't worry, store owner, we will give you the nine gold coins right away." Qingshan Ancestor said with a smile and waved to Luo Lanxue.

    Luo Lanxue looked ugly and stammered: "Master, I, I don't have any gold coins here."

    Patriarch Qingshan's face turned slightly cold, and he quickly put it in his pocket. After touching for a long time, he only found three gold coins, which were left over from the last time he practiced the technique. This made him embarrassed for a while.

    Yi Feng also felt emotional.

    It seems that these two people¡¯s families are not rich, and the girl¡¯s talent is probably not very good. They must have used up all their money to support her training!

    "If it doesn't work out, let's do it next time!" Yi Feng waved his hand and said.

    "How can that be done?"

    The Qingshan Patriarch¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment, and Luo Lanxue was also anxious and at a loss. The dignified Qingshan Clan Patriarch and the proud daughter of Heaven could not even collect nine gold coins, but fortunately, the two of them had another item in the storage bag.  After searching out several gold coins that had been stored for some unknown period, nine were collected and handed over to Yi Feng.

    Weighing the gold coins in his hand, Yi Feng also had a great impression of the two of them.

    Although he is so poor, he still spends all his wealth to pay for his actions. The quality is still good.

    Therefore, Yi Feng no longer blamed Luo Lanxue for his previous behavior, so he said with a smile: "The matter is over, why don't you come in and sit down for a while, and have a meal by the way!"

    Yi Feng also thought that since the two of them had given all their belongings to themselves, they probably wouldn¡¯t have any money for the next lunch.

    The other party is so sincere, so I can¡¯t afford to neglect them.

    "Hey, okay, okay!"

    Patriarch Qingshan was so excited that he never expected that this unfathomable senior would take the initiative to invite them to dinner.

    "Then please come in. I just shot a wild dog and I can have a drink later." Yi Feng said lightly.

    Hearing this, Patriarch Qingshan and Luo Lanxue simultaneously cast their gazes on Wild Gouzi. They didn¡¯t feel anything at first, but the next moment Patriarch Qingshan¡¯s body trembled.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 8 This senior actually got a sky-devouring demon wolf to drink with him?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Hiss!

    Take a breath of cold air.

    He opened his mouth, too shocked to speak.

    If others can¡¯t see it, why can¡¯t he? This is the legendary Sky-devouring Demonic Wolf!

    The Sky-Eating Demon Wolf is a behemoth in the Demon Tribe. Not only is the tribe powerful, it also has extremely strong talents. Ordinary people simply don¡¯t dare to provoke it.

    But this senior actually got a sky-devouring demon wolf to drink with him?

    This is really crazy!

    Looking at Luo Lanxue who was confused, Qingshan Ancestor leaned forward and said something about it. Luo Lanxue was also shocked and covered her red lips.

    Seeing Yi Feng walking in front and carelessly dragging the Sky-devouring Demonic Wolf, the two of them looked at each other, unable to calm down.  I'm afraid, only this kind of senior can be so generous as to directly get a sky-devouring demon wolf to drink in the bar!

    Finally, the two of them followed Yi Feng and walked towards the martial arts hall.

    Both of them are very curious about what is hidden in this martial arts hall and what it is like.

    The high threshold stone is made of bluestone.

    The two of them stepped in one step, and this step was like they were so far away from each other, entering from one world to another.

    There are eighteen pictures hanging on the walls on both sides of the martial arts hall. Each picture corresponds to a different martial arts, and the weapons they use are different. The first picture is a knife, the second picture is a gun, and the third picture is a gun.  Three pictures are swords eighteen kinds of weapons, a dazzling array.

    Only one glance.

    Patriarch Qingshan and Luo Lanxue were immersed in the vast ocean of martial arts.

    It seems that the entire martial arts hall has turned into a Shura field as far as the eye can see, with swords coming and going

    It also seems that there are eighteen martial arts masters taking turns to compete with each other's moves. In their eyes, these moves are ordinary, have no spiritual energy fluctuations, and are even full of loopholes. But when they look at them again, they find that they are full of essence.  Every moment of silence reveals something that is difficult for people to penetrate.

    "What are you looking for? Sit here."

    When Yi Feng¡¯s words came, Qingshan Patriarch and Luo Lanxue woke up suddenly, with drops of cold sweat already sliding down their foreheads.

    After calming down, there was a look of fear on his face.

    The pictures on the wall contain a monstrous martial spirit and a martial arts that they cannot fully understand.  Although these things are opportunities for everyone, it also depends on whether you can eat them. If not, they will be the devil that devours you.

    The two ancestors of Qingshan were like this just now. They were like droplets in the vast ocean. The more immersed they were, the more dangerous they became.

    ¡°It¡¯s really a world in one inch!¡±

    "Who could have known that there is such a world hidden in this small Pingjiang City and this small store?"

    "But fortunately, senior woke me up in time, otherwise I would have been lost in it."

    The two ancestors of Qingshan looked at Yi Feng with palpitating faces, full of gratitude. If it weren't for Yi Feng's crucial words, the consequences for them would have been unimaginable.

    Thinking of this, the two of them felt a little lucky. Fortunately, they didn't rush in when Yi Feng was not around.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Otherwise

    "There are very few people coming to this humble house, and there aren't many decent stools, so just sit wherever you want!" Yi Feng said with a smile, while pouring two cups of tea from the teapot nearby and carrying them over.

    The two ancestors of Qingshan were flattered and quickly stood up to take the tea with both hands, with thick smiles on their faces.

    Yi Feng¡¯s friendly appearance immediately made them relax a lot. It seems that this peerless expert is not only open-minded, but also very approachable!

    "By the way, I didn't ask the shopkeeper's name." Patriarch Qingshan asked again.

    "My surname is Yi, Yi Feng." Yi Feng said with a smile and waved his hand.

    "master Yi."

    Patriarch Qingshan quickly handed over his hand.

    "I can't talk about it as a master, so I just open a small martial arts studio in this remote place in the countryside and make a living." Yi Feng shook his head and said, "In addition to simple food and clothing, I don't dare to ask for anything else."

    "Master Yi's state of mind makes me, Qingshan, really ashamed in comparison!" Ancestor Qingshan shook his head and felt ashamed. Yi Feng was extremely powerful, but he had such a state of mind that was extremely returning to nature, neither arrogant nor coquettish.

    And he has just stepped into the ranks of the King of Martial Arts. Not to mention that he is high in the Qingshan Gate, he also thinks highly of himself in the entire Nansha.

    The funny thing is, what does his little cultivation mean in front of Yi Feng?

    But their moods are as different as clouds and mud.

    Yi Feng sighed and thought to himself, if you are like me, I'm afraid??There will be such a state of mind.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????]

    After all, aren¡¯t all the protagonists in novels like this?

    But who knows, it is such a useless system. In the first few years, Yi Feng thought that there was something that was not activated. Maybe by practicing those boxing and stick techniques to the highest level, he could open up the next field, but the facts told him that all of this was impossible.  It's him who thinks too much.

    In short, he has seen through it over the years.

    Besides accepting your fate, what else can you do?

    ¡°You can¡¯t just hold on to this three-thirds of an acre of land to make a living

    "You guys sit here for now, I'll go take care of that wild dog, and we'll have a drink later." Yi Feng said with a smile. It was good to have a good initial contact with the old man in front of him. Although the old man was quite poor, he had many problems.  There are many ways to make friends, just in case someone helps you get mine in the future.

    "no, I'm fine."

    When Patriarch Qingshan heard this, he quickly stood up and said: "Master Yi, please don't be so polite. I am satisfied if I can have some homely food here, but this Heaven Devouring Gouzi doesn't need it."

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat whatever you want.¡±

    Yi Feng also nodded. It's getting late now. If you really want to pack this dog up, let alone lunch, you probably have to catch up with dinner.

    "Then you guys sit down first, and I'll put the dog somewhere to rest." After saying that, Yi Feng dragged the dog towards the back hall.

    The back hall is where Yi Feng works.

    In order to hone his systematic blacksmithing skills, he did a lot of blacksmithing. However, after his blacksmithing skills reached a level comparable to that of a god, he didn't do much blacksmithing. Only when a pig butcher or farming neighbor asked him for help,  Only then would he help make two butcher knives or hoes, which would also be considered as a supplement to the family income.

    Seeing that Yi Feng did not ask the two of them to eat dogs together, Patriarch Qingshan suddenly wiped away a cold sweat.

    The Sky-Eating Demonic Wolf Yifeng may not feel any pressure when eating it, but his Qingshan Ancestor is different. He cannot afford to offend ten Qingshan Sects, not to mention one of the Sky-Eating Demonic Wolf Clan!

    ??????????????????????????????????????? When the time comes, the Sky-Eating Demonic Wolf Clan will not dare to cause trouble to Yi Feng, so why don¡¯t they dare to attack his Qingshan Sect?

    "Master, I've finished practicing."

    While Patriarch Qingshan and Luo Lanxue were sitting and waiting for Yi Feng, a little boy of thirteen or fourteen came over from the side hall.

    "This senior also has apprentices?"

    Hearing the sound, the two of them were startled.

    I¡¯m afraid the senior¡¯s apprentice is also a very talented person, right?

    He cast an urgent gaze towards Zhong Qing.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 9 Hiss!  What a scary kitchen knife

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The two people's eyes seemed to want to see through Zhong Qing.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Zhong Qing felt a little uncomfortable, but still smiled naively, "Are you having guests? Hello, you two."

    "Hello."

    Although they couldn't see the reason in Zhong Qing for a while, this was also the beloved disciple of their senior, and he was definitely someone they didn't dare to neglect. The two of them quickly stood up and bowed their hands.

    "Then you guys sit down first, and I'll go help Master with some work." Zhong Qing nodded, then lowered his head and walked towards the back hall.

    After Zhong Qing left, the two ancestors of Qingshan looked at each other.

    "Master, do you see anything about this young man? Why can't I see anything?" Luo Lanxue whispered to the Qingshan ancestor.

    Patriarch Qingshan frowned, shook his head and said, "Master, I'm sorry for my poor eyesight, but I didn't see anything in this young man. Not only is there nothing outstanding about him, I see that his meridians are blocked, and he has no talent at all!"

    "Then why?" Luo Lanxue said in confusion: "Why would that senior accept such a person as his disciple?"

    "Shh!"

    Patriarch Qingshan glared at her and said, "Don't speak so rudely."

    "That's what the master taught me." Luo Lanxue quickly shut up, knowing that she had said the wrong thing, she lowered her head and said, "Master, please clarify my doubts."

    "How can I explain it to you!" Patriarch Qingshan shook his head and said bitterly: "But what I can be sure of is that there must be something in this young man that we cannot see through. After all, such a senior has disciples.  We are just ordinary people, we can only blame us for having low vision."

    "You two have been waiting for a long time." At this time, Yi Feng walked out with a smile and said apologetically: "I may have to trouble you two to sit here for a while, I will go and cook for you first."

    After saying that, Yifeng walked out of the martial arts hall, bought some home-cooked food from a vegetable stall not far away, and then walked into the kitchen.

    "Disciple, it's not an option for us to just sit here. We can't let senior work alone. Let's help together." After sitting for a while, Qingshan Patriarch stood up and said.

    Luo Lanxue nodded and followed the Qingshan Ancestor towards the inside.

    After the front hall, there is a small yard, which was planted with flowers and plants by Yi Feng. In addition to the flowers and plants, several wooden mannequins were also erected.

    It is peaceful, with birds chirping and flowers fragrant.

    "It's so pleasant!"

    Standing in the courtyard, Patriarch Qingshan was full of emotion and said: "Disciple, the mountain behind my Qingshan Gate seems to be shrouded in fairy mist, and it looks like a holy land, but compared with the place of my predecessors, everything is vulgar!"

    After some emotion, the two walked to the kitchen.

    The kitchen is not big or small, but it is also clean. When you walk in, you see Yi Feng squatting on a small stool picking beans.

    "Disciple, senior is really in this state of mind to study hard!" Patriarch Qingshan said with emotion: "Senior seems to do everything by himself. If we can calm down and learn even tenths of it, I'm afraid our cultivation will be greatly improved.  There aren¡¯t so many bottlenecks anymore.¡±

    Luo Lanxue nodded her head, feeling what her master said, and looking at Yi Feng lowering her head to pick beans. She seemed to have understood something at this moment, and her mood could not help but improve a bit.

    ¡°Master Yi, let¡¯s help you!¡± Ancestor Qingshan said with a smile.

    "Why is this so embarrassing?" Yi Feng raised his head and smiled.

    "There's nothing to be embarrassed about." Qingshan Ancestor quickly waved to Luo Lanxue.

    Seeing this, Luo Lanxue quickly picked up the chili peppers on the stove and washed them in the running water nearby.

    After Luo Lanxue got busy, the Qingshan Patriarch tugged at the corner of his clothes and wondered what he should do. His majestic Qingshan Patriarch had never done anything like this in the kitchen, but he couldn't just stare.  How big is that?  After thinking for a long time, he finally found a job and said, "Senior, let me help you chop vegetables!"

    "That's okay." Yi Feng has never been a restrained person. On the contrary, he prefers this feeling, so he smiled and said: "The kitchen knife is next to the cupboard, so I'll trouble you."

    "okay."

    With a smile on his face, Patriarch Qingshan walked towards the cupboard, looking for a kitchen knife.

    Suddenly, I was startled.

    "Hiss!"

    For a moment, Patriarch Qingshan, who was standing there, was shaking all over and gasping for air.

    And his eyes were fixed on the kitchen knife pinned next to the cupboard.

    The kitchen knife looks ordinary, but if you take a closer look, you will find a ray of light flashing past. If you look at it for a long time, you may lose your mind.

    The mostWhat's scary is that the flash of light from the kitchen knife contains a ray of heavenly power.  And if he hadn't been able to discover this ray of heavenly power before, only after he was promoted to King Wu would he be qualified to capture a little bit of it.

    What kind of quality should something with the power of heaven have?

    Zongpin?

    Holy product?

    Or maybe the legendary Emperor Grade?

    Patriarch Qingshan couldn¡¯t imagine it, he felt like he was going crazy.

    What surprised him the most was that something of such quality was actually a kitchen knife from Yifeng¡¯s kitchen?

    "Yes, that's the knife in front of you, please." Yi Feng looked at the dazed Qingshan Ancestor, thinking that he didn't know whether to use this knife, so he reminded him.

    "Hey, okay."

    The ancestor of Qingshan nodded like a chicken pecking at rice, and with trembling palms, he finally picked up the kitchen knife.

    Holding it in his hand, it seemed ordinary, but he felt it was as heavy as a stone.

    He even felt that with this kitchen knife, he, who had just entered the King of Martial Arts, could fight for two rounds with a master who had only half stepped into the King of Martial Arts.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 10 Seniors have such high requirements for kitchen knives?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Picking up the washed beans that Yi Feng had picked, Patriarch Qingshan prepared to cut them with trembling hands, but the hand holding the knife trembled uncontrollably.

    After all, this was his first time coming into contact with something of this level. He was so nervous that he couldn't cut the beans properly even in half the time of the incense stick.

    "This kitchen knife is indeed not very easy to use. It seems that it is almost time to replace it." Seeing this, Yi Feng said apologetically. He had indeed had an idea for a long time. This kitchen knife was made not long ago when he was just blacksmithing.  Although the sharpness was okay, he felt it was not very comfortable.

    Hearing this, Patriarch Qingshan trembled.

    ¡°Senior is worthy of being a senior.

    Are the requirements for knives for cutting vegetables so high?

    You must know that the kitchen knife that he said was not very useful was something that his Qingshan ancestors dreamed of but could not get. In the eyes of his predecessors, it was not even qualified for cutting vegetables.

    "Senior is so humble, how could such a knife be so hard to use?" Patriarch Qingshan couldn't help but sigh, "It would be great if I had such a knife."

    Yi Feng couldn't help but sigh when he heard this.

    It seems that this old man¡¯s family is indeed very poor, so poor that they don¡¯t even have a decent kitchen knife at home.

    With little effort, three dishes and one soup were made by Yi Feng and served on the table.

    When the first chopsticks were put into their mouths, the eyes of Ancestor Qingshan and Luo Lanxue lit up.

    The two of them swore that they had never eaten such delicious food in their lives!

    Looking at the gazes of the two people, Yi Feng smiled and nodded. He was still a little confident about the food.

    Although he is a lazy person, he is also forced to have no choice because the food in this world does not taste very good. Apart from occasionally eating the beef noodles from the opposite side, Yi Feng can only improve the food by himself.

    Of course, even with the beef noodles opposite, Yi Feng had taught him how to make it.

    Yifeng and the others were full of wine and food.

    The back hall.

    The stray dog ??that had been kicked unconscious by Yi Feng gradually regained consciousness.

    "Ouch, it hurts."

    "Damn mortal, wait until I recover and I won't kill you."

    Gouzi roared in his heart, filled with hatred for Yi Feng, thinking that he was not only a member of the Sky-Eating Demon Wolf Clan, but also the son of the Sky-Eating Demon Emperor, yet he fell into the hands of a mortal. This was simply a great shame for him.

    It¡¯s hateful, it¡¯s hateful!

    "How could this happen if I, Ao Qing, hadn't run away from the tribe and been seriously injured by the gangsters, and my cultivation level was not enough to protect me from emergencies?"

    "Don't let me find you, I'll cut you into pieces!"

    While roaring in his heart, Gouzi finally opened his eyelids.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    At this moment, countless rays of light came towards him, and he could not open his eyes because of the shining light. These rays of light seemed to place him in a hail of swords and swords.

    When he forced his eyes open, he found countless weapons scattered around him.

    "These weapons"

    Ao Qing opened his protruding mouth in shock. These weapons were at least spiritual grade.

    Gosh!

    The dog is doubting his life.

    Even though he is the son of the Sky-Devouring Demon Emperor, he has never seen so many holy objects above the spiritual level!

    There are so many, let alone him, even I have never seen him behind him.

    What¡¯s even more exaggerated is that these weapons are scattered all over the place like rags. Who on earth could do such a big thing!

    "That's not right."

    Ao Qing seemed to notice something again. The weapons scattered on the ground were all defective.

    "Onyma."

    Ao Qing was even more shocked and could not calm down for a long time.

    Defective products all have spiritual grades. So if these weapons are finished products, what grade should they be.

    You know, a master who makes finished products into spiritual products is completely different from a master who makes defective products that are all spiritual products. God knows what a person is like who even has defective products that are spiritual products.  Great guy.

    It¡¯s simply terrifying!

    "Who is he?"

    "What on earth is this place?"

    Ao Qing regained a little strength from his coma, stood up and walked outside, exploring carefully.

    But he accidentally stepped into the front hall.

    The moment he walked into the front hall, he felt everything was turned upside down.A huge pressure came towards him, and then the paintings on both sides of the wall shone with dazzling light, and the eighteen weapons in the paintings took shape and shot towards him.

    "Ouch."

    Ao Qing roared, his legs and claws felt weak, and he ran away without caring about others.

    What kind of terrifying thing is hidden in that hall? It scared him to the point of peeing just now. What the hell is this place?

    He panicked and ran in the other direction, stepping in cautiously.

    "Hoo!"

    He breathed a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, there is no such scary thing.

    But, there is someone!

    And the mortal is there too.

    Ao Qing¡¯s eyes were suddenly filled with hatred. He arched his body and was ready to rush over and tear this hateful mortal apart.

    ?????????????????????? Wrong.

    At the critical moment, Ao Qing stopped, and the person eating with that mortal was (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 11 The big boss who pretends to be a loser and plays the world

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Master Yi, your food is really delicious." Qingshan Patriarch's face was rosy. He didn't expect that not only could he be in the kitchen with a senior like Yi Feng, but he could also sit and eat the food that Yifeng was sitting with.

    At this moment, let alone how satisfied he was.

    Being able to be so close to a senior of this level would be enough for his grandson to brag about his awesomeness for the rest of his life if he told anyone about it.

    "I'll give you a toast."

    Patriarch Qingshan stood up, poured the wine for Yi Feng respectfully, and then drank it all in one gulp.

    "Master, what happened before was Xue'er's fault. Xue'er is extremely grateful to the master for his magnanimity. This glass of Xue'er is for you." Not to be outdone, Luo Lanxue also raised her wine glass respectfully and toasted to Yifeng.

    "Haha, you're welcome."

    Yi Feng accepted the toasts from the two of them calmly. After all, there were indeed some misunderstandings between them before.

    "The state of this old man"

    Ao Qing looked at Ancestor Qingshan, the sun-shaped mark on his forehead shimmered slightly, and then murmured: "Although this old man is very well hidden, he can't escape the eyes of my Sky Devouring Demon Wolf. I didn't expect him to be in the realm of the King of Martial Arts."

    "The realm of King Wu is comparable to the Demon King of my Demon Clan!"

    Ao Qing said with shock.

    The Demon King is also a local lord in the Demon Tribe. Even in their tribe of the Sky Devouring Demon Wolf, he is an elder with considerable combat power.

    "As for that girl, although she only has the realm corresponding to the great demon master of our demon clan, her own talent is also very good. Given time, she can also grow to a high-level existence!"

    The sun-shaped mark on Ao Qing's forehead was tilted towards Luo Lanxue, and then he said in surprise.

    "Why, a great martial artist with great talent, and a martial king who is comparable to the elders of the demon clan, would be so respectful to this mortal and call him a master?"

    "Do these two people have brain problems?"

    Ao Qing¡¯s paws and brain were full of confusion. When he was hesitating on how to kill this mortal, he seemed to have thought of something and suddenly his eyes fell on Yi Feng.

    "What a shame!"

    He stared and took a deep breath.

    Is this a mortal?

    This mortal

    As if to confirm what Ao Qing said, Yi Feng, who was sitting in the hall entertaining Qingshan Patriarch and Luo Lanxue, saw the two of them toasting, and said politely: "You two don't have to be so polite, but it's okay for you two to come to this humble house.  Nothing to entertain.¡±

    "Gah!"

    When Ao Qing heard this, his body trembled.

    It was like a thunder exploded in my mind.

    Now he still doesn¡¯t understand that the mortal in front of him is not a mortal, but the owner of this house.

    The spiritual weapons scattered on the ground in the back hall and the eighteen terrifying pictures in the front hall were all written by him.

    Otherwise, why would a master who is comparable to the elder of his demon clan and a beautiful woman with outstanding talent be so respectful to him?

    No wonder, no wonder.

    No wonder that when I used my demon power to hit this mortal, it was obviously impossible for me to be blocked by the mortal, but I was able to be easily cracked by him. It turned out that he was a master of supernatural powers who kept his secrets.

    "That must be the case."

    "I heard my father say before that many human masters have brain problems. They obviously have great cultivation but pretend to be useless and play in the world, and then pretend to be pigs to eat tigers. This person must be like this."

    Ao Qing believed in his own idea.

    As soon as he thought about this, Ao Qing felt uneasy.

    With all the handicrafts in his house, even he, the Sky-devouring Demon Emperor, would probably have a hard time getting them out.  This is enough to prove that this master pretending to be a mortal is at least the same level as his father, the Sky-Eating Demon Emperor.

    A boss of this level is someone he looks up to.

    It¡¯s ridiculous that he was thinking about revenge before, it¡¯s just an egg against a rock!

    "But why on earth does this master want to arrest me?"

    Ao Qing was very worried.

    ¡°I have no grievances or enmities with him, and I have nothing to do with him, so he was arrested for no reason.

    After arresting him, I didn¡¯t hurt him, and I didn¡¯t kill him.

    But that¡¯s often the case. Things that are unpredictable are the most frightening. What¡¯s more, how can he guess the thoughts of a person of this level?

    After another two glasses of wine,Yi Feng felt more and more that this old man was worth getting to know, so he immediately invited him: "You two are here in a hurry this time. If you two are free, you can continue to come and sit in the humble house next time. When you come next time, I will  Cut up that dog and make a dog meat hot pot for you two."

    "Master Yi, you're welcome, you're welcome."

    Seeing that Yi Feng actually invited him to come next time, Patriarch Qingshan was extremely excited, but when he thought of eating the Sky-devouring Demonic Wolf, he became uneasy and nervous.

    But after thinking about it, he realized that since the senior had invited him again and again, he had nothing to worry about.

    "If the Sky-devouring Demonic Wolf clan really wants to be held accountable, I'm afraid they will have to think carefully about who he sat with and ate this meat with.

    After all, he is also someone who has had lunch with his senior in the kitchen!

    Thinking of this.

    Patriarch Qingshan also became confident, raised his hands and said, "It's my honor for Master Yi to invite me. In that case, next time I have time I will bring some good wine and bother Master Yi again."

    "It's easy to talk about."

    Yi Feng smiled lightly and picked up the food with chopsticks.

    ¡°Swish, swish, swish¡­¡±

    The conversation between the two was completely heard by Ao Qing at the door.

    Feelings, the master of feelings, wants to make me a hot pot by catching me?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? oh

    When he thought of this, Ao Qing lost all hope, curled up on the ground and trembled.

    "Gosh!"

    "what to do?"

    In his current situation, he can¡¯t fight or run away!

    "No, I can't die."

    "I have always been looked down upon by my father. I came out this time to prove myself. I can't prove myself and not speak up, and I was treated like a dog meat hot pot!"

    Thinking of this, Ao Qing¡¯s eyes sparkled again.

    He had already made up his mind to beg for mercy from this master later and perform well in front of him. Maybe he could save his life and give him his freedom.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 12 Just stay and watch the door for me

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Half an hour later, Yifeng and the others were satiated.

    "Thank you, Master Yi, for your warm reception. Qingshan and I will take our leave first." At about the same time, Patriarch Qingshan also wisely began to leave.

    "Okay, disciple, help me see off the guests."

    Yi Feng burped, waved to the two of them, and then gave instructions to Zhong Qing.

    "Yes, Master."

    Zhong Qing nodded respectfully, and then sent the two ancestors of Qingshan to the door of the martial arts hall.

    "Thank you young master for sending me off." Outside the door, Qingshan Patriarch bowed to Zhong Qing and said politely.

    "You two are welcome, Master said, you two can come and sit here often when you are free." Zhong Qing nodded and said.

    "Okay, okay."

    Patriarch Qingshan nodded gratefully, and after another brief exchange of greetings with Zhong Qing, Zhong Qing returned to the martial arts hall.

    After parting ways, Patriarch Qingshan stood on the opposite corner of the street with a thick smile on his face. After going out, he discovered that he had just broken through King Wu's unstable state and had become extremely solid.

    This level of solidification is even comparable to that of a King of Martial Arts who has broken through for decades.

    "Today's trip is worth living in vain!"

    Patriarch Qingshan sighed.

    How could he imagine that he, who was almost forced to a dead end by the ancestor of Xuanwu, would suddenly take a turn for the worse.

    Of course, in his opinion, the biggest benefit is not a breakthrough in realm.

    It¡¯s about an improvement in mood.

    Improvement of the state of mind is something that can only be met but cannot be sought. Everything can only be understood by oneself, and it is Yi Feng's state of mind that returns to nature and is extremely ordinary and not arrogant or impetuous, which makes him realize a lot.

    Beside, Luo Lanxue also looked relaxed.

    Having offended Yi Feng before, the big stone in my heart finally fell.

    As such a person, not only did he not argue with her, but he even invited her to dinner regardless of his past grudges, which really made Luo Lanxue admire him deeply.

    Comparing those so-called proud men of the sect to this senior, they are probably as good as heaven and earth.

    "It's just that young man, I haven't seen through it after all!" Looking at Zhong Qing's leaving figure, Qingshan Patriarch sighed slightly. He still couldn't see anything special about Zhong Qing.

    "But if there is nothing special, how can someone like Yi Feng take a fancy to him?"

    "Xue'er, when you return to Qingshan Sect, follow me and check the historical encyclopedia. I want to see what abilities this young man has to be able to worship under the senior's sect." Qingshan Patriarch ordered.

    "yes."

    Luo Lanxue was obviously very curious about this. Soon after, the two of them were satisfied and turned into two streams of light and headed back to Qingshan Gate.

    After Zhong Qing came back, he took the initiative to clean up the dishes.

    Yi Feng glanced at Zhong Qing with satisfaction. Although he had to feed one more person, it was worth it to have an obedient child like Zhong Qing!

    Walking into the backyard, he was about to lie back on the recliner when he suddenly noticed a dog looking directly at him at his feet.

    "Huh?"

    Yi Feng was surprised. Isn¡¯t this the dog he dragged back?

    Not only did he receive so many sticks on the street, but he was also kicked. Unexpectedly, this dog actually came back to life. I was planning to clean up the dog and make hot pot for him.

    What a strong dog!

    Gouzi¡¯s eyes looked straight at him, seemingly pleading.

    "What is this bitch going to do!"

    Yi Feng was confused.

    Just when he was confused, the dog actually bent its limbs, knelt down towards him, and then kowtowed.

    Although Ao Qing felt aggrieved to kneel down to a human being as the son of the Sky-Eating Demon Emperor, he could bear it when he thought that this man was so powerful and he couldn't help himself.

    "Are you begging me for mercy?"

    Yi Feng¡¯s face was full of surprise. He didn¡¯t expect this dog to be so understanding of human nature.

    Gouzi nodded his head after hearing Yi Feng's words.

    Seeing this, Yi Feng sighed with emotion. He didn't expect that this dog could actually understand human nature. He couldn't help but think of a husky he raised in his previous life, so he waved his hand and said, "That's all, you also have a life, so I won't hurt you!"

    Hearing this, Ao Qing felt so happy!

    I am extremely glad that I made the decision to beg for mercy. Although it is quite frustrating to kneel down, it seems that this master has a good heart!

    Ao Qing lowered his head and thanked him repeatedly.

    "really not bad¡­¡­"

    Yi Feng is lying on his backHe stood up and lifted the dog's chin with his feet, admiring it.

    Ao Qing frowned, what is his identity?  Although he was not favored by the Demon King, he was still a son of the Sky-Devouring Demon Wolf Clan. Why did someone pick his chin with his foot like this? A surge of anger suddenly arose in his heart.

    Even if you are strong, you can¡¯t be so insulting!

    However, he still gritted his teeth and endured it.

    After all, life is important and freedom is important. As long as you escape from here, the sky is high and the sea is wide, allowing birds to fly.

    "Since you are so sensible, and I happen to be short of a janitor here, just stay here with me!" Yi Feng, such a humane dog, didn't want to let go, so he said again.

    When Ao Qing heard this, the hair on his body suddenly stood up.

    There was a wail in my heart.

    I didn¡¯t expect this person, but I still don¡¯t want to let myself go.

    "What, don't you want to?" Yi Feng didn't care whether the dog could understand or not, he bent down and slapped his head with his palm.

    Who wants to be with a pervert like you?

    Ao Qing was almost crying.

    "I still have to prove myself. If I stay here, my freedom will be restricted. Maybe one day guests will come and you will make me into a hot pot again!"

    But he couldn¡¯t reveal his inner thoughts, especially Yi Feng¡¯s question just now, which seemed very threatening to him!

    He doesn¡¯t want to save a dog with great difficulty No, the wolf¡¯s life will become a hot pot again.

    So I could only hold back the sadness, anger and unwillingness in my heart, and nodded my head.

    "Okay, then I'll give you a name." Yi Feng nodded with satisfaction, frowned and said thoughtfully: "Now that I have Zhong Qing, I have you, and I can't make ends meet financially, so you can call me Wangcai. Give it to us."  The martial arts gym will bring more business.¡±

    "Prosperitywealth?"

    Ao Qing wailed in his heart.

    At least you, old man, can give me a louder name!

    That¡¯s all.

    never mind.

    It¡¯s pretty good to be alive now.

    "But this damn human being, I originally thought he had a good heart, but I didn't expect

    Sure enough, humans are not good things!

    Yi Feng didn't know that this dog could think so much. He just thought he was a local dog of unknown breed. Remembering that this dog probably still had an empty stomach, he shouted: "Disciple, don't waste the leftovers."  , bring it to the teacher." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 13 I must escape from the vicious hands of this human being

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Ao Qing was stunned for a moment.

    Then he saw Zhong Qing bringing over the leftovers that he had just packed up.

    "Disciple, it's a miracle that this dog didn't die, so I plan to keep it and don't waste the leftovers in the future." Yi Feng told Zhong Qing.

    "Master is merciful." Zhong Qing nodded and said, "I will leave any leftovers to him in the future."

    "Good disciple."

    Yi Feng smiled appreciatively.

    Listening to the master and apprentice singing in harmony, Ao Qing's face turned pale.

    Are you planning to feed him with leftovers?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? No!

    I am the son of the Heaven-Eating Demon Wolf and the Heaven-Eating Demon Emperor. How can I eat leftovers?

    What a disgrace, what a disgrace!

    Humanity!

    Damn humans!

    I¡¯ll rub your uncle.

    Ao Qing was running rampant in the yard. In order to save his life, he knelt down to this human being, but he still had to endure such humiliation. How could this be okay?

    No, absolutely not.

    He bit his mouth tightly and swore secretly that he would not eat these leftovers even if he died.

    "Master, this dog doesn't want to eat."

    Zhong Qing opened his mouth and looked at Yi Feng.

    "Uhmaybe he's a bit aloof." Yi Feng touched his chin and said.

    "What should we do?" Zhong Qing asked.

    "Pour the food on the stone slab. He will eat it when he is hungry. You can continue to clean it up!" Yi Feng ordered.

    It¡¯s too much to bully someone!

    It¡¯s simply too much!

    Ao Qing tilted his head and looked at Yi Feng with a fierce glare of hatred. Originally, he was quite grateful that Yi Feng could spare his life.

    Now, he only feels humiliation and hatred towards Yi Feng.

    "This little look in his eyes is really similar to the husky in my previous life." Looking at Ao Qing's look, Yi Feng couldn't help but hug his dog's head and rub it.

    But in Ao Qing¡¯s view, this was another naked insult.

    Yi Feng didn¡¯t care about him anymore. He had just finished drinking and eating, and it was a good time for a nap. An Ran lay back on the recliner, swinging the cattail leaf fan with his palm from time to time, and slowly snored.

    Looking at the sleeping Yi Feng, Ao Qing's face was filled with a fierce look.

    Thinking about whether to take this opportunity to attack this damn human being.  But in the end, he still weakened.

    He is convinced that as long as he does any evil deeds, he will be in danger of death.

    "No, I must escape from this human being's vicious hands. I want to be free."

    For the whole afternoon, Ao Qing was thinking about how to escape from this devil's place, but it backfired. He had to go out to the front hall.

    He stepped into the front hall several times, but was so shocked by the eighteen portraits that he did not dare to move.

    Finally, he gave up running away and lay on the ground tiredly.

    "But I'm so hungry!"

    Lying on the ground, his stomach growled. Not to mention Yi Feng, he had already fled thousands of miles and was starving.

    His eyes fell on the leftovers on the ground in despair.

    "No."

    "How could I, a noble son of the Sky-devouring Demonic Wolf Clan, eat the leftovers of this mortal?"

    "no way!"

    Ao Qing¡¯s eyes were firm.

    The sky is getting darker.

    Yi Feng cooked two more side dishes. After the meal, he thought of Wangcai's situation again and asked, "Disciple, has Wangcai still not eaten?"

    "There is no master." Zhong Qing said worriedly: "Will Wangcai starve to death?"

    "It's okay." Yi Feng said softly: "It's better to accept life and bring the rest of the food to him later!"

    "Yes, Master."

    Zhong Qing nodded respectfully.

    After a while, a new round of dinner was served in the backyard.

    "Damn humans, how long are you going to humiliate me?"

    When Ao Qing saw this scene, he was so angry that he was so angry.

    "How could I, the majestic Sky-devouring Monster Wolf Clan, succumb to your human hands?"

    ¡°Even if I, Ao Qing, starve to death today, I will not eat a grain of rice from you mortals.¡±

    "Gulu!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, his stomach growled strangely again. He looked at his dry stomach and looked at it with dissatisfaction.The leftovers were still steaming.

    "We will make an exception so that we can keep the green hills without having to worry about running out of firewood."

    Ao Qing gritted his teeth and said secretly.

    "just one time."

    Seeing that Yifeng and Zhong Qing were not there, Ao Qing stepped over and ate the leftovers on the floor.

    ¡°It smells so good!¡±

    "I have to say, the food cooked by this damn human is really delicious."

    When the food came into his mouth, Ao Qing felt satisfied and couldn't help but praise it.

    After devouring it, there was still something left to be desired.

    At this moment, Yi Feng walked into the backyard.

    "You're such a mean dog. You were so whiny and refused to eat before, but now you've eaten everything." Yi Feng looked at the clean slate, raised the corner of his mouth and smiled.

    "Hiss!"

    When Ao Qing heard this, he immediately grinned and his whole body trembled with anger.

    He now fully understood that this human being treated him as a plaything, insulted him with scraps of food, and even taunted him like this.

    But he didn¡¯t dare to do anything to this person.

    This night, the more Ao Qing thought about it, the more he hated it.

    When Yi Feng came to the backyard the next day, Ao Qing bared his fangs directly at Yi Feng.

    Yi Feng rolled his eyes at him, ignored him completely, and walked into the back hall.

    When I was idle, I remembered that the kitchen knife in the kitchen was not very useful, so I prepared to make a new one.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Blacksmithing is very tiring.

    Heat, strength, and shaping are all indispensable.

    So after he perfected his skills, he didn¡¯t do much ironing.

    "Huh!"

    He was originally afraid of being tired and didn't want to take action. Suddenly he remembered something and suddenly cast his eyes on Ao Qing.

    Showing a proud smile.

    But to Ao Qing, this smile was simply creepy.

    He didn¡¯t know what tricks this hateful human would come up with to humiliate him.

    "Hehe, come on!"

    Yi Feng directly took Ao Qing and walked to the blacksmithing stove. The stove had a bellows, and when the bellows was pulled, a fire would rise.

    And Yi Feng thought that slightly modifying the bellows and using a dog to pull the bellows like a donkey would save him a lot of energy.

    Just do it.

    The bellows was quickly modified by Yi Feng, and then Ao Qing was tied to it. A dog bone was obtained from nowhere and hung in front of Ao Qing's mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s like dropping a carrot in front of a donkey¡¯s head.

    At this point, a perpetual motion machine powered by bones was created by Yi Feng.

    "I'm really a genius."

    Yi Feng smiled to himself, kicked Ao Qing on the butt, and shouted: "Let's go."

    Humanity!

    You and I are at odds with each other.

    Ao Qing roared viciously in his heart.

    Why are you insulting me like this? Instead of doing this, you might as well kill me!

    But facing death, he still didn't have the courage. Forced by Yi Feng's coercion, he could only start to pull the bellows slowly.

    But the hatred in my heart is getting stronger and stronger!

    With Ao Qing pulling the bellows, the fire rose. Yi Feng used tongs in one hand and a sledgehammer in the other, and began to solidify the red-hot iron in his hand.

    "boom!"

    As soon as the hammer hit, Ao Qing¡¯s eyes suddenly widened with resentment on his face.

    There was a look of disbelief on his face.

    "This" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 14 It turns out that senior cultivated me

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Ao Qing¡¯s face was filled with disbelief.

    When Yi Feng hammered down just now, weak sparks flashed out.  The sparks turned into dots in his eyes and scattered in all directions.

    "Hoo!"

    Where is the spark here?

    It is simply the secret of martial arts!

    Although he is a demon and his cultivation method is different from that of humans, this kind of transcendence can also benefit him greatly.

    Especially when the little bits of firelight splashed on his body, it was like giving him a baptism of martial arts.

    At this moment, his injury, which had not healed for half a year, was actually 20% better.

    "boom!"

    Another hammer blow.

    The fire light spattered out again, falling sporadically on Ao Qing's body, making him feel relaxed all over.

    The injury is almost half healed.

    He looked at Yi Feng next to him. He looked ordinary, but for some reason, this figure magnified infinitely on Ao Qing's body. It seemed that his whole body was glowing with golden light, like a dazzling little sun.

    "I know, I know"

    Ao Qing muttered excitedly to himself, looking at Yi Feng, his eyes not only lost the original resentment, but shed tears of emotion.

    "This human senior's purpose in catching me was to cultivate me, and the reason why he humiliated me before was definitely to temper my state of mind."

    "After all, my father has said it more than once, saying that I am arrogant, like a flower in the greenhouse, and have never been tempered. This is why he looks down on me."

    "Yes, it must be!"

    "Otherwise, how can we explain that this senior humiliated me while at the same time recuperating my injuries?"

    Thinking of this, Ao Qing's heart was filled with regret and shame.

    After rescuing him, this senior not only worked hard to temper his state of mind, but also restored his injuries, but what about him?

    But he was full of resentment towards this senior.

    He is simply a despicable person and ungrateful.

    The regret in his heart made him want to slap himself hard.

    "I can't let senior down."

    "Regrets in the heart are useless. Working hard is the greatest gratification for our seniors!"

    Ao Qing¡¯s eyes were filled with determination, and his limbs moved faster and faster, and for a moment there was a gust of wind.

    "Good dog, not bad."

    Looking at the strong flames in the stove, Yi Feng praised it with appreciation.

    Indeed!

    "Living up to our seniors is the best way to repay our seniors."

    Ao Qing was extremely excited when he heard Yi Feng's praise. When he thought that his seniors had worked so hard for him, he no longer felt that it was a shame to help Yi Feng.

    It is simply an honor for him to be cultivated by such a senior.

    After a while, Yi Feng¡¯s new kitchen knife took shape.

    And Ao Qing was panting heavily with sweat on his face, but he didn't care about the fatigue, but focused his eyes on the kitchen knife that was still burning.

    "This knife"

    As soon as Ao Qing finished speaking, Yi Feng took a satisfied look and then passed through the water. When he picked it up again, Ao Qing gasped.

    "This sword is an imperialzong product? Isn't it right"

    In the end, Ao Qing found that he could not tell the grade of this kitchen knife at all, because this kitchen knife had exceeded the scope of his cognition.

    He only knows that this is the highest-grade magic weapon he has ever seen!

    Phew!

    ¡°I am truly blessed to have witnessed the birth of such a magical weapon, and I had a hand in the birth of this magical weapon.

    "Hahaha!"

    "Father, sooner or later you will find that my son is no worse than your other sons!"

    "If I let you know that I cooperated with this senior to create such a magic weapon, I'm afraid you will never look down on me again!"

    When he thought of this, Ao Qing looked at Yi Feng gratefully.

    Noble man!

    Feng shui has turned, and finally it has turned to me, Ao Qing. If I stay with this senior for a longer time, when the time comes tsk tsk!

    Looking at the dog's epileptic look, Yi Feng rolled his eyes at it.

    Although I don¡¯t know the breed of this guy, it does look like a husky.

      I guess he is the husky of this world!

    "Master, we have a guest." In the outer hall, Zhong Qing came over and said respectfully.

    "Oh, here it comes!"

    Yi Feng nodded lightly, while observing the kitchen knife he had just pulled out, and walked out to the outer hall.

    Standing at the door was a girl in her late teens.

    The girl is slim and graceful, with exquisite facial features. Although she is dressed in ordinary clothes, she is definitely a top beauty.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 15 It is my dream to join the Qingshan Sect to practice

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Ying'er!"

    Seeing this girl, Yi Feng's eyes lit up. The girl in front of him was none other than his childhood sweetheart Peng Ying. The two hadn't seen each other for several months.

    "Um!"

    Peng Ying nodded.

    "Come on, sit inside." Yi Feng held her hand and said with a smile.

    "Forget it." Peng Ying broke free from Yi Feng's arm and hesitated for a long time before saying, "I'm not going to sit down anymore. I just came to take a look. By the way, I have good news for you. I have successfully entered Qingshan Gate."  , became an outer disciple."

    "Really, congratulations to you." Yi Feng said.

    But there was something complicated in his heart.

    On the other hand, I am happy for Peng Ying.

    On the other hand, he did not want Peng Ying to practice out of selfishness. After all, this meant that the two of them might not see each other for a long time.

    "I know you don't want me to practice." Peng Ying sighed and said, "But it is my dream to join the Qingshan Sect to practice. You should be happy for me that I can successfully join the Qingshan Sect."

    Yi Feng smiled bitterly.

    Sighed.

    But yes, everyone has his own way, and he should indeed support Peng Ying's dream.

    "Just accept it." After pondering for a moment, Peng Ying said again: "I'm going to leave first. I'm afraid I won't come to see you again."

    After saying that, she walked towards the door.

    Yi Feng wanted to speak but didn't know how, but she also understood what Peng Ying said. Since she started practicing, it meant that the two of them were no longer on the same page.

    " However, Yi Feng is relieved that he has lived in two lifetimes. After all, each has his or her own pursuits.

    Thinking of this, Yi Feng caught up with Peng Ying and shouted: "I wish you well, it's just uncle and aunt"

    "I will take good care of them." Peng Ying thought slightly.

    Yi Feng nodded. His parents had disappeared since he was a child. Peng Ying's parents treated him very well. Thinking of this, he stretched out the kitchen knife in his hand and said: "I don't have anything to give. I remember my aunt said last time, let me give you something."  I can help him make a kitchen knife when I have time, please help me bring it to them!"

    Looking at the kitchen knife in Yi Feng's hand, Peng Ying frowned slightly, her expression hard to describe.

    "Ying'er, are you okay? You have to go back to the sect."

    At this time, a young man in white robe walked next to him, holding a long sword in his hand, and asked Peng Ying gently.

    "Brother Wu Jie, wait for me, I'll be ready soon. By the way, this is my friend Yi Feng." Peng Ying said softly.

    "Okay, hurry up then." The young man said softly. As for Yi Feng, he didn't even look at him. After all, he was just a mortal and not worthy of being greeted by him.

    "he is?"

    Yi Feng frowned.

    Peng Ying looked complicated and sighed before saying: "I hope you won't blame me. You know that my qualifications are only average. It was only with his help that I was able to enter Qingshan Gate. I can't let him down."

    "As for this knife, keep it for yourself!"

    After saying that, Peng Ying quickly followed the white-robed young man and disappeared from Yi Feng's eyes.

    Peng Ying¡¯s words echoed in Yi Feng¡¯s ears.

    We can¡¯t let him down, but what about Yi Feng?

    How ironic!

    "Grass!"

    Yi Feng cursed.

    "Don't pull me down."

    ??Put away the kitchen knife and put it in the kitchen.

    "Disciple, look after the store."

    After making an explanation, Yi Feng leaned back on the recliner, drank two glasses of wine, and fell asleep.

    Qingshan Gate Main Hall.

    The ancestor of Qingshan sat at the top with a majestic look. Below him, in addition to Luo Lanxue and others, were the elders of Qingshan Sect. At the same time, the disciples of the major elders were also standing behind them.

    It is rare for the elites from top to bottom of Qingshan Sect to gather together like this.

    The entire hall was filled with a solemn look.

    The duel between Patriarch Qingshan and Patriarch Xuanwu will not stop because of Patriarch Qingshan¡¯s breakthrough.

    Originally, I thought that after the Qingshan Patriarch broke through the Martial King Realm, there would be no suspense about this duel, but just now, I got the exact news that the Xuanwu Patriarch broke through the Martial King Realm ten years ago.

    This news made everyone in Qingshan Sect feel like they were on a roller coaster.

    One is the Qingshan ancestor who has just entered the realm of King Wu, and the other is the ancestor Xuanwu who has been in the realm of King Wu for ten years. It is clear at a glance which one is stronger and which one is weaker.

    "EveryoneThink broadly and come up with ideas!  "Under the Qingshan Patriarch, the Qingshan Sect Master Zhu Yun said in a deep voice.

    The hall was silent.

    In the face of absolute strength, all strategies are vain.

    ?? Could it be that Qingshan Gate is really going to come to an end because of this?

    At this moment, a young man in white robes holding a sword came out. He was a direct disciple of one of the elders. If Yi Feng was here, he would be the one who appeared with Peng Ying before.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 16 If you can borrow the sword of your senior, Xuanwu, it¡¯s just that...

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Yu Wujie, what do you want to say?" Zhu Yun asked.

    "Ancestor Qi, Master Qi, since there is no way to target Ancestor Xuanwu, why can't we avoid the battle?" Yu Wujie asked.

    Hearing this, some of the senior officials in the hall laughed bitterly.

    They knew that there was no way to avoid the battle this time. The two ancestors had deep grudges and signed today's duel contract decades ago.

    This contract is sworn by the lives of two people and witnessed by the law of heaven.

    If anyone avoids fighting, he will be punished by heaven.

    And if the Qingshan Patriarch retreats, then the Qingshan Sect will be defeated without a fight!

    "That's all, it's useless to rely on you." At this time, Qingshan Ancestor shouted. Although his expression was solemn, his heart was much more relaxed than the others.

    Because he had already considered countermeasures just now.

    ¡°If we could borrow the kitchen knife from Senior Yi from the Yamashita Martial Arts School, we might not be able to fight this battle!¡±

    "You all retreat!" Qingshan Patriarch waved his hand.

    "Ancestor."

    "Ancestor, what are you doing?"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    If this is the case, then Qingshan Gate

    Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with solemnity and despair.

    "I already have a countermeasure." Seeing this, Patriarch Qingshan also knew that he needed to give these people a reassurance, so he said: "I'm going to borrow a knife. As long as this knife can be borrowed, Xuanwu, hum, that's all.  ¡­¡±

    "knife?"

    "What knife?"

    When everyone heard this, they were confused.

    You must know that although Xuanwu and Qingshan are in the same realm, they are ten years behind in skill. Although a good weapon can greatly enhance their strength, ten years of skill, especially in this realm of the King of Martial Arts, is not as good as an ordinary sword.  It really seems impossible to bridge the gap.

    "After I successfully borrow the knife, I will bring it back and show it to you." Qingshan Ancestor said with a hint of impatience. If it were not for the need to stabilize the people in the door to prevent chaos at this time, this level of  He would not take out the knife openly.

    Although everyone was still confused and uneasy, they still retreated obediently. At the same time, they were also looking forward to the knife mentioned by Patriarch Qingshan.

    "Zhu Yun, wait a minute, come with me."

    However, Qingshan Patriarch stopped the sect leader Zhu Yun. After all, Zhu Yun's identity was still different. He felt that it was necessary to let the sect leader know about the existence of the senior under the mountain.

    ??????????????? If this girl is blind and accidentally provokes her, she cannot bear the consequences.

    The two of them soon arrived on the streets of Pingjiang City. They were still some distance away from the martial arts hall, and Patriarch Qingshan began to calm down and walk.

    "Uncle, what are you doing?" Privately, Zhu Yun was also the nephew of Patriarch Qingshan. He looked at Patriarch Qingshan puzzled and asked, "Why don't we fly over directly."

    "Hmph, what do you know?" Qingshan Patriarch taught him a lesson: "You should also restrain your breath immediately, and you will act based on my eyes later."

    Although Zhu Yun was puzzled, he calmed down and then asked: "Uncle Master, does this small Pingjiang City have the sword you need?"

    "The frog in the well."

    The ancestor of Qingshan gave a lesson and had no intention of talking too much to Zhu Yun. At this moment, he only wanted to see Yi Feng.

    As soon as I walked to the martial arts hall, I saw Yi Feng lying on a recliner at the door.

    "This is it." Ancestor Qingshan straightened his body and said excitedly.

    "Uncle Master, isn't this just a broken martial arts hall?" Zhu Yun glanced at it casually without looking at it any more, and asked in confusion: "You are the ancestor of my majestic Qingshan Sect, why are you like this!"

    "Shut up."

    "Also, no matter the title or any aspect, it must not be related to cultivation."

    Patriarch Qingshan shouted angrily.

    Zhu Yun did not dare to talk any more.

    "Haha, Master Yi." Patriarch Qingshan shouted with a different expression.

    Yi Feng, who was lying at the door, took off the cattail leaf fan covering his face, opened his eyes, sat up and said with a smile, "So it's you!"

    "Hey, it's me."

    Patriarch Qingshan nodded his head like a chicken pecking at rice, with a respectful look on his face.

    Beside, Zhu Yun opened his eyes wide.

    He, did you read that correctly?

    ????????????????????The ancestor who said Dharma Sui in Qingshan Sect actually behaves like a little chicken in front of a mortal?

    Why?

    ¡°Obviously, this mortal can be killed with just a slap!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 17 Who are you looking down on?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    But even though I had doubts in my heart, I didn¡¯t dare to say anything.

    "Master Yi, this is mine" Qingshan Patriarch turned sideways slightly, preparing to introduce Zhu Yun to Yifeng.

    Yi Feng waved his hand and interrupted: "You see, uncle and nephew, right?"

    "As expected of a senior."

    Patriarch Qingshan¡¯s face was full of admiration.

    ???????????????????????? But thinking about it, it was unnecessary for him. With this senior¡¯s extraordinary skills, I¡¯m afraid he could figure out Zhu Yun¡¯s identity at just one glance.

    Yi Feng smiled.

    This is nothing at all.

    Qingshan is an old man and Zhu Yun is a middle-aged man. They have a close relationship, and Zhu Yun is so respectful to Qingshan. It seems that they are only uncle-nephew relatives.

    "But you came just in time. I have no wine here. Is there any wine?" Yi Feng was not polite and asked for wine directly. It is impossible for that woman Peng Ying not to be sad for Yi Feng. The only thing left at home is  The stock has also been exhausted.

    "Yes, yes, yes."

    The ancestor of Qingshan said quickly, but after agreeing, he remembered that he came in too hasty and forgot to bring wine. Fortunately, Zhu Yun was beside him, and he looked at Zhu Yun.

    "Uncle, you"

    Zhu Yun had a bad feeling in his heart.

    "Take out your Sheng Guo Dan!" Qingshan Ancestor opened his hand and said.

    "ah?"

    Zhu Yun¡¯s face was dark and full of reluctance. He could only brew three bottles of Sheng Guo Dan in a year. To him, it was a priceless treasure. Normally, no one would give it to him, but now he was asked to give it to a mortal?

    "hurry up."

    Seeing that Zhu Yun was so ignorant, Patriarch Qingshan became anxious and stretched out his arm to knock Zhu Yun on the forehead with a violent force.

    "Uncle, please give me some face." Zhu Yun held his head and muttered with aggrieved face: "I am also the master of Qingshan Sect. If someone sees this, where is my majesty!"

    "What happened to a little sect master, and you're out of breath?" Qingshan Ancestor yelled: "I'm warning you, here, even if you are a dragon, you will be taken care of by me."

    "As he said this, he struck Zhu Yun with another violent blow.

    Zhu Yun quickly stepped back and looked at Patriarch Qingshan with aggrieved face.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take out the wine yet?¡± Patriarch Qingshan shouted.

    Under the pressure of Patriarch Qingshan, Zhu Yuncai reluctantly took out Sheng Guodan.

    "Look at how stingy and bitchy you are, you're such a bitch. It's an honor for you to let you bring out this wine today." Qingshan Patriarch shouted, grabbed the Sheng Guo Dan, then changed his expression and said with a smile.  : "Master Yi, the wine is just so-so. I don't know if it suits your taste. Please make do with it."

    Yi Feng smiled. He was never polite. He took a sip and said, "The wine is good, but it doesn't taste very good."

    The ancestor of Qingshan has been pecking at the rice.

    But Zhu Yun on the side almost went berserk.

    Isn¡¯t this mortal¡¯s voice too loud?

    You know, his Sheng Guo Dan is something with a price but no market. As the leader of the Qingshan Sect, he only has three bottles a year, but this damn mortal actually said that his Sheng Guo Dan lacks the taste?

    He really couldn¡¯t figure out why Patriarch Qingshan was so polite to this mortal.

    If it weren¡¯t for Patriarch Qingshan here, he wouldn¡¯t dare to act rashly. With his status, he would have turned this mortal into a meat pie.

    But with Patriarch Qingshan here, he could only suppress his anger in his heart.

    "Disciple, bring two more stools." Yi Feng shouted.

    Zhong Qing quickly moved out two stools.

    "Haha, watching the sunset on the horizon, the beautiful scenery at dusk, and having a drink can be regarded as a way of life!" Yi Feng said with a smile.

    "yes!"

    The ancestor of Qingshan sat down on the small stool next to Yifeng and sighed. This dusk seemed beautiful to him, but what was shameful was that he could not understand the artistic conception of his predecessor!

    "snort!"

    Zhu Yun snorted softly in his heart.

    If this mortal had not been for the sake of Patriarch Qingshan, he would have died a thousand times over. When the majestic Patriarch Qingshan and his Qingshan Sect Master came to visit, it would have been fine if this mortal had not invited them into the house to entertain them, but he actually broke into two.  Stool sitting at the door?

    Who are you looking down on!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Because Patriarch Qingshan couldn¡¯t have a seizure, he just stood there without saying a word.

    A startling glance.

    I saw Yi Feng on the side.He subconsciously reached out to flip through the martial arts book lying there.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 18 A small punishment from a senior

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Stop."

    Seeing this, Patriarch Qingshan stepped over and held Zhu Yun's hand.

    "Others don't know what these martial arts books are, how could he, Qingshan Patriarch, not know them?"  That was a divine object that contained overwhelming martial intent!

    Yi Feng seems to be placing it casually, but it does not mean that they can move it at will. Therefore, even if this magical object is right in front of them, Qingshan Patriarch does not dare to covet it at all, but this Zhu Yun does not know what to do with it.  Move, do you not want to die?

    I can¡¯t imagine the consequences if I cause that person¡¯s displeasure.

    "Who told you to touch other people's things without permission?" Qingshan Patriarch yelled.

    Zhu Yun looked aggrieved. As the master of the Qingshan Sect, he was a mortal. If something was overturned, it would be overturned. What¡¯s the big deal? The reaction of his junior uncle must have been too great!

    When Yi Feng saw this, he couldn't help but sigh.

    The quality of this old man from Qingshan is really excellent, so he quickly smoothed things over and said: "It's just some gadgets, just take a look if you want to, it's nothing."

    Hearing this, Patriarch Qingshan breathed a sigh of relief and let go of Zhu Yun's hand.

    Zhu Yun casually opened a martial arts book.

    The moment he opened it, the three characters "Vajra Fist" suddenly magnified in Zhu Yun's eyes, and with overwhelming martial intent, he turned into a ferocious beast and pounced towards Zhu Yun.

    "What?"

    Zhu Yun was so shocked that his pupils almost burst out. He quickly lowered his cultivation level to block it, but he couldn't stop it at all. The mysterious fist bombarded him with a devastating force as always.

    "Poof!"

    Zhu Yun groaned and almost spat out a mouthful of blood, with a look of depression on his face.

    "Huhuhu."

    Zhu Yun was breathing heavily on the spot, his forehead was already covered with cold sweat, and while his heart was filled with fear, he looked at Ancestor Qingshan.

    Patriarch Qingshan also had a solemn face at this moment, and he felt uncomfortable at this moment.

    Because when Zhu Yun opened the martial arts book just now, he also glanced at it, but this time when he looked at the martial arts book, it was no better than the last time. The three words "Vajra Fist" filled with martial spirit came towards him like a rough wave, so  Because of his advanced cultivation, he was not as embarrassed as Zhu Yun.

    As for why this is the case, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s because of their practice.

    He, Qingshan Sect, follows the Yinrou route, and the previous Tai Chi suits them just right and can bring them benefits.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????? Vajra Fist is the most powerful boxing method, which can just restrain them.

    Of course, from Qingshan¡¯s point of view, why Zhu Yun just opened this kind of Supreme Boxing Technique must be Yi Feng¡¯s intention.

    I¡¯m afraid that Yi Feng is punishing Zhu Yun for being ignorant!

    However, Yi Feng didn't notice the strange behavior between the uncle and nephew. He felt a gust of cool breeze blowing over him. He stood up and said, "It's a bit cold. You two should come into the room with me and sit down!"

    With that said, Yi Feng stood up and walked towards the house.

    "Uncle, this, this is"

    After Yi Feng left, Zhu Yun looked at Qingshan Ancestor with disbelief and asked.

    "You, you" Qingshan Patriarch pointed at Zhu Yun and shouted: "You are usually upright, but this time you are so lackluster. Do you know that you have already walked through the gate of hell just now, and almost killed you?"  Kill me?"

    "Uncle Master, what on earth is going on?" Zhu Yun asked.

    "You still ask me what's going on, can't you still see it?" Qingshan Ancestor yelled: "You really think that I will be polite to a mortal because of my cleverness. Do you really think that this young man in front of you is a mortal?"  ?¡±

    "What?"

    Zhu Yun was shocked, "Yes, but he really doesn't have any cultivation at all!"

    "Hmph!" Ancestor Qingshan snorted angrily and said, "The fact that you can't see his cultivation is not because the seniors don't have the strength, but because you don't have enough vision. Not to mention you, I can't see through his cultivation at all.  , you only need to know that he is a powerful man who has returned to his original nature, and the martial arts book next to him is the best proof."

    "And you were disrespectful to him just now and turned things around. The injuries on your body are the lessons that senior taught you."

    "You are the best, keep it in mind."

    Patriarch Qingshan taught him word for word.

    Zhu Yun suddenly took a breath when he thought of Wu Shu's fear just now.

    I didn¡¯t dare to question Patriarch Qingshan¡¯s words, and at the same time my heart was full of fear. Looking back, I really walked away from the gate of hell!

    ?No wonder, no wonder his uncle was so polite to him.

    I can only hate that I was as stupid as a pig and didn¡¯t notice it at first.

    "But Uncle Master, how could such a powerful person appear in this small Pingjiang City?" Zhu Yun asked again doubtfully.

    When asked this, Qingshan Patriarch¡¯s eyes became solemn, and he looked into the distance and said, ¡°I guess this senior is playing the human world, and we just happened to be lucky enough to run into it, but it¡¯s more likely¡±

    The ancestor of Qingshan stopped talking.

    "What is?"

    Zhu Yun took a breath and waited nervously for the next sentence.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 19 Senior is playing a shocking game of chess!

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Do you know that in ancient times, with Pingjiang as its base, what was the place with a radius of thousands of miles?" Qingshan Patriarch asked.

    Zhu Yun shook his head and didn't know.

    "It is said in ancient books that in ancient times, Pingjiang was a land of immortals with a radius of thousands of miles. Although it later declined for unknown reasons, Pingjiang has been a battleground for military strategists since ancient times. It is enough to show that Pingjiang is not an ordinary place." Qingshan  The ancestor explained.

    "But, does this have anything to do with this senior?" Zhu Yun asked doubtfully.

    The ancestor of Qingshan sighed with emotion. I don¡¯t know if he was feeling Zhu Yun¡¯s stupidity or for some reason. After thinking for a long time, he said: "Pingjiang must be hiding some unknown secrets, so this senior may also be based on Pingjiang, and the entire Nansha  For the sake of scope, let¡¯s play a shocking game of chess!¡±

    As soon as Patriarch Qingshan finished speaking, Zhu Yun's body trembled suddenly.

    With Pingjiang as the base and Nansha as the vanguard, we will play a big game of chess.

    Just thinking about this kind of handwriting makes me feel so horrified!  But as the leader of Qingshan Sect, he couldn't even imagine it.

    But if that were not the case, how could a peerless expert like Yi Feng appear in a small place like Pingjiang City?

    "But Master, if this is really the case, wouldn't we be the same?" Zhu Yun seemed to have thought of something, his eyes widened and he asked in fear.

    "good."

    Patriarch Qingshan did not deny it, "If this is really the case, then we are all chess pieces."

    "Then what should we do?" Zhu Yun asked anxiously.

    "Ignorance."

    Patriarch Qingshan glared at Zhu Yun and lectured: "If you think differently, you won't have such worries."

    "Uncle, what do you mean?"

    "Yes, being able to become a chess piece for seniors is not only not a bad thing in my opinion, but it is the biggest opportunity for our Qingshan Sect." At this point, the Qingshan Patriarch sighed and said: "Since the past five hundred years, our Qingshan Sect has been declining day by day.  , pessimistically speaking, it will be submerged in the long river of history sooner or later, or even if it does not, it will just linger."

    "Are you willing?"

    The voice of Patriarch Qingshan fell into Zhu Yun's ears, making him tremble.

    Are you willing?

    ??Definitely not willing to give in.

    "But, can we really get what we wish for, as Patriarch Qingshan said?"

    "However, we can't figure out the senior's thoughts, but we can take the opportunity to ask the senior."

    "Walk."

    "Follow me into the house."

    The two of them walked into the martial arts gym one after the other.

    When he first walked into the front hall, Zhu Yun fell directly into the eighteen pictures. Fortunately, the experienced Qingshan Patriarch pulled him back.

    But even so, Zhu Yun was so frightened that he broke into a cold sweat.

    Now, he was completely impressed by the strength of this martial arts master.

    I no longer have any worries about becoming a chess piece, and I have even seen the moment when Qingshan Sect reaches its peak again.

    "Hey, where is Master Yi?"

    After passing through the front hall and coming to the small courtyard at the back, there was no trace of Yi Feng. Zhu Yun on the side was frightened. He pointed at the locust tree and said tremblingly: "Uncle, look, look, it's  Sky-devouring demon wolf!¡±

    The ancestor of Qingshan glanced at the Sky-devouring Demonic Wolf tied under the old locust tree and said scornfully: "Is it necessary to make such a fuss?"

    "Uncle, is that the Sky-Eating Demonic Wolf?" Zhu Yun continued to exclaim.

    "Look at you like that."

    Patriarch Qingshan gave Zhu Yun a blank look as if he was looking at a country bumpkin.

    Isn¡¯t it just a sky-devouring demon wolf? The last time he came here, he almost let his senior drink it. What¡¯s the big deal?

    Of course, when he was thinking this, he completely forgot that he was not much better than Zhu Yun at the beginning.

    "Sorry, I just went in to cook some food. You can sit down wherever you want." At this time, Yi Feng walked out of the kitchen, holding a kitchen knife in his hand.

    Seeing this kitchen knife, the originally polite Qingshan Laozi suddenly trembled and stared at the kitchen knife in Yi Feng's hand.

    Zhu Yun on the side was still recovering from the shock of the Sky-devouring Demonic Wolf. When his eyes came over, his whole body felt as if he was struck by lightning.

    "Hiss!"

    At this moment, he simply didn¡¯t know how to describe his mood. It was like one wave after another.

    In short, this kitchen knife was more shocking than the sight of the Sky-eating Demonic Wolf.

     For a moment, both of them stared at the knife in Yi Feng's hand. At the same time, Patriarch Qingshan wondered what Yi Feng's intention was for suddenly taking out the knife?

    Could it be?

    Is it true?

    When he thought of this, Patriarch Qingshan was shaking with excitement, especially when he saw Yi Feng approaching step by step with a kitchen knife, his breathing became more and more rapid.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 20 Yi Feng¡¯s timely help

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "hehe."

    Yi Feng smiled faintly, stretched out the kitchen knife and said, "Here you go."

    As soon as Yi Feng finished speaking, Qingshan Patriarch¡¯s blood swelled and he felt like he couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Indeed!

    The senior had already seen through his intentions in coming here, and took out the knife before he could speak.

    Such a great favor.

    It literally brought tears to his eyes.

    "Master Yi's great kindness will never be forgotten by Qingshan." He took the kitchen knife from Yi Feng's hand solemnly and tremblingly with his hands, and the ancestor Qingshan knelt down excitedly.

    On the side, Zhu Yun also reacted.

    I finally understood that the knife that Patriarch Qingshan was talking about was the kitchen knife in front of me.

    No wonder that when the whole sect was worried about the ancestor Xuanwu, the ancestor Qingshan who was involved could still remain calm and said that he wanted to borrow the sword.

    At first, he didn¡¯t realize that any sword could match the ten years of King Wu¡¯s cultivation, but now that he saw it, his worries were all gone.

    Following Qingshan Ancestor, he also knelt down towards Yifeng.

    "What are you doing? Get up quickly." Seeing the two of them kneeling down, Yi Feng quickly went to help them.

    But the two of them stubbornly kowtowed heavily on the ground several times before they were willing to get up.

    "Hey, why are you doing this? Isn't it just a kitchen knife?" Yi Feng said with emotion.

    The reason why he gave Patriarch Qingshan a kitchen knife was because the last time we cooked together, he heard Patriarch Qingshan say that it would be great if he had a kitchen knife like this.

    He could see that Patriarch Qingshan longed for a kitchen knife at home.  No, it just so happened that he made a new one, and the old one was no longer needed, so he gave it to Patriarch Qingshan directly.

    ¡°In this world, the rich are very rich, and the poor are really poor.

    Especially people like Qingshan, who probably don¡¯t even have a decent kitchen knife at home, and I don¡¯t know how they usually cut vegetables, or they may just twist them with their hands

    well!

    Thinking about it this way, Yi Feng quite understood why they were so excited. Maybe this knife was a timely help for them!

    "For you, Master Yi, it is indeed just a kitchen knife, but for me, it is a timely help!" Ancestor Qingshan said excitedly.

    ???????????????????

    Yi Feng sighed slightly, feeling quite sad for the Qingshan Ancestor.

    Patriarch Qingshan carefully put away the kitchen knife, his gratitude to Yi Feng reaching the sky.

    I thought that this trip to borrow the knife would be difficult. After all, it was such a high-level magical object. He and Yi Feng were only acquaintances, so he was not sure whether he would be willing to borrow it.

    But who would have thought that the senior gave him the knife without even waiting for him to speak.

    With this sword, he is fully confident to fight the Xuanwu Ancestor.  This not only saved his Qingshan ancestor, but also saved his entire Qingshan sect.

    Therefore, it is not an exaggeration to kneel down and worship Yi Feng.

    After a long, long time, the two of them calmed down a little from the surprise, and they were not as glum as before.

    "Master Yi, I, Qingshan, can't repay your kindness. Although I know that my things are not worth mentioning to you, I still ask you to accept them." After saying that, Qingshan Patriarch took out something from his storage bag.  A fiery red bead.

    As soon as the beads were taken out, the temperature of the entire surrounding continued to rise.

    "MasterUncle, Flame Bead!" Zhu Yun exclaimed at the side, but he did not expect that the Qingshan Ancestor actually took out all the mountain-holding treasures of the Qingshan Gate.

    But think about it, if you can borrow a sword from a senior, it doesn¡¯t matter if you pay for it with a flame bead.

    "Master Yi, please accept it."

    The ancestor of Qingshan bowed and held the flame beads in both hands towards Yi Feng.

    "This thing"

    Yi Feng examined the flame bead and found that it was red all over and emitted a very high temperature from within. He didn't know whether it was taken out of the volcanic lump.

    Of course, this is a different world after all, and there are so many such weird things, which is not surprising to Yi Feng. They are quite good as souvenirs.

    "This thing is quite pleasing to the eye. I like it very much, so I will accept it." Yi Feng did not reject Qingshan. He knew that Qingshan was a very polite person with good character.

    This kind of person is not willing to directly take advantage of others.

    So if he refuses, it will make Patriarch Qingshan think that this isIt's not his stuff.

    Seeing Yi Feng accept it, Patriarch Qingshan breathed a sigh of relief, but there was also a bit of helplessness on his face.

    Before giving the gift, he actually racked his brains a lot and decided to take out the flame bead after much deliberation. In his opinion, after all, it is the treasure of his Qingshan Sect. Even if it is not considered a treasure in the eyes of this senior,  But it's enough to make it amazing.

    But the result in his mouth was just a decoration, which made Patriarch Qingshan feel even more frustrated.

    Sure enough, with different status, the horizons are also very different!

    After thanking you again and again, Patriarch Qingshan seemed to remember something and asked meaningfully: "Master Yi, I wonder what your future plans are. Can you tell me, my uncle and my nephew?"

    Hearing this, Zhu Yun on the side also opened his ears.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 21 You, old man, have to see if I can hold on!

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What plans can I have?" Yi Feng sighed with emotion and said helplessly: "For the time being, I can only hold on to this three-thirds of an acre to make a living. Of course, it would be great if we could recruit a few more apprentices!  "

    "oh."

    Patriarch Qingshan nodded, a little disappointed in his heart.

    The reason why he asked this was actually because he expected to ask Yi Feng about the overall direction of the future. If he could know something about it, then his master and disciple would have taken a shortcut.

    "But Yi Feng's words seemed to be an answer, but he didn't say anything.

    Since Yi Feng didn¡¯t want to reveal it, he naturally didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions.

    However, being able to successfully borrow the knife today was a complete success. After a while of greetings, the two of them left quickly.

    After walking far out of the martial arts hall, the two regained their breath and turned into two streams of light and flew towards Qingshan Gate.

    As soon as he returned to Qingshan Gate, Qingshan Patriarch hurriedly walked inside.

    "Uncle, wait for me, wait for me?" Zhu Yun followed behind Patriarch Qingshan and said with a flattering look on his face.

    "What to do?"

    Patriarch Qingshan came to his senses and asked angrily.

    "Hehe." Zhu Yun rubbed his palms and said with a smile: "Uncle Master, can you show me that knife?"

    "What do you have to see?" Old Ancestor Qingshan shouted.

    "Just one look, just one look." Zhu Yun bowed and said humbly.

    "snort!"

    Patriarch Qingshan snorted and took out the knife impatiently.

    "Hoo!"

    As soon as the blade of the blade came out, it brought with it a different aura. Zhu Yun narrowed his eyes and carefully raised his palm to touch it. In an instant, the Qingshan ancestor put away the blade.

    "Okay, now that I've finished reading, I'll go into seclusion for a day and inform the senior leaders of the sect that there will be a meeting tomorrow."

    After saying that, the Qingshan Patriarch turned into a streak of light and fled away.

    Zhu Yun¡¯s face twitched with his palms hanging in the air, and he made a loud noise in the direction where Patriarch Qingshan left. However, he still did not dare to neglect his order and quickly informed everyone in the sect to hold a meeting tomorrow.

    "Dog, come here."

    Lying in the courtyard, Yi Feng waved to Ao Qing.

    Ao Qing waggled his tail enthusiastically and came to Yi Feng's feet with squinted eyes.

    Playing the dog is Yi Feng¡¯s daily routine.

    After finishing masturbating, Yi Feng stretched and then took off his shirt, revealing his smooth and healthy skin.

    "Just give me a punch. If you don't move, your muscles and bones will fall apart."

    After saying that, Yi Feng stretched his muscles and bones, walked aside and fell into meditation.

    " Then a set of Shaolin boxing unfolded smoothly. Although he had no cultivation, his boxing skills had reached a level comparable to those of gods. When he fought, the wind was everywhere, and every move revealed a sense of beauty.

    "Ouch!"

    Beside, Ao Qing stared, unable to hold back a howl, almost going crazy with excitement.

    From the moment Yi Feng gained momentum, the surrounding space was filled with martial intent. The moves were obviously not complicated, and it was a simple punch, but it conveyed an extremely profound feeling.

    Unknowingly, Ao Qing seemed to realize something, and his realm directly broke through to a new level.

    But gradually, he couldn¡¯t understand it more and more.

    What¡¯s even more strange is that he originally wanted to memorize this set of boxing techniques, but found that he couldn¡¯t remember what Yi Feng¡¯s previous moves were.

    At this time, this set of punches had been hit by Yi Feng to a fever pitch. When Ao Qing was excited and wanted to look at it again, he found that he was dizzy. The strong force of martial arts almost exploded his whole body.  .

    Ao Qing quickly closed his eyes, knowing that this was not a level he could covet.

    Gradually, Yi Feng finally stopped.

    "Comfortable."

    I wiped the sweat from my forehead. After not exercising for a long time, it was extremely comfortable to do a set of boxing.

    Looking at the appearance of the dog next to him, Yi Feng smiled, rubbed his dog's head, and said with a smile: "How about it, your master must be awesome."

    "Ouch."

    Ao Qing shouted twice.

    "You're really smart, little guy." Yi Feng took a sip of water and said with a smile, "In that case, I'll try another trick."

    Putting down the tea cup, Yi Feng returned to meditation.

    It¡¯s not easy to get into this state. It¡¯s also great to exercise more.Okay, another set of internal boxing was slowly unfolded in his hands.

    Ao Qing looked ugly.

    ¡°Senior, senior, I know your good intentions and want to cultivate me well, but you, old man, have to see if I can hold on!

    The Shaolin boxing set just now had already made him dizzy and about to burst. As a result, Yi Feng came up with another more profound set of boxing.

    He didn¡¯t dare to even look at this punch!

    Of course it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, the key is to see if I have the fate.

    After a set of internal punches, Yi Feng was sweating profusely, but felt extremely comfortable. After taking a shower, Yi Feng lay down on the recliner again.

    Afterwards, he took out the flame bead given to him by Patriarch Qingshan, placed it in his hand and tried to figure it out (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 22 When this kitchen knife comes down, everything is ruined

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s a beautiful piece of art.¡±

    After looking at it for a while, Yi Feng didn¡¯t find that this thing had any practical effect.

    "but¡­¡­"

    Yi Feng lowered his head and looked at the fallen leaves on the ground. It turned out that summer had passed unknowingly and autumn had entered.

    The autumn of this world is no better than the autumn of the previous life. The autumn here is already very cold, and it is even worse in winter, with snow everywhere.

    For cultivators, this kind of weather has little impact on them.

    But for a mortal like him, it was enough to freeze him into a dog.

    And this bead

    ¡°When the temperature cools down in a few days, you can use it as a stove for me, haha. It¡¯s clean and easy to use.¡±

    ¡°The most important thing is to save money on charcoal fire.¡±

    Yi Feng was impressed by his intelligence, stretched, stood up and walked to the front hall, where he found Zhong Qing sitting on the threshold in a daze.

    Yi Feng raised his head slightly and discovered that the objects of Zhong Qing's attention turned out to be the cultivators who passed by from time to time in the distance.

    "It seems like this kid still has a heart for cultivation!"

    Yi Feng sighed slightly.

    Hearing the sound, Zhong Qing quickly stood up and shouted respectfully: "I have met Master."

    Yi Feng waved his hand.

    He walked towards Zhong Qing with his hands behind his back, looked up into the sky, and sighed: "I know, you are hiding something in your heart."

    Zhong Qing was slightly startled.

    Yi Feng smiled and just asked him to sit down on the stool.

    Although the leaves have fallen in autumn, it is also a season of fruitfulness. The streets in front of the door are still full of people. The master and the apprentice sit in silence at the door of the martial arts hall, relatively speechless.

    "Maybe, you don't want to tell me" Finally, a voice came from Yi Feng's mouth.

    Zhong Qing turned his gaze away.

    "But no matter what, being a teacher will not stop you. The entrance of Qingshan Gate will absorb fresh blood every ten days. If you want, try your luck every ten days!" Yi Feng said.

    Zhong Qing clenched his teeth and fell silent.

    Yi Feng didn¡¯t say anything anymore. He stood up after seeing that there were fewer people on the street.

    "It's time to cook."

    He said.

    "Master."

    Suddenly, Zhong Qing stopped him.

    Yi Feng slowly tilted his head and looked at the little boy whose face was blown dry by the autumn wind.

    "I have a grudge."

    "I have a blood feud!"

    Zhong Qing¡¯s eyes turned red, tears welling up in his eyes. He gritted his teeth and said to Yi Feng. It seemed that saying it would bring back bad memories for him, so it took a lot of courage to say it.

    Yi Feng was silent.

    "The enemy is very strong, so strong that I can't breathe." Zhong Qing clutched the knife given to him by Yi Feng, and said tremblingly: "There are elders of the Qingshan Sect, and even ancestors who are so  powerful!"

    Yi Feng¡¯s palms subconsciously tightened.

    "I can only embark on the path of cultivation, maybe there will be a chance"

    Zhong Qinghong looked at him and said.

    After being silent for a long time, Yi Feng nodded.

    Turn around.

    ???????????????????????????????

    I feel a little astringent, hateful, and even more angry!

    The world is difficult, and Zhong Qing has to endure so much at such a young age; he hates that he is powerless, as he is just a mortal; and he is even more angry at the injustice of heaven, as Zhong Qing himself has no qualifications for cultivation.

    ?Cultivation sect.

    It¡¯s too far away after all!

    ¡°A figure like the elder sect master of Qingshan Sect is already at a height beyond the reach of ordinary people. As for the ancestor of Qingshan Sect, mortals have only heard rumors and have never seen him

    The next day.

    Qingshan Gate Qingshan Hall.

    Patriarch Qingshan was sitting at the top, with an excited expression and a little embarrassment on his face.

    Since borrowing the sword yesterday, he has been practicing hard in seclusion for a day. This peerless magic sword did not disappoint him, and directly raised his combat power to a new level.

    But because the martial intent was too profound, he couldn't use it fully. During the hard training, he accidentally chopped down the third elder's palace, and almost killed the third elder's most beloved disciple Yu Wujie.

    "Ahem, cough, cough, hold the sword for the first time, don't mind too much."

    After a long time, Patriarch Qingshan looked at the livid master and apprentice and comforted them softly.

    "It is indeed our family's honor that our ancestor can obtain the precious sword."??, it's just a little accident, not worth mentioning.  "But even though he said this, the third elder's heart was filled with 10,000 Cao Nima.

    Not to mention the construction of his palace, he used the elders to plunder countless amounts of money.

    When the kitchen knife came down, it was completely ruined.

    It¡¯s simply heartbreaking!

    Yu Wujie is not much better. His face was originally fair and white, but now it is even more pale, making him look like a living dead, as if he is about to die.

    What¡¯s even more shameful is that when he was pulled out of the ruins, his underwear was shattered to pieces by the strong sword energy.

    As a result, he has now become a favorite joke in Qingshan Sect. Wherever he goes, people talk about how cute he is (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 23 The stingy Qingshan Patriarch

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Okay, there is nothing particularly important in today's meeting." Qingshan Ancestor sat at the top and regained his dignity and said: "I just want to inform you, Ancestor, I have to be supported by an expert, and I have received a sword to increase my combat power.  A battle with Xuanwu is no longer an issue."

    The words conveyed the pride of Qingshan Patriarch, which also swept away the decadent look of Qingshan Sect.

    "God bless my Qingshan Gate."

    Everyone shouted.

    "So you can rest easy!" Qingshan Patriarch's loud voice spread throughout the audience, "Do you have anything else to discuss? If you don't have a poop, let's leave!"

    Next, everyone looks at me and I look at each other, we all see the same desire in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Finally, the great elder came out and said respectfully: "Ancestor, can you let us see this sword?"

    With his words, all the hopeful eyes focused on him.

    "Fine!"

    Patriarch Qingshan nodded, although he was reluctant, but with so many people wanting to see it, it was not easy to refuse.

    "Then just keep your eyes open and watch me."

    As soon as the words fell, the place suddenly became quiet.

    Everyone held their breath and widened their eyes.

    "Whoops!"

    A ray of light lit up.

    In just a moment, Patriarch Qingshan put the knife back, with a smug smile on his face, and said leisurely: "How is it, have you seen it?"

    "Ancestor"

    Everyone in the audience looked aggrieved.

    With the hand speed of Patriarch Qingshan, they didn't see anything except a beam of light.

    "Okay, third elder, you two stay, the others can disperse!" Patriarch Qingshan said impatiently.

    Everyone left unwillingly, leaving only the third elder and Yu Wujie.

    "I wonder what the ancestor has to do with me and the two of you?" the third elder asked respectfully, hoping in his heart that the ancestor would compensate him for something.

    "Ancestor, I also apologize for destroying your palace and hurting your disciples. The sect has nothing to compensate you for, so I will make an exception and let you two take a look at this sword!" Ancestor Qingshan said grandly.  said.

    The third elder looked ugly.

    ¡°But being able to take one more look at the sword is finally a kind of compensation.

    Patriarch Qingshan took out the knife again, but it only lasted for a while, but at least the two of them saw the true appearance of the knife.

    "The two of them never imagined that the thing regarded as a treasure by the ancestor of Qingshan was actually a kitchen knife.

    Yes, a kitchen knife.

    However, the two of them also really felt the power of this kitchen knife. The sharp aura and strong martial intent fully represented that this was a peerless magic knife!

    Yu Wujie was cautious and burned the image of the knife on a jade slip.

    Patriarch Qingshan just looked at him one more time and didn't say anything.

    After leaving Qingshan Hall, Yu Wujie rushed towards the outer gate. Many people secretly pointed at him along the way, but due to his identity, most disciples did not dare to be too blatant.

    But even so, it made his face gloomy enough.

    "Brother Wu Jie, I heard that you were injured, how are you?"

    Finally, a beautiful figure in a long skirt walked towards Yu Wujie and said worried words.

    She is Peng Ying. Since she officially joined Qingshan Sect, her dress and temperament have been qualitatively improved, and she has become more beautiful.

    "My taste is really good. With this beauty, I'm afraid I'll be in the top ten of Qingshan Gate."

    A flash of sadness flashed across Yu Wujie's pale face. If Peng Ying hadn't had a good foundation, he, as the elder's direct disciple, would not have set his sights on a mortal who was not even worthy of joining the Qingshan Sect.

    After approaching Peng Ying, the color on her face disappeared and she said gently: "Don't worry, I'm fine."

    "You look so pale and you say you're fine." Peng Ying asked softly with worry on her face, "By the way, what's going on? How could you get hurt in the sect."

    Peng Ying¡¯s questions seemed to arouse bad memories in Yu Wujie.

    ??Amid the shame, there is also fear.

    The moment the knife struck down, he really thought he was dead.

    However, Yu Wujie quickly put away the fear on his face and said lightly: "The ancestor got a treasured sword. The sword was so powerful that even he couldn't control it. He made a mistake., not only chopped off my master¡¯s palace, but also just hit me"

    When Peng Ying heard this, his expression changed.

    Yu Wujie glanced at her, sighed, and said, "Speaking of which, taking this stab also took away a lot of my hard work. I almost ran out of cards, but I was still injured."

    With that said, he looked at Peng Ying with an apologetic look on his face, "Ying'er, I'm sorry, it's all my fault. The injury made you worry."

    "How could it be?" Peng Ying nervously held Yu Wujie's hand and comforted her quickly: "It's a miracle that you can take the ancestor's sword. I'm afraid none of the disciples can do it!"

    "What's the use? I'm still injured." Yu Wujie shook his head sadly.

    "You are really strong and great." Peng Ying said hurriedly.

    Yu Wujie turned his gaze towards her and asked, "Really?"

    "Really, you are the best in my heart." Peng Ying said solemnly.

    "Ying'er, you are so kind." Yu Wujie said gently. With a slight movement of his palm, Peng Ying was hugged into his arms. Feeling the softness in his arms, the corners of Yu Wujie's lips raised unconsciously.

    After some intimacy, Peng Ying asked curiously: "By the way, Brother Wujie, what kind of sword is the ancestor's sword? How come he can't control it well?"

    Yu Wujie squinted his eyes, but this time there was no pretense on his face, and he solemnly said: "This knife is indeed terrifying."

    "oh?"

    Peng Ying raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know it just by looking at it.¡±

    Yu Wujie waved his hand, and a jade slip appeared in his hand. As the jade slip emitted light, a scene appeared in Peng Ying's eyes.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 24 Alien version of Little Sun

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    in the screen.

    It shows Patriarch Qingshan taking out the knife in front of the third elder and Yu Wujie.

    Although it was only shown in the picture, the moment the knife came out, the powerful momentum still shocked Peng Ying and opened her red lips.

    Under the threat, his face turned pale.

    "Look, it's this sword." The screen was very short, and in just a split second, he could see the whole picture of the peerless sword. Yu Wujie seized the opportunity and shouted quickly.

    "A kitchen knife?"

    When she saw the whole picture, Peng Ying asked in surprise.

    "Yes, a kitchen knife." Yu Wujie said with emotion: "I don't know the mentality of the senior who made this knife, but it doesn't matter. The important thing is that this knife is indeed very strong. With this knife,  Presumably the battle between the ancestor and the Xuanwu ancestor is no longer an issue."

    "Um!"

    Peng Ying nodded absently, as if thinking about something.

    "What's wrong, Ying'er, are you worried?" Yu Wujie asked softly.

    "No, I just feel I just feel that this kitchen knife is very familiar, as if I have seen it somewhere." Peng Ying said.

    "Oh, don't think so much, you must be delusional." Yu Wujie smiled and said: "Ancestors of this level regard it as a treasure, how could you have seen it?"

    "Right."

    Peng Ying also nodded. She also thought it was incredible to have such an idea.

    "Okay, I will let you join the inner sect as soon as possible." Yu Wujie hugged Peng Ying's waist and said gently: "It just has to wait for a while, otherwise someone will always gossip."

    With a slight twist at the waist, Peng Ying said gratefully: "Thank you, brother Wu Jie, you are so kind."

    ¡­¡­

    late autumn.

    Fallen leaves covered the ground with a thick layer.

    The cold air finally hit, Yi Feng put on some clothes, and even his recliner was covered with a blanket, but the heavy clothes still couldn't block the moisture in the air.

    The biting cold turned Yi Feng into a dog.

    Fortunately, although he is lazy as an earthling, he is also very clever with his hands. He made a layer of reflective iron sheet to make a stove, and then placed the flame bead in it, relying on the reflection of the iron sheet to emit heat.  Warm Yi Feng's whole body.

    "The otherworldly version of Little Sun is the only one in the world. The key is that it doesn't consume electricity."

    Yi Feng raised his lips and looked outside the street.

    Not far away, a downcast little figure walked back with a depressed look.

    "well!"

    Yi Feng sighed. It seemed that Zhong Qing was still not qualified enough to join the Qingshan Sect.

    "I have met the master."

    Yi Feng nodded, gave him a smile, and said with a smile: "It's cold, sit down and warm yourself by the fire!"

    "It's okay, Master, I'll do two more sets of boxing, then cook the rice, pick the vegetables, and wait for you to cook." Zhong Qing said softly and walked towards the inner hall.

    Yi Feng sighed.

    The weather is getting colder, and business has also dropped a lot.

    "It seems that I need to make the next plan." Yi Feng petted the dog beside him and came to the desk.

    Pick up the pen.

    As soon as I started writing, "The Supreme Treasure and the Zixia Fairy" has been printed on the rice paper.

    This is something that Yi Feng can't do. He can't make ends meet simply by relying on the martial arts gym. Every winter, he writes some stories in the hope of selling them.

    The previous winter, he had written a book called "Dream of Red Mansions", but I don't know if the audience was too small or why, so it was not unexpectedly popular.

    This year he thought about it for a long time and decided to write a book "Purple Cloud Fairy and the Supreme Treasure". For a young man born in the 1990s on earth, the love between the two still brought him a lot of feelings and emotions.

    "It doesn't matter how many people read this book. Occasionally a few people buy it and it's enough to improve their lives."

    Fortunately, there was a chamber of commerce in Pingjiang City that got his help, and they could help with printing and selling.

    The rice paper was slowly filled with neat handwriting.

    "Ahem!"

    Outside the door, there was a cough.

    Yi Feng put down the pen and paper, stood up and came to the door, smiling involuntarily.

    Outside the door, there is an old man wearing a raincoat. The old man has a sharp face and a staggered scar next to his nose.

    ? ?The surname is Wu. Speaking of which, this old man Wu can be regarded as an old friend of his.

    But in Yi Feng¡¯s view, this old man is not so normal.

    Every time I come to his place, I will stand outside the door and stare at the plaque of his martial arts school in a daze for a long time, not knowing what I am doing.

    ???????????????????

    This old man is in a daze again.

    "Brother, long time no see." After a long time, the old man came over and said hello to Yi Feng.

    The corner of Yi Feng¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? What age is your old man? You have no idea what age you are. When you talk, you always look like you have been friends for many years. I don¡¯t know what is wrong with this old man.

    But since the two of them met, Old Man Wu has called him this. Yi Feng has become accustomed to it, so he also calls him this.

    "Brother Wu, long time no see." Yi Feng shouted.

    "Haha, brother, I admire you." Looking at Yi Feng, who was fully dressed, a shrewd flash appeared in his eyes, and he smiled: "We are the same kind of people, brother Yi, you are more perfect than me!"

    "Well?"

    Yi Feng was stunned and just didn¡¯t understand.

    But the old man was used to gossiping, so he didn¡¯t care and shouted: ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, do you want to come in and sit down?¡±

    Old man Wu nodded and walked towards Yifeng. As before, he did not enter Yifeng's martial arts gym, but sat down on the steps at the door.

    Seemingly knowing what he wanted to say, Yi Feng quickly said: "Yes, yes, you are right, peeking into the cave is a taboo for us, so there is no need to be more polite between you and me!" (Remember  Website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 25 The old man who exudes a middle-class aura

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After saying that, the corners of Yi Feng's mouth twitched, but he didn't feel cold about it.

    Of course, Yi Feng had guessed at the beginning that this guy was not a practicing hermit, right?

    But after being in contact for a long time, Yi Feng had already given up this idea.

    "Which hermit and master would look like this? Isn't he above the clouds and above?"

    "It's just that he was frustrated in his youth and had a dream of practicing cultivation. The change of age has not diminished the second-level aura.

    It¡¯s just the second grade.

    ??Yi Feng can also understand, who has not yet passed the second grade.

    In my previous life, I watched too many martial arts movies. I would carve the bamboo into a long sword and carry it behind my back. When I drew the sword, I would chop up all the dogtail grass in front of my grandma¡¯s house in the countryside. I would even add my own voice effects in my mouth.

    Of course, it is indeed rare to see such a large number of people who are still in the second grade.

    ¡° Then Yi Feng went into the house and moved out a small table, while holding a homemade chess set in his hand.

    As a native of Yanhuang, how could he not bring this essence to another world? Of course, this is also something that Yi Feng has to waste time with.

    The reason why I met Old Man Wu was because when Yi Feng was teaching an old man from the neighborhood to play chess, he happened to pass by and was very interested in it.

    Since then, he has come to Yi Feng not for anything else but to play chess.

    Outside the street, the autumn wind is bleak.

    Gradually, a light rain began to fall, ticking down along the eaves. An old man and a young man were squatting next to the table on the steps.

    One person is wearing a white robe.

    One person wears a raincoat.

    No matter how gentle the wind and rain came, the two of them remained motionless, their eyes fixed on the chessboard.

    "To be honest, at the beginning, I felt that you and I were on the same level." Old Man Wu dropped the chess piece in his hand and raised his eyes at the same time.

    "hehe."

    Yi Feng smiled and said nothing.

    "But when I look carefully, I can't see through you." Old Man Wu frowned again and said.

    "Of course you can't see through me." Yi Feng smiled, with a meaningful expression on his face. At the same time, the artillery cart in his hand fell silently, feeling quite proud of himself. How could Old Man Wu see through his plan?  , and after a few more steps, he will be able to general.

    Yi Feng¡¯s words made Old Wu frown.

    Because it¡¯s not like I¡¯m talking big words.

    Especially the complacent look on Yi Feng¡¯s face, it was a matter of course.

    "Is he really better than me?"

    Old man Wu felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. Maybe he didn't have the slightest obsession with other things, but in this situation, the same two people would inevitably make him feel a sense of comparison.

    No.

    He quickly gave up his thoughts.

    The whole world is so big, and there are so many different techniques and secrets. It is not an exaggeration to say that Yi Feng has practiced a technique that makes others unable to see through his cultivation.

    Just because he can't see through it doesn't mean that he is really worse than him.

    "Brother Yi, you are so complacent when you say this." Old man Wu smiled, and at the same time, the chess piece in his hand ate up one of Yi Feng's knights. After putting away Yi Feng's chess piece, he said meaningfully: "Even if you can't see it,  It¡¯s up to you, but I think we¡¯re still on the same level.¡±

    "That's not possible."

    "Yi Feng still has a confident look on his face. How can he be on the same level as him just by eating one of his horses?"  Little did he know that this horse was specially given to him because there was only one step left before he could take over.

    Seeing the confident look on Yi Feng¡¯s face, Old Wu¡¯s heart trembled again.

    Could it be that he is really better than me?

    Otherwise, why is he so confident?

    ¡°However, if there is such a person, he is no longer unknown in the world of cultivation. Why have I never heard of him?

    Yi Feng put down the chess piece in his hand, smiled and stretched. He realized that he was a little cold when he came out of the chess game. Then he walked into the house and lifted his little sun out.

    Then, he gently placed it under the table.

    Old man Wu¡¯s eyes widened fiercely, and his body couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    This is?

    Flame beads?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 26 This person¡¯s scheme is beyond my expectation!

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Hoo!"

    Even Old Man Wu couldn't help but take a breath of cold air at this moment.

    He raised his head and glanced at Yi Feng across from him with a deep look. In his opinion, Yi Feng's action of taking out the Flame Bead seemed to be a response to his inner doubts.

    It seems to be saying, I can take out the flame beads at will, but what about you?

    At this time, Yi Feng noticed Old Man Wu's gaze, smiled and nodded at him, showing a look of acceptance. After all, he won this chess game effortlessly.

    ???????????????????

    Seeing this, Old Man Wu was sure that Yi Feng was really what he thought.

    He glanced at chess. Yes, he lost chess, but he didn't care about that. The two of them had risen from chess to another level of competition.

    It has to be said that he never expected Yi Feng to be able to take out the Flame Bead.

    The value of this flame bead is more expensive than imagined.

    Matching in value are the Water Spirit Bead, Earth Bead, Diamond Bead, and Wood Breath Bead. If the five beads are put together, they can become a huge bead, which can make a mortal who has never practiced cultivation become a saint in an instant.

    According to legend, there is a great master in Beihai who has already collected four other spiritual beads, but there is only one flame bead missing.

    But I didn¡¯t expect that this flame bead is here

    If you take this bead and exchange it with a powerful person who is just short of a flame bead, you can almost exchange it for a treasure that surpasses this bead countless times.

    But, he didn¡¯t.

    Why?

    With his level of cultivation, it is unlikely that he would not know about this.

    That means that he knew that he could exchange the Flame Bead for something of higher value, but he didn't do it, which means that he didn't really need something that was several times more valuable than the Flame Bead.

    Even, I don¡¯t like it

    This person¡¯s cultivation is invisible, and his scheming is a little more powerful than I imagined!

    Old man Wu looked at Yi Feng and made such a judgment in his mind.

    It looks like he is taking out a flame bead, but the value it represents is far more than just a flame bead!

    In other words, if he wants to be better in this competition, he must come up with a treasure several times higher than the Flame Bead.

    No wonder, no wonder he can be so confident.

    but¡­¡­

    You seem to have underestimated me.

    Old man Wu¡¯s eagle eyes flashed sharply, he really had such a thing in his hand.

    "Brother Yi, help me take a look at this." As he said that, he waved his hand, and a rake with seven teeth appeared in his hand.

    Seeing the rake suddenly appearing in his hand, Yi Feng didn't pay attention. He probably just came back from farming.

    This rake probably wasn¡¯t very easy to use. I found out that he was a blacksmith part-time, so I asked him to help me.  Then just take a look. Yi Feng took it casually and looked at it carefully.

    Seeing Yi Feng¡¯s appraising look, Old Man Wu smiled proudly.

    His seven-tooth holy rake seems dull and has no bright spots, but it is a sacred object passed down from ancient times, but it has the level of a holy product. Even if it is damaged, it can still be used if it is driven by vitality.  One-tenth of the power of a holy product.

    Holy product.

    The stuff of legend.

    Even if it is slightly damaged, its value is definitely not comparable to that of a flame bead.

    And I believe that Yi Feng¡¯s cultivation level can definitely tell this.

    So at this moment, he had even seen Yi Feng's jaw dropped in shock.

    Speaking of which, he spent all his life's savings and even lost half his life to get this Seven-Tooth Sacred Rake, so it is not an exaggeration to say that Yi Feng would be surprised later.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 27 Damn it, holy rake?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    While Old Man Wu was smiling and waiting for Yi Feng to be surprised, Yi Feng put down the rake in his hand.

    "There is indeed something wrong with your rake head." Yi Feng shook his head, and then said softly: "And it's not very useful anymore."

    Although the rake head is not much broken, some places on it are already rusty, and the shape is too ugly. I don¡¯t know if it was designed by that silly thing. I guess Old Man Wu used this rake head to rake up the soil.  It¡¯s also hard work.

    "What?"

    Yi Feng was not as shocked as he imagined, and even belittled his holy rake. Old man Wu immediately became furious and stood up suddenly.

    "If he hadn't clearly seen Yi Feng's cultivation and didn't dare to act rashly, he would have fought with Yi Feng right now.  Tangtang was close to being a saint. Something that he had been proud of all his life was actually desecrated by Yi Feng. It was simply unbearable.

    Seeing Old Man Wu¡¯s frantic appearance, Yi Feng was a little confused at first, but he understood after thinking about it carefully.

    Although this is a cultivation world, most of them are ordinary people. The ordinary people here are no different from ordinary people on earth. Most of them rely on farming to make a living.

    For Old Man Wu, this rake is the guy who feeds him. If something goes wrong with the guy who eats, it would be strange not to worry.

    "Don't get excited." Yi Fengyang raised his hand to comfort him.

    But Old Man Wu was still blushing and staring at Yi Feng, already furious in his heart.

    "Wait for me a moment."

    Yi Feng stood up and walked into the inner room.

    "Okay, since you look down on my Seven-Tooth Sacred Rake so much, then I want to see what else you can come up with that can compare to my Seven-Tooth Sacred Rake!" Seeing Yi Feng enter the room, Old Man Wu  Blushing and muttering secretly.

    Yifeng returned to the house for a moment, then walked out again, and said at the same time: "The rake head in your hand is too broken, throw it away."

    Yi Feng¡¯s words immediately made Old Wu¡¯s anger boil and go straight to his forehead.

    It was enough to belittle his Seven-Tooth Holy Rake, but he actually said that the Seven-Tooth Holy Rake was too worn and was lost?

    This is no longer derogatory, but mocking.

    Chi Guoguo¡¯s taunt!

    It was either unbearable or unbearable. He stood up suddenly and asked Yi Feng for an explanation.

    But the next moment, he was stunned.

    Like being struck by lightning!

    His eyes were fixed on the brand new rake in Yi Feng's hand.

    As if he was afraid that he had seen it wrong, he quickly rubbed his eyes. When he saw clearly again, he couldn't help but take a breath of cold air.

    "This, this is"

    For a moment, his speech became slurred and his body could not help but tremble.

    He really couldn't describe the shock in his heart at this moment, because the rake in Yi Feng's hand was a real holy product.

    And it¡¯s a brand new, holy rake without any damage!

    "Hoo!"

    After a long time, Old Man Wu took a breath and looked at Yi Feng with a deeper look.

    No wonder, no wonder this man would belittle and ridicule his seven-tooth holy rake. It turned out that he had a real holy rake in his hand. While Old Man Wu was feeling aggrieved and uncomfortable, he could no longer feel angry in his heart.

    His seven-tooth divine rake is indeed precious, but its broken form is really not worth mentioning in front of the real holy object.

    "Who are you?"

    Old man Wu frowned and stared at Yi Feng and asked word by word.

    "Who do you think I am?"

    ¡°It was probably that the old man¡¯s secondary disease had relapsed, so Yi Feng just rolled his eyes at him.

    Old man Wu nodded.

    yes!

    A person who casually took out a flame bead and a holy relic. Isn¡¯t it clear who he is?

    He slumped on the stool in despair.

    Although he has never been able to see through Yi Feng's cultivation, he has always believed that the two should be at the same level, which can't help but arouse his competitive spirit.

    So the obsession in his heart made him want to compete with Yi Feng.

    But the final result was not what he wanted.

    He finally understood that the reason why he couldn't see through Yi Feng's cultivation was not that Yi Feng had practiced some unknown technique, but that he was really strong enough that he couldn't see through it.

    He no longer has the competitive spirit.

    On the contrary, he looked at Yi Feng with a little fear and respect.? 

    After all, the strong are respected in this world.

    Seeing that Old Wu was stunned, Yifeng couldn't help shouting: "Hey, brother, why are you stunned?"

    Hearing this, Old Man Wu looked ugly and ashamed, and could only smile awkwardly at Yi Feng.

    "Yes, take it and keep it for future use."

    Yi Feng handed over the rake in his hand and said with a smile.

    Old man Wu didn¡¯t react at first, but after he reacted, his mind was like a lightning strike. He stood up suddenly and stared at Yi Feng.

    "What?"

    "Give it to me?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 28 The Oath Deed

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Old man Wu¡¯s palms couldn¡¯t help but tremble, and he asked solemnly again: ¡°You mean, give this to me?¡±

    "Yes, here you go." Yi Feng waved his hand and said calmly.

    Old man Wu suddenly took a breath of cold air. He felt a little dreamy, and still couldn't believe it. He asked again: "Really give it to me?"

    "It's just a rake, it's no big deal." Yi Feng said nonchalantly.

    Isn¡¯t it just a rake?

    Yi Feng¡¯s words immediately made Old Wu roll his eyes and almost didn¡¯t pull away.

    But when he reacted, he was even more shocked and unbelievable, because he found that he had underestimated Yi Feng before, and Yi Feng's status in his heart had directly risen to another level.

    I can¡¯t help but guess, who is this old monster who looks young but actually has lived for who knows how many years?

    Are you so dismissive of even sacred items?

    "Of course, I didn't give you this rake for free." Then, Yi Feng added that although he wanted to give this rake directly to the old man, he was not that far away.

    After all, from the economic point of view, he is also unable to save himself when he crosses the river.

    Old man Wu nodded.

    He never thought that Yi Feng would give him a holy weapon for free. After all, this kind of divine weapon is hard to come by. Even if many people have sky-high price treasures, they may not be able to exchange for one.  Holy weapon.

    So he also became anxious.

    What exactly will Yi Feng ask him to pay, or what will he ask him to do?

    And can you do it yourself?

    For a moment, he squatted on the small stool, like a child, eagerly waiting for Yi Feng's next words.

    "We are old friends. I will definitely not compare the market price with you, so I will give you a 50% discount!" Yi Feng said with a smile. The 50% discount is also the lowest price in his heart. Although this old man is a farmer  Yes, but a rake head with a 50% discount should also be affordable.

    Hearing this, Old Man Wu trembled.

    If the 50% discount on the holy rake were revealed, it would probably cause countless old monsters across the continent to go crazy.

    But what makes him feel uncomfortable is that even if it is 50% off, he simply cannot afford it.

    You must know that at that time, his broken Seven-Tooth Holy Rake almost cost him all his savings over the years, and the 50% discount far exceeded the value of the Seven-Tooth Holy Rake.

    what to do?

    Could this God-given opportunity be missed like this?

    Old man Wu held his face and felt extremely uncomfortable.

    Seemingly sensing Old Man Wu's embarrassment, Yi Feng frowned and asked, "What's wrong, Old Man Wu? Is it because you don't have enough money?"

    Old man Wu looked ashamed, lowered his head and nodded bitterly.

    well!

    Yi Feng couldn't help but sigh.

    It seems that this old man is even poorer than he thought.

    what should I do?

    Seeing Yi Feng sigh, Old Man Wu felt extremely nervous. If Yi Feng took back this God-given opportunity, he would feel uncomfortable. So he raised his head and asked anxiously: "Brother Yi, no, Yi  Sir, how about"

    "Um?"

    Yi Feng looked at him.

    "I still have one thing to finish. When I finish it, I would like to respect you as my master and follow you. You see" After saying that, Old Man Wu looked at Yi Feng nervously.

    He didn¡¯t know whether Yi Feng would reply or not.

    "follow me?"

    Yi Feng was stunned for a moment and couldn't help but glance at his mouth. Did this old man suffer from the second disease again?

    Putting aside the fact that a rake cannot reach this level, to take a step back, what is the use of following this old man?  In addition to having an extra mouth to eat, he might die one day and he would have to pay for the coffin.

    "All right!"

    When Old Man Wu saw this, his face was full of disappointment, and he immediately understood that Yi Feng was not willing to accept this condition.

    But it¡¯s true that Yi Feng is stronger than him, so it¡¯s useless to have him as a follower.

    "How about this." Yi Feng thought for a while, and then said: "You take the rake first, and as for the money, you slowly collect it first, and then give it to me when I have you, okay?"

    After saying that, Yi Feng looked at him.

    This can be regarded as his biggest concession. If he has the financial ability to rake his head, it doesn't matter if he gives it to the old man, butHe won't do anything to make someone look fat.

    Yi Feng¡¯s words immediately made Old Man Wu extremely excited, and he was full of gratitude and respect for Yi Feng.

    I thought he had no chance with this divine rake, but I didn't expect that Yi Feng was willing to take such a big step back.

    "Mr. Yi, I will remember your kindness in my heart. Maybe you will never need me in your life, but I, Wu Yonghong, swear here that if you find me of any use, I will not hesitate to die!"

    With that said, he stood up and bowed to Yifeng very solemnly.

    As Wu Yonghong swore the oath, the clouds above Pingjiang City suddenly changed, two electric lights flashed high in the sky, and a mysterious contract entered Wu Yonghong's mind.

    The covenant of oath.

    If there is any violation, it will be destroyed.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 29 Battle of King Wu

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Uh-huh, ok, ok, let's go, let's go." Yi Feng waved his hand impatiently. He really couldn't stand the old man's middle-class aura, so he quickly sent him away.

    After sending Old Man Wu away, Yi Feng continued to return to the desk.

    In the following time, he was immersed in the book "Fairy Zixia and the Supreme Treasure" and stayed behind closed doors all day long.

    With the arrival of autumn, the autumn wind outside the street has become more and more bleak, but it cannot affect Yi Feng.  Even with the biting cold air, Yi Feng was not afraid of the little sun's resistance.

    It seems that Yi Feng can have a comfortable winter this year.

    Zhong Qing is still taciturn, practicing boxing hard every day, and at the same time busy with various household chores in the martial arts gym.

    The second son, Ao Qing, was lying at Yi Feng's feet. The injuries in his body had completely recovered. He occasionally watched Yi Feng boxing, and occasionally observed the pictures in the front hall of the martial arts hall. His strength improved by leaps and bounds.

    On this day, Patriarch Qingshan came to visit.

    When he came, he seemed to have something on his mind. Yi Feng noticed his state and brought out some chicken soup for the soul from his past life to comfort him.

    Yi Feng didn¡¯t know if it was of any use, but he only knew that Patriarch Qingshan was full of confidence when he left.

    The next day.

    Yi Feng finished a set of Tai Chi, stretched out, and was about to go out to buy some wine, but found that the streets today were much cooler than before.

    "What's going on?" Yi Feng went to sit at the beef stall opposite and asked, "We usually see some cultivating disciples shopping on the street, but why is it so cold today."

    "Master Yi, I'm afraid you don't know yet, right?" The boy saw Yi Feng holding wine in his hand and generously put two taels of beef on the plate for him. Then he looked at the sky in the distance and said, "Today it's the Qingshan Patriarch and the Xuanwu Patriarch.  On the day of the duel, the cultivators rushed to watch their battle, the battle on the top floor, after all, it is related to the life and death of the two sects!"

    "oh."

    Yi Feng nodded. He really didn't care much about cultivators, but he seemed to have heard of this matter before.

    After eating two taels of beef and drinking two taels of spirits at the boy's place, he rushed back to the martial arts school with his warm body in his arms and continued to write his book.

    ¡­¡­

    There is a natural canyon between Qingshan Gate and Xuanwu Sect. In the middle of the canyon, there is a platform measuring thousands of feet, which is the wind and rain platform.

    On the wind and rain platform.

    Patriarch Qingshan¡¯s eyes were sharp and his whole body was full of momentum.

    The ancestor of Xuanwu has white hair and a sneer on his face.

    On both sides of the canyon, one side was filled with disciples of the Xuanwu Sect, and the other side was filled with disciples of the Qingshan Sect, and everyone had a solemn expression on their faces.

    The battle between the two is related to the future of all of them.

    "Qingshan, I didn't expect you would really dare to come?" Xuanwu Ancestor said jokingly.

    "snort!"

    Patriarch Qingshan snorted without saying much.

    "Suffer death!"

    The two of them didn¡¯t seem to have had much foreplay. Xuanwu¡¯s aura was revealed, and he flew up into the air like lightning, and then slapped Patriarch Qingshan down with an invincible palm.

    At this moment, the power of King Wu's realm is undoubtedly revealed in Xuanwu's hands.

    Before the attack arrived, the rocks at the feet of Qingshan Ancestor were already cracking and cracking, like a spider web spreading.

    Not to be outdone, Patriarch Qingshan burst out with the same momentum. He chopped the ground with the sole of his foot, and a big pit appeared on the ground. His lightning-like body faced the palm print.

    "boom!"

    The sound of heaven and earth shattering resounded over the weather tower.

    Countless energy spread out in all directions, and the disciples watching from a distance could not help but be pushed back by this powerful energy.

    The strength of the two martial arts masters is truly terrifying.

    But everyone ignored the retreating bodies and stared at the sky like pinholes. They also wanted to know which one was stronger and which one was weaker after the first collision of the two ancestors.

    Just then, he saw a figure retreating hundreds of feet in mid-air in the midst of his energy.

    He is the ancestor of Qingshan.

    Seeing this, the faces of everyone at Qingshan Gate suddenly sank.

    In the crowd, Peng Ying was holding her jade hand tightly with a pale face. She had been joining the Qingshan Sect for a while, and she understood the significance of this battle. Could it be that if she finally joined the Qingshan Sect, she would face the collapse of the Qingshan Sect?  ?

    And XuanThe door was different, and there was an earth-shattering cheer.

    "Hahaha, Qingshan, you are indeed a waste. Today next year will be your death anniversary." In mid-air, the ancestor of Xuanwu laughed loudly, with a strong look of teasing on his face.

    Patriarch Qingshan looked ugly when he heard this. The gap between the two was really huge!

    "Die!" Ancestor Xuanwu obviously knew how to beat a drowned dog. Without too much delay, he flew up into the air like a ghost, and slapped Patriarch Qingshan with a devastating palm.

    This palm.

    Compared with the previous palm, it is more powerful and more powerful.

    If Patriarch Qingshan only had the strength he showed just now, he would have been seriously injured even if he faced the palm of Patriarch Xuanwu.

    The palm print shrouded the vitality and grew bigger and bigger in the sky, lighting up half of the sky, and at the same time, it was getting closer and closer to the Qingshan Ancestor.

    But Patriarch Qingshan didn¡¯t move at all.

    Seeing this, many outsiders who were watching the battle shook their heads, and many people speculated that the ancestor of Qingshan knew that he was defeated and gave up resistance.

    Especially the people at Qingshan Sect, their faces were ashen.

    With this palm, it seems that the Qingshan Gate has been destroyed.

    When the palm print was less than thirty feet away from Ancestor Qingshan, Ancestor Qingshan suddenly showed a sneer on his face, and then took out a kitchen knife from his arms.

    "Finally, it's my turn." (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 30 Just bullying you?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Saw this scene.

    Countless people watching the battle were all shocked.

    A kitchen knife?

    Afterwards, there was a burst of joking laughter from the direction of Xuanwu Sect.

    "A kitchen knife, it really made me laugh to death."

    "Hahaha, yes, the weapon of the majestic Qingshan Ancestor is actually just a kitchen knife."

    "The Qingshan Sect can't be in such a state of decline, right? The Qingshan ancestor is not holding the kitchen knife of their Qingshan Sect's back cook!"

    Hearing this harsh sound, everyone at Qingshan Gate felt extremely ugly.

    Although they have seen this kitchen knife, they do not have much confidence in its power in actual combat.

    "Qingshan, you are really at the end of your rope. You actually fought with me with a kitchen knife. Who are you looking down on?" Xuanwu Ancestor said with disdain as he pushed his palm down condescendingly.

    "Just try and you will find out."

    Patriarch Qingshan said expressionlessly. As his voice fell, his pupils suddenly shrank and he waved his palm out.

    Then, a kitchen knife was slashed towards Xuanwu without any fancy.

    Everyone shook their heads.

    This is undoubtedly an egg hitting a rock!

    But the next moment, the ordinary kitchen knife suddenly burst into dazzling light, and then pulled out a sword light that was thousands of feet long.

    Under the light of this sword, everyone was so dazzling that they could not open their eyes.

    At the same time, an aura of invincibility filled the entire weather tower, and those with weaker cultivation levels even had the urge to crawl down.

    Of course, the first one to bear the brunt is Ancestor Xuanwu.

    Even as strong as him, he felt unusually small under this light, and the sneer on his face suddenly solidified.

    One knife.

    Then he directly broke Xuanwu's palm print, destroying everything and even cutting off one of Xuanwu's ancestor's arms.

    Huge pain and strength came back to Ancestor Xuanwu, who screamed and scurried around the weather platform like flies.

    "Hoo!"

    "What?"

    Seeing this scene, everyone present was in disbelief and took a breath of cold air. Qingshan Gate burst into unprecedented cheers.

    At the same time, pairs of blazing eyes focused on the kitchen knife in the hand of Patriarch Qingshan.

    The power of this kitchen knife exceeded everyone's expectations, it was so terrifying!

    Peng Ying in the crowd opened her red lips in surprise. Although she had seen this kitchen knife in Yu Wujie's jade slip, she was definitely not as shocked as seeing it with her own eyes.

    What¡¯s even more incredible is that she feels more and more familiar with this kitchen knife.

    She even felt that she had seen it more than once, but the strong shock made her unable to remember where she had seen it for a while.

    Of course, I also feel that this feeling is too fantastic.

    How could she, a person who entered Qingshan Mendu through the back door, have seen such a top-notch artifact?

    "Hahaha!"

    Patriarch Qingshan was also shocked by his sword, and he let out a confident laugh in mid-air.

    "Qingshan, you despicable villain, why do you have such a terrifying artifact?" The ancestor of Xuanwu yelled angrily, "If you have the guts, put down the kitchen knife and fight me fairly, otherwise what kind of hero are you?  hero."

    "Put down the kitchen knife and have a fair fight?"

    "You think so well, why don't I bully you?"

    "snort!"

    Patriarch Qingshan snorted angrily, and with a loud laugh, he drew an arc in mid-air with his kitchen knife, and attacked Patriarch Xuanwu again.

    Ancestor Xuanwu¡¯s face was full of fear. He didn¡¯t dare to confront Ancestor Qingshan head-on. He turned into an arc and ran away.

    In the blink of an eye, the two ancestors flew from the wind and rain tower one after another, and soon they were in the middle of Pingjiang City.

    "Bang"

    ¡°Tsk¡­¡±

    "Huh"

    The Qingshan Ancestor who was chasing the Xuanwu Ancestor slashed at him with one kitchen knife after another, and the powerful power made the whole sky roar.

    "As for the ancestor of Xuanwu, he was surrounded by dangers and extremely embarrassed. Facing this terrifying kitchen knife, he had no choice but to run.

    "Then, the two ancestors flew over Pingjiang again, and they didn't know where they went.

    "Fuck you"?.  "

    Yi Feng, who was upset by the noise, cursed loudly, put down the pen and paper and walked out. Looking at the remaining energy fluctuations in the sky, he immediately understood that there were practitioners fighting again.

    "Who the hell is that bastard? If you don't know how to beat him, get away, bah."

    Yi Feng vomited and then walked back to the martial arts hall. He waited until the sound subsided before calming down and continuing to write.

    In the next half month, Yi Feng completed the book "Purple Cloud Fairy and the Supreme Treasure" in his hand, and then got up and walked towards the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce.

    The person who received Yifeng was Mao Lin, the president of the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce.

    As the president of a chamber of commerce, his status is much better than that of ordinary people. Originally, such a person would not come to receive people in person, but Mao Lin once went into the mountains with the chamber of commerce and was bitten by a poisonous snake. He went to many doctors.  Although he was not cured, Yi Feng's herbal medicine cured him, so Yi Feng can be regarded as Mao Lin's benefactor.

    "Hehe, Master Yi, please have tea."

    Mao Lin was sitting at the top. As the president of the Chamber of Commerce, he was naturally dressed luxuriously and his face was red. After giving Yi Feng an unobtrusive glance, he asked: "I don't know why Master Yi came to our Chamber of Commerce this time."  What's the matter?"

    "No, you want me to print those useless fairy tales again, right?"

    Hearing this, Yi Feng frowned slightly, and his face became a little embarrassed at the same time.

    "Master Yi, to be honest, if you come and sit here with me, I can receive you warmly. After all, you can be regarded as my benefactor." Mao Lin picked up the teacup, took a sip and then continued: "But  If you want to print those useless things again, I can¡¯t help you. Although it¡¯s not a big deal, it¡¯s really not profitable for our chamber of commerce!¡±

    "after all."

    ¡°With such a large population in our chamber of commerce, we always have to eat, and profit comes first, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    "All right!"

    Yi Feng pursed his lips and sighed in his heart. In this case, he was too lazy to stay longer. Just as he was about to get up and leave, the door opened and a beautiful figure walked in.

    She is tall and has pretty eyebrows. She is dressed in red satin, which outlines her beautiful waist.

    "Yooner, didn't you see that I was receiving guests? Why did you barge in so rudely?" Mao Lin said reproachfully, but his eyes were full of love.

    "Father, I just want to ask, can you find the author of "Dream of Red Mansions"?" the woman named Yoona said coquettishly. Judging from the title, this should be the jewel of the Chamber of Commerce, Mao Lin's daughter.  Mao Yuner.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 31 Another village has a bright future

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Hearing this, Yi Feng¡¯s eyes changed as he was about to stand up and leave.

    The author of Dream of Red Mansions?

    It¡¯s just me, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this Mao Yoon-ah is still my reader. Perhaps, the matter of printing books may turn around a little bit.  After all, his financial situation is now beyond his means.

    Sure enough, when he heard Mao Yun'er talking about Dream of Red Mansions in front of Yi Feng, Mao Lin's face became excited. He coughed twice and scolded softly: "Yun'er, I told you I was receiving guests, you go out first."

    Mao Yun'er glanced at Yi Feng, puffed up her cheeks and retreated.

    Seeing Mao Yun'er withdrawing, Mao Lin looked at Yi Feng with a smile and said with a smile: "Master Yi, to be honest, I am indeed your reader. I spent so much time reading your Dream of Red Mansions that I forgot to eat and sleep!"

    But at this point, he changed the subject again.

    "but¡­¡­"

    "As the jewel of our chamber of commerce, she has a big responsibility. It is really unseemly and unethical for her to spend all her time on some love books, and she is not doing her job properly."

    ¡°Let me tell you clearly, I don¡¯t want to help you print this supreme treasure of yours, partly because of my daughter, because as soon as your book comes out, she will be addicted to it, so I hope you can bear with it.¡±

    Hearing this, Yi Feng nodded and prepared to get up and leave without saying anything.

    "etc."

    Maolin shouted again.

    Yi Feng stopped and looked back at him.

    Mao Lin stood up and walked towards Yi Feng, waving at the same time. His men walked out knowingly, and soon brought a jade plate. There were two rows of gold coins on the jade plate, probably hundreds of them.

    Yi Feng looked at him doubtfully.

    "You saw it just now. My daughter is looking for you, the original author." Mao Lin handed the jade plate to Yi Feng, and then said: "Don't tell your identity in front of my daughter. This is one hundred gold coins.  , you take it.¡±

    Yi Feng frowned slightly and looked at the jade plate.

    He hesitated slightly, reached out and took out only ten gold coins, and then said: "These ten are the herb money from last time, the others are not necessary."

    After saying that, Yi Feng turned around and left.

    "We have different paths and do not seek each other's will, so there is no need to say anything more."

    At the door, he met Mao Yun'er who was waiting. Yi Feng nodded politely as a sign of respect and gratitude to the reader's grandfather and his parents.

    That¡¯s all.

    After Yi Feng left, Mao Yuner went to find Mao Lin again.

    "Father, you agreed to introduce me to the author of Dream of Red Mansions. Why is there no news yet?" Mao Yuner pursed her red lips and said coquettishly.

    "Yun'er, you'd better learn business from the seniors of the Chamber of Commerce. Why are you reading these books that are not about your business?" Mao Lin scolded softly.

    "If you want me to do business, you know you want me to do business. I don't like doing business at all. Besides, even if you want to do business, it won't affect my reading!" Mao Yuner said angrily, chopping her jade feet.

    "It's useless for you to say this. If you can't see him, he probably won't publish a book anymore." Mao Lin said with a straight face.

    "Why?" Mao Yun'er asked anxiously.

    "He is a poor mountain man. If I hadn't helped him last time, how would he have the ability to publish a book?" Mao Lin said contemptuously: "Besides, this will not make much profit to the chamber of commerce, so it will not be done in the future.  Cooperated with him.¡±

    "But, the sales of Dream of Red Mansions are obviously very good, and the Chamber of Commerce has made a lot of money because of it." Mao Yuner said reluctantly: "Why don't you cooperate with him?"

    "Although there is indeed a lot of profit, it is not the focus of our chamber of commerce. Compared with the center of gravity, these profits are too meager." Mao Lin explained seriously: "And now it is the key to compete with the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce.  During this period, the Chamber of Commerce will not allow distractions.¡±

    It seemed that he wanted to say something more when he saw Mao Yun'er. He waved his hand majestically and shouted: "Okay, I still have things to be busy with. You can take Miss back to the room to rest."

    No matter how hard Mao Yuner struggled, two servants took Mao Yuner directly down.

    After Yifeng walked out of the Chamber of Commerce, the autumn wind hit him, and his figure looked a little downcast.

    Life.

    It¡¯s not easy anywhere!

    It seems that if you want to make money by publishing a book, you have to find another way!

    As soon as I walked to the door of the martial arts hall, I saw two familiar figures, one big and one small, sitting in front of the steps of the martial arts hall, holding their chins in their hands, waiting for something.

    It is Luo Lanxue and Yin Luoli from Qingshan Gate.

    They are cultivators. They are naturally beauties with extraordinary temperament and graceful figures. Everyone who passes by looks at them.

    Seeing Yi Feng coming back, the two girls greeted him with joy on their pretty faces.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met Mr.

    Luo Lanxue bowed, but did not dare to look at Yi Feng.

    Yin Luoli looked at Yi Feng like a curious baby, because she had heard from her master and sister more than once that the person in front of her was a peerless expert and she must be polite and respectful when meeting him.

    "It's two of them."

    Yi Feng nodded and asked with a smile: "Where's Brother Qingshan? Why aren't you here?"

    "Mastermy uncle is recuperating at home recently, and he specifically asked me to come and see him first." Luo Lanxue stretched out a delicately packaged basket from her hand and said softly: "This is a fruit picked from the mountains. My uncle asked me to come and see him first."  We gave it to sir."

    "You're welcome, you're welcome."

    Yi Feng smiled and took the fruit basket, opened it politely and took a look. There were several fruits as white as dolls lying inside, which looked delicious.

    Seeing Yi Feng¡¯s smile, Luo Lanxue became less reserved.

    She had to admit that it was really comfortable to be in contact with this senior. Thinking of this, she simply chatted with Yi Feng and asked, "Where do you come from, sir?"

    "me¡­¡­"

    Yi Feng gave a bitter smile and said: "I have nothing to do, so I wrote a book to supplement my family life, but I couldn't find a place to publish it."

    ¡°Mr., you have published a book to support your family, but you can¡¯t find a place to publish it?¡±

    Luo Lanxue was slightly startled.

    But then I thought about it, Yi Feng is extremely human and has never wanted to reveal his identity, which may have caused this confusion.

    People are so sophisticated, they have daily necessities, they have joy and sorrow, they are trapped and confused, this is the true experience of life!

    For a moment, Luo Lanxue seemed to realize something again.

    Sure enough, every time I have contact with my husband, I will always gain something unexpected.

    "Sir, how about we help you?" After calming down, Luo Lanxue asked cautiously.

    "oh?"

    Yi Feng¡¯s eyes lit up slightly.

    "It's like this. Luo Li's father is the president of the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce. How about we go there to find him together?" Luo Lanxue explained. After all, her husband has become a mortal, and she should not be able to help him by using mortal relationships.  I'll break the rules.

    ¡°That¡¯s really great.¡±

    Yi Feng¡¯s gloomy mood was instantly wiped away. It was like another bright spot in a village!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 32 Who is this Mr. Yi?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Hearing this, Luo Lanxue was extremely happy.

    At the same time, she is also looking forward to finding out what book Yi Feng is writing, but she thinks it must be a bestseller!

    Beside, Yin Luoli also smiled happily.

    She is not old, but she is smarter than anyone else. If this peerless master¡¯s book is sold in her family¡¯s chamber of commerce, it will definitely be a huge opportunity for their chamber of commerce.

    After sitting for a while, the three of them came directly to Baofeng Chamber of Commerce.

    The person who received the three people was the president Yin Xiong. He was tall and red-faced. He was extremely happy especially when he saw his precious daughter back.

    Of course, he was also very polite to Luo Lanxue.

    After all, Luo Lanxue is Yin Luoli¡¯s senior sister and Patriarch Qingshan¡¯s most beloved disciple.

    "I wonder who this is?" Yin Xiong looked at Yi Feng and asked softly.

    "This is Mr. Yi."

    Luo Lanxue quickly introduced, and at the same time directly invited Yi Feng to take the seat without waiting for Yin Xiong to speak.

    "I have met Mr. Yi."

    Yin Xiong bowed slightly to Yi Feng, while flashing his eyes, he pulled Luo Lanxue aside.

    "Niece, who is this Mr. Yi?" He asked Luo Lanxue softly. As the president of the Chamber of Commerce, he has become a human spirit in so many years.

    He could clearly see Luo Lanxue's respect for Yi Feng just now.

    What¡¯s even more peculiar is that his daughter Yin Luoli, who has always been lively and naughty, is also extremely well-behaved in front of him.  This forced him to become interested in the identity of this "Mr. Yi".

    Luo Lanxue glanced at Yi Feng who was tasting tea, as if asking.

    After a long time, seeing nothing strange about Yi Feng, she lowered her head and said softly to Yin Xiong, "Uncle, I cannot reveal too much about Mr. Yi's identity, but you must remember that even my master, in front of him,  You have to respectfully call me sir, and today may also be a great opportunity for your Baofeng Chamber of Commerce, so be sure to seize it."

    Hearing this, Yin Xiong's body trembled.

    He suddenly took a breath of cold air.

    He never suspected that Luo Lanxue was telling lies. He could feel the solemn tone of the latter's tone. He did not expect that Luo Lanxue would actually bring him such a giant Buddha, a figure that even the ancestors of Qingshan respected. Then

    As a mortal businessman, he did not dare to continue thinking about it.

    But at least, he already knows what to do next.

    "Come here, bring me the best snacks from the Chamber of Commerce." Yin Xiong waved his sleeves, and a group of pretty maids lined up to serve dishes of snacks, for fear of neglecting Yi Feng.

    After a conversation, Yi Feng directly stated his intention.

    "Publish a book?"

    Hearing this, Yin Xiong called the housekeeper up without any hesitation.

    "Master, please give me your instructions."

    The steward said respectfully.

    "From today on, our chamber of commerce will do our best to help Mr. Yi publish a book. No matter the typesetting, handwriting, or printing, we must do the best. If there are any mistakes, I will take it to you." Yin Xiong directly ordered.

    "Sir, the Chamber of Commerce is currently focusing on jewelry, gold, silver, and cultivators' supplies. Once we relax, the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce will seize the market. Do you think so?" The steward raised his head and said worriedly.

    "I don't know this, why do you say so much?"

    Yin Xiong suddenly became angry, slapped the butler on the face, and shouted: "I asked you to focus the chamber of commerce on Mr. Yi's book, so just do it. You don't need to say anything else."

    "yes."

    The housekeeper was so frightened that he did not dare to say anything. He quickly left with his swollen face in his arms.

    "President Yin, this is not necessary. The original business of your Chamber of Commerce is the most important thing!" Yi Feng said flattered. He just wanted to publish books to earn some family money, but he never thought of using the Chamber of Commerce's efforts to help him publish books.  Book.

    "What's the point? To be honest, I like reading books. Besides, our Chamber of Commerce has already planned to develop in this direction." Yin Xiong said with a smile on his face, and his words were impeccable.

    For a moment, Yin Luoli and Luo Lanxue were stunned.

    Yin Luoli couldn¡¯t help but curse: Why didn¡¯t I know that our chamber of commerce was going to develop in this direction?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 33 Unprecedented Response

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Yi Feng originally wanted to refuse, but Yin Xiong was too kind to refuse, so he had to accept it calmly. I am afraid that the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce may really plan to develop in this direction!

    After leaving Baofeng Chamber of Commerce, Yi Feng returned to the martial arts hall and felt much more relaxed.

    With the full operation of Baofeng Chamber of Commerce, he must be able to really make some money and no longer have to worry about this aspect.

    At the same time, Luo Lanxue and Yin Luoli also returned to Qingshan Gate and promptly reported the matter to Qingshan Ancestor.

    "Not bad, well done."

    Patriarch Qingshan¡¯s face was full of joy and he said: ¡°It seems that our relationship with our seniors is getting better and better now. It¡¯s just a pity that my seniors lent me the magic sword, but I didn¡¯t kill Xuanwu with the sword.¡±

    "Yes!" Luo Lanxue also sighed slightly, but still asked doubtfully: "Master, that day you chased Xuanwu ancestor Wan Yuli with the magic sword. Judging from the situation, he would be killed by you no matter what.  Under the knife, how could it be"

    "Alas, the previous information about Xuanwu was still wrong!"

    Ancestor Qingshan sighed: "Only after the actual fight did I realize that he has been King of Martial for more than thirty years. In addition, I am not strong enough to fully control the magic sword, so he escaped!"

    "No wonder"

    Luo Lanxue just nodded, with lingering fear on her face. If it weren't for Mr. Yi's magic sword, she might have lost her master at Fengyu Tai that day!

    "By the way, Xue'er, please hand over the human crystal fruit to senior with your own hands!" Patriarch Qingshan said hurriedly as if he remembered something again.

    "A total of eight have been handed over to seniors." Luo Lanxue said respectfully.

    "That's good, that's good." Patriarch Qingshan nodded, then waved his hand, took out a jade box, and said: "Xue'er, there is another human crystal fruit here, take it and share it with Luo Li  Bar!"

    "Ah, Master, how can this be done? There are only nine of these human crystal fruits in a thousand years. You should enjoy such a precious thing by yourself!" Luo Lanxue quickly declined.

    "It's okay. I have been with you for a thousand years and have been lucky enough to taste one. Originally, all nine were given to Senior Yi, but I thought of you, so I specially gave one to you." Old Qingshan  Zu said with a smile.

    "Master." Luo Lanxue had tears in her eyes.

    "Go down, I have to go into seclusion as a teacher. When I come out of seclusion, come with me to visit your senior again." After saying that, Patriarch Qingshan had already closed his eyes.

    "Yes, disciple, please resign."

    Luo Lanxue held the jade box in both hands and stepped back respectfully.

    Time passed quietly.

    It has already entered late autumn.

    ? And Yifeng¡¯s book has been successfully published under the full operation of the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce.

    Martial Arts School.

    Yi Feng sat on the edge of the bed, his palm resting on Zhong Qing's forehead.

    "Master, I'm fine." Zhong Qing opened his eyes and said, "Go and have a rest. I'll go cook when I feel comfortable."

    "You still say you're fine?" Yi Feng's face darkened and he scolded: "Look at how bad your fever is. Look at your swollen hands and feet. Just lie down and don't move anywhere."

    Yi Feng rarely gets angry, which made Zhong Qing silently shut his mouth.

    Seeing this, Yi Feng sighed softly.

    The only blame is that he didn¡¯t put too much thought into Zhong Qing. The kid practiced boxing all day long, which caused muscle strain and his hands and feet were swollen. Coupled with the cold weather, he was already haggard and haggard.

    After covering Zhong Qing with a quilt, Yi Feng walked to the front hall anxiously, then picked up the bamboo basket and planned to go to the back mountain of Pingjiang City to collect some medicine for Zhong Qing.

    Although we have known Zhong Qing for a short time and even added some financial burden to Yi Feng, since he came, Yi Feng no longer needs to do all the trivial matters by himself.

    In his heart, this child has long been part of his family.

    Before leaving, Yi Feng told the boy opposite to take care of Zhong Qing. After all, he didn't know how many days he would be away, and then walked into the mountain with a sickle.

    ????????????? This is exactly what the saying goes, ¡°Wangshan is a race to death.¡± It took three full days for Yi Feng to reach the foot of the mountain.

    Fortunately, there are no big beasts in this mountain. You can usually rely on wild fruits and rabbits to satisfy your hunger, and mountain spring water to quench your thirst. At the same time, you can cook vegetables and medicine. Although it is tiring, some of the strange and beautiful scenery in the mountain is also a rare visual feast.

    During the days when Yifeng was in the mountains, Pingjiang City had already set off a craze for book pursuits.

    A copy of "The Supreme Treasure and the Purple Cloud Fairy" is in the airBorn.

    The love-hate relationship between the two protagonists in the book, a strange combination of circumstances, resonated with countless people, so the first edition was sold out.

    This is not just for mortals, even most of the female disciples of Qingshan Sect basically hold a copy in their hands.

    "Sir's book is indeed beautiful. I'm afraid only a person like you can write this kind of book!"

    Luo Lanxue sits cross-legged on the top of Qingshan Gate, with clouds and mist passing by. From a distance, her pretty body is looming, as beautiful as a fairy.

    In just two days, Luo Lanxue finished reading the book. When she closed the book, her beautiful eyes were filled with mist, whether out of regret or reluctance to read the story in the book.

    "Xue'er."

    At this time, a figure fell next to Luo Lanxue. He looked at Luo Lanxue with his own power and his hands behind his back.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met the sect master, senior brother.¡±

    The person who came was none other than Zhu Yun from Qingshan Gate, and Luo Lanxue stood up to pay his respects.

    "Xue'er, why has the sect been so neglectful recently? No disciples are seen practicing in the martial arts field?"

    Zhu Yun had just come out of seclusion and found that the Qingshan Sect was unprecedentedly quiet. It was completely without the happy and prosperous scene in the past. As the sect leader, he naturally did not want to see this scene, and there was still a trace of anger on his face when he spoke.

    Hearing this, Luo Lanxue smiled bitterly before saying, "Senior Brother Qi Sect Master, I'm afraid this has something to do with Mr. Yi's book."

    "Mr. Yi's book?"

    Zhu Yun was suddenly startled, stretched out his hand and said, "Do you have one?"

    Luo Lanxue stretched out her jade hand.

    Zhu Yun took the book, held it solemnly in his hands, and asked, "Is this really written by Mr. Yi?"

    Luo Lanxue nodded solemnly.

    Zhu Yun took in a breath of excitement, and as soon as the soles of his feet flew into the air, he reached the sky.

    "Senior brother, you?"

    Luo Lanxue shouted.

    "I'll be in seclusion for two days. You can help me deal with the affairs in the sect. We'll discuss it later." Zhu Yun's message came from the sky.

    Luo Lanxue was startled.

    "Senior Brother Sect Master, didn't you just come out of seclusion?"

    But the sky

    There was no further reply.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 34 The beauty is full of melancholy

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce.

    Except for the top executives of the Chamber of Commerce, Mao Lin sat at the top with a scary and gloomy expression.

    "President, please think of a solution quickly!"

    At this time, a senior executive finally couldn't sit still and came out and said: "As we all know, a city can only have one first-class chamber of commerce, and now it is just at the juncture of the chamber of commerce's classification!"

    "Yes, President."

    Another senior executive came out and said: "Our competition with Baofeng Chamber of Commerce could have remained on par. We were even better than Baofeng Chamber of Commerce in terms of market development of gold, silver, and cultivator items. But now Baofeng Chamber of Commerce  Relying on a book, this month's revenue is 20% higher than our Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce. If it continues like this next month, we will have no choice but to give up the title of this first-level chamber of commerce."

    "Yes, from now on we can only act according to the wishes of the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce. Even the pricing of items and market choices will be given priority by them." Someone else came out and said.

    For a time, everyone in the entire meeting hall was worried.

    This made Mao Lin, who was sitting at the top, look even more gloomy, and his palms gripped the seat with a rattling sound.

    He originally thought that Yi Feng¡¯s poor book could sell two copies only because of his help, but who would have thought that it would become a big hit in Baofeng Chamber of Commerce in the blink of an eye.

    Not only that, the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce relied on this book to directly exceed the profit of the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce by 20%.

    "President, I heard before that the original author of this book has come to see you before?" At this time, a senior executive asked Mao Lin.

    Mao Lin raised his eyebrows.

    It was okay not to mention this issue, but he almost had a heart attack when he mentioned it.

    Yes, it was obviously Yi Feng who came to him first, but he gave up the way to make a fortune. This was even more uncomfortable than losing his wife.

    Immediately, he looked embarrassed, coughed twice, and then waved his hand and said: "Everyone, please be patient. What has nothing happened to our Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce that we haven't encountered since its establishment? I will start to solve this matter."

    "May I ask the president how to solve it?"

    Someone asked.

    Obviously, although Mao Lin is the president of the Chamber of Commerce, he does not own the Chamber of Commerce alone. This matter has aroused everyone's doubts.

    "I have some friendship with that author. At worst, I will talk to him again and ask him to come back to Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce to publish." Mao Lin said with an ugly face.

    "President, when he first approached our Chamber of Commerce to cooperate, we didn't want him, and now we ask him to come back. Is it so easy?" one of them asked.

    Hearing this, worries appeared on other people¡¯s faces.

    Mao Lin¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good when he said this, but now that the matter was at this point, he had to find a way to bring Yi Feng back even if it was not easy. Otherwise, if the senior officials of the Chamber of Commerce questioned him, he, the president of the Chamber of Commerce, would not be able to stand it!

    Thinking of this, he waved his hand and said, "You don't have to worry about this. I said I still have some friendship with him and I will definitely let him come back. Don't worry!"

    "I hope so."

    Since Mao Lin has said this, everyone in the Chamber of Commerce can only choose to believe it for the time being, and then the meeting ends.

    Mufu Mountain behind Pingjiang City.

    At the top of the perimeter, there is a courtyard. Next to the courtyard is a waterfall of hundreds of feet. The force of the waterfall condenses into a crystal clear pool. Next to the pool, green smoke curls up. There is also a garden.

    On the jade stone, a woman in white is playing a long harp and the sound of the harp is lingering, attracting the singing of birds and the fragrance of flowers, like a fairyland on earth.

    ¡°Miss, Miss, what a happy event.¡±

    Just at this moment, a maid ran over with a face full of surprise.

    "Maomao, didn't I tell you not to be impatient when doing things." The woman in white looked at the maid who came over angrily, and softly lectured.

    "Miss, he has published a new book." Maomao shouted, waving his arms and holding a book in his hand.

    "he?"

    "The author of Dream of Red Mansions?"

    Hearing this, the woman in white hurriedly stood up and greeted Maomao, "Quick, Maomao, show me quickly."

    "Humph, Miss, you said I was impatient. Don't you think you are more impatient than me?" Maomao pouted her little red lips and said coquettishly.

    "You still dare to talk back, hurry up, prepare a seat for me and prepare tea, and don't disturb me if you have nothing to do." The woman in white quickly ordered the maid Maomao.

    With a cup of tea and a seat, the woman in white picked up a book and spent the whole day looking straight from morning to evening.

    At this moment, she had already finished reading.

    But holding a bookHe hasn't calmed down for a long time, his eyes are full of emptiness, as if he is still in the love between Zhizunbao and Zhizunbao and has never come out of it.

    "If you give me a chance to start over, I will tell you that I love you. If I have to add a time limit, I hope it will be ten thousand years"

    "Such a sentence"

    "What kind of person can write this?" The woman in white murmured softly.

    Seeing this, Maomao stood up and said with a small mouth: "Miss, you see you are like this again. The Dream of Red Mansions made you sleepless and forgetful last time. This time it is better, even your eyes are stupid."

    "You little girl, you actually talk back." The woman in white shouted softly, carefully held the Supreme Treasure in her hands, her red lips moved slightly and said: "A Dream of Red Mansions, a Supreme Treasure, Maomao, you say, this  This gentleman must be a very gentle person, what do you think he looks like?"

    After saying that, her crystal eyes flashed and turned into a look of longing.

    "I don't know either."

    Maomao shook his head in distress.

    "well!"

    A sigh full of melancholy.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Just then, there was a knock on the door.

    "Um?"

    The woman in white frowned.

    Maomao is also full of doubts. No one has ever been to their place (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 35 Young Master¡¯s Good Poems¡­

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Maomao, who is he?"

    The woman in white asked.

    "Well, he is a young man, or a mortal." Maomao opened the door a crack, looked outside the door, and then turned around and responded.

    "Mortal?"

    The woman in white frowned, and then she spoke again: "What do you want to ask him about?"

    "It's said that I'm staying overnight, do you think it's okay, Miss?"

    Maomao looked at the woman in white with questioning eyes.

    "Let him come in, arrange a courtyard for him, and warn him that he is not allowed to run around at night." The woman in white ordered, and then paid no attention to it again, and then turned her attention to the book.

    "Here you come in!"

    Maomao opened the door, and a young man carrying a bamboo basket and looking slightly tired walked in.

    It was Yi Feng who went into the mountains to collect herbs.

    He originally had his own tent, but due to bad luck, it started to rain lightly. Coupled with the cold weather in the mountains, Yi Feng really couldn't stay any longer.

    Fortunately, there is actually a family deep in this mountain.

    "Thank you."

    Yi Feng quickly thanked him and walked through the door.

    As soon as he stepped into the door, Yi Feng was attracted by the scene in front of him, especially under the waterfall, there was such an mundane and refined woman sitting.

    After the new rain falls on the empty mountain.

    Returning home at dusk, autumn comes late.

    The Jingyuan screen is 3,000 feet tall.

    The beautiful lady is leaning against the stone and playing the harp.

    This situation made Yi Feng unable to help but praise it by borrowing an ancient poem from his previous life.

    Of course, to suit the occasion, he also made a little bit of a patchwork and adaptation.

    ¡°Otherwise, it would be against the law.

    However, just as the verses Yi Feng was reciting had just finished, the woman playing the piano, who had never raised her head, suddenly looked over in surprise. She did not expect that an ordinary person in the mountains could actually compose such verses.

    "After the new rain falls on the empty mountain, I return to my nest at dusk and fall comes late. The screen in the quiet courtyard is three thousand feet, and the beauty is leaning against the stone and playing the piano"

    She couldn't help but moan softly.

    After reading, he couldn't help but nod his head, and looked at Yi Feng seriously for the first time.

    On the body.

    There is really no cultivation at all.

    ? Mortals no doubt.

    Under the drizzle, the blue shirt was slightly moist, but it did not look embarrassed. On the contrary, it gave people a very clean feeling. I have to say that this mortal made her feel very comfortable.

    It was also the first time that her traditional concept of mortals changed slightly.

    "Ordinary people are not always like this" She thought this way, and at the same time, she put away the book with her beautiful hands, and said with her red lips: "Young Master is a good poet, I thank you, little lady."

    "You're welcome, girl."

    Yi Feng bowed his hand towards her and followed Maomao to his residence before finally taking a rest.

    "Have you settled in yet?"

    The woman in white asked softly.

    "It's settled, Miss." Maomao walked back, then opened his mouth in surprise, and exclaimed: "Hey, Miss, isn't what you wrote the same poem he wrote just now?"

    "Um."

    The woman in white nodded lightly, and wrote down the poem Yi Feng had just written in her jade hand.

    "Hey, Miss, you have fallen in love with this mortal, and you actually wrote down his poems." Maomao said in shock, covering his mouth.

    "What are you talking about?"

    The woman rolled her eyes at Maomao and put down the pen with her delicate hand.

    "I just think that his poem is really suitable for our place. I always felt that there was something missing here, but with this poem, it is perfect."

    "So after the ink dries, you decorate it and hang it up."

    "Hehe, the young lady said that she didn't like that mortal, so she wanted to hang up his poems." Maomao covered his mouth and laughed mischievously.

    "You girl, if you talk nonsense again, be careful I'll hit you!" The woman in white pretended to knock Maomao, and at the same time said: "No matter how good a mortal is, he is just a mortal, and he is totally different from me.  Besides, how can I fall in love with someone based on a poem alone?"

    "Moreover"

    Qianyin was about to speak but stopped, she did not say any more, she just tightened the Dream of Red Mansions and the Supreme Treasure in her hands.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 36: Looking up at the bright moon, looking down at my hometown!

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Yes, yes, yes, even if Miss likes it, she still likes the author of Dream of Red Mansions and Supreme Treasure. She will not like such an ordinary person." Maomao said meaningfully with a naughty look.

    "Shut up." The woman knocked Maomao's little head, and said with a pretty and worried face: "But tell me, is he also a mortal?"

    "Hmm" Maomao thought with his little head sullenly: "I don't think so. You see, although the characters in the Supreme Treasure are different from our cultivation methods, aren't they also very powerful? Even if they have to make them up, they are definitely  You also need to have a certain understanding of cultivation to write a book like this, right?"

    "right."

    The woman glanced at Maomao with admiration. She also thought that this was the case. A simple love novel might really be written by a mortal, but the Supreme Treasure is also a world of cultivation, and the characters in it are often thousands of miles apart.  , and even top-notch treasures like the Moonlight Box. How can such a world be written from the perspective of a mortal?

    "Well, Maomao, starting from today, you will help me find this gentleman with all my strength. I want to see him as soon as possible." The woman explained softly.

    "Okay, okay, miss, I know what you are thinking, I will send the message right away." Maomao covered his mouth and chuckled, and then retreated.

    in the room.

    Yi Feng changed his clothes and wiped them down before feeling much more comfortable.

    Then, he grabbed a hare from the bamboo basket and came to the open space in front of the house.  After a day of driving, I have not gained any fuel or water, and now I have settled down, and I will treat myself to the best of my ability.

    Immediately, the barbecue grill was set up.

    Soon, a fragrant rabbit was roasted by Yi Feng. It was oily but not greasy. Especially after Yi Feng sprinkled it with seasonings, it exuded an alluring fragrance.

    "Yeah, it smells good!"

    After smelling it, Yi Feng was not in a hurry to eat it. After all, freshly baked food is very easy to get angry when eaten. Instead, he dug a small hole in the ground, took out the pheasant that had been wrapped in lotus leaves from the bamboo basket, and buried it.  Got in.

    Then, he forked another grilled fish.

    After a while, the grilled fish was already cooked, and the fish skin was crispy and looked full of appetite.

    The beggar's chicken was also unearthed, with a fragrant aroma.

    Although he is just a mortal, Yi Feng is never ambiguous about his life. Even if he can't finish the food, he always has a good time.

    "It will be delicious with another pot of good wine."

    Yi Feng also took out the wine gourd. After everything was done, Yi Feng clapped his hands with satisfaction.

    With a chicken leg and a sip of wine, Yi Feng was satisfied.

    Although it¡¯s late autumn, there are still many small animals in the mountains, with cicada-like cries, and many moths flying towards the fire.

    Yi Feng raised his head.

    The bright moon is high and bright in the sky. After a few sips of wine, although I am not drunk, I feel a little drunk.

    In my heart, I actually thought of my hometown in my previous life.

    That long-lost high-rise summer, the bustling traffic in the city, the King of Glory and League of Legends who forget about food and sleep, as well as his family, brothers and friends from his previous life

    "Look up at the bright moon, lower your head and miss your hometown!"

    Yi Feng raised his glass to the moon, but his eyes were filled with mist at some point.

    "The young master is not only a good poet, but he also seems to be a person with stories." Outside the courtyard, two beautiful figures appeared and a voice came out. When the voice fell, the coldness hidden in the woman's eyes also quietly dissipated.

    In fact, the two of them have been observing for a long time.

    The shogunate mountains are important.

    On the surface, the two women like to be quiet and travel around, but secretly they are stationed here to prevent any accidents.

    In the past two years, there has never been a stranger. Yi Feng, a stranger, made such a big noise. Even if he was just a mortal, he had already attracted the attention of the two girls.

    But now it seems that she and the two of them are worrying too much.

    "It turned out to be two girls, they were laughing."

    Yi Feng hurriedly bowed and invited the two girls to the fire at the same time. He apologized: "It's better not to disturb you two. I originally wanted to organize these foods and send them to you, but since we are here, why not eat some together?"  ?¡±

    The woman in white glanced at Yi Feng.

    ?????????????????????????????????? For some reason, she felt something different about this mortal young man. She, who had no interest in these ordinary grains, unexpectedly sat down.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 37 What a slender lady, a gentleman is a good man

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "My lord, Yifeng, may I ask the two young ladies their surnames?" Yi Feng asked politely.

    "Bai Piaopiao."

    "This is my sister Maomao."

    The woman in white said softly.

    "I've seen Miss Bai and Miss Piao Piao."

    "Come, eat."

    Yi Feng nodded, then wrapped it in lotus leaves, tore off two pieces of meat and handed them to Bai Piaopiao and Maomao.

    "Hey, your food is so greasy and looks so dirty, my lady won't eat it." Maomao said with a small frown.

    "Maomao, don't be rude." Bai Piaopiao gently taught him a lesson, then looked at Yi Feng apologetically and said, "Since it was made by Mr. Yi himself, Piaopiao will thank you."

    After saying that, Qianqianyu took the chicken from Yi Feng, but only tore off a small piece and put it into Yin Tao's mouth.

    ¡°Obviously, she was not very interested in Yifeng¡¯s food, and tearing off a piece was just out of politeness to Yifeng.

    But when the delicious food was put into his mouth, his beautiful white eyes with a calm expression frowned slightly.

    ¡°Young master, this food is so delicious.¡±

    She couldn't help but admire.

    With her cultivation level, she had not eaten fireworks for a long time, but the chicken that was just crispy and tender, with both taste and texture aroused her appetite, and she couldn't help but tear off a small piece.

    "Ah, miss, is it really delicious?"

    Maomao didn¡¯t believe it.

    Because she knew Bai Piaopiao better than anyone else, she was someone who had never had any appetite, but she could not help but be shocked when she praised him like this.

    So, he quickly tore off a small flap.

    "Hey, it's really delicious."

    Maomao is an outspoken girl. The moment the delicious food hits the tip of her tongue, her big eyes can't help but light up.

    ¡°It¡¯s funny.¡±

    Yi Feng nodded calmly.

    The performance of the two women did not exceed his expectations, but was within his expectations.

    Most of the people in this world are busy with cultivation and livelihood. Apart from simple seasonings, the food they eat doesn¡¯t even contain salt, MSG. It¡¯s the first time I taste the delicacies from the country on the tip of my tongue. It¡¯s really normal to have this reaction.

    Bai Piaopiao was a little surprised by Yi Feng's plainness.

    She seldom praises others. In the past, there were countless outstanding disciples in her sect who could not help but feel happy if she could even take a second look at them.

    But this mortal didn¡¯t take it seriously at all.

    Are you pretending?

    She watched him.

    With a sincere face, he was eating his own food, drinking his own wine, and immersed in his own emotions

    Not pretending.

    There¡¯s nothing artificial about it.

    "Moreover, his eyes were pure, his words were not frivolous, and he didn't even take a second look at her beauty.

    This mortal is really interesting.

    Bai Piaopiao looked at Yi Feng, her red lips raised unconsciously, and suddenly asked: "Master, what do you think of me?"

    "Hui Zhi has a blue heart, and is gentle and honest." Yi Feng said with a smile.

    Bai Piaopiao raised her pretty eyebrows and said, "You know that's not what I'm asking"

    Yi Feng shook his head helplessly and said: "She is as beautiful as a fairy, and she can conquer a country or a city."

    Bai Piaopiao covered her mouth and smiled.

    "Does the young master like it?"

    After asking this question, Bai Piaopiao's pupils shrank slightly, observing Yi Feng.

    "like."

    Yi Feng nodded sincerely.

    Yi Feng¡¯s answer surprised Bai Piaopiao, saying it so unabashedly, unexpected, unexpected!  She couldn't help but ask again: "Why?"

    "A slender lady is a good gentleman."

    Yi Feng took a sip of wine and said bluntly.

    "What a slender lady, a gentleman is so brave." Bai Piaopiao couldn't help but admire, and looked at this mortal with admiration in her heart.

    She asked again: "It's just that I can't figure it out"

    "What?"

    "Since you like me, why don't you look at me more?" Bai Piaopian raised her lips and asked, "Could it be that you were telling lies just now?"

    Yi Feng shook his head helplessly.

    ¡°That¡¯s just what I like, the girl is not mine.¡±

    "And there is one more sentence."

    "What?"

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at anything inappropriate."

    "Young Master really impresses me. He often comes up with golden sentences." Bai Piaopiao couldn't help but stand up and bowed slightly towards Yifeng, "I have to say that my little girl learned a lot from Young Master today." (Remember this site.  Website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 38 It¡¯s a pity that he doesn¡¯t read books

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "You're welcome, girl."

    Yi Feng also stood up and nodded slightly.

    And he also happily accepted the golden words of praise

    Five thousand years of cultural heritage, this is just the tip of the iceberg. Although these sentences are not from him, they can be regarded as his benefits as a time traveler!

    "It's very comfortable to be in contact with the young master." Bai Piaopiao praised.

    Yi Feng just smiled, and during the chat, Bai Piaopiao finished tearing off her chicken leg without knowing it. Yi Feng tore off a few pieces of fish meat for her as a compliment in return.

    On the side, Maomao¡¯s mouth was full of oil, but he was stunned while listening to the conversation between the two.

    It was the first time that she saw her young lady praising someone so much.

    "Listening to the poem that the young master just read, the young master should not be a local, right?" Bai Piaopiao asked again.

    "Yes, and no yet."

    Mentioning this, Yi Feng couldn't help but sigh. Looking at the bright moon, he thought of his hometown again and couldn't help but take a long drink.

    "Sure enough."

    ¡°Young master is a man with stories.¡±

    Bai Piaopiao looked at Yi Feng's slightly downcast figure, and couldn't help but become interested in a mortal, and asked softly: "Would you like to tell Piao Piao the story of the young master?"

    "I don't want to." Yi Feng refused directly.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Bai Piaopiao twitched her mouth. She had never been rejected by anyone, but she didn't expect Yi Feng to reject him so cleanly. This feeling of being rejected was really uncomfortable!

    Yi Feng just looked at her apologetically and did not explain anything.

    His story goes too far.

    That is another world, another civilization

    Besides, this is also the biggest secret in his heart besides the useless system.

    "That's quite rude. Young master, please sit down first and I won't disturb you." Bai Piaopiao said softly, then got up and left with Maomao.

    But as soon as she got up, she stopped again.

    He turned around and asked, "By the way, are you reading, Master?"

    "Book?"

    "dont see."

    Yi Feng shook his head apologetically.

    "Oh alright!"

    Bai Piaopiao nodded, looking at Yi Feng for the first time with gloomy and disappointed eyes.

    Although Yi Feng is a mortal, she has rarely met such a person, and she even has no objection to being a good confidant with him.

    I thought that Yi Feng would also read those two books.

    pity¡­¡­

    After eating and drinking, and having drunk for three rounds, Yi Feng leaned on the railing and stayed in a daze for a long time.

    It¡¯s midnight.

    Yi Feng returned to the room, took out the Dream of Red Mansions that she had brought with her in the bamboo basket, pillowed it under the hard bed board, and gradually fell asleep.

    The next day.

    Yi Feng got up early, found Bai Piaopiao and Maomao, and prepared to say goodbye.

    "If you don't have a place to stay next time you go to the mountains, you can come here." When saying goodbye, Bai Piaopiao said this after careful consideration.

    "Thank you very much, Miss Piaopiao."

    Yi Feng nodded towards the two women, turned around and left with the bamboo basket on his back, embarking on the road down the mountain.

    "Miss, why do you still want him to come?" From the side, Maomao asked in confusion.

    Bai Piaopian smiled.

    "Yi Feng is just a mortal. He has no impact on their plans and poses no threat.

    And Bai Piaopiao sincerely admires his cultivation and knowledge.  Although it may seem fanciful to have admiration for a mortal, it seems to be the case.

    Therefore, she does not reject the arrival of this mortal.

    It¡¯s a pity that he doesn¡¯t read.

    If not, there should be more common topics!

    "Okay, but it's good that he came. The fish last night was so delicious." Maomao smiled mischievously and began to salivate over the delicious food again.

    "Okay, hurry up and clean up the room where he lived!" Bai Piaopiao said angrily.

    Maomao stuck out his tongue and went to clean up the room obediently.

    But after a while, he ran back and shouted: "Miss, miss, come and see!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 39 It turns out that Mr. Yi also reads this book

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What's going on?" Bai Piaopiao stood up and frowned.

    ¡°Miss, come and see, that damn mortal stole your book.¡± Maomao shouted loudly.

    "What?"

    Bai Piaopiao's face turned cold, a compelling aura emanated from her body, her pretty body turned into an afterimage, and she arrived in front of the house in an instant.

    The door opens.

    The two of them walked towards the bed.

    Sure enough, there was a copy of A Dream of Red Mansions lying on the bedside.

    Seeing this, the chill on Bai Piaopiao's pretty face became even stronger, and her aura contained a trace of murderous intent, as if her favorite baby had been tainted.

    "That's not right."

    But the next moment, she realized something was wrong. She jumped and returned to her boudoir. When she came back, she was holding another Dream of Red Mansions in her hand.

    "Ah, Miss, two copies of Dream of Red Mansions, what are these?"

    Maomao looked at the Dream of Red Mansions in Bai Piaopiao's hand and suddenly opened his mouth.

    "We misunderstood Mr. Yi." Bai Piaopiao put away the coldness on her face, took the two Dreams of Red Mansions in her hands and compared them one by one, and immediately discovered that the two Dreams of Red Mansions were different in terms of newness and oldness.

    "It seems that this Dream of Red Mansions was left by Mr. Yi." Bai Piaopiao said with some surprise: "It turns out that Mr. Yi also reads this book."

    "But, didn't he say last night that he didn't read?" Maomao asked doubtfully.

    Bai Piaopiao nodded, she was also puzzled by this, and whispered softly: "Maybe Mr. Yi has something to hide!"

    "oh."

    Maomao nodded.

    "I didn't expect Mr. Yi, as a mortal, to have so much in common with me." She gently stroked the two books, and also thought of the mortal man who drank wine and invited the moon to the moon last night, and softly explained: "Maomao  , keep the Young Master¡¯s copy of Dream of Red Mansions, and return it to the Young Master when he comes next time.¡±

    "Okay." Maomao quickly took the Dream of Red Mansions, looked at Bai Piaopiao and said, "Miss, looking at you, you are not really thinking about that mortal last night, are you?"

    Bai Piaopiao shook her head and smiled bitterly.

    "How could it happen?"

    "Although he is talented, there is still a gap between him and everyone who has dreamed of The Dream of Red Mansions and The Supreme Treasure. He and I only have a lot of common topics. Besides, he is just a mortal."

    "Oh alright!"

    Maomao nodded. She couldn¡¯t understand her young lady, so she quickly said: ¡°Then I will send a letter quickly and find the person you mentioned as soon as possible¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The mountain road is rugged.

    After another two days of bumping in the mountains, Yi Feng finally collected the required herbs.

    Of course, in addition to what Zhong Qing needed, Yi Feng also collected many others. All in all, it was a full harvest.

    After several days of running around, I finally made it back to the martial arts gym.

    Zhong Qing's condition did not get better, on the contrary, it became more serious. Yi Feng did not care about rest, so he quickly gave Zhong Qing some medicine.

    After taking the medicine, Zhong Qing's fever was reduced a lot, and Yi Feng breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Is Mr. Yi here?"

    But as soon as he sat down, there was a shout from outside the door.

    When Yi Feng walked out of the door, he realized that it was the butler from Baofeng Chamber of Commerce. When the butler saw Yi Feng and his respect, not to mention the respect that president Yin Xiong, Luo Lanxue and others had for Yi Feng, just Yi Feng's book  The benefits to Baofeng Chamber of Commerce are worth it to him.

    "Oh, it's you, what's the matter?" Yi Feng asked with a slightly tired look on his face.

    "Mr. Yi, I'm here to give you a share of the money from selling the book." The steward said respectfully, then took out an exclusive card from the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce from his arms and handed it to Yi Feng.

    "Sir, there are 100,000 gold coins divided into it last month. Because I am afraid that it will be difficult for you to store it, it is specially stored in our chamber of commerce. You can use your VIP card to withdraw money from our chamber of commerce at any time. Of course, we will give you statistics every month in the future.  A lot of the monthly dividends will be deposited in Mr.'s card."

    Although he knew that the two of them were here to talk about books, when he heard the number, Yi Feng couldn't help but was startled and asked: "How much did you say? One hundred thousand?"

    Listening to Yi Feng¡¯s question, the housekeeper nodded, but his heart suddenly trembled.

    Is it too little?

    But he didn¡¯t dare to say anything, so he quickly resigned and went back to report to the Chamber of Commerce.

    After the housekeeper left, Yi Feng calmed down and felt a little unhappy.?Looked at the card in his hand with confidence.

    For a moment, he laughed out loud.

    He just wanted to support his family, but he never thought about writing a book and becoming a god. Now he got one hundred thousand gold coins, which was enough for him to use for many years.

    And what¡¯s even more incredible is that it¡¯s only been a month!

    It¡¯s simply a pleasure¡­

    He walked back to the martial arts hall with a face full of joy, but as soon as he turned around, another shout came from behind: "Master Yi."

    When I looked back, I saw Mao Lin from the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce approaching with two people, smiling.

    "Chairman Mao."

    Yi Feng frowned slightly, but still nodded politely, "I wonder if President Mao has anything to ask me about?"

    "Ahem."

    Mao Lin coughed twice in embarrassment, and then said with a smile on his face: "Master Yi, to be honest, I came here just to apologize to you for what happened last time."

    As he spoke, he waved his palm.

    The two people behind them opened the box, revealing golden gold coins.

    "A whole thousand gold coins, Mr. Yi, please accept it."

    Mao Lin waved his hand and said with a heroic smile, and at the same time looked at Yi Feng meaningfully. He didn't believe he couldn't impress Yi Feng with one thousand gold coins. This is the annual income of ordinary people.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 40 Is ten thousand gold coins a lot?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Yi Feng frowned and looked at Mao Lin with a meaningful look.

    "Oh, you're welcome, Mr. Yi." Seeing that Yi Feng seemed to be frightened, Mao Lin slightly raised his chest and said, "Although one thousand gold coins is indeed quite a lot, you don't have to worry about it. This is my opinion.  Just accept your apology."

    Hear the words.

    The meaningful emotion on Yi Feng's face became even more intense, and he said straight to the point: "President Mao should just say what happened!"

    "Ahem, then I'll just tell you."

    After coughing, Mao Lin said with a smile: "Since that day you left, I have been thinking about it. Now is the era of cultural renaissance, which coincides with the development of our chamber of commerce, so I plan to continue working with Master Yi.  If you cooperate, we will use the strength of the Chamber of Commerce to help you publish the book."

    Yi Feng¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    Immediately I understood the purpose of Mao Lin's visit. I am afraid he realized that his "Supreme Treasure" could bring benefits to the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce. Sure enough, the weasel came to visit with uneasy intentions!

    This old bastard!

    Involuntarily, Yi Feng raised the corner of his mouth and asked leisurely: "President Mao's words are wrong. You personally told me that day that there is no benefit in publishing the book, so I think President Mao still serves the interests of the Chamber of Commerce."  Oh God!"

    Mao Lin was embarrassed by what Yi Feng said, and quickly explained: "Look, I said something wrong that day. How could Master Yi take my nonsense to heart? I believe it, Master Yi must  Not a stingy person.¡±

    "No, I just take Chairman Mao's words to heart." Yi Feng raised his eyes and said bluntly: "And I, Yi Feng, am a stingy person."

    "you¡­¡­"

    Yi Feng's words made Mao Lin so angry that he said with a livid face: "What do you mean? You really think that our Chamber of Commerce has to be you. Let me tell you, if you don't cooperate with our Chamber of Commerce, do you think your book can  What¡¯s the price for selling it?¡±

    "Then since your Chamber of Commerce doesn't have to be mine, that's even better." Yi Feng sneered, turned around and left, waving his hand and saying: "Then please come back!"

    "No, no, no, no."

    Yi Feng¡¯s words made Mao Lin¡¯s heart ache. He originally wanted to provoke Yi Feng, but he didn¡¯t expect to do this at all, and pulled Yi Feng back with a smile on his face.

    "How come the hair is growing and it's still pulled on? Are you okay with this?" Yi Feng tilted his head and asked indifferently.

    Mao Lin let go of Yi Feng with an ugly expression, and then said after hesitation: "In this case, you can just make a price and see how you can cooperate with my Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce again."

    "Not interested in."

    Yi Feng refused directly.

    "Two thousand gold coins?"

    Yi Feng said nothing.

    "Three thousand gold coins?"

    Yi Feng remained silent.

    "Ten thousand gold coins?"

    Finally, Mao Lin gritted his teeth and shouted out a big number.

    "President Mao, there are not so many regret pills in the world." Yi Feng was too lazy to argue with Mao Lin anymore and said directly: "Besides, I, Yi Feng, am a stingy person. I remember the humiliation you gave me that day, so  Please come back!"

    "Yes, I really shouldn't have done it that day. I can understand why you hold grudges against me." Mao Lin didn't expect Yi Feng to be so ignorant, and said with a livid face: "But you won't have trouble with money, right? This is 10,000 yuan."  Gold coins, a total of ten thousand gold coins, is more than you can earn in ten years. If this is not enough, your appetite is too big, right?"

    Having said this, he narrowed his eyes and continued: "Aren't you afraid of pushing yourself to death?"

    Mao Lin¡¯s words made Yi Feng smile.

    He raised his eyes and asked, "Is ten thousand gold coins a lot?"

    "Young boy, you have such a loud voice!" Mao Lin said angrily with a sullen face: "Don't say ten thousand gold coins, you may not be able to get even five hundred gold coins."

    "Is it?"

    Yi Feng raised the corner of his mouth.

    ps: There are a total of five chapters today, this is the first chapter, I am working hard on coding (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 41 Remember to dress up nicely

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Yi Feng took out the card that the steward of the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce had just given him.

    "To be honest, if it were before, I might have given up my waist for five buckets of rice, but now"

    "Ten thousand gold coins really means nothing to me."

    As he said that, Yi Feng did not forget to shake the card in front of Mao Lin's eyes.

    "snort!"

    Mao Lin sneered, but the next moment, his eyes caught the card waving in Yi Feng's hand.

    That exclusive color and pattern?

    What?

    Mao Lin¡¯s face changed drastically. As the president of the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce, how could he not recognize the exclusive deposit card of their mortal enemy Baofeng Chamber of Commerce?

    This kind of deposit card is similar to their Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce, and is divided into different levels.

    "As for the deposit card in Yifeng's hand, he could tell at a glance that it was a high-level deposit card of the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce, and with such a card, there would be at least one hundred thousand gold coins stored in it.

    In other words, Yi Feng has at least one hundred thousand gold coins.

    When he thought about it, Mao Lin felt like there was a fish bone stuck in his throat and he couldn't say a word.

    "How will Mao grow?"

    Seeing Mao Lin's aggrieved look, Yi Feng narrowed his eyes and asked with a pure smile.

    "you¡­¡­"

    "you you you¡­¡­"

    "You win, hum." Mao Lin's face turned blue with anger, and he almost spit out a mouthful of blood. He snorted angrily and shouted, "Let's go."

    Looking at Mao Lin leaving in despair, Yi Feng put away the memory card with disdain.

    It feels so good to be slapped in the face with money.

    Of course, Yi Feng never wanted to pretend to be generous. Even if Mao Lin was unwilling to send him a letter that day, he would not have any objection. He also understood that he put the interests of the Chamber of Commerce first in his position.

    But he should never have belittled Yi Feng's efforts and even offered a hundred gold coins to humiliate him.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Men.

    It¡¯s okay to be poor, but never to be ambitious.

    So when Mao Lin comes this time, Yi Feng will naturally not give him a good look.

    Mao Lin returned to the Chamber of Commerce with a dark face, and what was waiting for him was the top management of the entire Chamber of Commerce. When they knew that Mao Lin had returned without success, the pressure from everyone rushed towards him.

    "President, didn't you swear before that you would definitely invite the author back?"

    "Yes, last month Baofeng Chamber of Commerce exceeded us by 20%. If it continues this month, let alone the benefits this book has brought to Baofeng Chamber of Commerce, its influence and reputation alone will crush us."  We are the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce."

    "If Baofeng Chamber of Commerce takes the lead in this Chamber of Commerce classification, then you, Mao Lin, will be the sinner of our Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce."

    The rude voices came one after another, and Mao Lin was anxious. But in the face of their pressure, even as the president, he could not ignore it. He could only hold on and said: "It's just a failure. What's the matter? I  There is a way."

    After the meeting, Mao Lin returned home and sat on his desk, frowning.

    Finally, he shouted: "Come here, call the lady out."

    After a while, Mao Yuner, who was wearing a long red dress and bare feet, walked in and asked softly: "I wonder what my father wants to see me for?"

    ¡°Ahem, Yoona.¡±

    Seeing Mao Yuner's arrival, Mao Lin put away the gloom on his face and said with a smile: "I'll tell you good news. The author of the Dream of Red Mansions has been found. By the way, I also want to tell you that the author of the Supreme Treasure is also the same person."  one."

    "real?"

    Mao Yun'er's pretty face was startled and full of surprise.

    "good."

    Mao Lin nodded, and then asked: "Yooner, let me ask you, do you like this person?"

    Hearing this, Mao Yun'er's pretty face flushed, and she lowered her head and said, "Father, although I have never met him, he has excellent literary talent and has many works. I think he must be a kind, elegant, gentle and handsome young man!"

    Seeing Mao Yuner praising Yifeng so much, Mao Lin's face was a little gloomy, but he quickly put it away and said gently: "Yooner, my father will support you in whatever you like, and literature is indeed a charming thing, so  If you have a pursuit, go for it boldly!"

    "Thank you, father."

    Mao Yun'er's pretty face was filled with excitement, remembering that she would soon be able to meet the person who made her miss her so much, her pretty face was filled with crimson unconsciously.

    "Okay, you go down, I will tell you laterHe will tell you his identity information and address. Take some time to visit him!  "Mao Lin ordered.

    "Yes, father, Yuner is resigning." Mao Yuner said softly.

    "correct."

    When Mao Yuner left, Mao Lin couldn't help shouting again.

    "kindness?"

    Mao Yuner turned around.

    ¡°Remember to dress up nicely, and your skirt is a bit too long, which most literati don¡¯t like.¡±

    ?¡­(remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 42 Xuanwu Sect¡¯s Actions

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    In a hall that is full of weirdness and darkness.

    Standing at the bottom were two rows of masters with deep posture and expressionless faces.

    After a while, a middle-aged man with white hair came over with a heavy aura. He was not angry and intimidating. The moment he came out, all the masters who bowed their heads lowered their heads.

    "Meet the sect master."

    "Greetings to the Master."

    The white-haired man had no expression on his face. He slowly sat down on the throne and looked at the people below him with his lofty eyes.

    No one dared to breathe, and leaned even lower.

    After a long time, the white-haired man waved his hand, and everyone stood up in relief. It was obvious that he had absolute authority here.

    It¡¯s a pity that the sleeve on his right arm is empty now.

    He is none other than the ancestor of the Xuanwu Sect, Ning Xuanwu, who dueled with the ancestor of Qingshan.  And the people who attacked were all senior officials of the Xuanwu Sect and Ning Xuanwu's direct disciples.

    Since the defeat of Ning Xuanwu, the morale of the Xuanwu Sect has been low, and no one dared to say anything when they saw him.

    There was dead silence.

    "How's the investigation going?"

    Finally, Ning Xuanwu¡¯s majestic gaze swept across, and a hoarse voice came from his mouth.

    When everyone heard the words, they remained silent.

    Seeing this, Ning Xuanwu became angry and shouted: "Let me ask you, how is the investigation going? Who can tell me where the kitchen knife in Lu Qingshan's hand came from?"

    "Master, I have captured a direct disciple of the Qingshan Sect here. Maybe I can get a clue from him." At this time, a woman with a hot figure, scantily clad clothes, and a pair of swords came out and said respectfully.

    She is Ning Xuanwu's direct disciple Yao Ling'er. Not only is she extremely talented and powerful, but the most difficult thing to guard against is her hot figure and beauty. Countless enemies who have fought against her have been fascinated by her beauty.  , but once he takes it lightly, what greets him is Yao Ling'er's double-edged killing blow.

    "Bring it up."

    Ning Xuanwu waved his hand.

    "yes."

    Demon Linger swept out of the hall like lightning, and when he reappeared, he was holding a white-robed young man in his hand.

    "Let me go, let me go." The young man in white robe shouted unruly: "You dare to arrest me even if you know who I am. I am Yu Wujie, a direct disciple of Qingshan Sect. If you don't let me go, you guys  Will suffer a devastating blow from Qingshan Gate."

    "Snapped!"

    Yao Ling'er slapped Wu Jie on the face.

    "You, you actually dare to hit me?"

    Yu Wujie was immediately furious. No one had ever beaten him in his life. It was a great shame and humiliation.

    But what greeted him was another palm from Yao Ling'er, causing him to fly upside down to the ground.

    He was even more humiliated. He got up and wanted to fight back, but found a white-haired man above his head, looking at him coldly.

    "Who are you?" Yu Wujie shouted.

    "Ning Xuanwu."

    "What?" Yu Wujie was shocked. He never expected that the man in front of him was actually the ancestor of Xuanwu, so wouldn't he have been caught by the Xuanwu Sect?

    "Let me ask you, where did Lu Qingshan's knife come from?" Xuanwu Ancestor asked condescendingly with a hoarse voice.

    "Why should I tell you?" Although he knew it was Ning Xuanwu, Yu Wujie still shouted rudely.

    Ning Xuanwu raised his eyes and said solemnly: "Aren't you afraid of me?"

    "Why should I be afraid of you? You are just a defeated general of my sect ancestor. I advise you to let me go quickly, otherwise my ancestor will come with a magic sword and you will be destroyed." Yu Wujie shouted threateningly.  road.

    "very good."

    The ancestor of Xuanwu said lightly.

    The next moment, an invincible momentum burst out from him, and Yu Wujie who was on the ground was suddenly sucked into the air.

    "I'll ask you again, tell me or not." Xuanwu Ancestor said hoarsely.

    "Don't tell me." Yu Wujie said unyieldingly.

    The ancestor of Xuanwu narrowed his eyes and grabbed Yu Wujie's neck with his hand. The powerful force immediately exposed Yu Wujie's veins. At the same time, a huge pressure was also squeezing Yu Wujie's body.

    "Ah, I was wrong, I was wrong, I said."

    Feeling that real death was coming, Yu Wujie did not hold on for a moment and quickly begged for mercy.

    "Boom!"

    The ancestor of Xuanwu moved his palm, and Yu Wujie fell heavily to the ground.

    When everyone saw this, they immediately showed contempt.I thought he was a tough guy, but he turned out to be a piece of trash softer than a persimmon.

    "Cough cough cough."

    Yu Wujie coughed rapidly. Seeing that the ancestor of Xuanwu was impatient, he quickly said: "I don't know if what I said is accurate, but I got news from my master, saying that there is a high-ranking official in Pingjiang City.  Got it from people.¡±

    "An expert in Pingjiang City?" Ancestor Xuanwu looked angry, stepped on Wujie's chest, and said in a deep voice: "How can there be any expert in Pingjiang City?"

    ¡°It¡¯s really true, I dare not lie to you, and my master also said that he opened a small martial arts gym in Pingjiang City, which is absolutely true!¡± Yu Wujie shouted.

    "A small martial arts school?"

    Seeing that Yu Wujie didn¡¯t look like he was lying, Ancestor Xuanwu let him go. After returning to his head, he frowned and pondered.

    After a while, he said in a deep voice: "Wuchen, go to Pingjiang City and inquire about it."

    "Yes, Master."

    A young man with a thin body and a sickly look on his face walked out, then his body flashed and he went down the mountain (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 43 It¡¯s really disappointing!

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "You, go back to Qingshan Gate and report back anytime if you have any news."

    The ancestor of Xuanwu slapped Yu Wujie on the chest. Yu Wujie opened his mouth in pain, and an ice cicada flew into his mouth, and was then thrown out.

    "Master, wouldn't it be a good idea to ask Brother Wuchen to go alone?" Yao Ling'er looked at the frowning Ancestor Xuanwu and asked worriedly.

    "It doesn't matter."

    The ancestor of Xuanwu waved his hand.

    "Aren't you afraid that Senior Brother Wuchen will be in danger?" Yao Ling'er asked with a frown.

    "Junior sister, don't worry!" At this time, a man in a long robe came over and said, "I think that Pingjiang City expert is just a deceiver used by Qingshan Sect, tell Junior Brother Wuchen to go  It couldn¡¯t be better to resolve.¡±

    "Can¡­¡­"

    Yao Ling'er seemed to be worried, and looked at the Xuanwu Ancestor.

    "Don't worry so much." Ancestor Xuanwu said: "Wuchen has my Sky-shaking Stone in his hand. Even if there is any accident, the Sky-shaking Stone can protect him from worries, so we just need to wait quietly for Wuchen in the sect.  Just the news.¡±

    Hearing this, Yao Linger breathed a sigh of relief.

    With the Sky-shattering Stone in hand, she really doesn¡¯t need to worry. This is one of the few treasures in the hands of the Xuanwu Ancestor.

    ¡­¡­

    In less than half a day, Jing Wuchen had arrived at Pingjiang City.

    Although Pingjiang City is close to the Immortal Cultivation Sect, there are more mortals, so there are many large and small martial arts schools in the city.

    But for Jing Wuchen, this is not a problem, and the problem he solves is simple and crude, just kill him directly.

    He walked out of a martial arts gym, with an evil and cold-blooded look on his sickly face, and everyone in that martial arts gym was slaughtered.

    He rushed to the next martial arts gym.

    After killing dozens of people in the martial arts hall, he trampled the master of the martial arts hall under his feet and said coldly: "Tell me, what is your relationship with Qingshan Sect?"

    "I, I, I, I really have nothing to do with Qingshan Gate, sir, please forgive me" However, before he could finish his words, a cold light passed over his neck.

    "It's so boring!"

    The demon's face flashed with impatience, and he licked the blood on the dagger with his tongue. After crushing the head of the martial arts master with one kick, he continued to rush to the next martial arts gym.

    Just like that, Jing Wuchen followed the map of Pingjiang City and slaughtered one martial arts gym after another. Feng Guan, men, women, old and young, left no one alive

    "Disciple, I bought you some candy, you can take it with the medicine."

    Yi Feng walked back from the outside with a happy face. He was very considerate of this disciple.

    "Thank you, Master, for your concern."

    Zhong Qing's face was full of gratitude, and his eyes were filled with mist. Ever since he could remember, except for his parents, only Yi Feng was sincerely kind to him, and he also secretly remembered this kindness in his heart.

    "Ouch."

    However, as soon as he entered the door, Yi Feng stumbled on the steps and almost fell to the ground.

    "Master, are you okay?"

    Zhong Qing rushed over and helped Yi Feng.

    "Damn it, this is a bad design." Yi Feng rolled his eyes at the steps. This was not the first time that he had tripped over the steps. The design was simply rebellious.

    "You should take one step at a time. It's too short. It's like a girl who has to take small steps.

    You can step on two steps at a time, it will make your hips feel even more uncomfortable!

    "Master, wait until I finish this step tomorrow." Zhong Qing said quickly, thinking about Yi Feng from the bottom of his heart, and he was also very keen on doing things for Yi Feng.

    "Good boy."

    Yi Feng touched his head and said: "You have just recovered from your illness. We will wait until you recover from these things. Let's go and take the medicine first."

    Afterwards, the master and the apprentice walked into the inner courtyard. Watching Zhong Qing finish the medicine, Yi Feng felt relieved and lay on the recliner to warm up to the sun.

    Recently, he has been in a good mood.

    Zhong Qing is cured of his illness.

    He also has money.

    It¡¯s just a bit boring, and I seem to have become a bit of a loser!

    "Dog, come here."

    Yi Feng waved to Ao Qing, and the dog ran over wagging its tail, and lay obediently under Yi Feng's feet, letting Yi Feng rub it.

    street.

    A gust of breeze blew by, causing the leaves to be messy.

      A figure fell in front of the martial arts gym. He raised his bony palm and looked at the map. He squinted and said, "The last few martial arts gyms are getting smaller and smaller. It's really disappointing!"

    As he spoke, he licked his tongue and walked towards the martial arts gym ahead.

    ¡­¡­

    ?¡­(remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 44 Something is wrong!

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "This shabby martial arts gym doesn't even have a name. It's probably just garbage."

    While walking, Jing Wuchen looked around the martial arts hall.

    Suddenly, his steps stopped.

    His eyes fell on the only word on the plaque.

    "Wu?"

    He frowned, always feeling that the plaque was hiding something, but after observing for a long time, he didn't find anything.

    He couldn't help but smile disdainfully.

    With a wave of his hand, a powerful force of energy shot out, heading towards the plaque with the word "Îä".

    With the palm of his hand falling, he stepped directly into the martial arts gym without another glance. Because of a broken plaque, under his method, there was no other end¡ª¡ªonly to be smashed.

    However, he did not know that his energy did not cause any harm to Wu Zibian, and did not even leave a trace.

    After walking into the front hall, Wuchen directly struck out with his palm, wanting to destroy the front hall first.

    But when he struck out with a palm that contained strong vitality, it failed to cause any movement. On the contrary, the eighteen pictures hanging on both sides of the wall suddenly emitted a dazzling light.

    " Then without any lingering, knives, spears, swords, halberds eighteen kinds of weapons suddenly solidified above his head, covering him with the aura of destruction.

    Wuchen's already sickly complexion suddenly changed, and under that pressure, his complexion suddenly became as white as a sheet of paper.

    He understood that he had encountered a shocking crisis.

    With the frivolity in his heart gone, he did not dare to be careless in the slightest. Almost immediately, he took out the Sky-shaking Stone given to him by the ancestor of Xuanwu.

    As soon as the Sky-shaking Stone came out, it immediately exuded a dazzling light.

    But in just a moment, under the pressure of eighteen kinds of weapons, it became dim and lackluster.

    "What?"

    Wuchen was shocked in his heart. He no longer had any means of resistance. He could only watch the eighteen kinds of weapons coming over his head, getting closer and closer.

    Between the electric light and flint, eighteen types of condensed weapons passed by each other, and the clean ones could even scream, but they were instantly wiped out. Only the sky-shattering stone fell to the floor with a "crack".

    "What's the noise?"

    The drowsy Yi Feng was about to fall asleep. He was awakened by the sound and sat up.

    Then he took Zhong Qing to the front hall and found that the hall was empty except for a stone that was much larger than a brick.

    "wipe."

    "What kind of unqualified bastard is throwing stones at my house?"

    Yi Feng cursed loudly. When he got closer, he found that the floor had been smashed and collapsed. He felt heartbroken. He ran after him and saw that there was no one there.

    "You unqualified bitch, I curse you for giving birth to a son with no ass."

    Unable to find the rightful owner, Yi Feng could only curse and complain. After finishing the complaint, he ordered Zhong Qing: "Disciple, help me throw this broken stone away."

    "It's Master."

    Zhong Qing picked up the stone with difficulty and walked outside. After taking two steps, he seemed to remember something and said: "Master, I think the size of the stone is quite suitable. How about I carry it to the door to fill the steps?"

    Hearing what Zhong Qing said, Yi Feng's eyes lit up.

    Don¡¯t tell me, it¡¯s true.

    Thinking of this, Yi Feng nodded and said: "Okay, just leave it at the door. This unqualified bastard can be considered a thorn in the side."

    ¡° But this matter is also a joke to Yi Feng.

    He has always been easy-going and has never had any grudges with anyone. Why would someone throw such a big stone at his martial arts studio?

    I can¡¯t figure it out. I can¡¯t figure it out.

    Because Zhong Qing was completely recovered, Yi Feng spent the next few days teaching Zhong Qing new boxing techniques and didn't go out much.

    Xuanwu Sect.

    Yao Ling'er came to the main hall and stood respectfully in front of Ning Xuanwu.

    "Master, Senior Brother Wuchen has been here for so many days and there is no movement at all, something is wrong!" Yao Ling'er couldn't help but said.

    Hearing this, Ning Xuanwu frowned slightly.

    Logically speaking, after so many days, there should be news from Jing Wuchen no matter what, but there is no letter at all, which is indeed a bit abnormal.

    "Wufeng, go down the mountain and have a look. Find Wuchen and join us together. Then come back and report to me."

    The ancestor of Xuanwu looked at the cloaked man aside and ordered in a deep voice:??.

    "Yes, Master."

    Jing Wufeng nodded respectfully, waving his cloak behind him, and immediately disappeared into the hall (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 45 Why are you in a place like this?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Jing Wufeng arrived all the way to Pingjiang City.

    Then he also started from the martial arts gym, but all the martial arts gyms he went to had already been slaughtered.

    "It's Junior Brother Wuchen's method."

    "As long as we follow the martial arts schools one by one and check them, we can find traces of Junior Brother Wuchen."

    Jing Wufeng¡¯s pupils shrank slightly, the cloak behind him moved, and the whole person turned into a gust of wind and disappeared in place.

    His speed is even better than Jing Wuchen, and even among the same level, he has no rival in terms of speed. Even if someone can detect his whereabouts, they cannot see his true body, only a line of sight.  The cloak passed by quickly.

    Cloak of Swiftness.

    It is also one of the treasures in Ning Xuanwu's hands. It can greatly increase a person's movement speed and attack speed. It seems harmless, but it hides murderous intent.

    Relying on this swift cloak, Jing Wuchen, as a junior, has a place even in the entire Nansha region.

    "Master, the people from the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce are here and invite you to dinner."

    Zhong Qing said respectfully.

    "Okay, tell him to wait at the door. You change clothes and come with me." Yi Feng tidied up a little, put on a white robe, and walked out of the door with Zhong Qing.

    Outside the door, the steward of the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce had already prepared a sedan and was waiting for Yi Feng.

    "What a treat!"

    Yi Feng was not polite and stepped directly onto the sedan. Before setting off, he waved to Ao Qing at the door and shouted: "Wangcai, keep your home safe for me, especially if you encounter the kind of Xiao Xiao who throws stones,  Bite him to death."

    After the explanation, the group of people rushed directly towards Baofeng Chamber of Commerce.

    Before anyone arrived, senior executives from the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce, including Yin Xiong, were waiting respectfully.

    Of course, in addition to this, Luo Lanxue and Yin Luoli are also here.

    "President, I think it is necessary to adjust the share ratio for Mr. Yi."

    "Yes, I also think it is necessary. Now is the time for the chamber of commerce to be rated. Mr. Yi is a timely blessing for our chamber of commerce. Let's not talk about profits. The influence and reputation alone can give our chamber of commerce a lot of points!"

    "Um!"

    Going up, Yin Xiong took a sip of tea and said: "Last time, the housekeeper came back and reported to me that Mr. Yi seemed reluctant to receive a share of 100,000 gold coins, so I am also determined to give Mr. Yi an increase in his share.  "

    "Okay, then I propose." A senior executive said: "Except for the cost, our chamber of commerce only takes 10%, and the rest will be given to Mr. Yi."

    "Yes, I agree with this move. This wave seems to be a profit-making, but our chamber of commerce has gained a reputation. After all, the rating is not solely based on profits, but more on reputation and influence." Another senior executive said.

    As the two spoke, others also echoed, basically the same.

    Yin Xiong looked at Yin Luoli and Luo Lanxue standing aside.

    He seems to be in charge of the overall situation, but he knows that he has no decision-making power in this matter.

    He had already known from Yin Luoli and Luo Lanxue's few words that this Mr. Yi was not an ordinary person at all.  It is very possible that he is a peerless expert who has hidden himself in the human world and turned into a mortal.

    How could he, a mortal, speculate on the thoughts of such an expert? He could only seek the opinions of Yin Luoli and Luo Lanxue, so this was also the reason why he invited the two women.

    The two nodded and had no objections.

    "Okay, that's the decision."

    Seeing that the two women had no objections, Yin Xiong decided directly.

    And outside the door, Yi Feng has arrived.

    "Sir, please come in." The butler said respectfully.

    "polite."

    Yi Feng lifted up his robe, stepped off the sedan, and then walked towards the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce with his young apprentice Zhong Qing, while the housekeeper trotted ahead to report to the president.

    "This Baofeng Chamber of Commerce is really big!"

    Yi Feng looked around with emotion. In this front hall, there were countless waiters and an endless stream of customers purchasing items.

    Beside, Zhong Qing was also looking around curiously.

    "Yi Feng?"

    At this moment, a voice came, which caught Yi Feng¡¯s attention.

    Turning his head to look, Yi Feng frowned slightly.

    Peng Ying.

    "Why are you in a place like this?"

    Seeing Yi Feng again, Peng Ying's face was a little complicated.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be in this kind of place?Where?  "

    Peng Ying¡¯s words were quite harsh, which made Yi Feng feel a little funny.

    "I don't mean anything else." Peng Ying explained: "I justforget it, there seems to be nothing left to say between us."

    "Ying'er, why are you such a loser again?" At this time, Yu Wujie, dressed in white, came with a sword in his hand. When he saw Yi Feng, his face became gloomy, especially when he thought that Peng Ying next to him must have been slept with by Yi Feng, so he killed him.  Feeling out of control, he asked seriously: "Didn't you say that you had already disowned this waste?"

    "Brother Wujie, please listen to my explanation." Peng Ying quickly took Yu Wujie's arm and explained hurriedly: "I just met him here by chance."

    "No need to explain, let me just kill him."

    Yu Wujie's face turned cold, he suddenly pulled out the long sword in his hand and swung it towards Yi Feng.

    And just at this moment, everyone headed by Yin Xiong hurried out to greet Yi Feng, and happened to see this scene.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 46 Sir, I surprised you

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What?"

    Yu Wujie¡¯s actions can be said to have stimulated everyone¡¯s nerves.

    Especially Luo Lanxue and Yin Luoli, their hearts were stuck in their throats. They were not afraid of something unexpected happening to Yi Feng. After all, it was because Wu Jie had that ability.

    They were afraid that Yu Wujie would offend Yi Feng and anger the entire Qingshan Sect.

    You must know that the ancestor of Qingshan carefully maintained the relationship with Yi Feng, for fear of any neglect. If he was really allowed to be cut down by Yu Wujie's sword, all the previous efforts would be wasted.

    I am afraid that Qingshan Gate will also face disaster.

    "Stop."

    Almost at the same time, Yin Luoli and Luo Lanxue took action. The two women moved forward and backward, and slapped Yu Wujie with two thick palm prints.

    "Teacher"

    Seeing that it was two women, Yu Wujie was also shocked. After all, in terms of seniority, the two women were much taller than him, but before he could address them, he was attacked by the two women head-on.

    ¡°Bump!¡±

    With two palms, Wu Jie flew away and hit the ground heavily.

    "Teacher"

    Yu Wujie got up and was about to speak, but he was met with another devastating attack from the two women.

    It is hard to imagine the anger in their hearts at this moment, and they are also afraid to consider the consequences of this matter. Apart from other things, if the Qingshan Patriarch knew about this matter, I am afraid it would cause a major earthquake in the Qingshan Gate.

    Just as he sat up, Yu Wujie was slapped away again, and blood was spitting out from his mouth.

    "Me, why are you attacking me?"

    He looked puzzled.

    But just as he finished speaking, Luo Lan Xueyu took out his hand, and a green sleeve was drawn out like a long snake and wrapped around Yu Wujie's neck, directly lifting him up in the air.

    "Green Mountain Palm."

    As he was in the air, Yin Luoli turned his jade palm, and a thick palm print directly hit Yu Wujie's chest.

    "ah!"

    Yu Wujie screamed, his chest suddenly collapsed, and he fell heavily to the ground.

    This still did not dissipate the anger of the two women. Three feet of breeze was pulled out of the sleeves of the two women and pressed directly against Wu Jie's neck.

    Beside, Peng Ying's little face turned pale with fright, and she covered her red lips with both hands. She didn't know what to do for a while, and she didn't understand what happened or why it happened.

    Yi Feng¡¯s eyes were shining with light.

    This is the first time he has seen a cultivator take action at such a close range. He is really powerful!

    Especially this Luo Lanxue, she seems to be quite powerful, it¡¯s not in vain that old man Qingshan even wants to send her to practice!

    I have to say that the two women were quite moved to take action for him.

    "Kneel down."

    Cold voices came from the mouths of the two women. There was no doubt that Yu Wujie would be killed in the next moment.

    "I, what did I do wrong?"

    Yu Wujie's mouth was dripping with blood, his eyes were blurred, and he looked at the two women with a weak breath. He asked unwillingly, "Although you two are higher than me, you can't bully others like this, right?"

    "You still dare to be tough?"

    Hearing this, the two women became furious.

    What else did he do wrong? He almost destroyed the Qingshan Gate with his sword. He still had no intention of repenting for such a big mistake. The two women slapped Wu Jie in the face, without giving him any face.

    For a moment, Yu Wujie was whipped into a pig's head by the two women and lay dying on the ground.

    Seeing this, the two women hurried back to Yi Feng and said apologetically: "Sir, I'm really sorry for frightening you."

    After saying that, the two women lowered their heads.

    Yin Xiong and others on the side did not dare to breathe. Who could have expected that such an accident would happen.

    However.

    Peng Ying on the side was shocked when she saw this scene.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 47 You are not qualified...

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Why?"

    Ten thousand doubts arose in her heart.

    The identities of Luo Lanxue and Yin Luoli are known to everyone in Qingshan Sect. Her role is just a little transparent in front of the two women.

    And they are so respectful to Yi Feng, a mortal?

    It even seems that the reason why they fought Wu Jie was because of this man who was abandoned by her?

    Why.

    Peng Ying's heart became a mess, and there was a feeling of fog in front of her eyes, which made her unable to see clearly

    "I hope sir will never take this matter to heart. I will report this person to the sect and I will definitely give you an explanation." Luo Lanxue lowered her head anxiously and said.

    "It's easy to talk about."

    Yi Feng waved his hand and said with a smile, even though he was angry with Wu Jie, seeing him in this miserable state relieved him for a while.

    At the same time, I also admire Qingshan Gate very much.

    This sect¡¯s tradition is really good. I¡¯ve heard before that the Qingshan Sect has a prohibition and cannot attack mortals casually. I didn¡¯t believe it before, but now it seems that it is really the case.

    With the cautious attitude of a group of people, Yi Feng was invited into the inner hall to take a seat.

    However, just leave the reception of Yifeng to Yin Xiong, Luo Lanxue and Yin Luoli have more important things to do.

    The two women walked out with cold faces and looked at Yu Wujie who was lying on the ground like a dead dog, with murderous intent flashing in their eyes.

    "Sister, what should I do?" Yin Luoli asked.

    "After all, he is the disciple of the third elder. We cannot take action without permission. After returning to the mountain gate, we will report to the master before making a decision." Luo Lanxue said with a cold face.

    Yin Luoli nodded, and then looked at Peng Ying.

    "Then what should she do?"

    Luo Lanxue's expression darkened, her eyes followed Peng Ying closely, and she walked towards her.

    Luo Lanxue's momentum was beyond what Peng Ying could bear. She felt like a big stone was pressing on her chest and she backed away with a pale face.

    "name."

    Luo Lanxue said coldly.

    "I report to Master Luo Lan, disciple Peng Ying." Peng Ying was tongue-tied when speaking at this moment. He had seen Luo Lanxue's momentum before, so he quickly saluted.

    "In front of me, you little disciple, why don't you kneel down?"

    Luo Lanxue glanced at Peng Ying and said coldly.

    Peng Ying trembled, not daring to question and knelt down directly, lowering her head in cold sweat, feeling extremely uneasy in her heart.

    "Report other information."

    Luo Lanxue raised her pretty face and said coldly.

    "Disciple Peng Ying of the Outer Sect Xuantang is under the management of Elder Fang of the Outer Sect. He has just joined the Qingshan Sect for a month." Peng Ying said without daring to hide anything.

    Hearing this, Luo Lanxue's cold eyes moved slightly and shouted: "Palm."

    "ah?"

    Peng Ying was startled.

    Luo Lanxue ignored her and grabbed her arm directly, pouring a burst of energy into it, and then her face was covered with frost.

    "You are not qualified enough to join our Qingshan Sect. Who is so bold as to let you join the Qingshan Sect without permission?" Luo Lanxue asked in a cold voice.

    Peng Ying's body trembled, and she was so frightened that she lost her mind.

    "From today on, you have been expelled from Qingshan Gate."

    Luo Lanxue¡¯s face was shining with no doubt, her words were like a judgment!  It was poured directly into Peng Ying's mind like a lightning strike.

    Peng Ying's expression suddenly turned pale and became colorless.

    My heart is full of unwillingness.

    She has made countless sacrifices in order to join the Qingshan Sect, but now she is expelled with just one sentence. How can she be willing to do so? She couldn't help but shout hysterically: "Why? Is it because of that mortal, that Yi Feng?"

    "Snapped!"

    Hearing Peng Ying call him sir so impolitely, Luo Lanxue moved her palm, and a strong energy hit Peng Ying's face directly.

    "I'm warning you, don't ask what you shouldn't ask. If you're not qualified to know something, you'd better be in awe."

    Luo Lanxue gave her a cold look, waved her jade hand, and the token hanging on Peng Ying's waist was shattered into pieces. From this moment on, she was no longer a disciple of the Qingshan Sect.

    "not qualified¡­¡­??"

    Looking at Luo Lanxue's leaving back, Peng Ying was slumped on the ground holding her swollen face, trembling body, unwillingness on her face, and murmuring in her mouth, "No, no, I must figure out what this is."  what happened¡­¡­"(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 48 The loyal dog

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Woof woof woof!"

    Ao Qing is lying in the front hall. Whenever a stranger approaches the door, he will bow up and show a hoarse grin.

    He has now fully assumed this role.

    " Sometimes I even forget that I am a Sky-devouring Demonic Wolf, which can be said to be a loyalty to my duty.

    Now that Yi Feng has been following him for a long time, the eighteen pictures in the front hall will no longer be hostile to him.

    ¡°For this reason, it is still a little proud.

    This must be the senior¡¯s recognition of it!

    At this moment, a strong wind hit. Ao Qing raised his head and found a man in a cloak appearing in front of the martial arts gym.

    Ao Qing¡¯s pupils shrank and he sat up.

    Because I felt obvious hostility and pressure from this person.

    Jing Wufeng observed the surroundings with sharp eyes. With a move of his palm, a burst of vitality spread out, which immediately made him frown.

    "Why can I feel the aura of Junior Brother Wuchen here, but I can't see anyone from Junior Brother? And this martial arts hall has not been massacred"

    "It seems that junior brother is very likely to be here!"

    He narrowed his eyes slightly and locked his eyes on the small martial arts studio in front of him.

    "Get out of the way, don't block the road."

    At this moment, a vendor pushing a cart passed by and shouted out quickly when he saw Jing Wufeng blocking the road.

    A flash of anger flashed in Jing Wufeng's eyes. With a wave of his cloak behind him, the vendor screamed and disappeared, leaving only a lone shuttle bus overturned on the ground.

    "Hiss!"

    Ao Qing was startled, knowing that he was no match for this man, so he quickly hid in secret.

    "Mortals who don't open their eyes."

    Jing Wufeng muttered disdainfully, and then walked towards the martial arts hall. Without noticing that he was stepping on the Sky-shaking Stone, he stepped in.

    "Um?"

    "Is there something abnormal?"

    As soon as he walked in, he felt something strange in the front hall, but his expression did not change. Instead, his cloak moved in front of him.

    "Hmph, it's just a little trick, nothing more than that."

    But as soon as his voice fell, his whole face changed, and the eighteen weapons pictures suddenly emitted golden light, covering him with destruction.

    "What?"

    Feeling the destructive aura of these words, his expression suddenly changed. He waved his cloak and turned into a stream of light and rushed out the door.

    But even though he was very fast, even if he escaped from the door, he still couldn't escape. He was beaten to ashes in an instant. Except for the cloak that was still floating in the air, only one bone was left in his body.  on the ground.

    Even this bone is the result of Jing Wufeng¡¯s practice of some weird variation of the technique, otherwise it would not even be left behind.

    "Whirring whirring."

    Ao Qing saw this scene all the way, his eyes fell to the ground, and his heart almost jumped out of his chest.

    It is indeed so terrifying!

    At the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce, Yi Feng was still drinking with Yin Xiong and others.

    Yi Feng is happy.

    Unexpectedly, Baofeng Chamber of Commerce gave him another hundred thousand gold coins today.

    Luo Lanxue, the two girls who had dealt with Peng Ying and Yu Wujie, also stayed with Yi Feng throughout the whole process. Seeing that Yi Feng did not take Wujie's matter to heart, they lamented that their senior was really open-minded, and at the same time, they felt that  He also breathed a sigh of relief.

    Finally, after having enough wine and food, Yi Feng took his young apprentice Zhong Qing home.

    When I got home, I didn¡¯t ask them to give it away. Instead, I took Zhong Qing to stroll around the downtown area. After all, I have money, so why not squander it!

    "Niece, is there really nothing wrong with what happened today?" On the other side, after Yi Feng left, Yin Xiong asked Luo Lanxue worriedly.

    "This senior has always been open-minded. Don't worry, even if something happens, our Qingshan Sect will solve it." Luo Lanxue comforted softly.

    Yin Xiong just nodded, suddenly remembered something, and asked: "By the way, niece, Mr. Yi's book has been very popular recently. There are many people secretly asking for news about Mr. Yi, do you think?"

    Luo Lanxue¡¯s pupils shrank slightly.

    After thinking for a moment, he said: "My husband is just writing a book to experience life, not for any fame or fortune, and he likes to be quiet, so please don't leak the news about your husband. If your husband is disturbed, you and I will be unforgivable!"  "

    Yin Xiong took a breath of cold air.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?? 

    There are indeed many people inquiring about Yi Feng, and of course most of them are admirers. Originally, he thought it was nothing, but now that Luo Lanxue is here, it is true.

    Fortunately, my husband¡¯s information was not leaked.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 49 Where did you get the rag?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Xuanwu Sect.

    Yao Ling'er closed her eyes and practiced, but her mind was always restless and she always felt like something was about to happen.

    Thinking of this, she came to Ning Xuanwu and said respectfully: "Master, I always feel that we were a little hasty this time."

    Ning Xuanwu, who had closed his eyes to practice, opened his eyes and looked at Yao Linger.

    "If you have anything to say, just say it!"

    "Yes, Master."

    Yao Ling'er frowned and said: "Our previous guess was that the expert in Pingjiang City was a deceiver used by Qingshan Gate, so we directly sent Brother Wuchen to investigate."

    "But Senior Brother Wuchen has always been straightforward, and with their personalities, they are likely to come to the door directly."

    "If that expert is really a cover-up as we suspected, it's nothing, but if"

    Having said this, Yao Ling'er looked at Ning Xuanwu.

    ???????????????????

    Ning Xuanwu¡¯s eyes suddenly raised.

    He also immediately understood the seriousness of the matter. If what Yu Wujie said was true and was not a cover-up trick by Qingshan Gate, then Wuchen and Wufeng would come to kill them

    Think about it, the person who can create that kind of magic weapon is an ordinary person, and Jing Wuchen and Jing Wufeng alone are no match.

    ¡°So Master, I think it¡¯s better for my disciple to go down the mountain to find out in person!¡± Yao Ling¡¯er said softly.

    "Go!"

    Ning Xuanwu waved his hand. After Yao Ling'er left, he wanted to continue practicing meditation, but thinking of what Yao Ling'er said, he became guilty and uneasy.

    Riding on the darkness, Yao Linger had already rushed back to Pingjiang City at dawn.

    Her behavior was not as good as Jing Wuchen and the other two. Instead, she went directly to the restaurant, grabbed someone at random and got the news.

    Recently, except for the few remaining small martial arts gyms in Pingjiang City, all other martial arts gyms have been slaughtered and emptied.

    After thinking about it for a moment, Yao Ling'er knew that the problem lay with these small martial arts schools. It was just a few small martial arts schools. With her ability, it was easy to investigate.

    And Yi Feng also took Zhong Qing out for a whole night of fun. When the sun was shining the next day, the two of them returned to the martial arts hall leisurely.

    "Wang Cai, Wang Cai, I brought you delicious food."

    Yi Feng took out a package and threw it to Ao Qing. Ao Qing ran over screaming, but he didn't think about eating, but thought about how to report yesterday's incident to Yi Feng.

    Seeing that Ao Qing seemed to have no interest in food, Yi Feng was a little surprised at first, but soon discovered the answer.

    There is a snow-white bone at the door!

    ¡°This dog must have stolen it from somewhere. You can tell by looking at the meat on it that has been chewed cleanly.

    In addition, Yi Feng also found a piece of rag on the ground in the front hall, which the dog probably picked up from somewhere.

    well!

    Yi Feng didn¡¯t blame him at all. Having raised Erha in his previous life, he knew that this was nothing. He was quite obedient by not tearing down his family.

    "Come on, take this bone away!"

    Yi Feng waved his hand towards Ao Qing and ordered.

    Ao Qing¡¯s expression froze.

    Looking at Yi Feng¡¯s appearance, he seems to be disapproving of this bone.

    It shouldn¡¯t be

    How can I come to the door? Anyway, do you react?

    Could it be that he already knew what happened yesterday?

    When he thought of this, Ao Qing gave Yi Feng a meaningful look. He found that the more he came into contact with this person, the more unpredictable he became!

    At the same time, he also thought about whether the scene he saw yesterday was specially arranged by the senior?

    He has not forgotten what Yi Feng told him before leaving the house.

    Thinking of this, Ao Qing thought deeply and felt a surge of fear. If this was really the case, it meant that this senior had beaten him.

    If you are disobedient, you will probably end up like this.

    Thinking of this, he quickly picked up the bones in his mouth and prepared to dispose of them.

    Seeing that the dog was quite obedient, Yi Feng nodded, picked up the rag on the ground, and shouted to Zhong Qing: "Disciple, the house hasn't been cleaned for a long time, so just use this rag to wipe everything in the house."  , don¡¯t miss the pillars outside the door, the plaque, etc.¡±

    "Yes, Master."

    Zhong Qing respectfully obeyed.

    At the same time, an enchanting figure landed at the door of the martial arts hall, turning thisEverything falls into the eyes.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 50 That man from the martial arts school is too bullying!

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    With all this in sight, Yao Ling'er seemed to have lost his soul at this moment.

    The eyes are red.

    The steps were too heavy to lift up, and at the same time, there was also a strong look of fear.

    She was absolutely certain that the two senior brothers were dead, and even their bones could not be recovered.

    "The martial arts hall in front of us may seem ordinary, but it hides absolute murderous intent. It is a place that eats people without spitting out their bones.

    "Poof!"

    Finally, she was so angry that she spurted out a mouthful of blood. She placed her long jade hands on the wall next to her, and her charming face was filled with pale color.

    "Um?"

    Yi Feng, who was directing Zhong Qing to clean up, happened to see this scene and hesitated for a moment and walked towards Yao Ling'er.

    "Girl, how are you?"

    Yi Feng showed a gentle smile and asked softly, he guessed that the daughter of some family on the street was sick. If you are a neighbor, please help if you can.

    Yao Ling'er wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, suddenly looked up, and immediately saw Yi Feng's face.

    Her face suddenly changed color, her face turned extremely pale, and she took two steps back in fear.

    Although this face looked ordinary and even had a gentle smile, in her opinion, behind the smile, there was another face of fear.

    She has not forgotten that it was this person who ordered the boy to wipe the dust with his Swift Cloak. It was also this person who regarded the bones of her senior brother Wufeng as pet food, and the shaking stone used to fill the steps at the door was probably the same.  The man's arm.

    devil!

    This is her definition of Yi Feng.

    "Are you really okay? Why don't you come into my room and sit for a while?" Yi Feng asked with concern.

    "No, no, no, no, no need." As soon as she heard Yi Feng calling her to come into the house, Yao Ling'er's pretty face changed drastically, and she was full of panic. She ignored the heavy damage caused by the sudden attack on her heart, and left in a hurry with heavy steps.  .

    Now, she just wants to escape from this place, she just wants to escape from the sight of this human being, she just wants to return to Xuanwu Sect as soon as possible, and report what happened here to Ning Xuanwu.

    "Do I look so scary?"

    Looking at Yao Ling'er's hasty steps, Yi Feng touched his face, full of confusion.

    After leaving Yi Feng, Yao Ling'er rushed back to Xuanwu Sect almost non-stop. When she returned to Xuanwu Sect, even with her cultivation level, she was close to collapse at this moment.

    When the Xuanwu Sect disciples saw Yao Ling'er's anxious and embarrassed look, they were immediately surprised.

    Normally, to them, Yao Ling'er is a direct disciple of Ning Xuanwu. She is aloof, beautiful and intelligent. How have they ever seen her look so panicked?

    The news of Yao Ling'er's return soon spread to the ears of the senior officials, so when Yao Ling'er rushed back to the main hall, all the senior officials including Ning Xuanwu Zai were already sitting and waiting.

    "what happened?"

    Ning Xuanwu frowned and looked closely at Yao Ling'er. Looking at Yao Ling'er's appearance, he also had a bad premonition in his heart.

    "Master."

    "Senior Brother Wuchen and Senior Brother Wufeng"

    Yao Ling'er's eyes were red, her charming body was trembling, and the fear in her eyes had not disappeared.

    "What happened to them!?"

    Ning Xuanwu¡¯s pupils shrank and he asked in a deep voice.

    "The two senior brothers have been harmed by the man from the martial arts school." Yao Ling'er's voice trembled, filled with grief and anger.

    "What?"

    Hearing this, the faces of everyone in the Xuanwu Sect, including Ning Xuanwu, changed drastically.

    "Then how did they die?" Ning Xuanwu held back his anger, his voice was hoarse, and he asked word for word: "I want you to tell me all the details you know!"

    "I don't know." Yao Ling'er shook his head sadly and said, "But I only know that there are no bones left of Senior Brother Wuchen, which means that Senior Brother Wufeng has practiced the sect's magical skills and there is still one bone left."

    As soon as Yaoling'er's voice fell.

    The entire hall fell into deathly silence. It can be said that except for Yao Ling'er, Jing Wuchen and Jing Wufeng are the hope of the future of the Xuanwu Sect.

    But now that the two of them are together, there is only one bone left.

    This news was a huge blow to the Xuanwu Sect.

    "What's even more disgusting is that Senior Brother Wufeng will be humiliated by others after he dies, and the only bone left behind is used by that person as food for his pet."The daughter bit her red lips tightly and said in a voice full of hatred. When she thought of the dog holding the bone, she felt like she couldn't breathe.

    That¡¯s the senior brother who grew up with her!

    "boom!"

    As soon as the news fell, Ning Xuanwu couldn't keep calm either. With a palm fall, the stone table next to him instantly shattered into pieces.

    The overwhelming anger spread through him.

    It¡¯s simply too much!

    "The two direct disciples died so tragically and were treated as pet food after death. This was a great shame and humiliation for him, Ning Xuanwu.

    With this palm strike, no one dared to breathe.

    "Then, where are my two treasures?"

    Finally, Ning Xuanwu asked in a deep voice. At this moment, the only voice left in the entire hall was Ning Xuanwu.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 51 Still want to kill everyone

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Those two treasures"

    Ning Xuanwu¡¯s question made Yao Ling¡¯er¡¯s face become even more ugly, and he said hesitantly: ¡°Those two treasures have beenby"

    "What happened?"

    Ning Xuanwu¡¯s face darkened and he asked in a hoarse voice.

    Knowing that he could not hide it, Yao Ling'er glanced at Ning Xuanwu and even guessed his furious appearance. After taking a deep breath, he said seriously: "I hope Master will not be angry. Your Sky-shattering Stone,  The gangster has already used it to fill the steps."

    "What?"

    As soon as he heard this, Ning Xuanwu exploded. He stood up with a strong momentum, stared at Yao Ling'er and asked word by word: "You said that my Sky-shaking Stone, the most precious treasure of my Xuanwu Sect, was taken by him?  Are you here to fill in the steps?¡±

    Seeing her master's furious look, Yao Ling'er felt uncomfortable, but that was the fact. She had no choice but to nod her head and said, "Yes, master. Not only did he use the Sky-shaking Stone to fill the steps, but the Swift Cloak also  ¡­¡±

    Speaking of this, everyone present was nervous.

    Focus on Yao Linger.

    Ning Xuanwu trembled even more, his eyes shrank into pinholes

    "He also used the Swift Cloak as a rag to wipe away the dust" Yao Ling'er lowered her head and almost lost her voice at the end of her words.

    After Yao Ling'er finished speaking, Ning Xuanwu was stunned on the spot.

    The muscles on his uncertain face could not help but twitch

    "It's too much to bully others, it's too much to bully others"

    The rage in his heart suddenly burst out in Ning Xuanwu at this moment.

    "Boom!"

    "Boom!"

    "Boom!"

    Around him, Qi Jin exploded suddenly, a series of sonic booms sounded, and countless items were turned into powder.

    ¡°There is no trace of a disciple¡¯s body left¡­¡±

    "The skeleton of a disciple was used as pet food"

    "The Sky-shattering Stone was used to fill the steps, and the Swift Cloak was used as a rag"

    "Hard, cruel, cruel."

    "So cruel!"

    For a moment, even with Ning Xuanwu's cultivation, he couldn't control his emotions at the moment. His whole body was trembling, and his mouth was hoarse and he was counting all the crimes of that person with hatred.

    "If my disciple really did something offensive, I can forgive you even if you beat him to death, but why do you still humiliate them like this when they have no bones left?"

    "He wants to use our Xuanwu Sect's two most powerful treasures to desecrate them in this way. It's like rubbing our Xuanwu Sect on the ground."

    "It's tolerable, but what can't be tolerated!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone in the Xuanwu Sect was filled with hatred and became eager to move. They wished they could go down the mountain and tear the flesh and blood of that person immediately.

    "Master, this person is not just as hateful as that."

    At this time, Yao Ling'er said with hatred again: "If I hadn't paid some attention to him and went through various disguises before going, so that he didn't know that I was from the Xuanwu Sect, I'm afraid I would have  Fell into his vicious hands.¡±

    "What?"

    "Are you ready to kill them all?"

    Ning Xuanwu¡¯s anger and arrogance increased again.

    "Send the order, all the masters of the Xuanwu Sect will come down the mountain with me. I will kill this villain with my own hands, avenge Wuchen Wufeng, and at the same time bring back the two greatest treasures of my Xuanwu Sect." Ning Xuanwu waved his hand and immediately ordered.

    "yes."

    The voice resounded throughout the entire hall.

    The whole Xuanwu Sect had been ignited by hatred for a long time. At this moment, Ning Xuanwu's words immediately aroused everyone's enthusiasm for revenge.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 52: Too disrespectful to others

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    With an order, all the masters of Xuanwu Sect came down the mountain.

    "Master, I don't think it's good for us to rush down the mountain like this." After arriving at Pingjiang City, Yao Ling'er said with a worried look.

    "What's wrong? Shouldn't we avenge such a great hatred?" Ning Xuanwu said with a ferocious expression: "What's more, my two greatest treasures are still in the hands of that person, why should I just let them go?"

    "No, Master, you misunderstood." Yao Ling'er quickly explained: "Revenge must be avenged, and the two treasures must be retrieved, but we come to the door with such force. What if the other party is prepared?"

    ¡°Senior brothers Wuchen and Wufeng are a lesson learned from the past!¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better for us to take a long-term approach.¡±

    Hearing this, Ning Xuanwu frowned. He had been overwhelmed by hatred before, but after Yao Ling'er reminded him, it was true!

    "By the way, haven't you been in contact with him?" Ning Xuanwu asked in a deep voice, "Then what kind of strength is he?"

    Hearing this, Yao Linger frowned.

    There was even more solemnity in her eyes. She looked at Ning Xuanwu solemnly and then said: "Master, this is why I want to remind you to consider the long term."

    "His strength"

    Having said this, Yao Ling'er took a deep breath and said solemnly: "I can't see through it."

    ¡°Can¡¯t see through?¡±

    Ning Xuanwu couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    "That's right, and it's not just the kind that can't be seen through, but the kind that can't capture his aura at all." Yao Ling'er recalled the original time and said with a frown: "If I hadn't seen him holding it with my own eyes,  Using the Cloak of Swiftness as a rag, knowing that the two senior brothers died in his hands, I'm afraid I would still think that he was a mortal."

    Yao Ling'er's words made Ning Xuanwu frown even more tightly.

    Looking back now, he found that he had overlooked a big problem.

    Since Wufeng Wuchen could be easily beaten to ashes by him, it means that Yu Wujie did not lie that day, nor was it a smoke bomb released by Qingshan Gate.

    This shows that the terrifying knife in Lu Qingshan¡¯s hand may have been made by this person.

    If that¡¯s the case, will the Xuanwu Sect¡¯s attack on the door have any effect?

    Will Ning Xuanwu be this person's opponent?

    The answer is obvious. The knife he made can let Lu Qingshan chase him for three thousand miles. His true strength is probably heaven-defying!

    For a while.

    Ning Xuanwu murmured in his heart and couldn't help but retreat.

    However, when he thought of his two disciples, one of them had no body left, and every bone was used to feed the dogs, he couldn't swallow his breath.

    "Then follow my orders and send a dead soldier to investigate first."

    ¡°Obviously, Ning Xuanwu is not a brainless person.

    After some careful consideration, we made such a decision.

    ¡­¡­

    "Well, the weather is very comfortable today!"

    In the yard, Yi Feng was lying on the deck chair, lazily basking in the sun and raising his eyes, so comfortable!

    "Master, the gym has been cleaned. Do you have anything else to give me?" This was the first time for the martial arts gym to do this kind of general cleaning. Zhong Qing worked hard for two days before getting the hygiene done.

    Yi Feng glanced at Zhong Qing with relief.

    This kid is really obedient.

    "The rag fabric seems to be quite good. Don't waste it. You can dry it outside the door and keep it for future use." Yi Feng ordered softly.

    "Yes, Master."

    "Oh, by the way, the weather was quite humid the past few days. Let's take down the eighteen paintings in the front hall and dry them. But if you want to dry them in the yard, it won't be good if they are blown away by the wind.  "Yi Feng whispered again. Although these paintings look useless and are not worth much money if sold, they are still good to be used as decorations in the hall and to embellish the decoration of his martial arts hall.

    Zhong Qing obeyed the instructions obediently.

    First, he took down the eighteen pictures and dried them in the yard. Then he wiped the wall where the paintings were hung with a rag, and then dried the rag at the entrance of the martial arts hall.

    "Hoo!"

    "Hoo!"

    At this time, several figures flickered over and fell into the darkness.

    It was Ning Xuanwu and everyone from the Xuanwu Sect, and there was a pale-faced young man beside them.

    Obviously, the young man was chosen by them to go to the martial arts school to find out information.Death warrior.

    "Don't worry, if you can't come back, I will give your family and friends the best treatment. If you can come back, I will directly promote you to become a direct disciple. You can choose any one among all the elders to become your disciple." Ning Xuanwu patted  He patted the young man on the shoulder and gave him instructions.

    "Master, look at it."

    However, just as he finished giving the instructions, Yaoling'er's urgent voice came from beside him.

    Following Yao Ling'er's instructions, Ning Xuanwu immediately set his sights on the door of the martial arts hall, and his expression suddenly changed.

    There.

    There is a rag hanging.

    Dirty and knotted.

    "Hiss!"

    "Cloak of Swiftness."

    As soon as he saw this scene, Ning Xuanwu exploded. Although Yao Ling'er had said it before, but he saw with his own eyes that his beloved treasure was used as a rag to hang out, and he was furious.

    Provocation.

    Chi Guoguo¡¯s provocation.

    It¡¯s simply too disrespectful.

    "You bitch, you're a foreign thing. I swear I won't be a human unless I kill you."

    In an instant, Ning Xuanwu burst out with a monstrous force. He chopped the ground with the sole of his foot and was about to attack the martial arts hall.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 53 Assessment error, this is a mortal

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Calm down your anger."

    "Calm down, Master."

    Yao Ling'er's expression changed drastically and she quickly stopped Ning Xuanwu.

    "Why are you stopping me? This person is really bullying others. He simply doesn't take my Xuanwu Sect seriously. Get out of my way." Ning Xuanwu shouted angrily, wanting to rush in immediately and destroy the martial arts hall.  Razed to the ground.

    "Master, be sure to calm down, be careful of scams!" Yao Ling'er said earnestly: "It is very likely that he hung the cloak of speed there to arouse our reaction, and then laid a trap. If Master is really  I was fooled"

    "Um?"

    Ning Xuanwu looked at him.

    "If Master is fooled, he will really fall into the trap of that gangster. It is very likely that the two senior brothers that day fell into the trap in the same way." Seeing Ning Xuanwu's hesitation, Yao Ling'er continued to persuade solemnly.

    Hearing this, Ning Xuanwu also reacted suddenly.

    Isn¡¯t the intention of this provocation very obvious?

    Can¡¯t help but.

    There was also a look of fear on his face.

    "That's sloppy."

    He sighed, holding back his anger and looking at the dead soldier.

    "Don't worry, I keep what I say, so you can go boldly." Ning Xuanwu said: "The glorious and difficult problem of exploring the martial arts hall is left to you."

    The young soldier gritted his teeth and said, "Sect Master, please rest assured and promise to complete the mission."

    "Remember, you must not attract that person's attention, nor show any hostility. The main purpose is to inquire about information." Yao Ling'er solemnly reminded: "You must be careful."

    The dead man nodded, and under the gaze of Ning Xuanwu and others, he cautiously walked towards the martial arts hall.

    Approaching the door, he paused for a moment.

    The Cloak of Swiftness was used as a rag to dry next to him.

    The Sky-shaking Stone is right under his feet.

    Holding back his nervousness, he breathed a sigh of relief and stepped over the Sky-shattering Stone.

    It¡¯s a bit nonsense.

    Suddenly, he understood a little bit why the man inside put the Sky-shattering Stone here to fill the steps.

    ?The next step.

    Stepped into the front hall.

    The inside is unremarkable, nothing outstanding, no different from an ordinary martial arts gym, or even inferior to other martial arts gyms.

    It seems that there is no danger.

    "Disciple, why did you remove this plaque?" In the yard, Yi Feng asked Zhong Qing while petting the dog.

    "Master, I saw that there was quite a lot of dust on it, so I took it off and wiped it. However, there are still some water stains on it, so I put it here to dry temporarily. After drying, I will put it back on again." Zhong Qing responded softly.

    "Yes, Not Bad."

    Yi Feng nodded in appreciation. Zhong Qing was much more attentive than him and did everything well.

    "Is there anyone here?"

    At this moment, a voice came from the front hall.

    "Hey, are there guests?"

    The voice was unfamiliar, which surprised Yi Feng.

    He hasn¡¯t had business here for a long time.  He stood up and walked out, and found a young man similar to himself. He couldn't help but ask: "Hello, is there something wrong?"

    When the dead man saw Yi Feng, his heart suddenly trembled. I'm afraid this is the person that Senior Sister Yao Ling'er is talking about, right?

    Sweat made your back wet.

    However, he still forced himself to be calm and asked: "Hello, how can I get to Xuanwu Sect?"

    But no matter how cautious he is, there are times when he is negligent, and Xuanwu Sect was almost blurted out by him.

    "It's over."

    He thought to himself and turned pale, because as soon as he said these words, wouldn't it mean that his identity was exposed?

    For a moment, he looked at Yi Feng nervously with his eyes narrowed into pinholes, and he even thought about the situation where Yi Feng would slap him to death.

    ? But.

    Yi Feng didn¡¯t take any action, and he was even a little disappointed.

    It turned out that he was asking for directions. I thought he was here to buy something or come to learn from his teacher. The martial arts school he opened was a failure, but he didn't show anything on his face because he was willing to help others, so he said it to him politely.  Probably the road.

    Yi Feng¡¯s calmness was beyond the dead man¡¯s expectations.

    No response?

    I exposed such a big flaw and there was no reaction?

    He was a little confused.

      Looking at Yi Feng, he is ordinary, just like a mortal. Is this really a master?

    It seems that the sect leader and the others have guessed wrong. This is not a master at all, but an ordinary mortal!

    Thinking of this, he simply became bolder and said: "It's quite deserted here. I'm afraid there aren't many disciples, right?"

    After saying that, he looked at Yi Feng with his eyes narrowed into pinholes.

    It has to be said that to be sent as a dead soldier to investigate this place, he not only has enough courage, but also has a lot of scheming. Although he made mistakes when he exposed flaws before, it does not affect the performance of his scheming.

    His question was just right.

    There is a trace of ridicule on his face. If his prediction is really wrong and this person is really a master, he will definitely show some behavior, such as getting angry, showing awe-inspiring looks, etc

    Similarly, he also left a way out for himself, because by saying this, he would not let the other party kill him directly.

    And if there is no response, it means that this person is really not a master.

    Hearing this, Yi Feng's face looked a little unnatural.

    But what this guy said is indeed good. His store is so deserted and he has nothing to say.

    "Sure enough."

    When the dead man who looked at Yi Feng saw this, he couldn't help but sneered in his heart. This man didn't do anything, and he didn't have anything like a master, and he suddenly had a definition in his heart.

    Yao Ling'er and Ning Xuanwu made a mistake in their assessment. This is a mortal without any strength.

    And I¡¯m afraid there was some misunderstanding in the deaths of two senior brothers, Wu Chen and Wu Feng.

    He boldly exchanged a few more pleasantries and walked out without encountering any danger. At this point, he was more convinced of his thoughts.

    I am also quite proud of my line of work.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 54 These old men look so friendly!

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After sending this young man away, he just returned to the courtyard and sat down when another voice came from outside the door.

    Yi Feng smiled helplessly.

    He knew who it was just by hearing the voice, so he walked out and took a look.

    ???????????????????

    It¡¯s that old middle school boy who loves playing chess and playing chess, Wu Yonghong.

    But what surprised Yi Feng this time was that it was not only Old Man Wu who came, but also three old men of about the same age as him.

    After looking at these three old men for a moment, Yi Feng subconsciously curled his lips.

    It looks like a greeting!

    One of them was as skinny as a stick and black. I don¡¯t know if he was malnourished since he was a child or something. He probably weighed less than sixty pounds. This frail appearance made Yi Feng afraid of touching him. If he stumbled,  It went away with a bang, and I couldn't afford to cause this trouble.

    Although the other one is taller, his outfit is really unflattering. The whole body is covered with chicken bones or something else, especially the big thumb with a skull on it, which makes it look real.  The other world is not mainstream.

    As for the last one, he doesn¡¯t look like a poor person.

    He has big gold teeth, a big abacus hanging on his back, and he is rubbing two broken eggs in his hand. He holds his head up and shows an unpredictable look. Although this outfit has some sense, his temperament is still very different.  Eighteen thousand miles!

    Of course, the visitor is a guest.

    Although these old men are a bit polite to talk to, Yi Feng doesn't judge people by their appearance.

    But what slightly surprised Yi Feng was that these stumbling old men were very mysterious. They had not seen them when they sent the young man who asked for directions away, but they suddenly appeared. It was really  That's weird.

    "Mr. Yi."

    Wu Yonghong bowed his hands towards Yi Feng and greeted him respectfully. Apparently, after the last time, he even changed his name to Yi Feng.

    ¡°Long time no see, come on in and sit down!¡± Yi Feng smiled and waved.

    "yes."

    Wu Yonghong nodded excitedly. He was quite uneasy at first. After all, he brought three strangers without any greetings, for fear of causing Yi Feng's displeasure. Now it seems that Yi Feng's mind is much broader than he thought.

    "Let's go, sir, please let us in."

    Thinking of this, Old Man Wu quickly urged the other three people.

    But the three of them did not move forward. Instead, they looked at Wu Yonghong questioningly.

    When they came here, they heard Wu Yonghong boast about how powerful Yifeng was, and how he could even easily take out a sacred rake, so they believed him half a dozen times along the way and came with a respectful attitude.

    ? ?What a special look.

    That¡¯s not the case at all.

    The young man in front of you, no matter how you look at it, is just a mortal!

    "Hey, what do you want me to tell you?" Wu Yonghong said anxiously: "Don't say you can't see through his cultivation, I can't see through either."

    "Okay, even if it's what you said, but you never said that he has a plaque that contains military intentions. Where is the plaque?" The scrawny old man asked again.

    "this¡­¡­"

    Wu Yonghong looked a little embarrassed. He looked around and found that the door was empty.

    "Here, this, maybe sir has taken it off temporarily. Let's not worry about this. Since sir invited us in, we'd better go in quickly!" Wu Yonghong said anxiously.

    The three of them still hesitated.

    Who are the three of them? If there is really a master here, it would be fine. But if they are just ordinary people, how can they be qualified to let them in?

    "You, you are really" Wu Yonghong pointed at the three of them angrily and said: "We have been here for so many years, can I still lie to you? I really don't believe it, can't we find out if we go in together and take a look?"

    When the three of them heard this, they looked at each other.

    Wu Yonghong really didn¡¯t look like he was lying, and the sacred rake in his hand couldn¡¯t be fake either.

    Since we¡¯re here, it¡¯s no big deal to go in and take a look.

    A group of four people walked towards the martial arts hall.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 55 We must not let down the kindness of our seniors...

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Wu Yonghong felt a little nervous.

    There are also some expectations.

    After all, it was his first time to enter Yi Feng¡¯s cave, so he was also very curious about what was inside.

    But just as he came to the door, Wu Yonghong's body suddenly shook as if he felt something when he stepped on it.

    Then he looked down.

    He opened his eyes suddenly.

    " Several old men accompanying him saw this and looked over with disapproval. It's just a piece of broken rock. What's there to see

    Um?

    After seeing clearly, several people were stunned.

    The bosses opened their mouths one by one, and their eyes flashed with disbelief.

    The stone at Wu Yonghong¡¯s feet seems to be the Sky-shattering Stone?

    ?????????????? And looking at it, it seems like it¡¯s just used to fill in the steps?

    The four of them looked at each other and took a breath of cold air. They used sky-shaking stones to fill the steps. What a big deal!

    Although there is no shortage of such treasures in their hands, the Sky-shattering Stone is still an imperial treasure. They usually keep it carefully and even use it as a trump card.

    However, this person used it to fill the steps.

    Just when the four of them were shocked, the old man Abacus saw something again inadvertently, and his heart suddenly skipped a beat.

    When other people saw this, they also quickly looked over.

    Ga!

    Several people¡¯s eyes almost dropped.

    It¡¯s another royal treasure.

    Cloak of Swiftness!

    But why is this swift cloak so messy and dirty, just hanging there like that

    Seeing these old men walking slowly, Yi Feng, who was walking ahead, looked back and saw these old men staring at a rag, which was strange.

    "A few brothers, just a rag, what's so good about it?" Yi Feng couldn't help but asked doubtfully.

    "Wipe"

    "A rag?"

    Yi Feng¡¯s words made several people¡¯s jaws almost drop in shock.

    The steps are filled with Zhentian stones.

    The Cloak of Swiftness serves as a rag.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    This handwriting

    If you don't look at the treasures of Huangpin, it must be Wu Shengqiang!

    ??The four of them had a definition in their minds instantly.

    Knowing that Yi Feng is a strong martial artist, the attitude of the three old men brought by Wu Yonghong changed 180 degrees and became extremely respectful. At the same time, they stared at Wu Yonghong and complained: "Well, you old man Wu, why didn't you do it beforehand?  Tell us clearly?"

    "That's right, I almost offended this martial arts master just now."

    "Hmph, if our attitude just made Senior Martial Saint angry, we can't spare you."

    "You, you are so rude!" Wu Yonghong's face turned livid with anger, and he complained in a low voice: "Did I tell you? Did you tell me on the way? It was a thousand warnings, but it's obviously you who don't believe it."

    "snort!"

    The three old men snorted angrily and followed Yifeng in a respectful manner.

    "I have met the master."

    As soon as he walked into the front hall, he found Zhong Qing moving the ladder to re-hang the eighteen pictures of divine soldiers that he had taken down before. At this moment, he had just hung up the last picture and walked down the stairs.

    "Thank you for your hard work, disciple. I have a guest. Please help me move some stools!"

    Yi Feng ordered softly.

    "Yes, Master."

    Zhong Qing obediently walked inside to move the stool.

    Yi Feng turned around and said with a smile: "It's a little crowded because there's something drying in there, so just take a seat in the front hall!"

    "You're welcome, sir."

    The four old men nodded their heads and finally entered the front hall.

    Eighteen pictures of divine weapons instantly magnified in their eyes, and the overwhelming force of martial arts and heavenly power enveloped the entire front hall with powerful coercion.

    "What?"

    When the four old men saw this scene, they were stunned in place almost at the same time.

    At this moment, the overwhelming martial will and the power of heaven allowed them to absorb great benefits, and found that the cultivation realm that had been stuck for hundreds of years was actually loosened at this moment.

    Who is this person?

    At this moment, even Wu Yonghong himself was confused.

    Just now, he thought that Yi Feng was a master of martial arts who was inferior to him, a martial arts master.?A big level, but now it seems that he is more than just a Martial Saint!  ?

    This, Emperor Wu?

    ???????????????????????? However, Emperor Wu has never seen such a big gesture. Could it be that such a big gesture is from the immortal warrior in the upper world?

    Fairy.

    Phew!

    A breath of cool air.

    This word is simply out of reach for them.

    When they thought that Yi Feng might be an immortal warrior in the upper world, the four of them felt their blood boiling.

    No wonder.

    No wonder he looks like a mortal.

    The four people suddenly realized now and finally found the reason why they couldn't see through Yi Feng's cultivation.

    "Please take a seat."

    The stools were brought up and Yi Feng handed them to them. At the same time, he said: "You guys stay here for a while, and I'll get you some water."

    After saying that, Yi Feng walked towards the backyard.

    The moment Yi Feng left, the four old men exploded.

    "Martial Intent, Martial Intent, such a powerful Martial Intent, I have never seen such a powerful Martial Intention. The realm I have been stuck in for hundreds of years is loosened!"

    "Yes, I am also loose, and it is accompanied by the power of heaven!"

    "Immortal warrior, he must be an immortal warrior. I never expected that he could still come into contact with an immortal warrior!"

    For a time, the four people were excited and filled with tears.

    The immense martial intent and power of heaven contained in this wall painting brought them great benefits.

    But after a while, the four of them felt a little uncomfortable.

    "I, I feel like I can't hold it any longer." The old man Abacus spoke first: "This martial spirit is too strong. I can only comprehend so much. If I sit down again, I will go crazy."

    "Yes, I can't hold it anymore." The thin old man said the same way: "It's such a pity that I can't take advantage of such a great opportunity."

    "I, why don't you sit outside?" Old Man Wu said with sweat on his face.

    As soon as his voice fell, the old skeleton man ran out with the stool.

    Although the others were reluctant to give up, they knew they couldn't eat it at all, so they quickly sat on stools outside the door.

    "Hey, how come you guys are outside the door?"

    Yi Feng came out with water and asked doubtfully.

    Hearing this, several people looked at Yi Feng with expressions of gratitude, but also full of embarrassment.

    Knowing in their hearts that this was the opportunity given to them by Yi Feng, it was regrettable that they lacked the ability and could no longer bear it for a moment, so they could only explain with a grimace: "Well, the scenery outside is nice, the scenery outside is nice"

    "Yes, yes, the scenery is good."

    The other people also kept laughing along with her.

    "All right."

    Yi Feng nodded, and he could understand these old men. After all, he was old and could understand after being exposed to the sun. After putting down the water, he said: "Let's play two games of chess. You wait, I will get it."

    "Okay, okay."

    The four of them nodded their heads hurriedly.

    At this moment, Zhong Qing came over with the dried plaque, took out the ladder and hung it up.

    Almost instantly, the four of them felt powerful martial intent emanating from the plaque. Fortunately, the martial intent on the plaque was not as strong as the one in the front hall, so they would not be unable to hold on.

    Can't help but, the four old men are eye -catching Venus.

    Full of gratitude.

    It seems that this senior knew that they could not understand the martial arts in the front hall, so he hung the plaque specially for them to understand.

    "What a kindness!"

    "What a great favor!"

    "We must not let down the kindness of our seniors"

    The four of them were filled with tears.

    He quickly moved the small bamboo stools and lined them up in a row, sitting obediently and feeling the martial intent coming from the plaque.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 56: A battle of wits and courage with mortals

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    In a courtyard.

    This is a temporary stronghold after Xuanwu Sect came to Pingjiang City.

    In the hall.

    It was extremely quiet.

    Ning Xuanwu sat at the top with a gloomy expression. Yao Ling'er and other senior officials also sat aside without saying a word, all waiting for news about the dead soldiers sent out.

    "Master, do you think he can come back successfully?" Finally, Yao Ling'er couldn't sit still anymore, she frowned and stood up and asked.

    Ning Xuanwu remained silent.

    But in my heart, I also had no idea.

    During the time when Death Soldier went to inquire about the news, he calmed down a lot and thought a lot.

    Although he is a master, he understands from the bottom of his heart that the talents of the two disciples Jing Wuchen and Jing Wufeng are stronger than him, far beyond his youth, and now they have reached the realm of martial arts.

    Martial spirit.

    In the entire Nansha, it is also an existence that cannot be underestimated.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Coupled with having the Sky-shaking Stone and the Cloak of Swiftness in hand, as long as you don¡¯t encounter the kind of old monster who has been in the Martial King for many years, you will actually have a chance to escape.

    In other words, it would not be easy to kill Jing Wuchen and Jing Wufeng, even if he did it himself.

    However, in the hands of that person, both of them were dead.

    in addition.

    The Sky-shaking Stone and the Cloak of Swiftness are imperial treasures, not to mention the Martial King, and even the Martial Emperor. Why is that person so dismissive of them?

    Just to humiliate his Xuanwu Sect?

    It¡¯s unlikely. After all, these are two imperial treasures.

    And the biggest possibility is that that person really doesn¡¯t take the Sky-shattering Stone and the Cloak of Swiftness seriously.

    Thinking about these two logical points, that person¡¯s strength is at least an old Martial King who has broken through for many years. He is more likely to be a Martial Emperor, or even a Martial Sect or Martial Saint above the Martial Emperor

    But no matter what situation it was, Ning Xuanwu didn't have much confidence in facing it.

    That¡¯s all I thought about.

    His expression became even gloomier.

    At the same time, I don¡¯t think that the dead soldier can come back safely.

    Seeing Ning Xuanwu's appearance, the hall fell into silence for once, and everyone's faces were solemn.

    ¡°Obviously, Ning Xuanwu can figure this problem out, and so can everyone.

    That dead soldier will most likely not come back.

    However, just when everyone's morale was low, the servant came directly to report: "Reporting to the sect leader, Xu Kun is back."

    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s expressions froze, and they all stood up and rushed outside.

    This news is simply an unexpected surprise for them!

    Sure enough, when he came to the door, he saw Xu Kun, who was sent to be a death soldier. At this moment, he had a smile on his lips and was quite high-spirited.

    This line.

    It¡¯s really complete!

    Even if there is no danger at all, it can make him jump over the dragon gate and become his direct disciple in one fell swoop.

    "how's it going?"

    Ning Xuanwu and others came over anxiously and asked him quickly.

    "To the sect master, to all the elders, I am fortunate to have fulfilled my mission." Xu Kun said to everyone with a smile on his face: "I have found out clearly that that person has no strength, he is just an ordinary mortal."

    "oh?"

    Hearing this, everyone showed disbelief. The gap between the information returned and their guesses was too great!

    "You didn't lie?"

    Ning Xuanwu frowned and enveloped Xu Kun with a hint of coercion.

    "I dare to swear on my life that I am definitely not lying, so there must be some misunderstanding about the death of the two senior brothers Jing Wuchen. I even doubt that they are not dead yet." Under Ning Xuanwu's power, Xu Kun quickly raised his palm and said  , and then told everything that happened in the martial arts hall.

    Hearing this, everyone nodded in unison.

    It seems that things are really what Xu Kunsuo said.

    "A mortal is actually a mortal."

    Ning Xuanwu clenched his fists tightly, and an angry aura erupted from his body.

    He didn¡¯t expect that after their battle of wits and courage for so long, the opponent would actually be a little mortal. This was simply a shame for him.

    "In this case, I will take action personally and slap him to death.?Whether it is a deception created by Qingshanmen, I will tell him to fly into ashes and be annihilated.  "

    After a sneer, Ning Xuanwu rushed out with an angry face and headed towards the martial arts hall.

    When other people saw this, they also rushed up one after another.

    ¡­¡­

    ?¡­(remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 57 The miserable Ning Xuanwu

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    soon.

    Led by Ning Xuanwu, they soon arrived at a dark place not far from the door of the small martial arts hall.

    "snort!"

    "You little mortal actually wasted my time for so long, look at how I can make him into a meat pie." Ning Xuanwu said angrily.

    "Master, I think we should be careful for the first time. It's best to verify whether the information Xu Kun got is accurate before talking about it?" Yao Ling'er frowned and said with a worried look.

    "snort."

    ¡°You¡¯re a little mortal and you actually tell me to be careful?¡±

    Ning Xuanwu said angrily.

    "Master, I always feel that something is not normal, and you see" Yao Ling'er looked at the martial arts hall with sharp eyes and said in a solemn tone: "This martial arts hall is obviously under our surveillance. He is like this  Suddenly there are a few old men sitting in front of the door, don't you think it's strange?"

    "Humph, this is just an oversight of your surveillance." Ning Xuanwu said disdainfully: "And there are many mortal relatives, and these old men are nothing more than the second uncle and third uncle."

    "In my eyes, no matter whether he is the second uncle or the third uncle, he is just a mortal, and he is like an ant."

    Ning Xuanwu snorted angrily, feeling that the existence of this martial arts hall was extremely annoying. His aura was revealed, and his body dragged out an afterimage in mid-air, and headed towards the martial arts hall with huge power.

    In the blink of an eye, we were above the martial arts hall.

    The four people who were comprehending the martial intention on the Wu character plaque felt the aura fluctuations above their heads and suddenly opened their eyes.

    Four piercing gazes were directed at Ning Xuanwu.

    Who is it that dares to attack this martial arts hall? What's even more disgusting is that it actually disturbs them to feel the martial arts?

    However, Ning Xuanwu, who was furious, simply ignored the gazes of the four people.

    "Four old mortal men, let's destroy everything in this broken martial arts hall!"

    "You ants, die."

    With a sneer, he flipped his palm with a strong momentum in mid-air, followed by a huge palm print.

    This behavior directly stimulated Wu Yonghong and the four of them to rage. The four of them suddenly stood up, and the vast and profound Wuzong aura erupted from the four of them.

    Just by the impact of this momentum, the entire sky instantly became oppressive.

    "Wu"

    "Wuzong?"

    Ning Xuanwu, who was in mid-air, felt these four powerful auras, his face suddenly changed, he stuttered when he spoke, and his eyes almost popped out.

    These four people sitting at the door of the martial arts hall are actually four martial arts sects!

    He, a little Martial King, actually slapped four Martial Sects with one palm. Isn¡¯t this a tough guy?

    next moment.

    He seemed to notice something again, and cold sweat broke out all over his body.

    That abacus is the secret treasure of the clan?

    There is only one person who possesses this treasure, and that is the deadly abacus Li Mozhi!

    And that unique outfit covered in bones

    It also suddenly reminded Ning Xuanwu of a character, a peerless madman who massacred the sect after being judged, and polished the skulls of the sect's senior officials into handicrafts and hung them on his body, Chu Shikuang.

    The other thin man seems to be the legendary Sun Zhuge who had his meridians ruptured from a young age and later practiced evil skills to defy heaven and change his destiny.

    The last one, who looked like a farmer holding a rake seemed to be Wu Yonghong, who was deceived in a certain city, slaughtered the entire city in a rage, and later silenced the ruins.

    Recognizing the identities of these people, Ning Xuanwu felt like he was about to cry.

    These four troubled madmen who had silenced the ruins for a long time actually arrived at the door of the martial arts hall at the same time. What happened?

    Damn it.

    In front of these four people, he was a little King Wu, almost like a younger brother. When he was famous, he, Ning Xuanwu, was still wearing crotchless pants!

    Almost instantly, he, who was so full of momentum just now, was like an eggplant that had been beaten to perfection - it was gone!

    Not caring about the backlash he suffered, he forcibly withdrew his attack. Without even daring to look at the four people, he rolled in mid-air and ran away!

    It must be said that Ning Xuanwu's series of movements are so smooth and flowing.

    He was sweating profusely and just wanted to escape from the sight of these four people as soon as possible.

    But the next moment

     His face changed drastically and he felt a chill running down his spine.

    An aura that he could not break free came towards the spreading envelope, locking him in place out of thin air, and then pulled him back through the air.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 58 That¡¯s a embarrassment

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Almost instantly.

    Ning Xuanwu was pulled back, and four meaningful eyes looked directly at him.

    Ning Xuanwu was so nervous.

    Cold sweat broke out on my forehead, and I was so worried that I almost jumped out of my heart.

    It has been many years, and it has been many years since I have experienced this kind of fear. His treasure, the Sky-shattering Stone, was clearly at his feet, and his Cloak of Swiftness was hanging aside, easily accessible, but he did not dare to take a second look.

    "Haha, I have met the four seniors. I wonder what the four seniors want from me." Under the gaze of the four people, Ning Xuanwu's scalp went numb and he said with a smile that was uglier than crying.

    "It's not that we have anything to do with you, but it seems that you just said you wanted to shoot us to death?"

    Wu Yonghong looked at him with gloomy eyes and asked leisurely.

    These mocking words made Ning Xuanwu's heart skip a beat, and he explained anxiously: "No, no, please calm down, four seniors. How dare I take action against these four seniors? I just wanted to take a picture of this little Wu  But I don¡¯t want the four seniors to sit here and do some meditation, so I still hope that the seniors will respect me!¡±

    After explaining, Ning Xuanwu breathed a sigh of relief.

    Although these four people have weird tempers, they are still martial kings themselves, and they stopped in time. Now that they have explained the matter clearly, they should not embarrass him too much, right?

    However, what he didn't expect was that the moment his voice fell, the four of them stood up almost unanimously, and a strong pressure enveloped them.

    It also carries a strong murderous intention.

    Ning Xuanwu cheered up.

    With a confused face, what¡¯s going on?

    I have clearly explained everything, even if you don¡¯t let me go, why do you show such strong murderous intent?

    "You said, you want to destroy this martial arts gym?"

    Li Mozhe squinted his eyes and asked word for word in a hoarse voice.

    While asking questions, the energy in his hands had already gathered, and he was ready to take action against Ning Xuanwu at any time.

    It¡¯s over.

    You said the wrong thing.

    Ning Xuanwu understood instantly. Seeing the attack that Li Mozhe had planned, he could no longer care about his identity, and there was a loud bang.

    Kneel on the ground with your legs straight.

    He said with sweating profusely: "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding, four seniors, I was joking just now, I was just passing by!"

    "Passing by?"

    "Misunderstand?"

    "But you just said you wanted to film this martial arts gym?"

    The four old men looked at Ning Xuanwu condescendingly, and said in a cold voice, if this is really the case and they dare to offend Mr., the four of them will slap his Tianling Gai down without hesitation.

    "Senior, you heard wrong, you really heard wrong." Ning Xuanwu was sweating profusely and begging for mercy: "I didn't mean to shoot the martial arts hall, but to shoot the mosquitoes in the martial arts hall."

    As he spoke, he clasped his hands together.

    Snapped!

    He really killed a mosquito. It was as if he had seen a savior. Regardless of whether the four of them believed it or not, he pinched the mosquito in his hand and shouted: "Senior, look at it, it's really a mosquito!"

    The four of them looked at each other with sneers.

    They are not fools.

    How could such low-level lies fool them?

    But he didn¡¯t take action against Ning Xuanwu, because after all, this was his territory, and he had the final say on how to deal with it.

    Seeing that the four people did not take action, Ning Xuanwu breathed a sigh of relief.

    But the pressure brought by the four people beside them was still there. They didn't speak, and Ning Xuanwu didn't dare to speak. He could only kneel on the ground with his head lowered.

    The autumn wind blew by, and his figure was desolate!

    But in my heart, I was furious.

    "Xu Kun, wipe out the eighteenth generation of your ancestors. When I come back, I will definitely destroy your whole family."

    At this time, he still didn¡¯t understand that the owners of this martial arts hall were these four people. Otherwise, when he said that he wanted to take pictures of this martial arts hall, how could the four of them show such strong murderous intent?

    And Jing Wuchen and Jing Wufeng were probably the ones who got into trouble with these four people and were eliminated.

    As for the Sky-shattering Stone and Cloak of Swiftness, although it is a bit cruel for these four people to use them to fill steps and use them as rags, at least they are reasonable.

    It¡¯s all this damn Xu Kun¡¯s fault.

    "If you hadn't come back with false information, how could I be in such a mess?"

      If he had known it was the martial arts hall of these four people, he would not have dared to come no matter what. Even if the Sky-shattering Stone and Swift Cloak were gone, he would just break his teeth and swallow them in his stomach!

    ??In the dark.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????: Yao Ling'er and others who were observing the movements of the martial arts hall opened their mouths wide and covered their red lips. Seeing their boss kneeling on the ground obediently, with such a respectful look, everyone felt complicated.

    But I also instantly understood that things are not that simple.

    However, although Ning Xuanwu had a lot on his mind, he did not dare to show any of his face. He still knelt down and stared at Wu Yonghong and the four of them.

    "Are you Ning Xuanwu from the Xuanwu Sect?" Finally, Chu Kuangshi glanced at Ning Xuanwu and asked.

    "It's my senior." Ning Xuanwu lowered his head and responded anxiously.

    "Even if Ning Jiutian of your family is not dead, he would not dare to make a mistake here. I never thought that a junior like you" Chu Kuang smiled coldly and said: "You are really better than the old!"

    These sarcastic words made Ning Xuanwu's face turn red, but he did not dare to refute.

    "I don't know where I put the chess. I looked for it for a long time before I found it." At this moment, Yi Feng walked out of the front hall and said with a slightly apologetic voice.

    Hear the words.

    Wu Yonghong and the others stood up suddenly, lowered their heads and shouted respectfully: "I have seen you, sir."

    gentlemen?

    ???????????????????????????????

    Ning Xuanwu, who was kneeling on the ground, looked at Yi Feng who walked out, and his mouth suddenly opened.

    PS: Create a group, 171105449.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 59 Yi Feng¡¯s meaning

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Why?

    Why would the four great martial arts masters call this young man sir with such respect?

    Could it be that?

    This martial arts gym does not belong to Wu Yonghong and the others. Is the young man in front of me the real one behind the scenes?

    Can¡¯t help but.

    He remembered what Yao Ling'er said. It was this young man who ordered people to use the Swift Cloak as a rag. It was also this young man who used the clean bones as the dog's rations.

    When thinking of this, Ning Xuanwu felt extremely unbelievable.

    But no matter how unbelievable it was to him, he still felt that the answer was close to ten.

    Wu Yonghong's respect to Yi Feng did not say that he was the strength of the King of Wu, and found that he could not see the strength of the young master in front of him.

    Like a mortal.

    It seems ordinary, but in fact it is unfathomable!

    As soon as he thought about this, he swallowed deeply.

    "Sir, he is here" After greeting Yi Feng, Wu Yonghong said respectfully, obviously wanting to report Ning Xuanwu's affairs.

    "No need to say it, I understand."

    Yi Feng waved his hand and said with a smile.

    "Sir, you are great, but we are too talkative." Wu Yonghong and the four of them looked at each other and immediately bowed their heads respectfully. It seems that the gentleman is the gentleman. Even if he is no longer here, he already knows what is going on here.

    "Nothing to talk about."

    Yi Feng smiled.

    When he walked out the door just now, he happened to hear Chu Kuangshi lecturing the uncle kneeling on the ground. From what the seniors and juniors said, they must be lecturing the juniors!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? being.

    It¡¯s understandable to see the younger generation giving him a lesson, but I don¡¯t know what mistake this uncle made.

    Ning Xuanwu, who was kneeling beside him, opened his mouth wide and his intestines turned green with regret.

    There was deep fear in his eyes.

    He has now determined that the mysterious young man in front of him is an old monster who is older than Wu Yonghong and others. He actually knocked on the door blindly, not knowing that he knew everything.

    When he thought of offending such a person, he felt chills running down his spine and his face turned as pale as a piece of paper.

    Today, he is afraid that he will have to confess here.

    "It's okay, you can just handle it." Yi Feng said nonchalantly, even if it was at the entrance of his martial arts gym, it would have no impact on him.

    "We handle it?"

    Wu Yonghong and the others were slightly surprised and looked at each other. They did not expect that Yi Feng would directly hand over Ning Xuanwu to them.

    But it¡¯s true that a small King of Martial Arts might not be enough for Mr. Xiang to take personal care of him.

    But, how should we deal with it?

    The four of them looked at me, and I looked at you. No one was sure to pay attention, and they could only look at Yi Feng.

    "Why are you looking at me?" Yi Feng asked speechlessly.

    "Ahem, sir, we just want to ask, what should we do with what you see?" Wu Yonghong asked anxiously.

    Beside, Ning Xuanwu, whose face was pale, also looked over.

    He, who was usually dignified in the Xuanwu Sect, actually became pitiful. He understood that his life was completely in Yi Feng's hands.

    "ask me?"

    Yi Feng rubbed his nose.

    "I am quite speechless. Your own juniors want to teach you a lesson. Why do you ask me, this irrelevant person?"

    Looking at the four old men who kept asking questions, Yi Feng had no choice but to say: "I don't have anything to say, but what I mean is that since you have made a mistake, you must bear the corresponding consequences. Of course, you must give the younger generation a chance.  Whether he can become an adult after the lesson depends on his own destiny."

    After saying that, Yi Feng looked at the sky and thought it was almost time to cook.

    After all, Zhong Qing has been busy all day alone, so it is reasonable for him as a master to occasionally help him share the burden.

    ¡°Besides, they are teaching the younger generation a lesson, and it¡¯s not good for him to be around.

    After Yi Feng left, Wu Yonghong and the others pondered over Yi Feng's words, then looked at each other and nodded solemnly.

    ?Obviously.

    The meaning of sir is already very obvious.

    Then, four pairs of gloomy eyes fell on Ning Xuanwu.

    Ning Xuanwu suddenly trembled and sweated profusely.

    "Storage bag, take it out first!"? 

    Wu Yonghong stretched out his palm and said in a deep voice.

    "Senior, is this unnecessary?" Ning Xuanwu said with an ugly expression.

    "Um?"

    Wu Yonghong¡¯s voice dropped, and he narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Mr. just said?¡±

    "Okay, okay!"

    Ning Xuanwu gritted his teeth and took out the storage bag with a look of reluctance.  Inside, except for the last treasure on his body, are the resources of the entire Xuanwu Sect.

    The moment the bag was snatched away by Wu Yonghong, Ning Xuanwu¡¯s heart was bleeding.

    "Um."

    Wu Yonghong opened the storage bag and took a look, nodded with satisfaction, handed it to Chu Kuangshi, and then ordered: "Take it first, and give it to sir later."

    After saying that, he looked at Ning Xuanwu again and said in a deep voice: "Get up first!"

    Hearing this, Ning Xuanwu stood up. Looking at the faces of the four of them, he asked anxiously: "Those four seniors, can I go?"

    After saying that, he raised his legs and couldn't wait to leave this place.

    However, as soon as he started to take steps, a wave of coercion came towards him again.

    "Walk?"

    "Didn't you hear what Mr. just said?"

    Wu Yonghong asked angrily. While speaking, he glanced at the thin old man Sun Zhuge.

    Sun Zhuge smiled coldly when he saw this, waved his palm, and a black mist diffused towards Ning Xuanwu, immediately covering his entire palm.

    "This is my evil spirit poison. It will spread from my arms to my whole body in less than three days."

    "What?"

    "Tiansha poison?"

    When Ning Xuanwu heard this, his face turned as pale as paper. He looked at the black mist on his arms, as if he had seen something terrifying.

    "You have heard it yourself. This is what the master meant. He did not directly take your life. Of course, whether you can still stand and be a human being depends on your luck."

    "get out!"

    With a wave of his arm, Ning Xuanwu flew out directly.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 60 I¡¯ll make you push

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The body hit the ground heavily, and Ning Xuanwu spat out a mouthful of blood, but he ignored his injuries and ran away.

    He was really afraid of being pulled back again. He just wanted to stay away from this martial arts gym.

    After all, the pressure these four old men brought to him was really terrifying.

    Of course, the scariest thing is the mysterious young man!

    ¡°Although he doesn¡¯t reveal anything, the feeling of being incomprehensible and intangible is often the most uncomfortable.

    And this trip.

    He is really exhausted!

    Why avenge Jing Wu Chen Jing Wu Feng, get back the Sky-shaking Stone Swift Cloak, not to mention these, Te Niang's life was almost lost, the key is that the entire Xuanwu Sect's resources were also taken away.

    The most hateful thing is

    He glanced at the black mist on his right arm, and for a moment he felt like dying.

    This arm was chopped off by Lu Qingshan some time ago. Before coming to Pingjiang City, he used the secret method of the sect, used a lot of resources, and even spent part of his lifespan to finally regenerate the broken bones of this arm

    ¡°But who knows, I didn¡¯t accomplish anything by running here, I just killed a mosquito, and then I suffered such torture.

    "Well!"

    When he thought of this, his heart ached.

    But it¡¯s important to save his life. Sun Zhuge¡¯s Tiansha poison is not an ordinary thing. If he doesn¡¯t cut off this arm, he will die suddenly in less than three days.

    After struggling for a long time, he finally gritted his teeth and cut off his arm with a look of reluctance.

    Looking at the arm that fell to the ground, Ning Xuanwu became angrier and angrier as he thought about it. His body turned into an afterimage and flew towards Yao Ling'er and others.

    "Master."

    "Sect Master."

    Everyone hurriedly came over and looked at Ning Xuanwu¡¯s missing arm, their faces full of solemnity and complexity.

    "Where is Xu Kun?"

    Ning Xuanwu said angrily.

    "ZongZong Zong, Master, there is a misunderstanding!" Xu Kun hid behind Yao Ling'er, trembling all over and explaining with a plaintive look on his face.

    "Misunderstand?"

    Ning Xuanwu gritted his teeth, stretched out his arm, grabbed Xu Kun's neck and twisted it in his hand.

    "Click!"

    In extreme anger, Ning Xuanwu broke Xu Kun's neck without saying a word, and then threw it to the ground.

    "I made you misunderstand, I made you misunderstand!"

    As if he still wasn¡¯t relieved after killing Xu Kuan, Ning Xuanwu stepped on Xu Kun¡¯s body again. Under his absolute strength, the body was trampled into pulp.

    Seeing Ning Xuanwu's rage, Yao Ling'er and others next to him lowered their heads, not daring to take a breath.

    But yes, no matter who encounters this kind of thing, I'm afraid it won't be much better, not to mention that Ning Xuanwu is usually the aloof leader of the Xuanwu Sect.

    "Sect Master, what should we do next?"

    After a long time, seeing that Ning Xuanwu's anger seemed to have dissipated a little, an elder raised his chin slightly and asked: "Will you continue to take revenge?"

    When he heard the word revenge, Ning Xuanwu's expression twitched, and his face was so gloomy that he could cry.

    "There are still Sky-shaking Stones and Cloak of Swiftness. Do you still want to get them back?" The elder asked again.

    When the others saw this, they immediately cast pity on him.

    This is it.

    ????????????? It¡¯s really hard to pick up any pot.

    Sure enough, Ning Xuanwu's anger that had just calmed down rushed directly to his forehead, and he slapped the elder into a pulp.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you push, I¡¯ll let you push.¡±

    After slapping him to death, he brutally tortured the elder's body before giving up.

    PS: Sorry, there is less work today, I will make up for it in five chapters tomorrow.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 61 Try every means to seduce him

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????

    Only then did the angry flames on Ning Xuanwu dissipate a lot.

    "Master, please calm down." Upon seeing this, Yao Ling'er stepped out and said, "But now, we really need to make a plan for the next step. Master, what do you think?"

    Ning Xuanwu¡¯s face was gloomy, but he had to make plans for the future.

    After thinking about this, he raised his head and looked at Yao Ling'er, and said softly: "Ling'er, today is the most failed day in the history of our Xuanwu Sect, so the future Xuanwu Sect has to rely on you!"

    "rely on me?"

    Yao Linger opened her red lips in surprise.

    "Um!"

    Ning Xuanwu nodded heavily and glanced helplessly in the direction of the martial arts hall. Although he was unwilling to do so, he didn't even have the courage to take revenge against such a peerless master.

    Seeing Ning Xuanwu like this, Yao Ling'er felt uncomfortable and couldn't help but ask: "Master, what on earth does that martial arts hall have? It can actually"

    Hearing this, Ning Xuanwu twitched the corner of his mouth, sighed, and then said with lingering fear: "Four Martial Sects, a Martial Saint and even a Martial Emperor!"

    "What?"

    Although they guessed that the people in the martial arts school would be very strong, when Ning Xuanwu told the truth, everyone couldn't help but gasp.

    There are actually four martial arts sects in this small martial arts hall, as well as a martial saint and even a martial emperor?

    No wonder.

    No wonder someone as strong as Ning Xuanwu is so miserable

    "so¡­¡­?"

    Yao Linger frowned and looked at Ning Xuanwu.

    "So I want you to stay in Pingjiang City." Ning Xuanwu tightened his pupils and said: "The foundation of our Xuanwu Sect is here. Although we have been at odds with the Qingshan Sect for thousands of years, the two sides can still maintain a balance."

    "But now, this equilibrium is broken."

    Having said this, Ning Xuanwu showed deep worry on his face, and then said viciously: "Lu Qingshan, this old bastard, used some conspiracy and tricks to get in touch with the young man in this martial arts school, and he also got  Got a peerless magic sword."

    "Just imagine, if Lu Qingshan gets something good from these masters again, will Lu Qingshan, who is as incompetent as us, let us go?"

    "And he has the benefit of being a master, will we still be opponents?"

    It has to be said that although Ning Xuanwu has a hot temper, as the leader of a sect, he usually thinks about long-term issues.

    And when everyone heard the words, they immediately understood the pros and cons.

    On the face.

    Exuding a deep look of solemnity.

    "So Master wants me?" Yao Ling'er asked nervously.

    "well!"

    Ning Xuanwu sighed and said with an ugly face: "We can't get back the Sky-shaking Stone and Swift Cloak, and it's impossible to avenge today. Although I can't swallow this breath, there is nothing we can do in the face of absolute strength.  "

    "On the contrary, we must try our best to please and get close to that young man, at least to the same extent as Lu Qingshan."

    "Master, I can understand what you mean." Yao Ling'er said worriedly: "But the two senior brothers Wu Feng will not talk about it before, but as for what happened today, the two sides have already formed a rift. We should  How to please and get close to him?"

    "So, this is why I want you to stay. Although you met him last time, it was after you disguised yourself, and he had not seen your true appearance"

    Having said this, Ning Xuanwu took a deep breath, looked at Yao Linger solemnly, and spoke word by word.

    "therefore¡­¡­"

    "I want you to do everything you can to seduce him and become his woman!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 62 This is Mr. Mercy

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What?"

    Yao Ling'er opened her red lips.

    ¡°I never expected that this was the reason why Ning Xuanwu wanted her to stay.

    "I know, this is very embarrassing for you" Ning Xuanwu said earnestly: "But, this is related to the future of our Xuanwu Sect, and the entire lifeline of the Xuanwu Sect is in your hands."

    "And having said that, if you can really become his woman, it won't actually wrong you. After all, he has at least the level of a martial saint. Don't you always admire the strong?"

    After saying that, Ning Xuanwu looked at Yao Ling'er questioningly.

    Yao Linger bit her red lips tightly, thinking about what Ning Xuanwu said.

    This is not unreasonable.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Martial Emperor is enough to make countless people surrender, if these things had not happened, that young man must also be the object of his worship and pursuit.

    ¡°And if I really become that young woman, then she, Yao Ling¡¯er, will definitely become better. Not to mention becoming a human master, the Xuanwu Sect will naturally be the beneficiary.

    "Master, I have nothing against it, but can he really like me?"

    Yao Ling'er's face became unconfident.

    "If she were to capture a man in front of other people, with her natural beauty and her impressive charm skills, she would be able to capture him easily.

    But for a master whose lowest level of cultivation is Martial Saint, what kind of woman does he want? Why would he fall in love with Yao Ling'er?

    Ning Xuanwu also frowned.

    But now that the matter has come to an end, there is no other way. He can only comfort him: "Ling'er, I believe in your methods. Success depends on people and God decides on matters. You can definitely do it."

    "Okay, okay"

    Yao Ling'er suddenly felt as if his courage was weighing heavily.

    ¡°However, this mission is both dangerous and rewarding, and it also arouses fighting spirit and expectations in her heart.

    Soon after, Ning Xuanwu and others rushed back to Xuanwu Sect. Yao Ling'er did not act rashly immediately, but sneaked into Pingjiang City to hide his cultivation and live there.

    ¡­¡­

    In a stern hall.

    Ancestor Qingshan¡¯s face was flashing with anger. Under the extreme anger, the veins on his arms were exposed.

    As soon as he came out of seclusion, he heard Luo Lanxue reporting to him that last time at Baofeng Chamber of Commerce, Yu Wujie had done something to his husband for no good reason.

    ??Can you bear this?

    "Third Elder, you must give me an explanation for this matter." Qingshan Patriarch exuded a threatening aura, looked at the old man below and said in a deep voice: "Yu Wujie, I will kill him, no, I  To delay him."

    Hearing what Patriarch Qingshan said, the third elder¡¯s expression changed drastically and he knelt down directly on the ground.

    "Sect Master, please calm down. Please give Wujie a chance. I am willing to pay anything." The third elder said anxiously: "To be honest, Sect Master, besides being my disciple, Wujie has another level.  identity."

    "Illegitimate child, right?"

    Qingshan Patriarch said coldly.

    "So you know everything, Sect Master." The third elder lowered his head in embarrassment.

    "Hmph, if he wasn't your illegitimate son, why would I still be talking to you here?" Qingshan Ancestor said coldly: "Otherwise, Yu Wujie would have been a dead dog by now."

    "Thank you, Sect Master, for your kindness." The third elder knocked his head heavily on the ground and begged for mercy: "Sect Master, please spare Wujie's life for the sake of serving the Sect these years."

    "I am willing to bear Wu Jie's punishment for him."

    After saying that, he had a hard expression on his face, waved down his strength, and quickly and neatly landed one arm in front of the Qingshan Ancestor. Then, with a pale face, he looked at the Qingshan Ancestor and said sincerely: "If the Ancestor feels that it is not enough,  , I am willing to break another arm!"

    "you¡­¡­"

    "Why are you doing this?"

    The ancestor of Qingshan flashed out, and two qi energies fell on the third elder, helping him seal the bleeding meridians.

    "Please, sect master, have mercy." The third elder continued to kowtow.

    "Oh, that's all."

    The Patriarch of Qingshan shook his head. Although the Third Elder was somewhat enriched, he had really paid a lot for Qingshan Sect over the years, and now that he is here, if he still refuses to be merciful, he might really die in front of him.

    ¡°Moreover, the fact that he cares so much about Wujie is also related to the Qingshan Sect.

    Back then, Qingshan Sect and another sectDuring the war, the three elders fought for three days and were seriously injured and dying. Although they were rescued, the Yangmen was destroyed and there was no longer any power to continue the family line.

    With such a son, he must try his best to protect him.

    "Thank you, sect master, for your kindness." The third elder kowtowed in thanks.

    "This is not because I am merciful, but because that gentleman did not take this matter to heart." Qingshan Ancestor said solemnly: "Otherwise, not to mention you, the entire Qingshan Sect cannot protect him, but I warn you,  The people under my command had better be disciplined by me.¡±

    "In addition, since you know the identity of the gentleman, you must not leak a word to the outside world. If your leakage disturbs his Qingxiu, then you should apologize to me yourself!"

    "It's the sect leader."

    The third elder quickly retreated, and after going through a series of procedures, Yu Wujie was released.

    After being released, Yu Wujie ignored his injuries and sent someone to inquire about Peng Ying's whereabouts. When he learned that Peng Ying had been directly expelled from Qingshan Gate, his face became extremely gloomy.

    ¡°I¡¯m not willing to give in!¡±

    "It's not easy to get her into Qingshan Gate, but I haven't done it yet. No, I have to get her back."

    PS: There are five chapters today, and this is the second one.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 63 The movement inside the door

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Yi Feng was in a mess in the wind.

    What is this?

    The four old men Wu Yonghong said they had something to do and left in a hurry, leaving a lot of junk in front of his counter!

    What do you mean, part of it is what he ordered just now, and the other part is the rake money from last time?

    "But if you really want to give me money, you should give me money. What the hell are you doing with such a lot of rags?"

    Yi Feng is really speechless!

    These rags are really unsightly.

    A pair of boots, which look similar to rain boots; an umbrella, shabby and old, with various ghostly patterns printed on it; and there are also some incomprehensible rags

    That¡¯s all!

    ¡°It¡¯s probably because Old Man Wu really couldn¡¯t afford to pay the rakehead and felt so sorry about it, so he used the rags at home to pay off the debt.

    Fortunately, Yi Feng is not short of money now.

    Seriously speaking, these rain boots and umbrella are of some use to him. One day when it rains, he can put on his rain boots and this old umbrella and go out to grab some wine. It¡¯s quite good!

    "Ouch!"

    At this time, there was a sound of howling from the dog.

    Yi Feng glanced at it and ignored it.

    But Ao Qing still kept howling. This was his instinct as a monster, especially when he encountered something scary.

    At this moment, his eyes were staring at a small door behind Yi Feng.

    He has been here for so long, but he has never paid much attention to this small door. He has never gone in there before, and he rarely sees Yi Feng go in. He thought it was a utility room, but now he doesn't think so.  .

    He always felt that there was something hidden inside.

    Because I could vaguely feel that there was a deep and terrifying aura coming from inside from time to time.

    But what reassured him a little was that Yi Feng was lying on the recliner as usual, and didn't care about the smell emanating from the small door.

    But he was still curious, what was hidden inside?

    ¡­¡­

    Baofeng Chamber of Commerce.

    Yin Xiong specially sent someone to invite Luo Lanxue.

    "Ahem, niece, Pingjiang City is about to usher in the annual poetry conference. All the poets and literary masters in the city will be invited to the conference. Your husband's Supreme Treasure is so popular, I am going to invite you to participate.  , but because of my status as sir, I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll pay attention, you see?¡±

    Hear the words.

    Luo Lanxue fell into deep thought.

    ??????? Then he said: "Sir, there are two things you need to know about Pingjiang City. While laying out the overall situation, you are also comprehending the lives of mortals."

    "Whatever happens to you, as long as it doesn't damage your overall situation and doesn't affect your original intention of understanding mortal life, there should be no problem."

    "It's easy to solve this problem without affecting the original intention of Sir entering the mortal world. When contacting Sir, everything should be done from a mortal point of view." Yin Xiong frowned and said: "But, what is the overall situation laid out by Sir?"

    Hearing this, Luo Lanxue couldn't help but smile bitterly and said softly: "You and I can't guess the overall situation laid out by Mr. In short, just be cautious. However, in a poetry conference, the participants are all mortals. Since you have the intention  Invite sir, then just invite him directly. If sir is interested, he will go."

    "Um."

    Yin Xiong nodded and said solemnly: "Niece, I probably understand what you mean."

    After discussing with Luo Lanxue, Yin Xiong went to the martial arts gym in person and delivered an invitation to Yi Feng.

    Lying on the recliner, Yi Feng looked at the invitation in his hand.

    It doesn¡¯t matter.

    It¡¯s okay to have nothing to do, so why not go take a look.

    He would like to see whether the cultural knowledge of this other world is deeper, or whether his five thousand years of Yanhuang heritage is stronger.

    ¡­¡­

    "Is it a poetry conference?"

    In a courtyard, Yao Ling'er looked at the message in her hand and raised her pretty eyebrows slightly.

    These days, she used a series of methods to roughly inquire about this mysterious young man's daily life.

    She decided.

    This is a peerless master who has stepped into the mortal world and comprehended life.

    Since it is a poetry conference for mortals, this is a rare and good opportunity for her.

    ¡­¡­

    "Daughter, my father has something to say to you today."

    Another luxurious courtyard is now?, Mao Lin looked at his daughter Mao Yuner and said earnestly: "Daughter, let me ask you, what do you think of the author of Dream of Red Mansions and Supreme Treasure?"

    "Father, youask what this means?"

    Mao Yuner said softly, while speaking, her pretty face could not help but be filled with blush.

    "To be honest, because of this Supreme Treasure, the Chamber of Commerce is likely to lose the opportunity in the fight for the first Chamber of Commerce, so my father asked you to establish a good relationship with Yi Feng, even, even"

    Speaking of this, Mao Lin's face turned red and he really couldn't say anything.

    He never expected that a country man would actually bring him to this point.

    "Father, I understand what you mean, and I will work hard" Mao Lin's meaning was already obvious. However, Mao Yuner seemed to have no other objections to Mao Lin's ideas.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 64 Holding a grudge

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The annual poetry conference finally started on the banks of Chunxi River in Pingjiang City.

    here.

    Gathered together young talents from the entire Pingjiang City.

    ??Here, we don¡¯t judge by strength or family background, but only by literature.

    Of course, it is said to be a mortal activity, but not only mortals can participate, monks can also participate, but even if the monks are here, you will still be looked down upon if you do not have good literary accomplishment.

    That¡¯s what it means to be a literati!

    Yi Feng, who received the invitation, also came to the poetry conference.

    In the conference, many people were fiddling with their poems and their literary talent, but none of them aroused Yi Feng's interest.

    He grew up under the influence of five thousand years of culture. He had long understood how many poems and poems had been passed down through the ages. These poems, which seemed to have a lot of charm on the surface, but actually had no intention at all, were really attractive.  Not interested in him.

    Even the three hundred Tang poems he recited in his novels were enough to crush these people.

    but.

    In the crowded crowd, there were two eyes always watching him.

    One is Yao Linger.

    The other one is Mao Yuner.

    Finally, Yao Ling'er took a deep breath and walked towards Yifeng.

    "oops!"

    As soon as she approached Yi Feng, Yao Ling'er staggered.

    However, Yi Feng didn't even look at her and walked past her. Just like that, Yao Ling'er fell down in vain!

    "Are you okay, miss?"

    "Girl, how are you?"

    " For a moment, seeing such a stunning beauty like Yao Ling'er fall to the ground, countless literati rushed over to help Yao Ling'er, trying to help Yao Ling'er up, and sent gentle concern to Yao Ling'er.

    "Get out of here."

    Yao Ling'er's face darkened.

    These ants, like mortals, are not worthy of touching her.

    It¡¯s just him, why does he turn a blind eye to himself?

    Could it be that I really couldn¡¯t attract his attention?

    There was a hint of worry in Yao Ling'er's eyes unconsciously.

    "Hello, sir."

    At this moment, Mao Yun'er walked towards Yifeng at the right time, with a blushing face, and said hello to Yi Feng.

    "It is you¡­¡­"

    After all, I have seen Mao Yuner and Yi Feng, but their faces are not that good-looking.

    When he saw Mao Yun'er, he thought of Mao Yun'er's father Mao Lin. He had not forgotten the humiliation he had given him that day, so Yi Feng simply said hello and passed her by.

    For a while, Mao Yun'er was left alone and secretly sad.

    "How could you, a little mortal, attract Sir's attention? It's really ridiculous." At this moment, Yao Ling'er walked to Mao Yuner's side and said coldly.

    "Who are you?" Mao Yun'er frowned, feeling an absolute crisis in this woman, especially her figure like a water snake, which gave her a great sense of crisis.

    "I?"

    Yao Linger sneered.

    "I am someone beyond your reach. If you want to refer to me as sir, you are not worthy!"

    Yao Ling'er sneered, then stared at Yi Feng's back and continued to follow.

    Mao Yun'er gritted her teeth secretly. Although this woman's beauty made her feel absolutely threatened, but thinking about it, she was definitely not bad.

    Involuntarily, Mao Yuner, who was unwilling to admit defeat, also chased after Yi Feng.

    "Yi Feng."

    Yi Feng was walking among the crowd, watching the poems written by literati from other worlds, when he suddenly heard someone calling him.

    Turning his head, a complex expression suddenly appeared on his face.

    The person calling him was Peng Ying.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡±

    Peng Ying said coldly, her posture was not the same as before, and her tone of voice seemed to be full of hatred.

    "Yeah, I didn't expect to see you here again."

    Yi Feng felt quite complicated.

    He is not a heartless person, but he is not a saintly person either.

    Peng Ying left cruelly that day. Although Yi Feng was sad, he was also clean and crossed out Peng Ying in his heart.

    He has long lost any sympathy for this woman.The fluctuation of ??.

    "Yi Feng, I have inquired clearly. Don't think that you have written a good book and it will be okay if Luo Lanxue of Qingshan Gate covers you. You must understand that you are a mortal after all." Peng Ying  He said rudely and mockingly: "Although I was expelled from the Qingshan Gate, brother Wu Jie has already sent me a letter. It won't be long before I return to the Qingshan Gate."

    "In my eyes, you are a mortal and an ant after all."

    Peng Ying sneered coldly.

    She holds a grudge for what happened that day, especially being kicked out of Qingshan Gate, which she can't let go of.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 65 Why is this happening?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "There is nothing to say between us."

    Yi Feng didn¡¯t want to say another word to her, so she walked directly past her.

    "Stop."

    "You made me suffer so much humiliation that day, and you just want to leave so easily?" Peng Ying said coldly.

    "What do you want?"

    Yi Feng frowned.

    "I don't want to do anything." Peng Ying said sarcastically: "I just want to tell you that you will always be just a trash living at the bottom, and I am a disciple and cultivator of Qingshan Sect, and you will always be worthy.  Don¡¯t fuck me.¡±

    The conversation between Yi Feng and Peng Ying immediately attracted the attention of many people.

    No matter who you are, you can¡¯t live without gossip.

    "An ant like you is only worthy of guarding your shabby martial arts hall for the rest of your life, living at the bottom, and no woman will even look at you."

    Peng Ying sneered with all his heart.

    All of these are the insults she suffered at the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce on the day of reporting.

    "Snapped!"

    However, as soon as her voice fell, a slap fell on her face.

    The person who beat her was none other than Mao Yuner.

    When she heard Peng Ying humiliate the person she admired in her heart, she couldn't help it anymore and stood up.

    "Frog in the well, you can question Mr.'s literary talent. Even if you are a practitioner, so what?" Mao Yuner responded mercilessly.

    "Who are you?"

    After being slapped, Peng Ying was hysterical and stared at Mao Yuner with hatred.

    "Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce, Mao Yuner."

    Mao Yuner said bluntly.

    "What?"

    "It's actually Mao Yuner?"

    ¡°I heard that she is not only outstanding in literary talent, but also the apple of Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce!¡±

    "As expected, it's better to be famous than to meet once. It's true that everyone is beautiful, but why would she stand up for this sociable young man?"

    For a moment, the young talents onlookers expressed surprise and cast their eyes on Mao Yuner.

    ¡°Obviously, Mao Yuner, as the jewel in the eye of the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce, has long been famous.

    "Mao Yuner from Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce?"

    Peng Ying hugged her face and made a gloomy voice.

    She couldn¡¯t figure out why Mao Yun¡¯er would stand up for Yi Feng and stand up for her, an abandoned man.

    Therefore, she shouted unwillingly: "So what if you are from the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce? Between me and him, what does it matter to you? What is your relationship with him?"

    "I have nothing to do with him, I'm just a fan of Mr. Supreme Treasure." Mao Yuner said unwillingly, and at the same time turned back to Yifeng and said: "Sir, as long as I am here, no one dares to say a bad word about you."

    "Thank you."

    Yi Feng nodded towards him, his expression a little complicated.

    He doesn¡¯t like the feeling of being watched. If he had known about it, he wouldn¡¯t have come.

    "fan?"

    Mao Yuner¡¯s words aroused bad memories of Peng Ying.

    ??A fan again.

    Isn¡¯t it because of the Supreme Treasure that Luo Lanxue expelled him from the sect that day?

    It¡¯s just Luo Lanxue, Mao Yun¡¯er is like this, is a book written by a low-level ant so attractive?

    How can a broken book have such great influence?

    Peng Ying couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    No matter how good a book is written, it is only written by ordinary people, and there is a huge gap between it and practitioners.

    "I don't care who you are, this is between him and me. I'm warning you, get out of my way immediately." With absolute hatred, Peng Ying coldly made a threatening voice towards Mao Yuner.

    At the same time, she drew out her long sword, revealing the aura of a ninth-level warrior.

    What about the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce? Although she has been expelled from the Qingshan Gate, she can go back immediately because of Yu Wujie's relationship. With the support of the Qingshan Gate behind her, the mortal Chamber of Commerce is nothing more than an ant.

    Therefore, she is not afraid of the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce.

    Therefore, she used her cultivation momentum without hesitation to push towards Mao Yun'er.

    In an instant, Mao Yun'er's face turned pale.

    Although she is the apple of the eye of the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce, she is just a mortal and cannot bear the slightest bit of pressure in front of practitioners.

    And??The talented young people who were watching him were also suppressed by this momentum and retreated one after another.

    They are ordinary people after all.

    "Snapped!"

    However, at this moment, another slap hit Peng Ying on the face, and then, a woman with an extreme figure appeared in front of Peng Ying.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 66 Peng Ying¡¯s Highlight Moment

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The appearance of this figure immediately caused everyone present to exclaim.

    ¡°Because the one who took action was also a stunning beauty. Not only was she no less beautiful than Mao Yoona, but the charm revealed by her charming posture made many people squint.

    more importantly.

    This one is more ruthless than Mao Yuner!

    A red slap mark soon appeared on Peng Ying¡¯s melon-shaped face.

    For a time, countless people cast their gazes at Yi Feng.

    Everyone was speculating on who Yi Feng was who could actually cause these two women to help.

    The woman who came later was none other than someone else.

    It¡¯s Yaoling¡¯er!

    The burning pain on her face almost made Peng Ying lose her mind. She didn't expect that she would be slapped again!

    What makes her even more confused is that the reason for beating her is actually the man she abandoned, this waste, this ant

    With murderous intent in his eyes, Peng Ying stared at Yao Ling'er with hatred, "Who are you?"

    ¡°I am also a fan of Mr.

    Yao Ling'er raised the corners of his mouth, already having something to say in his mind, and said calmly.

    In the past two days in Pingjiang City, she had already found out the details of this mysterious young man. Although he was a peerless master, he never revealed his secrets.

    This kind of person is obviously the kind of old weirdo who returns to his original nature to experience life.

    Because according to her research, this person has experienced the life of a mortal to the extreme, including food, clothing, housing, transportation, three meals a day, worldly relations, etc He does it all personally, and his activities are no different from those of ordinary people.

    So she understood that even if her cultivation was exposed in his eyes at a glance, she still had to pretend to be a mortal to get close to him without destroying his original intention of experiencing mortal life.

    And the rhetoric of fans just became her best rhetoric.

    "A fan again?"

    Peng Ying showed a vicious look, and her chest heaved violently with anger.

    Isn¡¯t it just a broken book? Why should a waste she dumped be clung to by women one after another?

    What makes it even more difficult for her to accept is that none of these two women is inferior to her. No matter in terms of birth, appearance or figure, they are enough to crush her.

    Fortunately, these two women have no cultivation at all.

    Since he has no cultivation, in Peng Ying¡¯s eyes he is just trash, just a good-looking vase.

    "What a fan, since you two bitches want to meddle in my business, then you will face destruction!" Peng Ying shouted coldly, drawing out the long sword in his hand, and at the same time exposed the aura of his cultivation.

    "What?"

    "Monk?"

    "He's actually a monk?"

    The people watching felt Peng Ying's unreserved momentum and were shocked, only to realize that Peng Ying in front of them was actually a monk.

    ?? couldn¡¯t help but cast a look of awe at Peng Ying.

    Although in this poetry conference, there is no distinction based on strength and status, the real fact is that cultivators can arouse people's awe anywhere.

    "Now, this man and two women are in dire straits!"

    "Yes, I guess Mao Yun'er and the two women also regretted it in their hearts. They actually slapped this female monk."

    ¡°What a pity for these two beautiful stunners!¡±

    Everyone was talking a lot, and many people even looked at Yi Feng and Yao Ling'er with pity.

    The people¡¯s awed actions and buzzing words made Peng Ying raise her chin slightly, with a strong sense of pride on her face.

    She enjoyed the awe.

    I also enjoy the feeling of being feared.

    Now, it¡¯s her turn to slowly humiliate these three people, starting with these two bitches.

    Thinking of this, she suddenly cast her eyes on Mao Yun'er and pressed towards him with momentum.

    Mao Yun'er trembled with fright. She was a weak woman who had never experienced the coercion of practitioners. Her face suddenly changed color, and her whole pretty face became bloodless.

    "Why, didn't you hit me hard just now?" Peng Ying said coldly: "Why aren't you hitting me hard now?"

    Mao Yun'er's face was pale and she didn't dare to say a word.

    "I'm asking you to kneel down now."

    Peng Ying threatened again.

    Mao Yun'er's face changed drastically,Busy shaking her head, this kind of humiliation was really hard for her to accept.

    "Don't kneel?"

    Peng Ying's face turned cold, and with the long sword in his hand, he immediately pushed towards Mao Yuner.

    "ah!"

    When the long sword came, Mao Yun'er screamed. Before the sword arrived, she was so frightened that she collapsed to the ground.

    Seeing this, Peng Ying showed a disdainful smile.

    "Ants are ants, my sword hasn't fallen on you yet, why is it like this?"

    Mao Yun'er's pretty body was trembling, but she still didn't dare to say a word, and was full of fear of Peng Ying.

    Mao Yun'er's pitiful eyes made Peng Ying enjoy unprecedented pleasure. This is the status that a cultivator should have, and it cannot be compared with ordinary ants.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Fierce.

    She cast her icy gaze on Yao Ling'er again, and at the same time, the pressure on her body turned her gun towards Yao Ling'er.

    ¡°This woman¡¯s slap was harder than Mao Yoona¡¯s.

    She must be severely humiliated.

    ps: I have something to do today, and I have a bad cold, so I can only force out two chapters. This is the first chapter, and there will be another chapter later. I will make up for everyone with the fourth update tomorrow, sorry.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 67 Damn it, who the hell are you?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    However, facing Peng Ying's pressure, Yao Ling'er remained unmoved and even showed a mocking look.

    "you¡­¡­"

    "Why are you okay?"

    Peng Ying's face changed and she asked in disbelief. For some reason, Yao Ling'er's plainness suddenly made her feel unsure. Could it be that there was something wrong with her own cultivation?

    But, no, she could strongly feel her "terrifying" cultivation!

    "Why should something happen to me?"

    Yao Ling'er raised the corner of her mouth and smiled.

    "Then why aren't you afraid of me?" Peng Ying slightly said in a panic: "I am a cultivator. Why aren't you, a mortal, afraid of me? Aren't you afraid that I will kill you?"

    "What about the cultivators?" Yao Ling'er said disdainfully: "So, you are here to kill me!"

    Chi Guoguo¡¯s provocation.

    This made Peng Ying's face full of gloom. Yao Ling'er's boldness made her more and more unsure. But the more this happened, the stronger her hatred for Yao Ling'er became.

    Because this puts her authority as a practitioner into doubt!

    "go to hell!"

    In anger, Peng Ying raised the long sword in her hand and pointed it straight at Yao Ling'er without any fancy.

    This sudden scene caused the faces of the onlookers present to change drastically, and they were already mourning for Yao Ling'er in their hearts.

    "Ding!"

    However, what people didn¡¯t expect was that with the trembling of the sword, the sword in Peng Ying¡¯s hand fell out of his hand, and then fell into the river.

    "What?"

    Everyone suddenly showed a look of disbelief.

    Because they didn¡¯t see clearly what happened, Peng Ying¡¯s sword had already fallen into the river.

    Peng Ying's face looked like he had seen a ghost, looking at Yao Ling'er in fear.

    Others don¡¯t know, but she knows it clearly as the person involved. Yao Ling¡¯er just flicked her sword with her fingers, and the force that came from it made her unable to hold the sword and let it go.

    Even now, that power is making her arms numb.

    "you you you you¡­¡­"

    Looking at Yao Ling'er, Peng Ying's face turned pale and she subconsciously stepped back.

    "What am I?"

    Yao Ling'er narrowed her eyes, pushed towards Peng Ying step by step, and said in a low voice: "You are a little ninth level warrior, where do you get the courage to be so arrogant?"

    At the same time as the voice fell, Yao Ling'er quietly exuded a pressure and enveloped Peng Ying.

    Peng Ying backed away in fear, especially when she felt this pressure, fear spread rapidly in her heart. The arrogance just now was gone, leaving only a strong fear.

    She was also even more puzzled as to why Yao Ling'er, a dignified monk, would have such respect for an ant like Yi Feng, and even become his fan, like a gentleman!

    "Do you think you, a ninth-level warrior, are worthy of being called a cultivator?" At this time, Yao Ling'er asked unforgivingly, and every word was heart-warming.

    "Are you worthy?"

    Peng Ying looked ugly and kept silent.

    "I have a question for you."

    Yaoling'er asked forcefully.

    As the voice fell, Peng Ying was slapped on the face.

    "you¡­¡­"

    "What are you?"

    When the voice fell, Peng Ying was slapped on the face again, and then continued to ask: "Tell me, with this little cultivation, do you deserve to be called a cultivator?"

    "No¡­¡­"

    Peng Ying hesitated, looking unwilling.

    "why no?"

    Yao Ling'er continued to ask, and at the same time slapped him away.

    For a moment, Peng Ying's face turned red from the beating, as red and swollen as a pig, and tears of grievance fell from her eyes.

    And such a scene made everyone, including Yi Feng, stunned.

    This woman is too hot, isn¡¯t she?

    Seeing Yao Ling'er about to slap her again, Peng Ying said unwillingly with tears in her eyes: "No, I don't deserve it"

    "Huh, get out of here!"

    Yao Ling'er sneered disdainfully and slapped him again.

    "ah!"

    With a scream, Peng Ying's body rolled in the air, and then hit the river heavily.

    Without looking at Peng Ying again, Yao Ling'er turned around and looked atFeng, the expression on his face has changed into a charming one.

    "Greetings, sir."

    She said softly, while giving a slight salute to Yifeng.

    "Thank you for your help, girl." Yi Feng responded softly.

    "You're welcome, sir." Yao Ling'er said softly: "I'm afraid you don't know who I am, sir. I am"

    However, when she was halfway through her words, Yi Feng smiled and interrupted: "No need to bother, we have met before."

    "Have you met before?"

    Hearing this, Yao Ling'er's body trembled.

    ??Suddenly froze on the spot, unable to say a word for a while. Could it be that he already knew his identity?

    ¡°Has he already seen through your last disguise?

    Involuntarily, Yao Ling'er broke out in a cold sweat!

    Thinking of this, she quickly explained: "Sir, I'm really sorry. It was because of"

    ¡°Needless to say, it¡¯s no big deal.¡±

    Yi Feng waved and said with a smile, he had indeed seen Yao Ling'er just now. After all, Yao Ling'er pretended to fall down in front of him, but he didn't notice it.

    The reason why I didn¡¯t help her was because I didn¡¯t know her. After all, if an unknown beauty suddenly behaves like this, there must be something evil!

    It¡¯s just that now it seems that I wrongly blamed her, she turned out to be his fan.

    Fans admire their idols and it¡¯s not too much to do something girly to attract his attention, so seeing her anxious and embarrassed look, Yi Feng interrupted her at the right time.

    Women are shy after all, so it¡¯s best to see things through without telling them.

    It¡¯s just that my damn looks and talent

    Hearing what Yi Feng said, Yao Ling'er subconsciously wiped the sweat from his forehead and breathed a sigh of relief.

    In my heart, I couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.

    It turns out that others have known my identity for a long time.

    What makes her feel lucky is that he doesn't seem to care about his identity. It's really hard to predict the fate of such a person!

    But if you think about it carefully, you can find the reason. In his eyes, Xuanwu Sect is just a small sect, and he really doesn't take it to heart.

    It¡¯s just that, if you see through your identity, it¡¯s better not to see through your own purpose!

    Thinking of this, Yao Ling'er felt a little shy and a little nervous.

    "And Miss Yun'er, thank you too." Yi Feng helped Mao Yun'er on the side and said softly.

    "Thank you, sir."

    Feeling the strength of Yi Feng's arm, Mao Yun'er lowered her head and blushed with embarrassment.

    "It's nothing. It's my turn to thank you. By the way, to express my gratitude, I'll treat you two to dinner tonight!" Yi Feng said softly.

    Hearing this, the faces of the two women suddenly lit up and they quickly agreed.

    This scene is simply enviable to others, and there are looks of envy, jealousy, and hate.

    When something like this happened, Yi Feng had no interest in this poetry conference. He glanced at Peng Ying who was still in the river with a complicated look, and Yi Feng and the two girls left for the time being.

    After Yi Feng and others left, a figure in white robe quickly came over and landed in the crowd.

    "Wow, another monk."

    Seeing this, everyone hid one after another, but they did not expect that another cultivator came.

    The person who came was none other than Yu Wujie, who had just come down the mountain. He finally got out of the Qingshan Gate Prison and couldn't wait to make an appointment with Peng Ying to meet here.

    "Ying'er, Ying'er, where are you?" Yu Wujie shouted loudly.

    "Brother Wu Jie, I"

    At this time, Peng Ying, who had just come out of the river, ran into Yu Wujie before she could clean up.

    "What's wrong with you?"

    Yu Wujie¡¯s face darkened and he asked quickly.

    "me¡­¡­"

    As he spoke, Peng Ying's tears fell.

    "Also, why are you holding your face?" Yu Wujie asked again, frowning.

    "Brother Wu Jie, I was bullied." Peng Ying said pitifully: "My face is hurt."

    "What? Who dares to be so bold? Don't be afraid, Ying'er. I will help you get revenge. Let me see how your face is injured first?" Yu Wujie came to Peng Ying's side with a gentle voice, worried.  said.

    "But, I am very ugly now, and it will take a long time to recover. Brother Wujie, you won't dislike me, right?" Peng Ying asked nervously with hesitation on his face.

    "Why Ying'er? How could I dislike you? Let me see." Yu Wujie said with concern.

    "All right!"

    After squirming for a long time, Peng Ying put down his palm, revealing his swollen face.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Instant.

    Yu Wujie¡¯s eyes almost popped out.

    "I'm sorry, what the hell are you?"

    While speaking, a kick fell on Peng Ying. Peng Ying flew directly backwards and hit the river heavily, causing a splash of water.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Yu Wujie said with concern.

    "All right!"

    After squirming for a long time, Peng Ying put down his palm, revealing his swollen face.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Instant.

    Yu Wujie¡¯s eyes almost popped out.

    "I'm sorry, what the hell are you?"

    While speaking, a kick fell on Peng Ying. Peng Ying flew directly backwards and hit the river heavily, causing a splash of water.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 68 Master, I think I understand.

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After kicking Peng Ying away, Yu Wujie ran away directly.

    He wanted to cry but had no tears.

    So ugly, what the hell is this!

    "Ah, help, help!"

    However, no one heard Peng Ying¡¯s cry for help. She happened to be sucked into a whirlpool in the water. When someone paid attention and looked over, Peng Ying had been completely sucked into the whirlpool and disappeared.

    After returning from the Chunxi River, Yi Feng had already returned to the martial arts gym. As soon as he walked into the backyard, he found the dog lying on the ground trembling.

    And his fearful eyes happened to be facing the small door behind Yifeng's recliner.

    "Wangcai, what's been going on with you lately?"

    Yi Feng rubbed his head and comforted him.

    ¡°Ouch, ouch.¡±

    Ao Qing shouted at the school gate.

    "You can't be?"

    Yi Feng stared at Gouzi. This situation was very similar to the estrus period of his Hutchison in his previous life. Could it be that he thought?

    When Yi Feng thought of this, he looked more and more like him.

    "Okay, if I have time another day, I will help you solve this problem, but for the time being, I have to wrong you first."

    After comforting Ao Qing, Yi Feng stood up and stretched, feeling quite bored. After all, it was still early before dinner time.

    "Apprentice, I went to Yihongyuan to fight the landlords with those girls. Help me look after the martial arts gym!"

    ??Yi Feng said softly, also thinking of the young ladies from Yihongyuan. It has been a long time since I fought with them against the landlord. They must have no business in the afternoon, so it would be good to kill time with them.

    "Yes, Master"

    Zhong Qing nodded obediently, and couldn't help but ask: "By the way, Master, what is Landlord Fighting for?"

    "Ah."

    Yi Feng rubbed his head and said with a smile, "You don't understand even if I tell you."

    "Master, I think I understand, because I often pass by there when I help you get drinks, and I often see those young ladies and those" At this point, Zhong Qing became hesitant to speak, and was nervous for a long time before finally speaking.  He hesitated and said: "So, master, if you are going to Yihongyuan to fight the landlords, can you take me with you?"

    After saying that, he looked embarrassed and his whole little face turned red.

    However, he was full of expectation, and even subconsciously licked his lips, looking at Yi Feng with eager eyes.

    "What do you know?" Yi Feng smiled helplessly.

    He is the only one in the world who has this pair of playing cards. He made them himself. He also taught the girls in Yihongyuan. Zhong Qing has never seen them, so how can he understand them.

    "Master, I really understand."

    The green bird is eager to try.

    "You really don't understand. At this moment, you should practice your boxing well and fight the landlords. I will teach you later." Yi Feng patted his shoulder, comforted softly, and then walked away leisurely.  Got out.

    "But I'm no longer young now!"

    Zhong Qing scratched his head in confusion, but the master didn't want him to go, so he could only suppress his excitement secretly in his heart.

    ¡°Ouch, ouch.¡±

    In the yard, Ao Qing still made bursts of trembling sounds towards the small door.

    Damn it, I can't take it anymore.

    Ao Qing took a quick step and lay down in the front hall. Now he would rather face the eighteen magic weapons than face the fear coming from the small door.

    Who knows what his master is hiding inside.

    Can¡¯t afford to offend.

    I can afford to hide.

    On the other side, facing Yi Feng¡¯s dinner invitation, both Mao Yun¡¯er and Yao Ling¡¯er treated it with extra seriousness.

    Therefore, Yao Ling'er immediately used jade slips to send a message and reported what happened here to Ning Xuanwu.

    "Ling'er, I believe in you. You have to remember that tonight is a rare good opportunity. Even if you do whatever it takes tonight, you must win him down. The future of Xuanwu Sect is in your hands!"

    Ning Xuanwu¡¯s solemn message in the jade slip made Yao Ling¡¯er feel heavy, and she nodded solemnly.

    Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce.

    Listening to Mao Yun'er's report, Mao Lin frowned and thought deeply.

    Finally, after hesitating for a long time, he took out a jade bottle and placed it in front of Mao Yuner with a bang.

    "Yooner, I hope you won't blame me."

    Having said this, Mao Lin sighed deeply.

      In the past month, the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce has completely crushed his Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce because of the Supreme Treasure, so he has been under the pressure of the entire chamber of commerce's top management, making him breathless.

    Now, he can only do whatever it takes.

    When he thought of this, he felt extremely regretful for what had happened. He was blinded for a moment and got himself into such a situation, and even had to use his girl.

    "So what is this, father?"

    Mao Yuner looked at the white jade bottle and bit her red lips.

    "The spring flowers are gone!"

    Mao Lin said with an ugly expression.

    Hearing this, Mao Yun'er's pretty body trembled slightly. Although her pretty face was full of complexity and unwillingness, thinking of the gentleman's appearance and talent, a trace of excitement and expectation appeared in her heart.

    ¡­¡­

    ps: (first update).  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 69 Master went to Yihongyuan to fight the landlords

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The front hall of the martial arts hall.

    Zhong Qing punched over and over again. Now that he has been studying with Yi Feng for so long, he has also learned a lot, and the punches are like strong winds.

    On the side, Ao Qing was lying on the ground, watching with boredom.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    This little boy¡¯s punching skills are much worse than his master¡¯s.

    ¡°However, since you feed me every day, forget it, I won¡¯t complain about you anymore.

    At this moment, a beautiful figure walked outside the door of the martial arts gym.

    It is the specially dressed Yao Ling'er, with beautiful facial features, voluptuous figure, and a burst of fragrance behind her, which makes the eyes of the people passing by on the street explode.

    But Yao Ling'er didn't even look at these people, his eyes were completely focused on the martial arts hall in front of him.

    She took a deep breath, her expression full of nervousness.

    Because she was looking at this martial arts gym so closely. Of course, the reason why she came here was because she wanted to establish a good relationship with Yi Feng in advance.

    ¡°After all, there is still Mao Yuner who is eyeing her.

    Although she didn¡¯t take Mao Yun¡¯er seriously in terms of strength, and she was even confident about her beauty, she still had no idea in her heart. After all, she didn¡¯t know which one Yi Feng was better at.

    So she came early because she wanted to take advantage of it.

    Finally, she came to the door. She looked at the shaking stone under her feet and the uncollected rags hanging beside her. She had a complicated look on her face, but she didn't dare to act rashly. She shouted softly: "Is there anyone there?"

    When Zhong Qing, who was boxing in the gym, heard this, he quickly walked out and said politely: "Who are you looking for?"

    "Hello, little brother, I'm looking for Mr. Yi."

    Yao Linger said charmingly.

    "I'm sorry, Master is not here, please come back another day!" Zhong Qing said apologetically.

    "Not there?"

    Yao Ling'er raised her eyebrows, bit her red lips, and then asked, "Then can you tell me where your master is?"

    "this¡­¡­"

    Zhong Qing looked a little embarrassed.

    "Can you just tell me?"

    Yao Ling'er blinked at Zhong Qing and asked charmingly, with a hint of provocation in her voice.

    Zhong Qing's heart trembled. Facing Yao Ling'er's stunning beauty, he had no resistance at all. He blushed and stuttered for a long time, and then said hesitantly: "Master went to Yihong Courtyard to fight with the young lady.  "

    "Yihongyuan?"

    Yao Ling'er's beautiful eyes flashed, as if she had heard some incredible news, and she quickly asked: "Little brother, can you tell me, what is Landlord Dou doing?"

    "That's right, that's right"

    Zhong Qing¡¯s face was full of embarrassment and he said in embarrassment: ¡°It¡¯s just about men and women!¡±

    "oh!"

    Yao Ling'er nodded with deep feeling, looked at Zhong Qing with a smile and said: "Little brother, you can't tell that you understand quite a bit. Thank you for today. My sister will introduce you to one another day."

    Suddenly, Zhong Qing¡¯s face turned red, but he said, ¡°This, we¡¯ll talk about this later, you¡¯d better go back first, I still have to practice boxing.¡±

    Looking at Zhong Qing¡¯s appearance, Yao Ling¡¯er blinked her beautiful eyes.

    ¡°As expected, if there is a teacher, then there is a disciple!

    "Okay, I won't disturb you anymore. You should go back to practice martial arts first. I'll leave first." Yao Ling'er said softly.

    Zhong Qing nodded and returned to the martial arts hall.

    Seeing Zhong Qing walking back to the martial arts hall, Yao Linger raised her red lips slightly. Although she didn't see Yi Feng, she now got important information.

    She was originally very worried, what if a person like Yi Feng was not close to women?

    ¡°After all, when he reaches his state, it is very likely that he will forget all these things, but now that he has received the news, it seems that this gentleman is gentle on the surface, but secretly he is not a serious person.

    In this case, it would be much easier for her to achieve her goal.

    She left the martial arts hall with joy, but after taking just two steps, she paused and looked at the Swift Cloak hanging next to her.

    After hesitating for a long time, she gritted her teeth and took the Cloak of Swiftness into her hands.

    "Ouch!"

    At the same time, Ao Qing, who was lying in the martial arts hall, shouted.

    When Zhong Qing saw this, he frowned, picked up the long knife given to him by Yi Feng from the side, and rushed out.

    And the moment he walked out, he happened to see Yao Ling'er leading the sheep.screen.

    "How dare you steal something?"

    Zhong Qing¡¯s face was filled with anger and he shouted: ¡°Looking at how beautiful you are, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person.¡±

    Yao Ling'er's face changed slightly, and she didn't expect to be seen by Zhong Qing, but she didn't panic, and turned into a charming look and said: "Little brother, how about giving this piece of cloth to me? Sister, but  I promised to introduce you to my young lady."

    "I asked you to put down the rag." Zhong Qing shouted righteously: "Although it is just a rag, I can see you clearly, and I don't need you to introduce me to Miss Sister."

    "Little brother, is it boring for you to be like this?" Yao Ling'er continued to laugh with her.

    However, the current Zhong Qing did not listen to her at all. As soon as the long knife in his hand came out, his small body turned into an arc and rushed towards Yao Ling'er.

    "snort!"

    "How can I use this little three-legged cat kung fu to do something like that?"

    Yao Linger smiled disdainfully.

    But in the next moment, an absolute pressure fell on her head.

    What?

    This knife is(remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 70 Was he actually beaten away by a dog?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Such strong pressure?

    Is it an imperial product?

    No.

    The Sky-shaking Stone and the Cloak of Swiftness are imperial treasures, but they are far inferior to this aura.

    Could it be Zongpin?

    Even a holy item?

    Yao Ling'er didn't dare to imagine anymore. She only knew that the seemingly powerless knife in front of her carried unparalleled pressure, making her unable to help but kneel down.

    "Click!"

    This path is getting closer and closer. Under the strong pressure, the stone slab under Yao Ling'er's feet has been broken, but Zhong Qing still has no intention of stopping.

    Stealing things from the martial arts school.

    Even if it¡¯s a rag, he won¡¯t show mercy.

    Because this is his warmest home. Without the consent of the master, no one can destroy the martial arts gym, and no one can take away half of the things in the martial arts gym.

    The fear in her heart became more and more intense, and Yao Ling'er's face became paler and paler. Finally, under the threat of her life, she knelt on the ground with a sound of touching her legs.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare anymore, I don¡¯t dare anymore.¡±

    She quickly spoke out in fear.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    The long knife stopped half an inch away from Yao Ling'er's head, but it still made Yao Ling'er break into a cold sweat.

    This is the first time in her life that she is so close to death.

    The humiliation of kneeling down made Yao Ling'er extremely unwilling, but there was a wry smile and regret on her face.

    ¡°Yes, since this boy is that disciple, I shouldn¡¯t look down on him from the beginning.

    Thinking of this, he quickly held out his hands and presented the cloak of swiftness.

    "I'm warning you, if you dare to steal something from my martial arts school again, I won't show mercy next time." Zhong Qing took the rag, glared at Yao Ling'er fiercely, and then turned around and left.

    Before leaving, Ao Qing glanced at Yao Linger with disdain.

    snort!

    Even with a small martial spirit, he dares to act wildly.

    Although this kid is silly and foolish, he is still his master¡¯s disciple, and he is not someone that a martial spirit can provoke.

    By chance, Ao Qing¡¯s disdainful gaze was caught by Yao Ling¡¯er, and he felt even more humiliated.

    It¡¯s okay with Zhong Qing, after all, he is that disciple.

    But she was actually despised by a dog, which she couldn't bear, so when Zhong Qing turned around, she glared at the dog fiercely.

    "Yo ho?"

    "You still don't accept the sample?"

    Ao Qing immediately became angry. I am also the owner¡¯s pet now. In anger, the sun mark on his forehead lit up slightly, and a beam of light suddenly shone out.

    "What?"

    Yao Ling'er's expression changed drastically, and his cultivation was revealed, and he used all his cultivation to resist the blow.

    But the beam of light couldn't be resisted at all, and it landed on her chest with a devastating impact.

    "Pfft!"

    Demon Linger flew out upside down, hit the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood, but his eyes were filled with disbelief.

    She, Yao Linger, was actually beaten away by a dog again?

    How could it be, how could it be possible?

    ?????????????????????? Wrong.

    There is something wrong with this dog.

    It seems like the legendary Sky-eating Demonic Wolf?

    Phew!

    She took a sharp breath.

    How incomprehensible this martial arts hall is, not to mention the four major martial arts sects of that day, but now there is a disciple holding a sacred artifact, and a sky-devouring demon wolf that is regarded as a dog.  !

    She was filled with regret. She should have known better that she should not have been so impulsive as to take the Cloak of Swiftness.

    What a mistake that will lead to eternal regret!

    Now it seems that she can only resolve these matters if she carries out her plan to the end tonight. Only if she succeeds.

    The dinner party finally started.

    Yi Feng went ahead to order the food as agreed, and now that he was rich, the place he chose was naturally not sociable. It was one of the best restaurants in Pingjiang City.

    There are small bridges and flowing water here, and there are fireworks to watch at night. Thinking about the help the two girls gave him today, it is not an exaggeration to bring them to a place like this to express his gratitude.

    After all, girls all like this kind of tone.

    After deciding on a seat, Yi Feng sat on the bench in the front hall of the restaurant and waited for the two women.

    At this time, a young man holding a paper fan came over and looked at his appearance.He is also a bitch, he smiled and said: "Brother, can you lean to the side?"

    Yi Feng nodded and moved to the side.

    After the young man sat down, he smiled and said hello: "Brother, thank you. By the way, you are here to eat too, right?"

    "right."

    It was obvious that this was a familiar friend. Yi Feng didn¡¯t hold it, so he smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Looking at my brother, he¡¯s waiting for a girl, right?¡± the young man said with a smile.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Yi Feng rubbed his nose and nodded.

    "fate."

    The young man cupped his hands and whispered, "Wang Xuan, I'm actually waiting for the girl too."

    At this point, he started talking nonstop and said: "You don't know, brother, it's not easy for me to ask this girl to come here for a meal. I pursued her for three months before agreeing to me, but I remembered  Her beauty is worth it!¡±

    As soon as Wang Xuan¡¯s voice fell, a Tingting Biyu woman walked in wearing a long skirt.

    "Xiao Yu."

    Seeing this, Wang Xuan shouted quickly, and at the same time pulled Yifeng and introduced softly: "Brother, this is the girl I told you, Rui Xiaoyu."

    "Hello, Miss Rui." Yi Feng smiled and nodded.

    "Hello."

    Rui Xiaoyu also nodded towards Yi Feng and said hello.

    "Brother, do you want to eat something together?" Wang Xuan said with a smile, and at the same time he approached Yi Feng and lowered his voice, "How about it, buddy, you're not bragging, are you?"

    When speaking, Wang Xuan¡¯s eyes were full of pride.

    "I do have vision, but I still have to wait for someone."

    Yifeng admired and said, this Rui Xiaoyu is indeed very beautiful and has the temperament of a lady.

    "Okay, brother, please continue to sit, I'll go first." Wang Xuan cast a proud look at Yi Feng, and just as he was about to take Rui Xiaoyu away, there was a commotion at the door of the restaurant.

    ???????????????? Later.

    A woman wearing a long skirt, with a good figure, who looked like the apple of her eye walked in.

    Mao Yuner.

    And right after, Yao Ling'er also walked in with a hot figure and slightly raised red lips.

    Demon Linger.

    The appearance of the two women attracted the attention of countless people.

    A girl is slim and graceful, with an extraordinary temperament.

    A woman with all kinds of charms attracts attention.

    Wang Xuan, who was leaving, also had his eyes widened, and even Rui Xiaoyu was ignored by him for a while.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 71 Sir, shall we fight the Landlord tonight?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°Oh shit, shit, look at it.¡±

    Wang Xuan stopped and looked at the two women with covetous expression. He pushed Yi Feng with his elbow and said quietly: "Brother, these two are the real best. If there is one of them, I will die."  It¡¯s worth it too.¡±

    Hearing this, Yi Feng immediately rolled his eyes at Wang Xuan.

    Is this buddy Neptune?

    There was obviously a good one beside him, but he was still thinking about the others. Fortunately, Rui Xiaoyu didn't hear him.

    "Sigh, but we can only miss this kind of beauty. We don't know who is so lucky to have dinner with them." Although Wang Xuan was worried about it, he also had self-awareness and patted Yi Feng on the shoulder in frustration.

    However, as soon as his voice fell, the two women walked directly this way.

    "gentlemen."

    "gentlemen."

    The two women made voices at the same time.

    A gentleness.

    ??A full of charm.

    This scene made everyone feel itchy in their hearts.

    A sour smell filled the entire restaurant.

    Of course, the most incredible thing was that Wang Xuan next to him opened his whole mouth, enough to hold an egg in his mouth, and looked at Yi Feng with shocked eyes.

    "Hiss!"

    "Brother, I really didn't see it, you are awesome!"

    Wang Xuan looked at Yi Feng meaningfully and gave a thumbs up. That look was truly admiring.

    Yi Feng glanced at him with a smile and said to the two women, "Let's go and eat first."

    After saying goodbye to Wang Xuan, Yi Feng came to the reserved table under the envious eyes of everyone, and in order to express his gratitude, this was the best seat.

    ? Eye-catching and outstanding.

    Soon, plates of delicious food were served.

    ¡°Sir, eat this.¡±

    Mao Yuner took a piece of meat to Yi Feng.

    Seeing this, Yao Ling'er's expression changed. He also took a bite of vegetables into Yifeng's bowl and said not to be outdone, "Sir, eat this from me."

    Mao Yun'er frowned and leaned her pretty body against Yi Feng. She actually took a mouthful of vegetables and fed it to Yi Feng's mouth herself.

    "It doesn't have to be like this."

    Yi Feng declined with embarrassment on his face, but he could not refuse the kindness, so he had to open his mouth.

    Yao Ling'er's face was frosty and she glared at Mao Yun'er viciously, but she did not dare to act rashly in front of Yi Feng, and secretly started to argue. If she, Yao Ling'er, was defeated by a mortal woman, then she  He didn't have the face to see Ning Xuanwu anymore.

    "Sir, you are tired from the walk here just now. Let me rub your shoulders."

    With that said, he put down his chopsticks, propped up his charming body and came behind Yi Feng, put his jade hands on Yi Feng's shoulders and started to rub them gently.

    "Grass!"

    "Dry!"

    "It's okay to eat."

    ¡°I was fed dog food even though I had a meal.¡±

    Seeing this scene, countless male diners clapped their chopsticks in their hands and left the restaurant angrily.

    And Wang Xuan, who was in the other seat, also stared straight-eyed.

    What a fucking talent!

    In front of this buddy, Wang Xuan is nothing. Looking at Rui Xiaoyu next to him, he doesn't feel good at all.

    "Have you had enough?"

    "Yi Feng is not a fool, so he couldn't see the secret quarrel between the two women. He could bear it for a while at first, but the two women became more and more excessive, which made his voice tinge with anger.

    Of course, it¡¯s not that he is steely, it¡¯s just that the attitude of the two women¡¯s fight was too deliberate, which made Yi Feng uncomfortable.

    Yi Feng¡¯s words immediately frightened the two women.

    At the same time, he sat back in his seat obediently, not daring to say another word.

    "Don't mind, I didn't mean to say anything about you."

    Seeing the two girls doing this, Yi Feng comforted them again and continued to eat.

    Although they didn¡¯t make any further moves, the two women¡¯s eyes were always locked in a fierce battle. After all, they still haven¡¯t decided the winner.

    Unable to stand still, Yao Ling'er's eyes narrowed slightly and she raised her red lips.

    In this case, she can¡¯t control so much

    Then he simply shouted: "Sir."

    "Um?"

    Yi Feng raised his head and looked at her.

    "Tonight, let's fight the landlord together, shall we?"

      Yao Ling'er moved her beautiful eyes lightly and looked at Yi Feng with a charming look. After saying this, even she, Yao Ling'er, couldn't help but blush on her face.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 72 Do you still need props?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Fighting Landlords?"

    Yi Feng looked at Yao Ling'er in surprise and asked in surprise: "Have you ever fought against a landlord?"

    ¡°After all, there is no Landlord Fighting in this other world. The few who know how to fight Landlords were taught by him.

    "No, no, I have definitely never fought against a landlord. Even if I fight against a landlord, it will definitely be my first time." Yao Ling'er said with a blush on her pretty face and her head lowered.

    "Oh!" Yi Feng nodded. I'm afraid Yao Ling'er had heard others talk about Landlords, but didn't take it to heart, so he said, "Then if you want to fight Landlords, I will fight with you. You can just tell me a time."  .¡±

    Hearing this, Yao Ling'er's beautiful eyes lit up.

    "I never expected that Yi Feng would agree so readily, and he couldn't help but feel a little proud of his beauty.

    "However, fighting landlords is not a good thing during the day, right?" Yao Ling'er said charmingly: "If you want to fight, Ling'er will fight with your husband all night long, right?"

    After Yi Feng agreed, she became more courageous. Under the table, a jade foot was gently raised and rubbed against Yi Feng's thigh intentionally or unintentionally.

    Yi Feng¡¯s face was dark.

    This girl actually wants to play all night long.

    But it¡¯s understandable. In his previous life, when Landlord Fighting was all the rage, he fought all night long, lost tens of millions of Happy Beans, and didn¡¯t sleep for two days and two nights.

    "Okay, you can stay all night long!" Yi Feng said nonchalantly.

    "It's sir, Ling'er will definitely have fun with him tonight." Yao Ling'er's red lips twitched slightly, and she was so surprised that she didn't expect that this task could be completed so easily.

    "but¡­¡­"

    At this time, Yi Feng took a mouthful of food and swallowed it, then put down his chopsticks and said: "If we really want to fight the landlord, what's the point of the two of us? It must be three people, so Miss Yuner, let's come too!"

    Yao Ling'er, who was feeling proud that his goal was about to be achieved, suddenly opened his red lips.

    "Sir, you, you want three people to fight the landlord?"

    She looked at Yi Feng in surprise.

    "That's for sure. Since it's Landlords, at least three people are needed." Yi Feng said with a smile: "Of course, if there are enough people, four people can do it."

    "Well¡­¡­"

    "It turns out that sir is good at this."

    "Awesome, awesome."

    Yao Ling'er's face turned ugly and she said with a hint of shock.

    "What's so great about this? It's just a routine operation." Yi Feng said nonchalantly.

    Hearing this, the corner of Yao Ling'er's mouth twitched, and she felt a little proud that Mao Yun'er actually got the opportunity to fight the landlord together because of this, but Yi Feng asked for it, so how could she dare to say anything.

    "Okay, you guys eat first, I'll get a room and send a waiter back to my house to get the props I need for Landlords." Yi Feng took the lead in putting down his chopsticks and stood up, then walked towards the counter.

    Yi Feng¡¯s words couldn¡¯t help but make Yao Ling¡¯er choke.

    Actually, need props?

    This kind of weirdo is a weirdo, and the taste is unique!

    For a moment, she had a creepy feeling, and suddenly found out that Mao Yoona was also playing Landlord together, which was actually a good thing for her.

    She couldn't help but look at Mao Yun'er and said coldly: "The matter is over, let's get straight to the point. You also have a plan when you approach sir, right?"

    Mao Yun'er's face changed slightly, but she remained silent.

    "It doesn't matter if you don't say it, but I don't care what your intentions are. Since your husband has already said so, you will accompany me to fight the landlord tonight with you." Yao Ling'er stared at Mao Yun'er with burning eyes and spoke word by word.  He said: "Do you understand?"

    Hearing the words, Mao Yun'er also instantly understood the meaning of the words.

    As the pearl of the Chamber of Commerce, she looks weak on the outside, but she may not be the real Silly Bailian.

    "If my guess is right, what does Landlord Dou mean?" Mao Yuner also said tit for tat: "So, now we are temporarily putting aside our prejudices and doing our own thing?"

    "You can understand it that way."

    Yao Ling'er said, raising her red lips at the same time.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 73 Just, right on the table?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°It¡¯s rare for the two women to stand on the same side.

    As Yi Feng left Zhiji, Yao Ling Eryu waved his hand, and a stream of light disappeared.

    Mao Yoon-ah took the opportunity to leave and also put a note behind the flower pot. After a while, a man passed by the flower pot and picked up the note intentionally or unintentionally, and then disappeared quietly.

    "Hahaha."

    "Qingshan, you old bastard, I don't care what conspiracy methods you use to win that person's trust, but from tonight on, I, the Xuanwu Sect, am not afraid anymore."

    In the main hall of the Xuanwu Sect, Ning Xuanwu looked at the jade slip in his hand, and laughed happily.

    "Sect Master, why are you so excited?"

    After bowing their heads, the elders asked.

    "Ling'er has lived up to his fate at the foot of the mountain. He has already taken care of the one at the bottom of the mountain!" Ning Xuanwu clenched his fist and said with joy on his face: "After tonight, Ling'er will be that woman.  With this level of identity, with Ling'er's methods, the previous frictions can be resolved quickly, and it will bring unexpected benefits to our Xuanwu Sect."

    "real?"

    "That's great."

    For a time, everyone in Xuanwu Sect also burst into joy and showed excitement.

    The rise of Xuanwu Sect.

    Right in front of you.

    "good!"

    In the conference hall of the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce, Mao Lin, who had a gloomy face, suddenly stood up with a slap on his thigh after receiving the message from his subordinates.

    "President, what makes you so excited?"

    ¡°That¡¯s right, if there¡¯s anything really exciting, let¡¯s deal with the affairs of the Chamber of Commerce first and then talk about it!¡±

    "Yes, that book is now having more and more influence on the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce. If you can't think of a way, we will have to discuss and replace you as the president."

    Many senior executives of the Chamber of Commerce have made gloomy voices. They are profit-oriented and are now dissatisfied with Mao Lin and his actions.

    "snort!"

    "Replace me. I see who of you dares to replace me. Isn't it just a little Yi Feng? Is there anything worthy of being so dignified?"

    Looking up, Mao Lin waved the note in his hand with high spirits and said solemnly: "The matter is now over, and I won't hide it from you anymore. My daughter and Yi Feng are about to have a private life, and he will have to see me in the future.  Respectfully call me father-in-law."

    "What?"

    "Is this true?"

    Hearing this, the senior officials of the Chamber of Commerce all showed shocked looks.

    "Hmph, can I still lie about my daughter's life events?" Mao Lin snorted angrily, his eyes full of pride.

    "That's it, that's great."

    "Yes, yes, President, we just said the wrong thing. Now that he has become your son-in-law, there is no need for him to serve our Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce in the future."

    "That's right, President, you are still calm enough. If you didn't tell us about such a good thing earlier, we would have been worried for so long in vain."

    Listening to the flattery of this group of people, Mao Lin stood with his hands behind his hands and subconsciously raised his chin, full of enjoyment.

    After the dinner, Yi Feng took the two girls directly to the Tianzihao room in the restaurant.

    "Hiss!"

    "Niuban."

    Outside, Wang Xuan, who had been paying attention to Yi Feng, took a breath of cold air, his eyes full of envy.

    After entering the room, both women's faces turned red. Thinking that all three of them would be landlords soon, they became a little uneasy, but they also had some expectations.

    "bring it on!"

    Yi Feng sat on the table and said with a smile.

    "Sir, just, on the table?"

    Mao Yun'er asked with her red lips slightly open. While asking, she glanced at Yao Ling'er, whose face was also full of shyness.

    It¡¯s actually on the table

    But since Yi Feng gave this order, they naturally did not dare to have any objections, and they all leaned towards Yi Feng's table. The blush on their faces became more and more intense, and their necks even became a little hot.

    ¡°After all, whether it¡¯s Yao Ling¡¯er or Mao Yun¡¯er, this is still the first time to fight the Landlord, let alone three people fighting the Landlord on the table.

    It makes me embarrassed just thinking about it!

    "let's start!"

    Finally, Yi Feng took out the playing cards from his arms and slapped them on the table.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 74 Different thoughts

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Sir, what is this?"

    The two women cast doubtful glances.

    "Fight the Landlord!"

    "Thisis this the Landlord?"

    "if not?"

    The two girls¡¯ pretty bodies trembled.

    He suddenly froze on the spot, with a look of doubt on his face.

    After reacting, they couldn't help themselves from the embarrassment, and the corners of their mouths twitched. Only then did they realize that the two of them had misunderstood the meaning of Landlord.

    "what to do?"

    Mao Yun'er blinked at Yao Ling'er. After all, the two of them were now both prosperous and devastated.

    ¡°Let¡¯s accompany my husband first and fight¡­the landlord!¡±

    Yao Ling'er's heart was filled with complexities. She gritted her teeth and said, "For other things, we can only find opportunities. After all, we already have three people in a room, so there will always be opportunities."

    Yi Feng quickly taught the two girls the rules of Landlord Fighting.

    "Is there any problem?" Yi Feng asked.

    "No, no problem."

    The two women had complicated thoughts, but they could only nod their heads.

    "However, there is no point in fighting like this without a bet." Yi Feng touched his chin and said: "In this way, each of us will take out something as a bet, and look at the final score. Whoever has more points will win.  win."

    "Of course, small gambling can make you happy, but big gambling can harm your health."

    With that said, Yi Feng slapped a dagger on the table, "So the bet should have some value and not be too expensive. I'll just take my dagger. This is my favorite one!"

    However, when Yi Feng¡¯s dagger hit the table, Yao Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes almost widened.

    this¡­¡­

    This is that one, the so-called something of some value, but not too expensive?

    Yao Ling'er took a breath. She couldn't recognize the specific quality of this dagger at all, but she knew that it was at least a holy item.

    This immediately made her salivate.

    However, she was troubled when she remembered that she had nothing of this level to compare with.

    After hesitating for a long time, she took out the pair of swords given to her by Ning Xuanwu from her storage ring, which were of the same level as the Sky-shattering Stone.

    Of course, this is the most precious thing she can only produce, and it is even the most precious thing in the Xuanwu Sect currently.

    "Sir, can I use this as a bet?"

    Yao Ling'er asked nervously, feeling very afraid that Yi Feng would look down on these swords and would not be willing to do so.

    ¡°That¡¯s almost it.¡±

    Yi Feng said with a smile, after all, the pair of swords looked quite exquisite, and they did meet the conditions he said of not being too bad and not too expensive.

    Yi Feng¡¯s agreement made Yao Ling¡¯er breathe a sigh of relief.

    When she thought that she could use her two knives to win over Yi Feng's dagger, which was no less than a holy item, her blood began to boil.

    On the side, Mao Yun'er looked at Yi Feng's dagger and Yao Ling'er's double knives, and became entangled.

    As the jewel of the Chamber of Commerce, her sharp eyesight has been unmatched by ordinary people since she was a child.

    It can be seen that the things they have are not ordinary things. If she takes out too many things, it will definitely not work, but he only has something similar to it

    Gritting her teeth, she took out a sculpted copper piece from her arms, placed it on the table, and asked softly: "Is it okay if I use this?"

    Yi Feng took a look and nodded, naturally there was no problem.

    But Yao Ling'er's eyes jumped and she looked at Mao Yun'er with some surprise. This piece of copper seemed to be one of the keys to a secret realm. She didn't expect that Mao Yun'er could actually take out such a thing.

    But thinking about it, as a large chamber of commerce, it is understandable that there are some good things. After all, their practitioners often go to mortal chambers of commerce to hunt for treasures.

    This is better.

    If you can really win, you will not only be able to win the artifact that is no less than a holy item, but also get the key to the secret realm. Even if you really fail to achieve your goal this time, the night will be worthwhile.

    Yao Linger quietly outlined her red lips.

    Mao Yuner also has a plan in mind.

    Although Yi Feng¡¯s knife can be seen as extraordinary, I don¡¯t know how much it is worth, but at least Yao Ling¡¯er¡¯s scimitar is a good thing.

    Although she knew that this piece of copper was very precious, she didn't know its specific function. If she could use this piece of copper as a bet to win the pair of knives andFirst of all, that can bring a lot of income to their chamber of commerce.

    Before completing my father¡¯s mission, it would be nice to have an unexpected gain!

    ?¡­(remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 75 The last step

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "The clear sign."

    "Super double."

    "Four twos."

    "Wang Zha!"

    ¡°It ends straight.¡±

    "ha!"

    Smashing the cards in his hand on the table, Yi Feng showed a happy smile. After one night, he didn't know how many springs he had beaten the two of them. They were really two little trash!

    Seeing that it was spring again, the faces of the two women became increasingly ugly.

    If this continues, not only will the two of them fail to win, but the only treasure they have at hand may also be lost. It is simply a waste of money!

    To make matters worse, the rooster has already crowd outside, indicating that tomorrow is about to dawn.

    For a moment, the anxious look on the faces of the two women became more and more intense. At this moment, Yi Feng stretched out, stood up and said, "I'll be convenient and come back later."

    With that said, Yi Feng walked out of the room.

    After Yi Feng left, Mao Yun'er bit her red lips, looked at Yao Ling'er and asked softly: "What should I do?"

    Yao Linger frowned and thought deeply.

    Then she raised her hand and took out a red porcelain bottle.

    Mao Yun'er opened slightly, and then also took out a white jade bottle.

    The two sides looked at each other at the same time, but they did not expect that both of them had made the same preparations, and there was an indescribable complexity in their hearts.

    "Then should you use yours or mine?"

    Finally, Mao Yuner bit her red lips and said.

    "Let's use it together!"

    Yao Ling'er thought for a moment, although practitioners of her Tianxiang Powder are not immune, Yi Feng is not an ordinary cultivator, so for the sake of safety

    She bit her teeth.

    Bring the kettle next to you and pour all the medicine in the two bottles into it.

    "came back."

    After the medicine was poured, Yi Feng just hurried back and sat down again. He looked at the playing cards in front of him and said, "It's almost dawn. I'm so tired. How about this tonight?"

    ¡°As he spoke, he took away Mao Yun¡¯er¡¯s copper piece and Yao Ling¡¯er¡¯s double sword.

    "Then I will accept this thing?"

    Seeing this, the two women's faces became anxious, and they stretched out their palms to take them back.

    "I'm willing to admit defeat. Why don't you want to?"

    Yi Feng said jokingly.

    But Yifeng's rather joking words sounded like a question or a taunt to the two women. The two women withdrew their palms at the same time, forced a smile, and said bravely: "No no, since  If we lose, we will definitely be willing to admit defeat."

    "That's right, it's just a little gadget. You can win it back next time."

    Yi Feng smiled and took the two things into his arms.

    It¡¯s not that he wants these two things too much, he¡¯s just playing cards. Since he has this jackpot, he must not break this rule, otherwise the next time he plays, he won¡¯t be taken seriously.

    "You're right."

    The two women nodded, but the smiles on their faces were uglier than crying.

    My heart is literally bleeding.

    However, fortunately, it is not without final preparations.

    As long as you succeed in the end, after that, if you act coquettishly and mess around a little bit, you might be able to get something back, or maybe even get other good things.

    With the same thoughts in mind, the two women looked at each other and said to Yifeng with a smile: "Sir, you have been playing cards all night and you haven't even had a few drinks of water. Drink some water first and sit here to rest!"

    With that said, the two women poured a glass of water for Yi Feng.

    "You don't have to be so polite, you haven't drank water either!" Yi Feng smiled, took the kettle, and poured a glass for the two of them, "You guys can drink too!"

    When the two women saw this, their hearts suddenly thumped, and their expressions were extremely ugly.

    "Why don't you just drink some water? Why are you so nervous?" Yi Feng asked doubtfully.

    "no no."

    The two women explained in unison, fearing that Yi Feng would see something. They looked at each other and made a decision, then picked up the water glasses.

    ¡°Perhaps their behavior after drinking can please this person more.

    Thinking like this, the two of them felt less stressed. After finishing the glass of water with Yi Feng, they breathed a sigh of relief.

    Things are already half done.

    Just delay for a moment, after the effect of the medicine, you can achieve great achievements.

    ??Can¡¯t help but, the demon spirit?? and Mao Yun'er chatted with Yi Feng all the time. Unknowingly, they gradually felt that the medicine was beginning to take effect, and their whole bodies gradually became a little warm.

    And Yi Feng seems to also

    "Oh, why is it suddenly hot?" Yi Feng fanned his hands, feeling a little confused.

    ???????????????????

    The two women were overjoyed, and there was only one last step left.

    However.

    Yi Feng suddenly touched his stomach again, frowned and said, "Why does my stomach feel uncomfortable again? Please wait a moment, I will go to the toilet again."

    Hearing this, the two women looked anxious, but Yi Feng had already walked out.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 76: Stealing chicken but losing rice

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After walking out of the room, Yi Feng rushed directly to the toilet.

    A thousand miles away.

    "ah!"

    "Comfortable."

    "But why do I keep having stomachache today, and it's endless? It must be that the food in this restaurant is not clean." Yi Feng squatted in the pit and complained.

    However, the faces of the two women sitting in the room became increasingly ugly.

    At this moment, the combined power of the two bottles of medicine was directed towards their foreheads. Their bodies were getting hot and bursts of fragrant sweat were flowing out. Their feet were grinding against the ground, and their hands couldn't help but grab them on the table.

    "First why aren't you back, sir?"

    Mao Yun'er gritted her teeth and said every word with difficulty.

    "II don't know either."

    Yao Ling'er is also extremely uncomfortable. When using this medicine, there is no difference between cultivators and ordinary people. She feels that if she doesn't find a place to vent now, she may burst.

    However, while speaking, Mao Yun'er suddenly rushed towards her and grabbed her arm tightly.

    "Youget out of here."

    Yao Ling'er shouted violently, but looking at Mao Yun'er's appearance, as soon as she finished speaking, her red lips couldn't help but move towards Mao Yun'er.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? instantly.

    The two women are extremely passionate.

    "I'm back!"

    Finally, after going to the toilet, Yi Feng walked back leisurely, opened the door and saw two bodies fighting together.

    Involuntarily, the whole person froze in place.

    "Fuck."

    "Lily!"

    "Excuse me, that's good."

    After saying that, Yi Feng was about to turn around and exit.

    ¡°First, sir?¡±

    "That's not the case, let us explain"

    When the two women saw this, their expressions immediately changed. They wanted to catch up and explain, but the strength of the medicine in their bodies could not make them take action. They could only watch the door snap and close tightly.

    After exiting the room, Yi Feng curled his lips, his face extremely complicated.

    I didn¡¯t expect that these two girls looked good on the surface, but they were like this behind the scenes.

    I can¡¯t stand it, I really can¡¯t accept it.

    Shaking his head, Yi Feng walked out of here. Before leaving, Yi Feng did not forget to put up the "Do Not Disturb" sign.

    One night passed quickly.

    Yi Feng went home to catch up on a lazy nap and continued to lie in the yard and pet the dog.

    "Poof!"

    At the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce, Mao Lin, who was sitting at the top, vomited out a mouthful of old blood, pointed at Mao Yuner with trembling palms and asked: "You, you, you, you mean, not only did you fail, but you also gave away a priceless piece of copper."  movie, and ended up sleeping with a woman again?"

    Mao Yun'er's eyes turned red as she cried, and she sat slumped on the ground with a stern look, nodding her head with dull eyes.

    She never imagined that this would be the first time in her life.

    ?????????????????? Actually.

    Gave it to a woman.

    ¡­¡­

    "What?"

    At the same time, Ning Xuanwu of the Xuanwu Sect got angry, pointed at Yao Ling'er in front of him and asked in a hoarse voice: "You said that your result this time was that you slept with a woman?"

    Yao Ling'er's face was complicated, and she knelt on the ground with her teeth clenched, not even daring to breathe.

    "What about my double-star secret knife?" Ning Xuanwu asked again.

    "Lostlost."

    Demon Ling'er's voice sounded like a mosquito moan.

    As soon as her voice fell, Ning Xuanwu slumped down on the stool. With a surge of anger, his thick palms punched his chest one after another, and he couldn't help but vomit blood from his mouth.

    ¡°Calm down your anger, Sect Master, calm down!¡±

    "Sect Master, please calm down!"

    Seeing this scene, everyone in Ning Xuanwu was so frightened that they knelt on the ground and screamed.

    After a long time, Ning Xuanwu pointed at Yao Ling'er and said tremblingly: "You, you go to Xuanwu Cliff to think about your past, and you are not allowed to come out for a year."

    ?¡­(remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 77 The First Alchemist in Nansha

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Qingshan Gate.

    "Master."

    Luo Lanxue respectfully came to the Qingshan Ancestor and said softly: "The number one alchemist in Nansha, Master Luda Shenglu, has come to my Qingshan Gate."

    "What?"

    Hearing this, Patriarch Qingshan immediately sat up and said excitedly: "Master Lu is here, why didn't you inform me earlier?"

    "I saw that Master you were in retreat, so I didn't disturb you." Luo Lanxue explained.

    "Okay, where is Master Lu? I'll go see him."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    He didn¡¯t dare to neglect Lu Dasheng.

    As the number one alchemist in Nansha, although he is a casual cultivator, he has unparalleled appeal. Even the big sects and big families in Nansha will be polite to him.

    So when people like this come to Qingshan Gate, they are undoubtedly seeing a giant Buddha.

    "Lu Qingshan, I have met Master Lu."

    Outside the door, the Qingshan Patriarch respectfully possessed him and made a sound toward the door.

    The door opened quietly.

    "Come in!" A hoarse voice came from inside.

    Patriarch Qingshan walked in and saw an old man wearing a gray robe sitting on the futon. The old man had a narrow face and a pointed mouth, and exuded a gloomy aura all over his body.

    "The small Qingshan Gate, what a big airs!" Lu Dasheng slowly raised his head, looked at the Qingshan Ancestor, and said solemnly: "You actually asked me, Lu Dasheng, to wait here for half a month before you come out of the gate. It's amazing.  .¡±

    These slightly sarcastic words made Patriarch Qingshan change his face slightly, and he quickly explained: "Master Lu dare not, but I really didn't know that Master Lu came here. I hope you will bear with me if I am negligent."

    "That's all."

    Lu Dasheng waved his hands and said in a deep voice: "Stop talking about those superficial words. I have only one purpose for coming to you. Recently, I want to refine a fifth-grade medicine for a certain Martial Emperor master in Nansha, but I need to borrow it.  The flame bead of your Qingshan Gate.¡±

    "Flame beads?"

    Patriarch Qingshan¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    "I can promise you that as long as you are willing to lend the Flame Bead, not only do I owe you a favor, but you, the master of the Martial Emperor, have also sold a favor. This kind of good thing is hard to come by!" Lu Dasheng looked at Qingshan.  The ancestor said leisurely.

    But Lu Qingshan¡¯s face became increasingly ugly, and he lowered his head and said, ¡°To be honest, Master Lu, your conditions are indeed very generous, but the Flame Pearl is not at my Qingshan Gate now, I have already given it away.¡±

    "What?"

    Lu Dasheng's eyes darkened, "Lu Qingshan, are you kidding me? The Flame Bead is your Qingshan Gate's most precious treasure, and you actually told me that you gave it away?"

    "Master Lu, that's really the case."

    Lu Qingshan quickly explained.

    "Hmph, I don't care if you are true or false. I give you the flame bead to give to me within seven days. Even if you really give it away, you have to get it back to me." Lu Dasheng said without any doubt.

    Patriarch Qingshan looked embarrassed.

    "This flame bead was given to Mr. Yi Feng. How can I have the nerve to take it back to Mr. Yi Feng?"

    ?????????????????????????? And if it¡¯s not a big deal if I come back, but if it causes my husband¡¯s displeasure, it will be a big trouble.

    "Um?"

    Lu Dasheng raised his eyes.

    "Master, I'm afraid this really won't work." Ancestor Qingshan said with a troubled expression: "If there are other requests, I will satisfy Master Lu, but I ask for your forgiveness this time."

    Lu Dasheng narrowed his eyes and looked at the Qingshan Ancestor, and said leisurely: "I am suddenly very curious as to who you gave this flame bead to, and you are so worried about it."

    "this¡­¡­"

    The ancestor of Qingshan smiled bitterly, but his words were full of respect, and said: "That gentleman is not something I, Lu Qingshan, can evaluate at will, but he is my savior, Lu Qingshan, and the savior of my entire Qingshan Sect."

    "oh?"

    Lu Dasheng's eyes flashed with mockery, and he said leisurely: "Since you talk about this person in such a doubtful way, then I, Lu Dasheng, can't help but want to pay a visit. I want to see if that person is there."  You said it so powerfully.¡±

    "Master Lu, I'm afraid this is inconvenient. Sir, he only stepped into the mortal world to experience the life of ordinary people, so he doesn't like to be disturbed." Patriarch Qingshan explained quickly.

    "If you say that, then I can see it whether I see it or not."

    ?? Lu Dasheng raised the corners of his mouth, and at the same time, the table next to him instantly turned into powder. At the same time,A wave of coercion came towards Ancestor Qingshan.

    Seeing this, Lu Qingshan gritted his teeth, and drops of cold sweat broke out on his forehead, but he still insisted: "Master Lu, it really can't be done."

    "snort!"

    Lu Dasheng was furious, and swept out of the room with a single stride, and instantly arrived beside Luo Lanxue who was waiting outside. A terrifying coercion shrouded her, and her palms turned into claws and she tightly grasped Luo Lanxue's neck.

    When Patriarch Qingshan saw this, he shouted: "Stop."

    "Haha." Lu Dasheng sneered: "Then I want to ask you, will you take me to meet the so-called gentleman in your mouth?"

    For a moment, Patriarch Qingshan was in a dilemma.

    "Huh?" Lu Dasheng tightened his grip by two points and said in a deep voice, "Don't worry, I just want to get the flame beads from him. I have no other intention."

    "Okay, okay!"

    Seeing Luo Lanxue¡¯s breathing becoming more and more difficult, Patriarch Qingshan had no choice but to lower his head.

    "That being the case, after I finish what I'm doing, you take me to see him in five days." Lu Dasheng sneered and then let go of Luo Lanxue in his hand.

    Patriarch Qingshan nodded with an ugly expression.

    His expression was full of helplessness.

    "I just hope that you, sir, don't blame me for leading someone to break your purity!"  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 78 Tianyin Formation

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Li Mozhi, what are you doing? Let us out quickly?"

    ??In a canyon behind Shogunate Mountain, the place is peaceful with birds chirping and flowers fragrant. On the surface, it looks like a paradise.

    However, dangers are everywhere here at this moment, and every step is scary.

    Wu Yonghong and others never expected that after leaving the martial arts hall, Li Mozhe would bring them here on the pretext of treasure hunting and trap them in it.

    "Li Mozhe, I'm warning you, if you don't let us out, I, Chu Kuangshi, will be sworn in with you." Chu Kuangshi burst into rage and shouted loudly at Li Mozhe.

    And Sun Zhuge and Wu Yonghong¡¯s eyes also shone with deep hatred.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    "Hahaha."

    "Scream, scream, it's useless to break your throat."

    Li Mozhe's eyes flashed with deep sarcasm, and he said: "Let alone going out, it is difficult for you to move even one step now. This place seems peaceful, but in fact it is a dangerous place. Not only is there a natural formation, this place was here 30,000 years ago.  It is also a relic of an ancient battlefield, and those great powers added several more large formations to the natural formations when they fought."

    "certainly¡­¡­"

    Li Mozhi raised his head, and then sneered: "It's not like I didn't add a layer of strength. On top of the original formation, I deployed two more layers, so even gods can't save you."

    "What?"

    Hearing this, Wu Yonghong and the others showed serious expressions, and their faces became even more bloodless.

    If this is the case, then the three of them can only wait here to die!

    "Why did you do this?" Wu Yonghong asked sadly.

    "Of course, it's because of the holy rake in your hand." Li Mozhe sneered, "You Wu Yonghong are not as strong as me, and your intelligence is not as good as mine. How do you get the qualifications to use such a good thing?"

    "You actually"

    Extremely angry, Wu Yonghong spit out a mouthful of blood.

    "Bring it here!"

    Li Mozhe just smiled coldly and waved his hand. Wu Yonghong had no power to resist, and the sacred rake in his hand fell into Li Mozhe's hands.

    The God Rake changed hands. Wu Yonghong was so angry that he was trembling all over, but there was nothing he could do.

    The power of these multiple formations not only restricted their movements, but also suppressed their cultivation. Therefore, in Li Moce's hands, they were just fish on the sticky board.

    But Wu Yonghong was still unwilling to give in. He gritted his teeth and said word by word: "This divine rake was given to me by your husband, and I have already sworn to serve him. If you rob your husband like this, aren't you afraid that your husband will find you?"  Are you in trouble?"

    "that is."

    "If you let sir know about this, you will be wiped out in ashes."

    Speaking of the man from the martial arts school, Sun Zhuge and Chu Kuangshi on the side seemed to have seen hope, and they all shouted out, hoping that Li Mozhe would be afraid.

    "Ha ha!"

    However, Li Mozhe burst out laughing.

    "why are you laughing?"

    The three of them said coldly.

    "I'm laughing at you three for being so naive." Li Mozhe raised the corner of his mouth and said coldly: "To tell you the truth, I'm not afraid of him. Even the treasures in his martial arts hall are dear to my heart!"

    "You actually don't take your husband seriously and dare to covet his treasures. I'm afraid you won't even know how you died." Wu Yonghong said coldly.

    "Ha ha."

    "You are right. That one is really scary. I usually wouldn't dare to think about it, but recently, for me, Li Moce, there has been a God-given opportunity." Li Moce raised the corner of his mouth.

    "What kind of God-given opportunity?"

    Wu Yonghong and the others looked puzzled.

    "Tomorrow happens to be a rare yin year, yin month, and yin day in our Xianjiang Continent for ten thousand years, so"

    Having said this, Li Moce showed an inscrutable expression and did not say any more.

    However, Wu Yonghong and the others' eyes widened.

    "Youyou, you, you actually know the Tianyin Formation that has been lost for thousands of years. How can you do this evil formation? How is it possible?"

    For a moment, the three people¡¯s faces turned pale.

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    "You three pedantic old guys, it seems you are not stupid." Li Mozhe laughed loudly and said: "Yes, I have learned the Tianyin Formation. I only need to arrange the Tianyin Formation around the martial arts hall."In the formation, everyone below the immortal level will lose their cultivation without knowing it. At that time, the awe-inspiring gentleman you talk about will be a plaything in my hands.  "(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 79: Open the small door.

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    As soon as these words fell.

    The hearts of the three of them were filled with turmoil, and their faces became filled with deathly ashes.

    Because what Li Mozhe said was right, this formation is so terrifying.

    Of course, the conditions are also very harsh, and it needs to be in a yin year, yin month, yin day, yin time, and yin moment to last for a moment.

    It turns out that at ordinary times, even if Li Mozhe knew this formation, it would be useless.  But who would have thought that tomorrow would be a date that only happens once in a million years?

    "By the way, I might as well tell you that I also know the secret method of seizing luck!" Li Mozhe said again leisurely.

    "What?"

    This sentence fell into the ears of Wu Yonghong and the three of them, like dropping a bombshell.

    "You, you, you, do you want to deprive Mr. of his luck?" Wu Yonghong said with trembling lips, staring at Li Mozhe.

    "I didn't expect that Wu Yonghong, you are quite smart?"

    Li Mozhe said coldly: "That person is so powerful that even we can't tell what his cultivation level is, and we don't know whether he is a Martial Saint or a Martial Emperor. In addition, he has countless treasures. Such a person must have incredible luck.  "

    "And as long as I, Li Mozhi, deprive him of his luck, maybe I can become the Martial Emperor in my lifetime, or even become the legendary immortal warrior."

    "You, last time you got word of Mr. Wu's martial intention in the martial arts school, but you repaid kindness with hatred and dared to take action against Mr. I will fight with you."

    Wu Yonghong¡¯s neck turned red with anger.

    He did not forget that Yi Feng generously gave him the rake that day, nor did he forget the benefits that martial arts brought to him in the martial arts hall last time.

    So for a moment, his momentum burst out, and he even broke free from the constraints of the formation and attacked Li Mozhi.

    "snort!"

    However, Li Mozhe interrupted Wu Yonghong's attack with just a wave of his hand.

    "Do you really think this formation is just for show?"

    Li Mozhe sneered.

    Sure enough, because of his breakaway, Wu Yonghong suffered a backlash from the formation and immediately vomited out large mouthfuls of blood.

    "It's okay, since you want to die, then I will satisfy you."

    Li Mozhi moved his palm, and a burst of energy fell directly on Wu Yonghong's dantian.

    "Click!"

    A blood hole appeared, followed by an explosion. Wu Yonghong stared in disbelief, because Li Mozhi directly destroyed his cultivation.

    "Old Wu."

    "Old Wu."

    Beside, Chu Kuangshi and Sun Zhuge sounded worried voices at the same time.

    "Originally, you could linger on for a few more days, but you have no choice but to seek death yourself." Li Moce smiled coldly, "Without cultivation, in a few days, you will die as humble as a mortal!  "

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    With a wild laugh, Li Mozhe drew an arc in mid-air and flew towards Pingjiang City.

    ¡­¡­

    "Ouch!"

    "Ouch!"

    Ao Qing¡¯s life has not been very good recently.

    Although he followed Yi Feng and made breakthroughs one after another, the feeling inside the small door was too uncomfortable for him.

    "Gouzi, what's wrong with you? Are you really so horny?" Yi Feng looked at Gouzi, gently stroked him with his palms, and said at the same time: "Don't worry, I will definitely help you when I find some time."  solve."

    However, Gouzi didn't hear Yi Feng's words at all. His eyes widened as he looked at the small wooden door behind Yi Feng.

    He always felt that the things inside the small wooden door were about to come out.

    Is it a wild beast or a peerless monster?

    He couldn't help but swallowed a mouthful of saliva.

    "Crunch!"

    Sure enough, the small door creaked and was pushed open gently.

    Ao Qing shuddered almost subconsciously, his hair stood on end and his eyes stared intently.

    ?¡­(remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 80 System Rewards

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Then, under Ao Qing¡¯s eyes.

    A crystal white skull came out with a bang.

    "Hiss!"

    Seeing this skull, Ao Qing took a breath.

    Although the skeleton's cultivation level cannot be seen, the sense of crisis it brings to him is extremely strong, and this skull has no life at all, it is obviously a dead thing.

    But why does a dead thing move? Why is it such a powerful deterrent?

    The dog can¡¯t figure it out.

    With a quick sweep, he rushed to Yi Feng's feet.

    "What is going on?"

    Yi Feng glared at Ao Qing angrily and tilted his eyes back.

    "Fuck."

    Seeing the skeleton, Yi Feng immediately screamed in fright, but quickly recovered, rushed toward the skull angrily, and kicked it.

    "It's you again, you retarded thing, I'm scared to death."

    Yi Feng cursed directly, feeling disgusted when he saw the skeleton, and at the same time he cursed the system in his heart.

    Because this is the most depressing thing he has ever experienced!

    You said that your system is broken and you can¡¯t teach him to make money or practice cultivation Come on, admit it.

    But Yi Feng couldn¡¯t stand it when you were so polite about your special reward.

    Yes, this skeleton was given to Yi Feng when he first merged the system, but it was so useless that it was an eyesore.

    I do nothing all day long, just wandering around like a ghost.

    Later, Yi Feng locked it in the utility room and even forgot about it. Who knew that this guy actually ran out again on his own.

    "Aba Aba!"

    Being kicked to the ground by Yi Feng, the skull smacked its upper and lower jaw and slowly got up.

    "It's me, Nima."

    When Yi Feng saw this guy, he lost his temper and punched him with his fist.

    "Click!"

    With a ding-dong-ding-dong sound, the skull fell down and rolled under the corner. The remaining body bones groped on the ground for a while before finding the head, and then stumbled and fought back.

    ¡°What a silly thing, it¡¯s installed backwards.¡±

    Yi Feng shouted angrily.

    "Aba Aba"

    The skull continued to stutter, turning its head with both hands, and it took a long time to straighten it out.

    "Yeah, I'm not having a good time."

    Yi Feng¡¯s face was full of depression. He grabbed a piece of black robe nearby and threw it on its head, shouting: ¡°Put it on yourself, don¡¯t go around scaring people.¡±

    "Aba Aba!"

    The skull was stumbling as it put on the black robe. Due to its small size, the whole body was wrapped in it.

    ¡°Afterwards, a man in a black robe was wandering in the yard, and no one knew what he was jumping about.

    However, Ao Qing¡¯s eyes were about to fall off when he saw it.

    Especially when he saw Yi Feng beating the skeleton, but the skeleton didn't react at all, he was even more horrified and could not calm down.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The master is worthy of being a master, he is indeed terrifying!

    "ah!"

    Yi Feng stretched out, feeling quite bored, and stood up and said, "It's such a rare weather, so you just stay in the yard, and I'll go to the door to bask in the sun."

    With that said, Yi Feng moved the stool to the steps at the entrance of the martial arts gym.

    ??Lazily looking at the passing crowds and listening to the bustling hawkers' cries, it feels very comfortable.

    Among the criss-crossing buildings, a shadow flashed past, and then stood high on the roof, looking at the small martial arts gym not far ahead with a cold look in its eyes.

    He was dressed in fluttering clothes and had an abacus hanging behind his back.

    It is Li Mozhi.

    "The Tianyin Formation, the eight major directions, and the sixteen vein gates have all been arranged. It's only half a moment left, and the time, place and people are favorable!"

    The voice fell.

    He looked up to the sky.

    Those gloomy eyes slowly closed.

    The sky was filled with wind and clouds, and there was a cold atmosphere. When the wind flowed, Li Mozhi's eyes suddenly opened.

    "The time has come."

    "Start!"

    As his voice fell, an invisible mist shrouded the sky in the direction of the martial arts hall, and then covered the entire martial arts hall in it.A mysterious aura floated in the sky, and the entire martial arts hall was silent.

    "Humph, the formation has been activated. Unless you are an immortal, you are still a plaything in my hands."

    Li Mozhi sneered.

    But I also knew in my heart that this special moment only lasted for a moment, so I didn't dare to delay it at all. I waved my robe and the abacus behind me flew into the air.

    ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoosh¡­¡±

    A piercing sonic boom sounded, and countless silver abacus beads fell off, scattered like high altitudes, and then turned into chaos and disappeared.

    "Condensation!"

    As he made a complicated hand seal, the disappearing silver beads condensed together, and then turned into a thousand-foot-long transparent sword, falling vertically towards the martial arts hall, right between the eyebrows of Yi Feng, who was lying on the recliner.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    In an instant, the entire Pingjiang City was filled with stormy clouds and strong winds.

    "Although it is just a full blow from my Martial Sect, without cultivation, even if you are the Martial Emperor, you can only become a dead dog under this sword!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 81 Can¡¯t even break the defense

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    For a while.

    The transformed sword came straight down, getting closer and closer to Yi Feng.

    However, Yi Feng, who was lying on the recliner, did not react at all and had no idea that the danger was coming.

    "This Tianyin Formation is really terrifying. This person has no reaction to my attack, which shows that he is completely imprisoned in his cultivation"

    As soon as he thought about this, the proud look on Li Mozhi's face became more and more intense.

    finally.

    The transformed long sword was only a few feet away from Yi Feng, and the entire martial arts hall was shrouded in the light of the soaring sword, which was dazzling.

    The next moment, it fell on Yi Feng¡¯s eyebrows.

    "die!"

    At the same time, Li Mozhi, who was in mid-air, shouted, feeling extremely excited.

    What about Martial Saint and Martial Emperor?

    ?????????? Wasn¡¯t it because of his scheme that you didn¡¯t even know how to die?

    Thinking that after Yi Feng's death, his treasures that filled the martial arts hall and his luck as a peerless master would be taken away from him, the smile on Li Mozhe's face became extremely strong.

    But.

    The next moment.

    His expression suddenly solidified.

    "What?"

    The proud expression just now disappeared in the blink of an eye. Looking at the scene at the door of the martial arts hall, the whole person turned into an ice sculpture.

    Because his Wuzong's all-out attack and the phantom sword transformed with the Heaven-Bearing Skill fell on Yi Feng, not only did it not cause any damage to Yi Feng, but instead made his attack directly turn into nothingness.

    It seems.

    It has never been normal.

    "how come?"

    "How can it be?"

    Li Mozhi was sweating profusely, his eyes were wide open, and his mouth was wide enough to hold a light bulb.

    "Isn't he imprisoned for cultivation? Why can he still block my attack?"

    Li Mozhe had ten thousand doubts in his mind.

    Even if something went wrong in the Tianyin Formation, the man still had some movement when he resisted his attack. Why did the attack turn into nothingness when it hit him?

    This is simply too evil

    But then, he thought of something

    "After all, the person in front of me, even if he is not a Martial Emperor, is at least a Martial Saint. Even if his cultivation is gone, the defensive power he has cultivated is still there.

    Thinking of this, a touch of relief appeared on his face

    "I see."

    Li Mozhi raised the corners of his mouth, and the previous fear disappeared, and a confident sneer filled his face again.

    Although this person's strength was terrifying, even his full blow could not break the defense, but because of this, Li Mozhi became even more crazy.

    After all, the stronger Yi Feng is, the more unparalleled the sense of accomplishment that killing him will bring.

    "Since you are defending Tao Tian, ??I can only use other means."

    Li Mochou smiled coldly and made a series of complicated handprints, causing strong winds to fly around him. As time passed, his handprints became knotted faster and faster, and many strange patterns suddenly appeared.

    finally.

    When his last handprint fell, he drank lightly from the corner of his mouth.

    "Death-killing Gu, come out!"

    The moment the voice fell, an insect the size of a bee slowly flew out from his mouth. Then, it flapped its high-frequency wings and flew towards Yi Feng on the recliner.

    The deadly Gu flew out, and a sneer appeared on Li Mozhe's face again.

    "In front of my life-killing Gu insect, no matter how hard you defend yourself, it won't work. Once it enters your body, even if your cultivation level is restored, you will only have to wait for death!"

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    Li Mozhi smiled coldly.

    I am also proud of my many means. If an ordinary person is in this situation, I am afraid there is really nothing they can do.

    ¡°Buzz buzz!¡±

    Finally, the deadly Gu insect approached Yi Feng and circled around Yi Feng's head. Then under Li Moce's nervous eyes, the deadly Gu insect flashed its wings and sprinted towards Yi Feng's ear.  .

    "It's done."

    Seeing it getting closer and closer, Li Mozhi became more and more excited.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 82 The man in black robe suddenly appeared

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    But at this moment, Yi Feng suddenly turned over and cursed.

    "Where did the fly come from to disturb my sleep?"

    At the same time, he slapped him with an impatient face and waved it out.

    Then, under Li Mozhe's stunned eyes, the deadly Gu insect that was about to enter Yi Feng's body was directly slapped away, and then hit the wall heavily.

    "Snapped!"

    There was a soft sound, and the body was stuck to the wall in pieces, and only the body on the back fell to the ground.

    "Gah!"

    The moment the deadly Gu insect was beaten to death, Li Mozhi's eyes nearly burst out, with a look of horror on his face.

    At the same time, his body suffered a backlash, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.

    But he didn¡¯t care about the backlash in his body, or even took another look at the life-threatening Gu worm he had raised for thousands of years. He chopped the void with the sole of his foot and ran away.

    terrible¡­¡­

    It¡¯s so weird

    Now, he just wants to escape from this place, preferably as far as possible.

    ??It¡¯s clear that the Tianyin Formation is in effect, and his cultivation level is obviously restricted. Why is it still like this? He really can¡¯t figure it out!

    Moreover, his life-threatening Gu is not only capable of killing people invisible, but its body is also known to defy the heavens. Whether it is burned by fire or flooded, or even a slap from Emperor Wu with all his strength, it may not be able to kill people.  The body of the deadly Gu insect was shattered.

    However, with just a casual swipe from that man, his life-threatening Gu insect was shattered into pieces broken into pieces?

    When he thought of the miserable state of his life-threatening Gu, he seemed to see himself.

    So at this moment, he no longer dared to attract the attention of the martial arts hall, and he no longer had any intention of depriving Yi Feng of his luck. He almost ran away at a speed that he had never seen before in his life, for fear that the person at the entrance of the martial arts hall would chase him.

    In less than half a quarter of an hour, Li Mozhe turned into a stream of light in mid-air, escaped from the area where Pingjiang City was located, and came to the airspace not far from Qingshan Gate.

    "Hoo!"

    "fine."

    Seeing that there were no pursuers behind him, Li Mozhe breathed a sigh of relief while sweating profusely.

    However, as soon as he took a breath, the next moment he was so frightened that his whole body trembled.

    Not far in front of him, a man in black robes appeared at some point. His broad robe covered his whole body, and he lowered his head, making it difficult to see clearly what he looked like.

    But the appearance of this person brought a great sense of crisis to Li Mozhi.

    He was like a person with no cultivation, and no aura in his body. He just stood in mid-air, motionless.

    What¡¯s even more incredible is that when Li Mozhi closed his eyes and felt grateful for his surroundings, he couldn¡¯t feel the existence of this person at all.

    "who are you?"

    Li Mozhi asked in a panic.

    Under the black robe, there was no sound.

    Li Mozhi raised his eyes, chopped the void with the sole of his foot and turned it into an arc, then flew towards the black-robed man in different directions.

    Obviously, he didn¡¯t want to get entangled with this man in black robe whose origin he couldn¡¯t see clearly. After all, the strangeness of this man in black robe invisibly gave him a huge sense of oppression.

    However, just as he rushed out quickly, he found that the man in black robe appeared in front of him again.

    Still standing in the void so quietly, still without any breath.

    But Li Mozhi¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    Because he couldn¡¯t even see clearly how the man in black robe moved in front of him, as if he was already in that place

    "Who are you?"

    Li Mozhi broke into a cold sweat, but still gritted his teeth and asked.

    The man in black robe still stood quietly without any movement.

    "Humph, you're pretending to be a ghost. Since you didn't tell me, you can't blame me." Li Moce snorted coldly, knowing that the man in black robe would not let him leave, so it was better to strike first.

    As soon as his voice fell, Wu Zong's aura spread out in mid-air. He flipped his hand and turned it into a palm, overwhelmingly bombarding the man in black robe.

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom¡­¡±

    A series of shock waves hit the man in black robe, like layers of waves, layer upon layer. Under this vast attack, the entire sky turned into a vacuum and even became distorted.

    "Are there any masters fighting?"

    And when Li Mozhe displayed it,At the time of the attack, at the Qingshan Gate not far away, Lu Dasheng, who was in retreat, suddenly opened his eyes, then turned into a stream of light and flew into the air, rushing towards the direction of the battle fluctuations.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 83 He is God!

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Li Mozhi launched a monstrous attack towards the man in black robe.

    However, the man in black robe still stood quietly, showing no signs of resisting his attack.

    "Hmph, after all, I, Li Moce, am also a master of martial arts. If you are so arrogant in the face of my attack, then you will suffer the consequences!" A cold voice came from Li Moce's mouth, but he also did not dare to underestimate his opponent.  The strength is a bit stronger.

    ? But.

    What he didn¡¯t expect was that his overwhelming attack fell on the man in black robe, but there was no movement at all.

    It didn¡¯t even cause a ripple.

    "Click!"

    Seeing this scene, Li Mozhe was almost scared out of his wits. He immediately withdrew the attack and chopped the void with the sole of his foot, turning it into an arc and flying out.

    Now he only has one word.

    run!

    In just one breath, Li Mozhi flew thousands of feet in mid-air.

    At this moment, the man in black robe who had been silent finally made a move, and slowly raised the big black robe sleeve.

    At the same time, Li Mozhe, who was running away like the wind several thousand feet away, suddenly froze, as if he was stuck in a quagmire, and suddenly couldn't move.

    "What?"

    Li Mozhi¡¯s expression changed dramatically.

    But the horror was still behind him, as a majestic force quietly spread toward him, sucking him away from behind.  In less than a moment, he had returned to the man in black robe, standing upright in mid-air, unable to move.

    With his face pale, he understood that at this moment, he was basically the fish on the black-robed man's sticky plate.

    "Youyou, you, who are you?"

    This method scared Li Mozhi to the point where he stuttered when he spoke. He stared at the man in black robe and asked nervously.

    The man in black robe remained silent.

    "Then what are you going to do to me? Besides, you and I have no grudges in the past, so why are you treating me like this?" Li Mozhi asked again in a worried voice.

    "No injustice or hatred?"

    Finally, for the first time, a voice came from under the black robe, but the voice was unclear and did not sound like any human emotion.

    "you mean?"

    Li Mozhe¡¯s face changed drastically. He remembered his behavior in the martial arts hall just now and said suddenly: ¡°Are you Yi Feng from that martial arts hall?¡±

    "No, no, no"

    But the next moment, Li Mozhe shook his head tremblingly, "When you first appeared, you were still in the Yin hour, and the effect of the Tianyin formation was still there. You couldn't chase you out of the martial arts hall unless you  You are not bound by the Tianyin Formation, your cultivation is that of an immortal"

    "Gah!"

    As soon as he said this, Li Mozhe suddenly thought of the impossible. This sentence seemed to tell him the answer, and he asked in shock: "Are you really an immortal?"

    "No, I'm just a servant!"

    Under the black robe, that ugly-sounding, emotionless voice finally came out again.

    "Servant, servant?"

    Li Mozhe stammered, pointed at the man in black robe and said tremblingly: "Aren't you Yi Feng?"

    "Of course I am not the master."

    A voice came from under the black robe.

    Hearing this, Li Moce's pupils dilated, and his face was full of disbelief. The person in front of him was so powerful. He thought he was the master of the martial arts hall, Yi Feng, who put on a black robe. However, it was not, but a servant of Yi Feng.  ?

    Gosh!

    Li Mozhe felt like his brain was going to explode.

    A master of such a powerful master is just Yi Feng's servant?

    ¡°Then¡­what about Yi Feng?¡±

    Li Mozhe suppressed the horror in his heart, stared at the man in black robe and said word by word: "Who is he? Really, is he an immortal?"

    After asking this sentence with difficulty, Li Mozhi looked at the man in black robe nervously.

    "he?"

    Finally, the man in black robe slowly raised his head, revealing his true face for the first time.

    It was a skull with no flesh and blood and only empty eyes. What made Li Mozhe feel even more frightened was that the skull's lower jaw was tilted up, as if it had an evil expression.

    "Of course he is not an immortal!"

    Hearing this, Li Mozhe breathed a sigh of relief. He also wondered how an existence like Xian could be in such a small and broken place.  I'm afraid it's Tianyin's great formation coming out.Something unexpected happened, but it failed to restrain the people in the martial arts hall.

    But the next moment, the voice coming from under the black robe made Li Mozhi terrified.

    "He is God!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 84 I was just passing by

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Click!"

    Li Mozhi was stuck in his throat by this light sentence.

    But in the blink of an eye, he shook his head violently, full of disbelief.

    "No, it's impossible."

    "How can there be a god in this world?"

    "And I, Li Mozhi, how could I meet God? Even if he is a God, how could I come to this small Pingjiang City?"

    god!

    What is God?

    Gods are existences that are countless times more advanced than immortals. They are in charge of the laws of heaven and earth. Even Emperor Wu is just like an ant in front of gods.

    How could such an advanced existence that transcends categories stoop to such a place?

    "Nothing is impossible."

    Under the black robe, gloomy words came out, Youyou said: "After all, as the master's servant, I am also a god!"

    "You fart!"

    Li Mozhe yelled crazily: "You think God is just a cabbage, can you find it anywhere?"

    "Jiejie"

    Li Mozhe responded with a sinister smile. Under the slightly raised black robe, the mandible of the skull seemed to be slightly raised again.

    Then, the sleeves of the black robe were waved.

    "Boom!"

    With a roar, a thunderbolt fell on Li Mozhi, and at the same time, there was a downpour around him.

    "Click!"

    But the next moment, the downpour suddenly stopped, extreme ice spread in the sky, and Li Mozhi was instantly frozen into an ice sculpture.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    A moment later, the sky was enveloped by fireworks, and Li Mozhi, who had just turned into an ice sculpture, was instantly roasted to pieces.

    "Hoo!"

    As soon as the fire was extinguished, another gust of wind covered Li Moce. Under this strong hurricane, Li Moce's entire body became distorted.

    "Ahhhh"

    The severe pain caused Li Mozhe to let out an earth-shattering scream. In just an instant, Li Mo was baptized by wind, fire, thunder and lightning.

    Under this baptism, Li Mozhi's whole person became dilapidated. With fear in his eyes, he glared at the man in black robe and said tremblingly: "Naturethe laws of nature, is this the legendary law of nature?"

    "So, do you believe it?"

    "If you still don't believe it"

    Before the voice could finish speaking, the man in black robe suddenly raised his palm again.

    For a moment, Li Mozhi's eyes widened, because at this time he felt that time was passing quickly. He experienced countless spring, summer, autumn and winter in an instant, and his skin and body were also aging rapidly.

    "Ahhhh!"

    A shrill scream came from Li Mozhi's mouth, and his eyes were filled with bloodshot eyes, because the man in black robe in front of him did not cause physical pain, but psychological fear.

    ??Just imagine, a person can even see the passage of time with the naked eye, and watch his body age with the naked eye. What is it like?

    "This is the law of time. Are you actually, are you really a god?"

    Li Mozhe stared at his pupils and his whole body was shaking violently.

    He really wanted to live, but now he couldn't even think of running away, and the regret in his heart was almost green.

    He never imagined that he would not open his eyes enough to rob God's things and rob God's luck?

    "You're so special, you're not just playing with the Lord of Hell - you're looking for death!"

    But on the other hand, he was unwilling to give in.

    What the hell, what kind of bad luck does it take to kick such a thick iron plate.

    "Forget it, die!"

    The man in black robe seemed to have no interest in Li Moce. He held his hand out of thin air, and Li Moce's body burst into nothingness without leaving even a bubble.

    "Run, run, run."

    And the whole scene here was seen by Lu Dasheng who was hiding in the dark. Although he couldn't feel the passage of Li Moce's surrounding laws, he could clearly feel the cultivation of Li Moce.

    A master of martial arts.

    However, this man in black robe killed him easily. Doesn't it mean that the man in black robe in front of him is at least a martial master, or a master of martial arts?

    Therefore, Lu Dasheng, who was afraid of being implicated, no longer cared about watching the show and ran away.

    CanAs soon as he took action, he felt that his body was sinking into the mire and it was difficult to move.

    Then, a big hand appeared behind him and grabbed him directly. Lu Dasheng was frightened and wailed: "Senior, senior, I was wrong, I was just passing by!" (Remember the website address:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 85 A careless piece of shit

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "passing by?"

    The man in black robe made a ghastly sound.

    Lu Dasheng was frightened out of his wits by the sound of Chun Chun. Even martial arts masters died easily in the hands of this man. Isn't he, a small martial emperor, as small as a small earthworm in this man's hands?

    "Senior, senior, I really was passing by." Lu Dasheng was trembling all over, and his legs were weak with fear. He hurriedly explained: "By the way, I am the number one alchemist in Nansha. I can refine the emperor's  Ping Yao, as long as you need it, senior, I am willing to serve you, I just ask you to spare my life."

    "Do you think I will need royal medicine?"

    The man in black robe said grimly.

    Hearing this, Lu Dasheng's face turned extremely ugly. He thought that with his status as the number one alchemist in Nansha, he would be able to scare this person, but he ignored the existence that could easily kill Wu Zong. How could he use the imperial medicine?  Put it in your eyes!

    "Slap yourself a hundred times, and then roll as far as you want!"

    But it seemed that the man in black robe had no interest in Lu Dasheng at all. He left a long word and then disappeared.

    Seeing this, Lu Dasheng, who was still nervous just now, breathed a sigh of relief.

    But the next moment, another voice appeared in his mind

    "If you don't smoke, you will die worse than that person!"

    These words made Lu Dasheng feel as if he was struck by lightning. He held back his expression with pain and stood there with a look of regret on his face.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ran over to watch the fun, and ended up encountering this. However, no matter how unwilling he was, thinking of that person's methods, he didn't dare to gamble!

    So he had no choice but to lift his heavy palm and slap it on his face.

    And the Qingshan Patriarch who was chasing Lu Dasheng didn¡¯t arrive until now. When he arrived, he saw Lu Dasheng stepping on the void and slapping himself.

    At the same time, he was still counting in his mouth, for fear of missing one.

    "LuMaster Lu, what happened to you? Why do you do this to yourself?" Ancestor Qingshan frowned and asked cautiously.

    "roll!"

    Lu Dasheng shouted violently and vented his anger directly on Patriarch Qingshan.

    Seeing this, Patriarch Qingshan trembled and left quickly. After a long distance, he turned around and saw Lu Dasheng slapping himself.

    "Maybe something happened to your family?"

    "Forget it, after all, we don't dare to say or ask"

    After shaking his head, Patriarch Qingshan left with a complicated expression.

    The sleepy Yi Feng finally woke up leisurely at this time.

    Just as I was about to get a glass of water, I discovered that the skull that had been jumping around in the courtyard was missing.

    "Disciple, where is that crappy thing?"

    Yi Feng asked loudly.

    "Gang, I was there just now, and disappeared after a while." Zhong Qing said quickly.

    "This careless thing ran out to cause trouble for me again."

    Yi Feng¡¯s face darkened, full of anger.

    ¡°Damn it, don¡¯t you know what you look like? It would be weird to run out like that and not be scared to death.¡±

    "Stop practicing and come find me quickly."

    Yi Feng quickly ordered, then hurriedly put on his clothes and ran outside.

    on the street.

    Although it is late autumn, the weather has improved quite a bit in recent days, so the streets have returned to their usual bustle, and many people even come out to purchase supplies for the coming winter.

    Of course, as long as there are streets, women who love shopping are absolutely indispensable.

    In a rouge shop not far away, several little girls dressed in fancy clothes with their thighs exposed, chatting and laughing while wiping rouge.

    ?Suddenly.

    A dark shadow slid over, lowering its head and rubbing behind the little girls.

    After rubbing it for a long time, a small white head emerged from under the black robe, its upper and lower jaws clicking, showing excitement.

    Seeing no one around, a white palm quietly emerged from the sleeve of the robe

    Then, he stretched out towards the little girl¡¯s petals.

    Just as he was about to succeed, a scud suddenly appeared out of thin air and kicked it on the head.

    "What a shame."

    "Things that are not easy to worry about have really caused me trouble again!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 86 Blood debt must be paid with blood

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Yi Feng directly grabbed the black robe, covered it completely, and beat him violently.

    And Yi Feng¡¯s actions caused a commotion among everyone.

    "Hit the dog, beat the dog."

    Yi Feng had no choice but to explain with an embarrassed look on his face. After another beating, he grabbed the black robe and dragged the entire skull home.

    After being dragged into the store, Yi Feng became more and more angry as he thought about it, and kicked him hard with both feet.

    This piece of shit has never given him any peace of mind.

    Today, I didn¡¯t destroy the vegetable garden in Uncle Wang¡¯s house. I killed Aunt Li¡¯s cow tomorrow. I didn¡¯t expect that this thing that took the courage of an ambitious leopard would become a pig¡¯s paw.

    But the most hateful thing is that this thing is like a tarsal maggot.

    He threw it and ran back again.

    He dug a hole to bury it and climbed out again.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? After a few days of Ansheng¡¯s life, he came out again, in short, I tried all kinds of methods, but still can¡¯t get rid of him.

    "Aba Aba!"

    Suddenly, the black robe squirmed, and a skull appeared, slapping its upper and lower jaws, and made a sound towards Yi Feng.

    "I am your sister."

    Yi Feng¡¯s arrogance that had just weakened was rekindled, and he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to tear you down this time, let¡¯s see what else you can do.¡±

    With that said, Yi Feng knocked off its skull with a fist, and it rolled to the ground with a clanking sound.

    However, the skull rolling on the ground opened its mouth again.

    "Aba Aba!"

    At the same time, the skeleton at Yi Feng's feet suddenly stretched out a palm, and then raised a middle finger towards Yi Feng.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re pretty good at it?¡±

    "Ever since Yi Feng stood up to others, he has always learned how to use this piece of shit. This made Yi Feng so angry that he stepped on the skull frame under his feet and started to dismantle it.

    "Master, there is someone looking for you outside."

    At this moment, Zhong Qing came over and said respectfully: "It seems to be someone from the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce."

    "People from Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce?"

    Yi Feng frowned and asked in a deep voice: "Why do people from the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce come to me?"

    ¡°It was said that Master¡¯s old copy of Dream of Red Mansions still had a share of the money, so I asked Master to come over and get the money.¡± Zhong Qing said.

    "If you don't want to go, ask him to send it over."

    " Different ways do not work together, Yi Feng doesn't want to pay attention to them at all. It doesn't matter if they don't send it over. Anyway, the book doesn't cost much, so the worst thing is not to give it up.

    "But master, they also sent someone to bring a sedan." Zhong Qing said again: "Master said he must go alone."

    Yi Feng frowned, and then said: "Let's do this, disciple, you go for a walk on my behalf, get the money back and leave, and leave the rest alone."

    "Yes, Master."

    Zhong Qing nodded respectfully.

    After Zhong Qing left, Yi Feng continued to dismantle the skull. After a lot of effort, he disassembled the skull's torso, hands, legs, etc., and then locked it in different rooms.

    And the skull was also pressed under the manhole cover by Yi Feng.

    After clapping his hands, Yi Feng showed a satisfied smile. Just as he stretched out to take a sip of water, a man hurriedly came to the door and shouted anxiously: "Master Yi, Master Yi,  Oops, something happened."

    "What's wrong?"

    Yi Feng ran out quickly.

    The person who came was the boy from the beef restaurant opposite. The boy shouted hurriedly: "Master Yi, something happened to your little apprentice Zhong Qing. I'm afraid he's not going to survive. Go and have a look quickly!"

    "What?"

    Yi Feng¡¯s expression changed, and he followed the boy from the beef noodle restaurant and ran out before he even had time to close the door.

    Then the two came to an alley.

    At both ends of the alley, there were many people watching, pointing and talking in the alley.

    And as soon as Yi Feng walked over, the smell of blood rushed toward him. There were corpses all over the ground, the sedan chair had been attacked badly, and the bearers had long since lost their voices.

    Zhong Qing, on the other hand, was lying on the ground dying and looking at Yi Feng.

    Apparently, Zhong Qing in the sedan was attacked, and a big battle broke out.

    "Disciple."

    Yi Feng rushed towards Zhong Qing,While checking Zhong Qing's injuries, his eyes suddenly turned red.

    "MasterMaster, I'm afraid I can't do anything for you."

    Zhong Qing was covered in blood and said with a weak breath.

    "No, it's impossible. Don't say anything. Master won't let you die." Yi Feng suppressed the anger in his heart, picked up Zhong Qing and ran towards the martial arts hall.

    After returning to the martial arts hall, Yi Feng hurriedly laid Zhong Qing on the bed, and then took out all the medicine at home.

    First, he stopped Zhong Qing¡¯s bleeding, and then treated the wound.

    After working for a long time, Zhong Qing's breath stabilized and he was out of danger. Yi Feng breathed a sigh of relief.

    But his eyes were replaced by anger, and there were fierce flames in his eyes.

    "No matter who you are, even if I lose everything, I will ask you to pay with blood!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 87 The mastermind behind the scenes

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Trash!"

    "You're a bunch of trash, you can't handle such things well, what's the point of raising you?"

    In the main hall of the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce, Mao Lin looked at his kneeling subordinates. When his palms fell towards the table, an angry voice came from his mouth.

    During this time, he was under great pressure.

    Especially after his daughter failed in her own attempts, she faced opposition from the entire chamber of commerce.

    When he had no other way to go, he came up with such a way.

    Since Yi Feng cannot serve his Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce, then destroy it directly. This will also help the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce get out of trouble.

    But he never expected that he would finally come up with such a plan, but it would not succeed at all.

    "The president makes atonement." The leader of the men knocked his head on the ground and explained respectfully: "We didn't know that Yi Feng didn't come. It was his disciple who came!"

    "snort!"

    Mao Lin snorted coldly: "Since you later found out that it was not Yi Feng, why did you still try to scare the snake? After making Yi Feng defensive, wouldn't it mean that you ruined the chance to attack him next time?"

    "Thiswe were really ready to stop when we saw that it wasn't Yi Feng." The leader of the men said with an ugly face: "But, after his disciple saw that our target was Yi Feng, he took the lead in taking action against us.  , and this little bastard is very skilled, he just killed several of our brothers with his bare hands before he died."

    "snort!"

    "You just know how to find reasons."

    Mao Lin was furious. He didn't kill Yi Feng this time. I'm afraid it won't be so easy to find a chance next time.

    "Forget it, father, just go around them!"

    At this time, a young man in colorful clothes walked in with a faint smile on his face. The person who came was Mao Yi, Mao Lin's son and Mao Yuner's eldest brother.

    "Yi'er, what time has it been now, why are you still so relaxed?" Mao Lin looked at Mao Yi with a look of blame, and said sincerely: "Don't you know that I do these things, even at the expense of your sister?  Is it all for you? If I, the president, are dismissed, it will probably be harder for you to ascend to this position in the future than to reach the sky!"

    "Father, you misunderstood." Mao Yi said with a smile: "Of course I know what father is thinking, but it's useless for you to blame them. Besides, isn't he just a little Yi Feng who can write two books?  What a big deal, it¡¯s not easy to kill him!¡±

    "But Yi'er, from what Yun'er said, this Yi Feng is not as simple as he appears!"

    Mao Lin said earnestly: "I heard that there are cultivators who are also approaching him, and his current relationship with the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce is also very important. You have to understand that even if the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce blatantly robs our business, we dare not do anything to them.  It¡¯s because Yin Xiong¡¯s precious daughter is at Qingshan Gate!¡±

    "What's that?"

    Mao Yi sneered and said: "Even if he is not simple, he is at most a low-level cultivator. As for him and Baofeng Chamber of Commerce, it is just a relationship of interest!"

    "But even if he is a low-level cultivator, he is still a cultivator after all!" Mao Lin still said worriedly.

    "Father, you are also the president of the Chamber of Commerce after all. Advanced cultivators are indeed beyond our reach, but we may not be able to afford cultivators who can deal with Yi Feng!"

    Mao smiled meaningfully.

    As soon as the voice fell, three men walked in from outside the door. The three men were powerful and carried a murderous aura. As soon as they walked in, they put a lot of pressure on Mao Lin.

    "Thisthese three are"

    Mao Lin said with wide eyes.

    "These three are the cultivators I invited. They will help us deal with Yi Feng directly, and their cultivation level has already reached the martial arts level!" Mao Yi said leisurely.

    "Martial spirit!"

    Hearing this, Mao Lin's heart skipped a beat.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "So, father, just be at ease!" Mao Yi said with a smile on his face: "There are three martial arts masters taking action, and a little Yi Feng, even if he has a little cultivation, will not be crushed.  Death?"

    "But¡­¡­"

    Mao Lin came closer to Mao Yi and asked softly: "To invite these three people, you must have paid a lot of price, right?"

    "Father, don't worry, we mortalsThey look down on such treasures" At this point, Mao Yi raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said: "They just need me to help them find a hundred young women!  "

    "A hundred young women?"

    Mao Lin was overjoyed.

    If this is the case, it seems that this deal is a bloody profit for their father and son!

    ¡°And with three martial spirits taking action, there would definitely be no problem in killing Yi Feng.

    So Mao Lin smiled and said to the three of them: "Three adults, as long as you help us solve this matter, let alone a hundred young women, I will help you find two hundred."

    "very good!"

    The three of them sat down, listened to Mao Lin's words, nodded with satisfaction, raised the corners of their mouths and sneered: "When we have a day off, the little bastard you are talking about will be handed over to us."

    PS: I¡¯m a little late today because I have two chapters left.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 88 The Furious Ancestor Qingshan

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After settling Zhong Qing, Yi Feng walked out of the martial arts hall with a gloomy face.

    He doesn¡¯t need to think about who the mastermind behind this matter is, and he can even guess their purpose with a little guess.  The Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce must have wanted to take his life for profit, but his apprentice Zhong Qing helped him resist.

    Although he is just a mortal, retribution has always been his style.

    Soon, Yi Feng came to Baofeng Chamber of Commerce.

    When the president of the Chamber of Commerce saw that it was Yi Feng who came to the door in person, he did not dare to show any slightness. He put down everything in his hands and came to receive him in person.

    "Mr. Yi, please have tea."

    Yin Xiong stretched out his hand and said nervously.

    However.

    Yi Feng made no move.

    This can¡¯t help but make Yin Xiong feel extremely uneasy. He sits beside Yi Feng like acupuncture, thinking crazily about whether there is something about him that makes Yi Feng unhappy.

    Because Yi Feng had a gloomy look on his face since he entered the house, and he didn't say a word from beginning to end.

    Finally, when Yin Xiong couldn't bear the pressure, Yi Feng, who had always been silent, finally raised his head, looked at Yin Xiong and said, "President Yin."

    "Here, there is, Mr. Yi, I'm here."

    Seeing Yi Feng finally speaking, Yin Xiong was excited and responded quickly.

    "Your chamber of commerce should be able to kill people, right?" Yi Feng said again.

    "ah?"

    However, Yin Xiong did not react immediately.

    "I mean, I want to kill a few people." Yi Feng finally took the tea, thinking of his precious apprentice's injury, squinting his eyes and said, "Because, someone almost killed my apprentice."

    "What?"

    "Someone dares to kill Mr. Yi, your apprentice?"

    Yin Xiong stood up suddenly, his eyes widening.

    This incident sounded too horrifying to him. Although he didn¡¯t know exactly who Yi Feng was, he had an idea.

    However, someone took action against his apprentice?

    This matter is big or small!

    Once this is not handled well and this person gets angry, I am afraid that the entire Pingjiang City will change dramatically!

    "So, is there any way?" Yi Feng raised his head and asked, "Of course, you can ask for whatever compensation is needed."

    "There is a way, there is a way, of course there is a way." Yin Xiong said this almost tremblingly, ignoring what Yi Feng said about the reward.

    "very good."

    Yi Feng nodded and said, "Then I want to see the head of the main messenger, is that okay?"

    ¡°Yes, yes, I, Yin Xiong, am here to guarantee it.¡± Yin Xiong hurriedly patted his chest and said.

    "However, it is possible that he is from the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce." Yi Feng added: "Of course, there is no evidence for the time being, and I need you to check."

    "Sir, don't worry. I will find out the details as soon as possible, no matter who it is, and then put the head of the mastermind behind it in front of you." Yin Xiong raised his palms and said solemnly.

    "Okay, sorry to trouble you."

    Yi Feng drank the tea, stood up and left.

    Originally, he only speculated that the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce might engage in such assassination, and he didn't have much hope. Now it seems that it is an unexpected surprise.

    After sending Yi Feng away, Yin Xiong didn't dare to stay for a moment. He took two of his men and drove towards Qingshan Gate.

    Quickly, Yin Xiong found Luo Lanxue.

    "What?"

    When Luo Lanxue heard about the incident, her face turned pale, and she immediately understood the seriousness of the matter, and said quickly: "Uncle, I will take you to see Master now. You can tell me the whole thing exactly."

    "Yes Yes."

    Yin Xiong nodded, but he was also very nervous. He had heard about Qingshan Patriarch for a long time, but this was the first time he had seen him.

    "Master, I have something important to ask for."

    Outside the secret room, Luo Lanxue and Yin Xiong shouted respectfully.

    "Disciple, I have gained some insights from my master's sword recently. No matter what it is, you should retreat first!" The majestic voice of Patriarch Qingshan came from the secret room.

    "Master, this is a very important matter." Luo Lanxue said anxiously.

    "I said, no matter what the important matter is, you are not allowed to disturb my retreat." Ancestor Qingshan said with a hint of anger in his voice, "If you interrupt my enlightenment, you cannot bear the responsibility."

    "Master, please calm down. I am afraid that this matter willIt¡¯s bigger than your perception.  "Luo Lanxue bit her red lips tightly and said directly: "Sir's apprentice, Mr. Zhong Qing, was almost killed.  "

    "What?"

    As soon as Luo Lanxue finished speaking, an incredible sound came from inside, and then with a "boom", Patriarch Qingshan exploded out.

    Then, the Qingshan Patriarch with exposed veins grabbed Luo Lanxue's jade palm, stared and asked: "What did you just say?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 89 An unprecedented lineup

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Under the majestic gaze of Qingshan Patriarch, Yin Xiong tremblingly told the whole story.

    "How can this be true? How can it be true?"

    After hearing what Yin Xiong said, the Qingshan Patriarch became furious and pushed out with a palm, razing a building not far away to the ground.

    Among the ruins, the third elder crawled out in disgrace and shouted with aggrieved face: "Ancestor, you demolished my house again, why is this?"

    "roll!"

    The ancestor of Qingshan shouted and ignored him at all, looking back at Luo Lanxue.

    "Xue'er."

    "exist."

    "You immediately notify Zhu Yun and other senior officials of the sect to gather at Qingshan Hall."

    "yes!"

    Luo Lanxue did not dare to delay, her light and beautiful body disappeared with a slight sweep.

    "Hurry back to the bottom of the mountain now and find out for sir who is so brave." Qingshan Patriarch ordered Yin Xiong again.

    "Yes, Master Qingshan."

    Yin Xiong didn't even bother to take a sip of water and rushed down the mountain with his two subordinates.

    Qingshan Hall.

    Patriarch Qingshan sat at the top with a gloomy expression.

    Looking down, Zhu Yun, Luo Lanxue and other elders lowered their heads with solemn expressions on their faces.

    For a while.

    The entire hall was filled with a thick layer of coercion, and those with weaker strength could hardly breathe.

    "Master, this matter is not trivial." Luo Lanxue walked out first and quickly analyzed: "From what my uncle said, sir is already extremely angry about this matter."

    "Sister is right." The young Yin Luoli also walked out with anger on his face and said: "Sir, he was as kind as a mountain to our Qingshan Sect, but on the territory of our Qingshan Sect, his disciple was almost killed.  We must give Mr. an explanation for this matter."

    "That's right, sir, he didn't take action directly. Instead, he notified the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce. His intention is very obvious, which is to remind us that we need to give him an explanation." Zhu Yun, the sect leader, also said solemnly: "So we must do this.  We need to treat him seriously and make him satisfied, otherwise if he does it himself we won't be able to bear the anger!"

    "So Master, you'd better come up with an idea as soon as possible on what to do specifically?" Luo Lanxue looked at the Qingshan Ancestor above and said solemnly.

    "snort!"

    The Qingshan Patriarch¡¯s face was gloomy, and he slapped his palm suddenly, and the stone table next to him suddenly turned into powder.

    "No matter who is attacking Mr. Zhong Qing, no one can escape."

    After saying that, he waved his palm, and a sound like a bell spread throughout the hall.

    "Give me your order."

    "exist!"

    "Open the mountain-protecting formation, notify the twelve elders and eighteen guardians, and send out the thirty-six Tiangang and the seventy-two earth demons. Not a single one of the one hundred and eight disciples under the sect will be left. They will all go down the mountain under the leadership of Zhu Yun!"

    "I want to make those bad guys who made my husband angry regret coming into this world."

    As soon as Patriarch Qingshan finished speaking, the main hall was shocked.

    Such a lineup, even when Qingshan Sect is facing a sect war, has never been seen before.

    But that¡¯s right, if that person can¡¯t get rid of his anger, I¡¯m afraid there is no need for the Qingshan Gate to exist.

    "yes!"

    So for a moment, a deafening sound sounded in the Qingshan Hall, and then streams of light flew out from the Qingshan Hall, emitting streams of strong wind.

    And at the 108th Hall of Qingshan Gate, countless disciples were waiting for formation and headed straight towards Pingjiang City. The sound of their footsteps on the ground was deafening.

    At the same time, thirty-six Tiangang and seventy-two earth demons rode on the flying monsters raised by the sect, formed an array in the sky, formed a huge shadow on the ground, and roared towards the sky of Pingjiang City.

    Finally, under the leadership of Zhu Yun, the twelve elders and eighteen guardians stepped on the void and flew out with powerful pressure. The speed was so fast and the momentum was so strong, they were like pieces of meteorites flying across the sky!

    "In Pingjiang City, the entire Baofeng Chamber of Commerce's business suddenly stopped, all shop doors were closed, and countless intelligence personnel were dispatched.

    In less than half an hour, a flying pigeon letter sent from the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce fell into the hands of the Qingshan Ancestor.

    When he opened the note, his face showed murderous intent.

    "Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce."

    "die!"

    With an order, a huge lineup of Qingshanmen marched towards Pingjiang.Departed from the meeting place.

    this moment.

    Pingjiang City suddenly changed.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 90 Sit back and relax

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    In the main hall of Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce.

    Mao Lin was on the left and Mao Yi was on the right. They invited the three martial arts masters to sit down and were chatting and drinking wine.

    "The president is in trouble."

    At this moment, a man with a butler's gaze hurried over.

    "What's going on?" Mao Lin put down his wine glass heavily and said angrily in a deep voice: "Didn't you see that I was drinking with three adults? Why did you rush in so recklessly?"

    "President, something big has happened." The butler said anxiously: "According to the report from the spies we installed at the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce, Yi Feng and the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce have closed their doors and are preparing to attack our Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce!"

    "What?"

    Mao Lin's face darkened.

    Nor did he expect that the dignified Baofeng Chamber of Commerce would close its doors because of Yi Feng, or even attack the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce?

    This matter is indeed a big deal.

    "If we don't get it right, it will be a battle between the two conferences!"

    "Yi'er, you drink with the three adults while I go see what's going on." Mao Lin immediately gave the order. He did not dare to take such a thing lightly.

    "President Mao, what are you doing? Keep sitting and drinking!" However, as soon as Mao Lin was about to leave, one of the martial arts masters shouted leisurely: "Are you going to just leave the three of us here and just sit back and watch?  It¡¯s so rude!¡±

    Hearing this, Mao Lin's face was filled with embarrassment, and he lowered his head and said: "Sir, you heard just now that the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce actually closed the door to attack our Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce for that little bastard. As a chamberlain, I  Commander, you must take charge of the overall situation!"

    "Besides, aren't you still here drinking at the expense of three people?"

    However, the martial arts master had no intention of asking Mao Lin to leave. Instead, he raised the corner of his mouth and knocked on the stool without any doubt.

    Seeing this, Mao Lin sat down with a troubled expression.

    But in my heart, I was still thinking about the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce.

    "President Mao, why are you so worried?" Wu Ling seemed to see what Mao Lin was thinking. He sat back on his chair and tapped his fingers on the table, "Isn't it just a small chamber of commerce? With us here, are you still afraid?  What?"

    Hearing this, Mao Lin's eyes lit up with a troubled expression.

    yes!

    He has three martial arts masters by his side, so why is he afraid of the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce?

    However, he was still a little worried and said cautiously: "Sir, we are not afraid if it is a pure Baofeng Chamber of Commerce. The key is that Baofeng Chamber of Commerce has a relationship with Qingshan Gate!"

    "Qingshan Gate?"

    The Wu Ling snorted coldly and said: "Although the Qingshan Patriarch has some strength, our three brothers are still at the level of Wu Ling. Do you think that Qingshan Sect is willing to offend us three Wu Ling because of a small chamber of commerce?"  Spiritual?"

    "I think Qingshanmen should have an idea of ??which one is more important, and how to choose, right?"

    "Yes!"

    After listening to the Wuling master¡¯s analysis, Mao Lin suddenly slapped his thigh.

    The worries in my heart were swept away in an instant.

    "Come, three adults, I, Mao Lin, respect you." Mao Lin picked up the drink and said with a rosy face.

    "That's right!" Wu Ling raised the corner of his mouth, picked up the wine glass and said, "We are just here drinking wine, eating food, and waiting slowly for that Yi Feng to bring someone to the door.  When all their people are here, the three of us brothers will take action together to help you catch all those trash in one fell swoop, killing as many as there are!"

    "Hahaha!"

    Mao Lin drank the wine in his hand, raised his head and laughed.

    Now, he can sit back and relax.

    "Just wait for Yi Feng and the people from the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce to come and die."

    At this time, several birds flew across the sky.

    Immediately afterwards, dozens of ghostly shadows flew through the sky, standing high in the sky and looking down at the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce below, their faces full of indifference.

    The next moment, the Thirty-Six Heavenly Gangs and the Seventy-Two Earth Demons rode flying monsters and followed closely. The huge monster bodies were organized together and cast a large shadow on the ground, giving people a great sense of oppression.

    And Qingshanmen Hall 108, with nearly 100,000 disciples, has surrounded the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce in three circles and three circles to prevent anyone from the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce from escaping.

    finally.

    There was another burst of force coming from the sky, it was Lu Qingshan with an angry face.

    Angry, he will dieThe kitchen knife was also sacrificed, which showed how serious he was about this matter!

    "President, President, it's not good, Yi Feng's people are knocking on the door."

    While Mao Lin was having a drink with the three martial arts masters, the previous butler shouted again. His anxious look caused his feet to trip on the threshold and he rolled directly in.

    "President Mao, you subordinates are really timid!"

    Seeing this, one of the martial arts sneered disdainfully.

    Hearing this, Mao Lin was full of embarrassment and quickly shouted to the housekeeper heavily: "I told you, I'm drinking with three adults, don't be so abrupt. Besides, if you knock on the door, you'll knock on the door. There are three adults here.  What's the big deal?"

    "But President, they, they have a lot of people here!" The steward added anxiously: "We must not take it lightly!"

    "Noisy."

    However, Wu Ling didn't seem to want to listen to the butler's words. He waved his arm directly, and the butler turned into a rain of blood. At the same time, he looked at Mao Lin and said leisurely: "President Mao, your people, it seems.  Don¡¯t you trust us?¡±

    "How could it be possible"

    Mao Lin quickly explained: "What does he, a little housekeeper, know? How can he know how powerful the three adults are? He was so frightened when he saw so many people in Yifeng. I don't know that in the eyes of the three adults, no matter how powerful the people are,  Most of them are just to die." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 91 Silver Gun Wax Head

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "very good!"

    The three martial spirits nodded with satisfaction.

    "It's just three adults. Since they are here now" Mao Lin looked at the three of them expectantly and asked cautiously: "Then please three adults to deal with them immediately?"

    "There's no rush, just some trash. After drinking this jug of wine, there's no rush to deal with them again." The martial arts master gently picked up the jug and poured a glass of wine for Mao Lin himself.

    "Okay, then I'll finish this pot of wine with the three adults, haha."

    Seeing that the three of them were so relaxed and calm, Mao Lin simply relaxed.

    ¡°Even, in order to make the three martial spirits more satisfied, a dozen maids were called to add to the fun.

    For a while.

    The hall was filled with laughter and singing and dancing.

    "My lord, this wine is the strongest wine I found at your request." Mao Lin said with a smile.

    "Well, it's very good. This wine tastes very refreshing." One of the martial arts masters stood up and patted Mao Lin on the shoulder. At the same time, he rubbed the maid's body with his cunning hands.

    Soon, the drinks on the table were cleared away.

    The three martial arts masters stood up slowly with a trace of drunkenness, and then said to Mao Lin and his son: "Let's go out and help you deal with those people Yi Feng called, and then we will come back and continue drinking.  "

    Hear the words.

    Mao Lin and his son were smiling from ear to ear.

    This will not only solve the crisis of his chamber of commerce, but also probably solve the problem from the source and directly kill Baofeng chamber of commerce.

    The most important thing is that with the support of three martial arts masters, there is no need to fear that Qingshan Sect will cause any trouble.

    The three martial arts masters were in front, and Mao Lin and his son were behind. They all walked towards the door with smiles on their faces.

    "Third brother, you are a bunch of trash. Brother, we two won't do anything. You can handle it alone." As they were going out, one of the martial arts spirits said to the other martial spirit.

    "Don't worry, brother, I don't think they can recruit any powerful people. It's just a trivial matter like this. I won't bother you two brothers to do anything about it. I can handle it by myself." The Wu Ling said.

    "good."

    "Ha ha¡­¡­"

    With the arrogant laughter of the three people, the group finally walked out of the door.

    However.

    The moment they walked out of the door, the soles of the three martial arts masters suddenly went weak.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? almost stumbled and fell to the ground.

    The first thing that appeared in front of them were dozens of pairs of eyes staring eagerly, and the owners of these eyes were all standing in the sky, exuding a strong coldness.

    What makes the three great martial spirits most desperate is that none of the masters of dozens of pairs of eyes are weaker than them.

    "Ouch!"

    At the same time, along with a series of roars of monster beasts, a large number of flying monster beasts came and hovered in the sky. Above the monster beasts, sitting upright were masters wearing armor and strong momentum, just waiting for an order.  They can attack instantly.

    "Kill, kill, kill!"

    And in an invisible place, there were waves of deafening sounds at the same time, which were the calls of countless disciples of Qingshan Sect. Although no one could be seen, just hearing the sound gave people heavy pressure, and it seemed that the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce would be destroyed in the next moment.

    Of course, what the three of them feared the most was the old man holding a kitchen knife high in the sky.

    The kitchen knife exudes a long light.

    And he, with his hair flying, stood in the sky. Just standing there, he could stand up to thousands of troops.

    Looking at such a lineup, the three martial arts masters trembled and suddenly woke up from the drunkenness on their bodies. Drops of cold sweat fell from the top of their heads.

    Mao Lin and his son were shocked when they saw such a lineup. Although they had a good status among mortals, they had never seen such a lineup.

    "President, what should we do?"

    "Yes, President."

    "Are there so many of them? They look so scary. Can you think of a way?"

    At this time, other people from the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce also rushed over, clustered around Mao Lin, and worried voices came out one after another.

    Mao Lin also frowned.

    However, as soon as he thought of the three great martial arts masters standing next to them, father and son, he regained confidence.

    So he held his chest high and shouted softly at the people from the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce: "You guys are panicking.What, just be calm and don't be impatient. Although there are many of them, we have three martial arts masters sitting in charge. In the eyes of the three of them, they are nothing more than silver spears and wax heads.  "

    As he spoke, he looked at the three martial spirits with a smile on his face and said with a smile: "Three adults, do you think what I said is right? You must be able to easily deal with them if you take action, right?" (Remember  Website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 92 Destroying the Zhatian Gang

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Mao Lin¡¯s question immediately made the three martial arts masters¡¯ faces turn red, and the muscles on their faces couldn¡¯t help but twitch.

    In my heart, I wanted to kill Mao Lin.

    ?? ?Aren¡¯t you fucking blind?

    You can¡¯t tell what the lineup is on the opposite side. The effect of this lineup together, let alone their three martial spirits, even three martial kings will probably fall here.

    For a long time, the three of them couldn't say a word.

    There is only one idea in my mind, and that is to draw a clear line with the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce as soon as possible and then run away!

    They can¡¯t afford to offend this matter and this lineup!

    "Huh? Three adults?" However, Mao Lin said again without opening his eyes, blinking and casting an inquiring gaze over.

    "I'm your mother."

    Wu Ling, the leader, slapped Mao Lin on the face so hard that stars appeared in his eyes, and said at the same time: "President Mao, we have finished shopping, let's leave first."

    ¡°Obviously, they said this because they wanted the people at Qingshan Gate to think that the three of them were just here to buy things.

    After saying that, the three martial spirits quickly looked at each other and prepared to leave. They quickly reached the door and no one stopped them.

    This made the three of them secretly breathe a sigh of relief, with a proud smile on their faces.

    But just as he was about to escape, Mao Lin, who only reacted after being slapped, suddenly heard a voice.

    "Three adults, what do you mean? You just vowed to help us get rid of these people, why did you suddenly leave us alone!"

    Ga!

    Mao Lin¡¯s words immediately caused the expressions of the three great martial spirits to change drastically.

    Not daring to stop at all, the martial spirit energy of the three people suddenly exploded. They chopped the ground with the soles of their feet and wanted to leave in the air.

    But as soon as they stepped out, an extremely dangerous aura enveloped them.

    Looking back, he saw Lu Qingshan standing in the sky waving his big hand, the kitchen knife in his hand burst into dazzling light, and then he took it out.

    As it flew through the air, the light created by the kitchen knife grew larger and larger, and finally reached a hundred feet and struck down horizontally.

    "Boom!"

    ¡°Rumble¡­¡±

    As a series of sonic booms sounded, countless buildings collapsed. The sword light left a ravine hundreds of miles long in front of the three martial spirits, and dust rose into the sky.

    The three martial spirits were sweating coldly. Seeing the power of this kitchen knife, they were stunned in place.

    ????????????????????? The ravine in front of them was nothing to them, they could even pass it easily, but now it has become a chasm that they dare not cross.

    Because he knew in his heart that if he took another step, the kitchen knife would probably fall on their heads.

    This knife is really terrifying!

    "It seems that you three are also involved in this matter?"

    High in the sky, the Qingshan Ancestor suddenly cast his sharp gaze over and heard a majestic voice.

    And at the same time as he spoke, other eyes from Qingshanmen also looked over.

    These gazes made the three martial spirits' hair stand on end. Under the pressure of the crowd, even the three martial arts masters could not withstand it and almost suffered a nervous breakdown.

    "Mao Lin, I call you grandma."

    Finally, in anger, one of the Wu Ling turned around and yelled at Mao Lin. If this guy hadn't opened his eyes and said that at the critical moment, they would have escaped long ago.

    "I'm asking you, are you also involved in this matter?" Qingshan Patriarch didn't care about their dogs biting dogs, and the voice of questioning came out again.

    Knowing that this matter could not be avoided, the three martial spirits could only face it head-on, so they simply stood up and said, "Yes, we did get involved."

    "But so what?"

    "Even if the three of us are not your opponents, but you really want to take action against us, you have to consider our identities."

    "oh?"

    Patriarch Qingshan narrowed his eyes slightly.

    "We are members of the Nansha Zhatian Gang. You must understand that when our Zhatian Gang was at its peak, we were not comparable to your Qingshan Sect." The Wuling raised his arrogant eyes and said in a deep voice: "Even if it has declined now  Quite a few, the Zhaotian Gang can¡¯t compare to your Qingshan Gate, but a skinny camel is bigger than a horse, so if you really want to touch us, you have to think carefully.¡±

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The three great martial spirits showed their confidence.

      I was really shocked by the Qingshan Sect¡¯s lineup at first, but when I remembered that the Zhaotian Gang was backing them, I really didn¡¯t dare to attack them.

    And Mao Lin finally understood that the three martial spirits in front of him were no match for the Qingshan disciples. When he heard the words of the three people, his face was filled with light again.

    After all, they are also grasshoppers on the same rope now!

    "What if, I want to touch you!"

    Qingshan Patriarch¡¯s pupils shrank slightly and he said coldly.

    "Then our Zhatian Gang will never give up. After all, we are the elders of the Zhatian Gang." Wu Ling threatened without hesitation: "Unless you risk your Qingshan Sect and my Zhatian Gang to start a sect war.  Risk, take action against us."

    "very good."

    Patriarch Qingshan¡¯s face flashed, and it was unclear whether he was happy or angry.

    But the next moment, he waved his hand, and the roaring sound spread across the sky.

    "Listen to my order and leave the eighteen guardians to guard here. The rest will be led by Zhu Yun and set off quickly. Within one day, I will destroy the Zhatian Gang!"

    "What?"

    When the three martial spirits who were still confident heard this, their expressions suddenly changed and they stared at Patriarch Qingshan.

    "you you you¡­¡­"

    "You actually want to destroy my Zhaotian Gang for a trivial matter for a mortal. How could you do that? How dare you?!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 93 Sudden changes

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Hmph, why don't you dare?"

    Lu Qingshan was furious.

    Not to mention that today¡¯s Zhatian Gang is not as good as his Qingshan Sect, even if the Zhatian Gang in its heyday dared to offend Mr., he would still dare to touch it with a kitchen knife.

    Following Lu Qingshan¡¯s order, the Qingshan Gate army suddenly set off.

    "What?"

    The three martial arts masters of the Zhatian Gang suddenly widened their eyes. He thought that Lu Qingshan just said a word, but he didn't expect that he actually put it into action.

    After the Qingshan Gate army set off, Lu Qingshan let out another angry groan.

    Following his order, the eighteen guardians who were left on guard attacked the three martial arts masters.

    The Eighteen Guardians are the mainstay of Qingshan Sect, and their cultivation levels have reached the realm of martial arts. It is almost a matter of no doubt to surround the three of them.

    "Ahhhh"

    Three screams fell, and the three martial spirits were captured alive by the Eighteen Guardians without even taking a chance.

    Seeing this, Mao Lin and his son were trembling all over and sweating profusely.

    I never expected that the three major martial arts they trusted were so vulnerable. Although they just saw that they were running away, they knew that they were not opponents, but you can resist it anyway.

    For a moment, the father and son felt throbbing pain in their hearts!

    After capturing the three martial spirits alive, Lu Qingshan's majestic eyes suddenly looked towards Mao Lin and his son, accompanied by strong pressure.

    "Click!"

    Under this pressure, Mao Lin and his son could not hold on for a moment, and their knees fell heavily to the ground, with a look of despair on their faces.

    "It was you who sent someone to hurt Mr. Yi's apprentice?"

    Patriarch Qingshan asked with a heavy voice. While questioning, the pressure on his body became stronger and stronger.

    "It's not me, it's not me." Under this pressure and fear, Mao Yi's inner defense collapsed and he shouted hysterically: "I didn't get involved in this at all, it's him, it's him"

    As he spoke, he hurriedly pointed at Mao Lin and shouted crazily: "It's all the good deeds of this old guy and has nothing to do with me!"

    "you¡­¡­"

    Seeing his son defecting in battle, Mao Lin was filled with anger and blood, and a mouthful of blood spurted out from his mouth. All he did was for Mao Yi's future, but he didn't expect that Mao Yi would be sold to him in an instant.

    However, Patriarch Qingshan had no intention of watching their dog-eat-dog fight. He only thought about how to appease his husband's anger. However, after hearing what Mao Yi said, Patriarch Qingshan cast his cold eyes on Mao Lin.

    "So, you are the one behind the scenes?"

    Hearing this, Mao Lin's face became sluggish and bloodless. He knew that he was in doom today. He raised his reluctant eyes and looked at the ancestor of Qingshan, and said in a hoarse voice: "If my guess is right, you are the Qingshan of Qingshan Gate.  Ancestor, right?"

    Patriarch Qingshan said nothing, but his eyes were still cold.

    Mao Lin dropped his head.

    He can¡¯t see it now, but the Qingshan Sect is coming out to attack his small Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce.

    It¡¯s just that he couldn¡¯t figure out why the little Yi Feng alone caused such a big response, even asking Qingshan Patriarch to come out of the mountain in person, and the entire mountain gate came out in full force?

    "Whois he?"

    Unable to help himself, he gritted his teeth and asked the doubts in his heart.

    Patriarch Qingshan showed a disdainful smile and said coldly: "Although a waste like you is not qualified to know the identity of sir, I can make you understand clearly."

    "He is not only the savior of me, Lu Qingshan, and the Qingshan Sect, but he is also the senior that I, Lu Qingshan, admire the most. But he hid his cultivation, broke through the world and came to this small town to travel around the world and understand life, but you, a piece of trash,  He almost killed his disciple"

    "You tell me, should you die?"

    "Should your Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce be destroyed?"

    As soon as Patriarch Qingshan finished speaking, it was like a thunder exploded in Mao Lin's mind. His eyes widened with disbelief.

    In my mind, the phrase "hidden cultivation, traveling into the mortal world" has been lingering in my mind.

    It turns out he is

    "Also, what is most annoying to you is that Mr. Mingming has given you many opportunities, and even if you just need to seize them, you can surpass thousands of people with just a little chance, but you are blind!" Qingshan!  The ancestor sneered unceremoniously. Obviously, he was not interested in the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce.Report, he had already touched it clearly.

    "Pfft!"

    The words of Patriarch Qingshan directly hit the most painful part of Mao Lin's heart. With the anger in his heart, he spit out another mouthful of blood.

    Who said it wasn¡¯t?

    Originally, he had the opportunity to cooperate with that person and establish a good relationship.

    But he ruined it with one hand!

    hatred!

    Regret!

    ¡°That¡¯s it, go to hell and open your eyes a little more in the next life.¡±

    Patriarch Qingshan no longer had the patience to talk to Mao Lin. He gently covered it with his palm, and his huge momentum collapsed.

    Under this pressure, Mao Lin's meridians all over his body were broken, his internal organs were shattered by the shock, and he fell to the ground with his eyes wide open.

    "Congratulations, sir, you have killed the culprit!" On the side, Mao Yi shouted crazily: "So, sir, you can let me go!"

    "snort!"

    "You deserve to die even more!"

    The ancestor of Qingshan snorted coldly, looked at him mockingly, and slapped him with a palm. Mao Yi didn't even have a chance to beg for mercy, and he slapped him into pieces!

    Without looking at them again, he turned his gloomy gaze to the three martial arts spirits.

    "It's your turn."

    The three martial spirits looked frightened and threatened: "If you dare to touch us, the Zhatian Gang will not let you go."

    "Is it?"

    Patriarch Qingshan¡¯s face darkened and he crushed one of them to death.

    "You really dare to kill us?" Seeing the death of their companions, the other two people shouted crazily: "Do you really think that our Zhatian Gang is only as simple as it seems? We guarantee that everyone in your Qingshan Sect will be dead."  live."

    "Noisy."

    Lu Qingshan pushed out with two palms, directly killing two people.

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    However, just as Lu Qingshan relaxed, three streaks of green smoke drifted out from their bodies.

    "If you can't kill us, come to the Zhatian Gang to find us if you have the guts. We'll be waiting for you, hahaha"

    As the voice fell, three streaks of green smoke disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    "Damn it!"

    Ancestor Qingshan¡¯s expression changed drastically. He wanted to pursue him, but he had no idea where to start. He never expected that the three of them had such a secret method!

    "Yin Xiong."

    Patriarch Qingshan shouted quickly.

    "exist."

    Yin Xiong hurriedly stood by.

    "You bring the heads of Mao Lin and others to sir, I must take the lives of these three people!" Qingshan Patriarch ordered.

    "But what about the other people in the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce who have nothing to do with this matter?" Yin Xiong asked respectfully.

    "Arrest first, don't miss anyone, and then ask for instructions from sir." After thinking for a moment, Qingshan Ancestor said in a deep voice: "If sir says live, then they will live, if sir says kill, then they will die!"

    "yes!"

    Yin Xiong quickly complied.

    After handling the affairs of the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce, Lu Qingshan rushed towards the Zhatian Gang with the Eighteen Guardians with a gloomy expression.

    Originally, he was still thinking whether it would be too hasty to attack the Zhatian Gang solely because of these three people. After all, the harm would not harm others. The things committed by these three people may have nothing to do with the Zhatian Gang.

    But now it seems that he must pay a visit to Zhatian Gang.

    ¡°If nothing else, the lives of these three people must be taken.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 94 Unusual

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "This situation is not optimistic!"

    In the martial arts hall, Yi Feng put his palm on Zhong Qing's forehead and frowned.  It was clear that he was out of danger, but he just didn't wake up.

    "I'm afraid that's the only medicine that will work."

    Yi Feng thought for a moment, but he still needed a lot of things to prepare this medicine.

    It seems that I have to go into the mountains!

    When he thought of this, Yi Feng showed a look of hatred, and he didn't know how Baofeng Chamber of Commerce would handle the matter.

    "Sir, we fulfilled our mission. Not only did we help you execute the culprit, but we also destroyed the entire Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce."

    At this moment, Yin Xiong rushed over with people.

    When Yi Feng walked out of the door, he was suddenly surprised because each of Yin Xiong's men was holding a human head in their hands, and Mao Lin's head was among them.

    "OK!"

    Seeing this scene, Yi Feng was very happy.

    "The efficiency of the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce is really good. Disciple, I've avenged you."

    What surprised Yi Feng was that the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce actually destroyed the entire Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce.

    It¡¯s so cruel!

    "Tell me, whatever reward you want, as long as I can do it, I can satisfy you." Yi Feng said generously. Yin Xiong is so efficient, so the reward must not be less, even if all his share of the money is included.  , but being able to take revenge is worth it.

    Hearing this, Yin Xiong looked overjoyed, knowing that if this person gave him a little something, he would get a great opportunity.

    What¡¯s sad is that he doesn¡¯t dare to ask for it!

    So he quickly said politely: "Sir, you are too polite. This is just a simple effort. I don't want any reward!"

    ???????????????????????????????????

    No wonder.

    Yi Feng could see that the two major chambers of commerce had been in conflict for a long time. I was afraid that the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce had long wanted to destroy the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce, so he took this opportunity to take action and avenge him by the way.

    I see.

    "You really don't want any reward?"

    Yi Feng asked again.

    "It's really not necessary."

    Yin Xiong said with a complicated expression, but he had already been thinking about it in his heart.

    "All right!"

    Yi Feng nodded. After all, they were partners, and the chamber of commerce had made a lot of money from him, so it was reasonable not to do so.

    "By the way, sir, how do other people from the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce solve the problem?" Yin Xiong asked again.

    "other people?"

    Yi Feng frowned. Others asked him why.

    ?????????????????? But thinking about it, after all, there is so much to accept, even as the leader of the Chamber of Commerce, Yin Xiong is not sure to pay attention, so it is reasonable to ask him for advice.

    Since that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no harm in talking about it.

    Touching his chin, Yi Feng said: "I feel that if he is not a bad guy, there is no need to kill them all. Sparing his life is considered a kind of merit. Of course, no one can escape."

    Yin Xiong understood immediately and couldn't help but admire him in his heart. An expert is an expert. This kind of calmness and magnanimity are really beyond the comparison of ordinary people. He quickly said with sincerity: "Sir, you are righteous!"

    "It's nothing."

    Yi Feng smiled.

    "Sir, are we going to do other things first?" Yin Xiong said respectfully.

    "Okay, take your time and don't send me off. Come and sit down often when you have time in the future." Yi Feng nodded with a smile and said politely.

    Hearing this, Yin Xiong was excited, showing a strong expression of excitement.

    "sure."

    Although the husband failed to give me any reward, this sentence is more important than any reward!

    Because this shows that this gentleman has recognized him, and in the long run, it will be better than any natural and earthly treasure.

    ¡­¡­

    At the same time, Lu Qingshan had brought the Eighteen Guardians to the Zhatian Gang.

    But as soon as he got here, his face darkened.

    His Qingshan Sect¡¯s thirty-six Tiangang and seventy-two Earthly Demons, including the elders and Zhu Yun, were all sealed in a large formation.

    "What's going on?" Qingshan Ancestor said.

    "Uncle Master, let's go, this Zhaotian Gang is not as simple as it appears." Zhu Yun was leading the crowd, resisting the pressure brought by the large formation, and at the same time transmitted a message to the ancestor of Qingshan.

    The ancestor of Qingshan sank, and just when he didn't know what to do, a strong sense of crisis hit him.

      Then I saw a white-robed figure appearing in the sky above the formation. He stood with his hands behind his back, staring at Patriarch Qingshan with a pair of indifferent eyes.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 95 The knife is mine

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Hiss!"

    Patriarch Qingshan¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    This is the powerful King Wu.

    ??The Bombing Sky Gang is actually hidden so deeply, and there is also a powerful Martial Emperor.

    Finally, the man in white robe cast his gaze over and asked indifferently: "Little Qingshan Sect, you dare to attack my Zhatian Gang, how brave you are!"

    Patriarch Qingshan¡¯s face was gloomy, but he did not lose his sense of proportion. He raised his head and said, ¡°I wonder who you are?¡±

    "Ye Bei!"

    The man in white robe made an indifferent voice.

    "Ye Bei?"

    The ancestor of Qingshan was suddenly startled, remembering a legend in Nansha. Ten years ago, a genius master was born, and he reached the realm of the King of Martial Arts at the age of twenty. However, just as the sun soared into the sky, this man was silenced.  Many people speculated that he died in some secret place.

    But he didn¡¯t want to, so he joined the Zhatian Gang and became a powerful Martial Emperor from a martial spirit in ten years.

    Such talent.

    It¡¯s simply terrifying!

    "I didn't expect to meet you here." Ancestor Qingshan said in a deep voice: "But do you know that there are three elders of your Zhatian Gang who are misbehaving outside and offending people who shouldn't be offended."

    "so what?"

    Ye Bei said indifferently.

    "You" Ancestor Qingshan's face turned livid with anger, "So, it was you, the Zhatian Gang, who encouraged the three of them to offend their seniors?"

    "I don't know about their affairs." Ye Bei said indifferently.

    "Okay, since your sect doesn't know about it, it will naturally not provoke a war between our sects." Ancestor Qingshan said in a deep voice: "But I need you to hand over those three people, and I need to go back to deal with that senior.  "

    Hearing this, Ye Bei raised his eyes.

    "You beat the bodies of three elders of my sect to pieces, and now you come here to demand them. You are so arrogant." Ye Bei said coldly: "What you are thinking about now is not how your Qingshan Sect can escape?  "

    The Qingshan Patriarch¡¯s face looked aggrieved, but he still said firmly: ¡°Your Excellency, this matter does not arise from my Qingshan Sect, but concerns another senior. I hope you can seriously consider it.¡±

    "There's no need to think about it. It's impossible for me to hand over the person!" Ye Bei said with an indifferent expression: "Even if some senior comes to ask for the person, just ask him to come here."

    "you¡­¡­"

    Patriarch Qingshan said angrily: "Okay, okay, I hope you have clearly measured the consequences when you say such things?"

    "Are you threatening me?"

    Ye Bei's face darkened, and the palm of his hand that was standing behind his back suddenly came out.

    The next moment, a thick palm print grew larger and larger in the sky, pressing down like the power of heaven.

    Under this pressure, the eighteen guardians beside Patriarch Qingshan could no longer stand and fell to the ground, while Zhu Yun in the formation also showed a worried expression.

    "The powerful Martial Emperor is indeed powerful!"

    The ancestor of Qingshan showed a solemn look on his face. He did not dare to be careless in the face of such powerful men. He immediately took out the kitchen knife in his hand and slashed at the big palm that was coming from the sky.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    Under this knife, the sky glowed with dazzling light, and then the terrifying palm print was torn open and turned into nothingness in mid-air.

    "What?"

    Seeing this, Ye Bei, who had always had a dull expression, finally showed an incredible look on his face.

    "A little Martial King can actually break my palm easily. You are not simple!" Ye Bei said with a cold look on his face: "Give me that knife, and I can save your lives."

    "Humph, impossible!"

    Patriarch Qingshan showed a determined look on his face. This knife was given to him by Yi Feng. How could he hand it over?

    "No?"

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just grab it.¡±

    As soon as Ye Bei's voice fell, the next moment, he was in front of Ancestor Qingshan, and then struck him with a palm.

    With this palm, strong winds were set off, and the air was almost distorted.

    Patriarch Qingshan¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he subconsciously chopped out the kitchen knife in his hand.

    "Um?!"

    With a palm hitting the kitchen knife, Ye Bei's face changed drastically and he flew backwards. Looking at his palm again, he saw that it had become shapeless and he was feeling severe pain.

    "I really didn't expect that a little Martial King would actually hurt me."

    Ye Bei narrowed his eyes.

    "But this kind of peerless magic sword cannot be used by a waste like you. Only I, Ye Bei, can"??Have.  "

    As he spoke, he burst out with all his speed, surrounding the Qingshan Ancestor with his ghostly body, launching fierce attacks one after another.

    Under such a strong attack, the space was nearly distorted, leaving ravines on the ground and dust rising into the sky.

    At first, Patriarch Qingshan could barely resist with the magic sword, but King Martial was already a level higher than King Martial, and he gradually became unable to do what he wanted.

    "boom!"

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang bang¡­¡±

    After a series of sonic booms, when the last sonic boom was about to fall, Patriarch Qingshan immediately flew out. Just as he was about to get up, a foot directly touched his chest.

    "The knife is mine."

    Ye Bei said condescendingly and took the knife from the hands of the Qingshan Ancestor.

    "You this is something that my senior gave me. If you dare to snatch it privately, if it arouses the anger of my senior, your Bombing Sky Gang will cease to exist!" Ancestor Qingshan shouted angrily.

    "Is it?"

    ¡°One mouthful is a senior, I want to see if there really is such a person?¡±

    Ye Bei said disdainfully, his palm suddenly opened and fell on the head of Qingshan Ancestor.

    "Search for souls!"

    Ancestor Qingshan¡¯s face changed drastically, and he struggled desperately, but he was powerless, and he only felt his memories pouring out.

    It took a long time before Ye Bei raised the corner of his mouth.

    "There is indeed such a person, but it doesn't seem to be that good?"

    "However, since he can give you such a magical weapon, he must have other good things. In that case, I will go find him again, just in time to lay the foundation for the rise of my Zhatian Gang!"

    ¡°As he spoke, he landed on the body of Ancestor Qingshan, and the body of Ancestor Qingshan flew out and landed in the formation.

    ¡°You bunch of trash, just fend for yourself here!¡±

    As he spoke, he raised the corners of his mouth, looked in the direction of Pingjiang City, and flew out with a sweep of his body.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 96 Don¡¯t even put down the spinach basket?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The speed of Emperor Wu was so terrifying.

    Soon, Ye Bei arrived at Pingjiang City and rushed towards the martial arts hall according to the route remembered by ancestor Qingshan.

    ?Then he jumped and arrived at the entrance of the small martial arts hall.

    At the same time, the skull that was pressed under the manhole cover opened its mouth.

    "Aba Aba!"

    As soon as the voice fell, the martial arts hall underwent invisible changes, but no one could see clearly what changes had occurred.

    After the transformation, the skull smashed its mouth and rubbed the manhole cover with the Tianling cover, trying to wear it through and escape.

    "snort!"

    "I am really a peerless master. How can I say that there is any martial intention on the plaque?" Ye Bei looked at the martial arts plaque with his eyes. After observing it for a long time, he didn't bother to say anything.

    There is no martial intention in this sign. It is obviously an ordinary sign that cannot be considered ordinary.

    Thinking of this, he walked towards the front hall of the martial arts hall unscrupulously.

    When passing by the steps, he paused, looked down at the threshold stone at his feet, and couldn't help but raise his lips, "This person is indeed a bit interesting, but that's all. It's the old loser Qingshan who made this person up out of his own imagination.  No matter how powerful it is, I think there is a high probability that it is just a useless silver gun wax head!"

    With a sneer, he stepped into the front hall.

    When he first entered, he was a little wary.

    After all, Patriarch Qingshan conveyed in his memory that there were eighteen pictures of divine weapons in the front hall, how powerful they were.

    But now, although there are paintings.

    But it has no aura and no fluctuation. Apart from displaying it, it is just a piece of waste paper.

    He has now determined that this so-called peerless master is just a figment of Lu Qingshan's blind eyes and some random thoughts.

    Of course, this person still has some background.

    Just like the Sky-shattering Stone when entering the door, it is an imperial treasure after all, plus the kitchen knife of Patriarch Qingshan.

    However, this is more in line with Ye Bei's meaning.

    "Since you want to pretend to be a fool and build a shabby martial arts gym, then I will do whatever you want and kick your gym!"

    Ye Bei sneered, swept over, and landed on the big drum in the middle of the front hall!

    "Boom!"

    The deafening sound spread throughout the martial arts hall.

    In the martial arts hall, Yi Feng is not there.

    Only Ao Qing, who was sleeping, was awakened by the sound of drums. He slowly opened his eyes and glanced towards the front hall.

    He seems to be a martial emperor?

    Forget it, let¡¯s continue sleeping. Anyway, it¡¯s another one who is going to die.

    Yawning, the dog lay on the ground bored and closed his eyes again.

    "Kakaka!"

    Under the manhole cover, the skull continued to grind the manhole cover.

    It seems that the arrival of Ye Bei and the sound of the drum sound failed to break the peace of the martial arts hall at all, and the dogs ignored it.

    A drum beat without any movement, which made Ye Bei's face darken.

    He hit it with his fist again.

    "Boom!"

    There was another sound, heavier than before.

    At this time, Yi Feng rushed back from outside with a basket of spinach and shouted: "Come on, come on, what are you knocking on?"

    When Yi Feng walked into the front hall, Ye Bei's eyes suddenly turned over.

    ??Looked Yi Feng up and down.

    Sure enough, I can¡¯t see through the slightest bit of cultivation.

    But he was not surprised. After all, from the memory of Qingshan Ancestor, he had already expected that he had probably learned some kind of weird technique to pretend to be a ghost.

    "I know, you are the owner of this store." Ye Bei raised his eyes and said coldly and arrogantly: "I have nothing else to do today. I am here to play."

    "Playing in the gym?"

    Yi Feng, who thought he had some business, frowned when he heard this, and his voice became colder, "Do you know what the nature of playing here is?"

    "of course I know."

    Ye Bei raised the corner of his mouth and said coldly and proudly: "Kicking the gym will lead to life and death, and the martial arts gym will also change owners for the loser."

    Yi Feng narrowed his eyes slightly.

    He is right. These are the rules of this world and the unwritten rules of martial arts schools in this world.

    Therefore, there are very few people in this world who play gymnastics!

    And he,??This is the first time I have encountered this since I opened this martial arts gym!

    "You go, I don't want to fight you." Yi Feng looked Ye Bei up and down and said without interest: "You are no match for me."

    "You don't have a soft tone, do you?"

    Being so slighted, Ye Bei showed a strong sense of evil, and said coldly: "I'll tell you the truth, I came here on a special trip, and I'm determined to kick you out of this club."

    Hearing this, Yi Feng shook his head.

    Since it is a martial arts hall, they must all be mortals.

    He is not afraid of mortals fighting. After all, he is still on a par with gods. Do you really think he is easy to bully?

    "Okay, since you want to fight, let me accompany you!"

    After saying that, Yi Feng held the spinach basket in one hand and hooked towards Ye Bei with the other hand.

    "you¡­¡­"

    "Okay, okay, I didn't even put down the vegetable basket, I'm pretending to be pretty decent, just don't cry later."

    Seeing being treated with such contempt, Ye Bei gritted his teeth.

    Then the palm of his hand suddenly moved, and a series of complicated hand seals were produced. All the power in the meridians of the body was mobilized. When the last hand seal fell, a blow containing all the secret power of the strong Martial Emperor suddenly shot towards Yi Feng.  .

    He had no reservations about this blow.

    There was no element of testing at all, just to severely injure Yi Feng with one blow.

    PS: There are two more.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 97 Flashy

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "go to hell!"

    Ye Bei's eyes flashed coldly, and the attack in his hand was getting closer and closer.

    In his opinion, Emperor Wu's full-strength blow, which contained inner strength, would definitely kill the arrogant and pretentious Yi Feng in front of him.

    ¡°It¡¯s so fancy!¡±

    However, Yi Feng just glanced at him and said something disdainfully.

    At the moment, the young man in white robe seems to be powerful, but in his eyes, it seems that he is full of loopholes, and he can't even defeat his disciple Zhong Qing.

    "Snapped!"

    When the attack was about to land on Yi Feng's chest, Yi Feng turned slightly to avoid his attack, and at the same time slapped him lightly on the face.

    "What?"

    Ye Bei, who originally had a cold face, was stunned by this slap, and the next moment he was slapped to the ground with such heavy force.

    How can it be!  ?

    Even after landing, Ye Bei still had a look of disbelief on his face.

    The full-strength strike he was so proud of was so easily broken?  Even with his Martial Emperor strength, he couldn't see clearly how to crack it.

    However, the burning pain on his face made him feel humiliated.

    He, Ye Bei, has been a genius since he was born. He became the Martial Emperor at the age of thirty. He can be said to be the youngest Martial Emperor in the entire Nansha. He has never been so humiliated.

    "You deserve to die!"

    He said with scarlet eyes. As he spoke, Emperor Wu's cultivation flowed through his wide meridians, and along with his powerful aura, it was about to explode in an instant.

    However.

    A spinach basket hit him on the head and then hit him on the ground. All his aura and the martial emperor's cultivation were forcefully thrown back by the spinach basket.

    "Pfft!"

    With the power flowing back, Ye Bei's meridians were in chaos, and a mouthful of blood suddenly spurted out from his mouth.

    "With your strength, you can't even beat Uncle Wang, who sells cattle next door to me. Who gave you the courage to come to my place to compete?" Yi Feng said condescendingly, holding a spinach basket.

    "Youyou deserve to die!"

    This humiliating voice fell on Ye Bei's ears, making him feel even more humiliated. His whole body was trembling, and he didn't even bother to get up. With a move of his hand, he sacrificed a transparent orb.

    "Sky Soul Pearl, kill it for me!"

    Ye Bei's eyes flashed with strong murderous intent, and he directly sacrificed the Tianhun Pearl and charged towards Yi Feng.

    This is his absolute killer move!

    ¡° And this Heavenly Soul Pearl is a rare clan treasure, but he doesn¡¯t believe that it can¡¯t kill Yi Feng.

    However.

    Yi Feng kicked it down.

    "Click!"

    Ye Bei, whose face was filled with murderous intent, trembled and stared at Yi Feng's soles.

    Heavenly Soul Pearl.

    Zongpin treasure.

    Was it crushed to pieces with just one foot?

    Ga!

    Ye Bei felt like there was a fish bone stuck in his throat.

    "You want to kill someone with such a broken bead, is there something wrong with your brain?"

    Yi Feng's words made Ye Bei's expression even more ugly.

    Zongpin¡¯s treasure is actually a broken bead to him?

    Looking at Yi Feng¡¯s indifferent and truly disdainful expression, Ye Bei suddenly understood something.

    It turns out that this person is not who he thought at all, but just as Lu Qingshan thought, he is a truly peerless master.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    When he thought of this, Ye Bei's heart sank to the bottom of his heart.

    My intestines instantly turned green.

    It turned out that he had kicked such an iron plate. He wanted to escape, but before he could get up, Yi Feng's kick suddenly fell on his chest.

    "Click!"

    This kick shattered Ye Bei's chest and ribs, and the severe pain made him unable to speak.

    However, Yi Feng did not intend to let him go.

    Although this guy is a good guy, you can't let him go just because he is a bad guy. After all, he has come here to play in the gym, and he is considered a life-and-death enemy.

    ????????????

    impossible.

    Yifeng really doesn¡¯t dare to kill chickens, but killing people, this is another world after all, and he has killed a few secretly.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 98 A change from the norm

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    So Yi Feng grabbed him, and with Ye Bei's fearful eyes, he directly broke his arm, and then threw him heavily to the ground.

    Ye Bei's heart was filled with despair.

    "Yi Feng's attack, even if he used all his cultivation skills, would still cause real pain when it hit him, and he was already lying on the ground dying.

    "Senior, yes, I was wrong, please let me go."

    He said in a hoarse voice.

    He begged for mercy with a face filled with regret.

    "Let you go?"

    Yi Feng walked over coldly and stepped on Ye Bei's body again. Seeing that his anger was almost gone, when Yi Feng was about to think about how to get rid of this guy without bloodshed, there was a sound of falling to the ground from the inner room.  sound.

    "Disciple?"

    Hearing this, Yi Feng suddenly showed an anxious look on his face.

    He glanced at Ye Bei, then looked at his clothes, hesitated for a moment, and then said in a deep voice: "Zhaotian, yes, I remember, let you go for now, but in a few days, I will  I came to see you personally."

    After saying that, Yi Feng ignored Ye Bei and hurried towards the house.

    After all, a monk who can run away cannot run away from the temple. Since this guy has come to kick him out, he must take time to kick him back.

    But right now, compared to this waste and Zhong Qing, Zhong Qing is definitely more important.

    Sure enough, when he walked into the back room, he saw that Zhong Qing had woken up, but his consciousness was not very clear, and he rolled out of bed at the same time.

    Yi Feng hugged him sadly and put him back on the bed.

    Seeing Yi Feng leave, Ye Bei's heart was stuck in his throat, as if something had changed, and he ran away regardless of his injuries.

    But because he was too seriously injured, he hit the ground as soon as he flew up. But after a while, he flew up again, rising and falling, and fled out of the city.

    When he returned to the Zhatian Gang, even with his magnificent martial arts cultivation, he was about to collapse.

    He quickly took two pills to recover from his injuries, and without caring about adjusting his breath, he rushed towards the direction of the formation.

    "Sect Master, you are so strong!"

    At this moment, three people rushed towards Ye Bei's direction, and they were the three martial arts spirits from the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce.

    The three of them escaped from the hands of Ancestor Qingshan because of their secret skills. After returning to the Zhatian Gang, they were reborn. Although their faces still looked very weak, the three of them were indeed resurrected.

    "Looking at Lu Qingshan and the others in such embarrassment, it's really a relief!"

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right, when they are tortured to the point where they no longer look like human beings, then I will take them out and I will torture them severely.¡±

    "That's right, especially when I heard from Lu Qingshan that there was a kid named Yi Feng behind him. This incident happened because of him. This revenge must be avenged. If I have the chance, I will definitely lust after his flesh and blood."

    ¡°However, it¡¯s all thanks to the sect master!¡±

    The three of them had sneers on their faces, and while expressing their hatred freely, they also did not forget to praise Ye Bei who was standing beside them.

    "Come here, arrest the three of them."

    However, Ye Bei suddenly burst into anger and became furious.

    "Sect Master, you, you, you, why are you doing this?"

    The expressions of the three major martial spirits immediately changed, and they looked at Ye Bei in disbelief. However, they had just been reborn, and their strength was not restored at all, and they were captured directly.

    "You still ask what's going on?"

    As soon as he heard this, Ye Bei became angrier, staring at the three of them with gloomy eyes and making a deep voice.

    ¡°If the three of them hadn¡¯t caused this incident, how could I have gone to that small martial arts studio to be humiliated and almost lose my life?

    Of course, what frightened Ye Bei the most was Yi Feng¡¯s last words.

    Soon after, he will come to your door.

    Once this happens, the Zhatian Gang will cease to exist.

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. Ye Bei swung his palm and tore the palms of the three people directly. They let out miserable screams and shouted in a deep voice: "Take these three people into custody for the time being. Follow my orders and take them away later."  come over."

    After saying that, Ye Bei hurried towards the formation.

    Seeing Ye Bei appear, Lu Qingshan stared at him with hatred on his face.

    Searching his memory is a great shame and humiliation for him.

    What is even more unbearable is that this person also insulted Mr. Hu in all kinds of ways, which is intolerable.

    But he also knew it, he was just a prisoner now, and there was no hope of revenge, so he shouted coldly: "Ye Bei, just kill if you want, there is no need to torture us like this."

    However, Ye Bei changed his mind.

    That cold face suddenly revealed a flattering smile under the incredible gazes of everyone.

    "Oh, Brother Qingshan, what are you talking about? This is all a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding."

    "Hahaha."

    "Someone is coming, quickly remove the formation and let the brothers from Qingshan Gate come out!"

    Such a scene immediately made Patriarch Qingshan and others stunned!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 99 The life-saving straw for the Zhatian Gang

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Ye Bei, what do you mean?"

    Patriarch Qingshan was confused by Ye Bei's actions and said with a livid face.

    "Ahem, Brother Qingshan, what are you talking about?" A thick smile appeared on Ye Bei's face, he hugged the shoulders of Ancestor Qingshan, and said with a smile: "Didn't I just say it?  It was a misunderstanding, and it was my negligence to lock my brother in this formation. I apologize, I apologize."

    In this way, Ye Bei politely invited Qingshan Ancestor out of the formation.

    "Come on, brothers from the Zhatian Gang, bring me the good wine and meat from the Zhatian Gang to entertain the brothers from the Qingshan Sect."

    The ancestor of Qingshan is still full of doubts about the abnormal Ye Bei.

    Just when he thought Ye Bei was cheating, he unexpectedly discovered that Ye Beida blew up the Tianbang Mountain Gate and invited the entire Qingshan Gate in.

    This move shocked Patriarch Qingshan.

    By opening the mountain gate to such an extent, even if Ye Bei is very powerful, he will undoubtedly put the belly of the Zhatian Gang on the tip of the Qingshan Gate!

    "Uncle, what is Ye Bei up to?" Zhu Yun approached Qingshan Ancestor and asked with a wary expression, "Could he be trying to harm us?"

    Ancestor Qingshan frowned, shook his head and said, "Although I don't know what he is up to, but we have all been banned in the formation, there is no need for him to do anything extra."

    Zhu Yun also nodded.

    "They are already the turtles in the urn, and there is really no need to do this to harm them again."

    "That¡­¡­"

    Zhu Yun looked at Ancestor Qingshan.

    "This Ye Bei is a Martial Emperor after all, and the lives of so many of our disciples are in his hands. Follow him in first and watch every step he takes!"

    After saying that, a group of senior officials including Patriarch Qingshan were also invited into the Zhatian Gang.

    ??????????? Later, at the spacious martial arts arena of the Zhatian Clan, Ye Bei gave an order and set up a banquet of 100,000 tables to entertain the disciples of the Qingshan Sect.

    At the top, headed by Ye Beibei Qingshan's ancestors, both senior officials were seated.

    Looking at the delicacies on this table, Qingshan Patriarch couldn¡¯t help but be shocked, even in his state of mind. He had never seen many things before.

    This table is priceless!

    ¡°Haha, brother Qingshan, it¡¯s your first time coming to my Zhatian Gang. Make sure you eat and drink well!¡± Ye Bei said with a smile on his face.

    As the voice fell, there was another wave of hands.

    "Come here, bring up my big treasure and give it to Brother Qingshan."

    Then, a good-looking maid brought a jade tray. On the jade tray, there was an exquisite red box.

    "This box?"

    Ancestor Qingshan looked at it and was surprised, because this box alone cost a lot of money, and it seemed to be made of rare red fragrant wood.

    "Brother, this is a good thing!"

    Ye Bei picked up the red box and introduced at the same time: "What's inside is the smoked sandalwood made by the alchemist of my Zhatian Gang, using Hua roots, Ziling leaves and many other precious materials. It's called Hua Zitan.  Also called Huazi for short."

    "Brother, I'm really not bragging. This flower is produced in mass production at the rate of 20 pieces a year. I'll keep you in one mouthful and make you feel happy. It's worth your more than ten days of hard work. Usually I'm not willing to take it out. Today, I'm here.  That¡¯s why I¡¯m willing to take it out.¡±

    As he spoke, he took out a flower from the mahogany box.

    Sure enough, as soon as Hua Zi came out, there was a strong fragrance, and it seemed that his cultivation had improved a bit.

    "Come on, light the flowers for Brother Qingshan."

    The ancestor of Qingshan frowned and looked at Hua Zi in front of him, and couldn't help but want to take a bite, but Ye Bei acted abnormally, and there must be a monster when something happened. He still resisted his confusion and asked in a deep voice: "Ye Bei,  If you have anything to say, just say it!"

    "Brother, what do you think you are saying?" Ye Bei pretended to have a straight face and said angrily: "As a brother, do I have any purpose in treating you to a meal?"

    Patriarch Qingshan still had a straight face.

    "Okay, brother, let me tell the truth. It was me, Ye Bei, who was wrong before. I impulsively imprisoned brother and others in the formation without checking the facts." At this point, Ye Bei showed a hint of anger.  With a look of anger, he said in a deep voice: "It was only later that I found out that those three bastards actually went out to do those bad things without telling me. Oh, I feel ashamed to say it"

    Seeing Ye Bei's righteous remarks, Patriarch Qingshan looked surprised.

    "Someone, bring meBring those three bastards to me.  "Ye Bei waved his hand.

    Soon, the three martial arts spirits were brought up, with bitter expressions on their faces. As soon as they saw Ye Bei, they shouted: "Gang leader, what do you mean? You didn't say you wanted to protect us from worries, but you also said  Do you want to help us get revenge?"

    "Hmph, these three bastards are still talking so loudly now!"

    "As he said that, Ye Bei waved his hand and three heads fell to the ground. The three of them didn't understand what was going on until they died.

    ¡°Ahem, bro, I¡¯ll leave these three heads to you!¡±

    Ye Bei said righteously.

    Ye Bei's series of methods made Patriarch Qingshan satisfied, but at the same time he felt a little ashamed. It turned out that it was Qingshan who judged the emperor with a villain's heart.

    "Brother, can this Hua Zi take a bite?"

    After dealing with the three people, Ye Bei held Hua Zi in both hands and said with a smile.

    "good!"

    The ancestor of Qingshan nodded and readily agreed. After all, Ye Bei was so open-minded. He couldn't explain it any more and took over Hua Zi.

    Seeing this, Ye Bei quickly ordered some.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? We take a sip of Huazi, and it penetrates the heart and lungs, and exhales it with a puff of thick smoke. Sure enough, all the vitality in the body is mobilized, and his cultivation becomes a little more refined.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a good thing!¡±

    Patriarch Qingshan couldn¡¯t help but admire.

    "Haha, since I like it, I can take care of this whole box." Ye Bei said grandly.

    "This, why is this so embarrassing?"

    The ancestor of Qingshan said embarrassedly, but at the same time as he spoke, his palm dishonestly took the red box into his arms. Such a good thing, this box can save him a year of hard work!

    Afterwards, it¡¯s time for free drinking.

    This wine was specially brewed for martial arts cultivators. In less than an hour, Patriarch Qingshan and others were so drunk that they started to walk like pigeon-toed figures. While walking in small steps, their faces were all rosy.

    "Here comes someone, send me to rest."

    Ye Bei quickly sent someone to give instructions.

    Soon, several people came to support Patriarch Qingshan and others and walked towards the room.

    Looking at the backs of Patriarch Qingshan and others leaving, Ye Bei raised the corner of his mouth.

    He, Ye Bei, was able to become the Martial Emperor and the leader of the Zhatian Clan at the age of thirty, not just because of his talent.

    This is what I rely on to understand how to adapt to changing circumstances.

    Those who understand current affairs are heroes!

    This is something he firmly believes in.

    "Gang leader, this is the information about Lu Qingshan, Zhu Yun, and many elders of Qingshan Sect. Their temperaments, hobbies, and personalities are all recorded." At this time, an elder rushed to Ye Bei's side and took out a piece of information.

    Ye Bei flipped through the information and raised his lips, "Very good, you don't need me to tell you what to do next, right?"

    "I know."

    The elder nodded, but before leaving, he hesitated: "But the leader is just a small Qingshan Gate. Is it necessary for us to treat him so seriously?"

    Hearing this, Ye Bei's face darkened.

    After taking a deep breath, he said solemnly: "It is very necessary"

    "Because, he is our life-saving straw from the Zhatian Gang!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 100 Ye Bei¡¯s strategy (first update)

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Patriarch Qingshan has returned to his room.

    He was slightly drunk, and the more he thought about it, the more something was wrong.

    Even if Ye Bei knew what was right and what was wrong, the best he could do was to hand over the three martial spirits to him and release his Qingshan Sect from the formation at the same time.  There is absolutely no need to engage in such a big battle to apologize, and even bring out good things like Huazi.

    ¡°After all, Ye Bei is also a strong Martial King, so there is absolutely no need to act like this to a Martial King.

    At this moment, Ye Bei sent the peerless magic sword back and carefully held it in his hand. This made Patriarch Qingshan even more uncomfortable.

    Wu Xiu has always been fraud.

    Especially when faced with treasures, no one can guarantee that they are a good person, and it is so abnormal that Ye Bei can return such a treasure!

    "Could it be that he has already gone to see the senior?"

    Suddenly, Ancestor Qingshan suddenly reacted.

    He could clearly remember the scene when Ye Bei rushed towards Pingjiang City after searching his soul.

    And when Ye Bei was drinking just now, although he concealed it very well, Ancestor Qingshan still noticed that Ye Bei was injured, and it was very serious.

    When these things are put together, it can be guessed that Ye Bei must have found his husband, and then ran back after being beaten to death. After returning, he behaved uncharacteristically towards his Qingshanmen, calling him Qingshan Brother. It was obvious that Ye Bei wanted to borrow him  Lu Qingshan saved his life.

    When he thought of this, Patriarch Qingshan slapped his thigh suddenly, and he suddenly woke up from the drunkenness in his body.

    "It's so sloppy!"

    His face was filled with regret.

    He, Lu Qingshan, is just nothing in front of Mr. Sir. If Mr. Sir really wants to kill someone, what role can he, Lu Qingshan, play in it?

    "If I don't do it right, I will be killed because of Ye Bei!"

    "Damn Ye Bei, you are so scheming." Qingshan Ancestor cursed bitterly, and began to think about how to return Hua Zi to Ye Bei, and at the same time lead the Qingshan Sect disciples to leave here as soon as possible.

    Because he knew very well that this thief was not allowed on board.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Just as he was about to pay attention, the door was suddenly pushed open.

    Patriarch Qingshan frowned, raised his head and looked up, his eyes widened immediately!

    I saw two fair-skinned girls walking outside the door. They were young, petite and had some baby fat.

    But their service is the most eye-catching. One of them is wearing a white skirt with a little fox tail tucked behind her back, and the other is wearing a black tights with a pair of cat ears on her tied hair.  .

    "Ancestor, we are sent by the gang leader to serve you."

    The two women said in unison.

    While speaking, the girl in white pouted at Patriarch Qingshan.  In addition, the girl in black climbed up on the ground, showing the cat's charming posture to its fullest.

    "Poof!"

    Seeing such a scene, Qingshan Patriarch's blood surged in his body. Even at the level of King Wu, he almost couldn't suppress it. He felt like his nosebleeds were about to spurt out.

    "Damn it, Ye Bei, why do you know I'm so good at this?"

    Ancestor Qingshan¡¯s eyes widened, but he understood instantly that this was a sugar-coated bullet sent by Ye Bei. Once he was tricked, he would definitely be unable to get off this pirate ship.

    "Stay steady, hold on."

    "My ancestor has never seen any big storms in these years. We must stay steady."

    Glancing at the two women reluctantly, Patriarch Qingshan closed his eyes tightly, crossed his legs on the ground, and muttered some training formulas.

    "Ancestor, what's wrong with you? Why are you ignoring us two sisters?"

    "Yes, come and play with our sisters!"

    In his ears, the seductive voices of two women came, and the two pairs of delicate jade hands slowly slid down the ears of the Qingshan Ancestor, making the Qingshan Ancestor's goosebumps stand up and cold sweat dripping from his forehead.

    "Shh!"

    The two women blew into Ancestor Qingshan¡¯s ears, and their fingers drew circles on Ancestor Qingshan¡¯s chest.

    This time, Patriarch Qingshan almost went crazy.

    "You son of a bitch, Ye Bei, I call you grandma, you are so damn despicable!"

    ??The ancestor of Qingshan cursed loudly, rushed forward, smashed a hole in the house, turned into a stream of light, and plunged into a pool not far from the Zhatian Gang.??.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 101 Becoming an in-law?  (Second update)

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "how's it going?"

    In the back mountain of Zhaotian Gang, Ye Bei stood with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°For the record, Sect Master, Lu Qingshan is not going well here.¡± Behind him, an elder said with a frown.

    "Um!"

    Ye Bei narrowed his pupils and said in a deep voice: "If I guessed correctly, Lu Qingshan should have seen through my purpose, and he even returned this box of Huazi."

    "Then what should we do, sect master?" The elder frowned and said, "And is the person you mentioned really so terrifying?"

    "fear?"

    Ye Bei smiled bitterly, his thoughts seemed to go back to that day, his face twitched, and then he solemnly said: "The word horror is not enough to describe him."

    "Alas, I, Ye Bei, have been cautious all my life, but I didn't expect that I would commit such a disaster."

    "I regret it!"

    "Then what kind of strength is he?" The elder took a deep breath and asked nervously.

    "At least Emperor Wu, even"

    "It's a fairy!"

    The elder's heart skipped a beat, he regained his composure, and quickly said respectfully: "Gang leader, I understand your painstaking conscience, but what should I do if the Qingshan Patriarch can't get enough food and salt?"

    "Continue to ask Xiaozuo and Xiaoyou to use their charm skills to launch an offensive against Qingshan at all costs." Ye Bei solemnly ordered.

    "But Qingshan is King Wu after all. Although he is indeed good at this, I'm afraid he is not optimistic!" the elder said solemnly.

    "Don't worry, even if we can't attack Qingshan, aren't there still others in Qingshan Gate?" Ye Bei raised the corner of his mouth and said, "For example, those elders and the sect leader Zhu Yun."

    "That's what the gang leader said." The elder nodded and said, "It's just that their Zhu Yun tastes a little bit heavy!"

    "Thisis true!"

    Having said this, Ye Bei couldn't help but nod his head in agreement: "But no matter how serious it is, we still need to satisfy him. It seems that I have to send my sister to take action in person!"

    "I understand, Gang Leader!"

    The elder swept down and disappeared.

    In a blink of an eye.

    It will pass in two days.

    Ye Bei felt like he was walking on thin ice, and he lived in fear, worrying about when that person would come knocking on his door.

    "Damn Ye Bei."

    At this time, the ancestor of Qingshan flew over, cursing all the way. He had been tortured to death for the past few days.

    The two girls from the Zhatian Gang were like tarsal maggots, completely clinging to him and unable to get rid of them even if they were scolded.

    You say take action. After all, there are so many people from Qingshanmen here. It seems that the status of the two women is not low in the Zhaotian Gang. If they really take action, it will definitely be a different situation.

    So, at this moment, he couldn't bear it anymore and planned to make it clear to Ye Bei.

    "Ye Bei, don't hide. I know you are hiding on the back mountain. Get out of here!" In extreme anger, Qingshan Patriarch didn't even care whether Ye Bei was a powerful Martial Emperor or not, and just yelled.

    "Ahem, bro, what's going on with you?" Ye Bei said with an embarrassed look on his face.

    "Hey, Ye Bei, why are you asking me? I don't know what kind of wishful thinking you think you have?" Ancestor Qingshan said angrily: "I ask you, have you offended your senior and want to kill me?"  Get on board the pirate ship!¡±

    "Brother, I didn't expect you to see it" Ye Bei touched his nose and said with a smile: "But don't say it so harshly. I'm just talking about whether or not to pull him into the pirate ship.  I just want you to help me say a few nice words in front of that senior."

    "Hmph, what kind of words are there? I won't offend that senior because of you!" Ancestor Qingshan blushed and said angrily: "I'll leave my words to you here. You can kill or behead me.  But it¡¯s impossible for me to surrender to you, and it¡¯s impossible for me, the Qingshan Sect, to collude with your Zhatian Gang!¡±

    "Brother, you"

    Ye Bei touched his nose and said meaningfully: "This is not up to you. After all, if you don't give in, there will always be someone in your Qingshan Sect who will give in!"

    "What do you mean?"

    Patriarch Qingshan¡¯s eyes widened.

    "Brother-in-law, come out!" Ye Bei shouted leisurely.

    "Brother-in-law?"

    "What brother-in-law?"

    ??The ancestor of Qingshan stared, and then under his incredible gaze, Zhu Yun lowered his head and walked out embarrassedly, and beside him, there was an eight-foot-tall man weighing more than three hundredThe little bird was resting on Zhu Yun's shoulder.

    "You, you, you, what's going on?" Ancestor Qingshan asked hurriedly with his eyes wide open.

    Zhu Yun lowered his head and said apologetically: "Master, uncle, I'm sorry, I, I"

    "Brother-in-law is embarrassed to say it, let me help him!" Ye Bei said with a smile: "Sometimes fate can't be blocked. Brother Zhu Yun met my sister by chance during the past few days in my sect.  The spark of love quickly sparked, so now our Qingshanmen and Zhaotian Gang are in-laws!"

    "What?"

    Hearing this, Patriarch Qingshan almost vomited out a mouthful of old blood, pointed at Zhu Yun angrily and shouted: "You, you, you are the leader of my Qingshan Sect in vain, you are so useless, and you are treated like this  "

    As he said this, Patriarch Qingshan accidentally glanced at Sister Ye Bei, and immediately covered his eyes, unable to speak any more.

    It¡¯s simply unsightly.

    It¡¯s so annoying!

    ps: Two updates first, to make up for yesterday¡¯s ones, and there are three more updates.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 103 Sir, be careful, there is a formation (fourth update)

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Old Wu, how are you?"

    In the drizzle, Chu Kuangshi and Sun Zhuge both heard worried voices.

    Since being trapped here by Li Mozhi, the three of them have been in a state of embarrassment, and due to the large formation, the three of them can only stand an inch under their feet to support themselves.

    The two of them can still rely on their cultivation for a while, but Wu Yonghong's cultivation has been abolished, and he has long been no different from mortals, and he has long been lying on the ground dying.

    Seeing that Wu Yonghong's consciousness was becoming increasingly blurred, Chu Kuangshi and Sun Zhuge looked at each other, and both transferred the few powers within their bodies to it.

    "You, what are you doing?"

    Feeling the power pouring into his body, Wu Yonghong recovered a lot of consciousness, but he shouted anxiously: "This formation not only blocks your cultivation, but also blocks your channels for absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. You don't have much strength, so why bother?"  Are you going to fight for a loser like me?"

    Hearing this, both Chu Kuangshi and Sun Zhuge smiled bitterly, but the transmission of power did not stop.

    "Last time in the Guandu Secret Realm, if it weren't for you, Old Wu, Chu Kuangshi would have died a long time ago." Chu Kuangshi said, "Why are we brothers still talking about this? Although we can't live for a few days, we can't live for more than a few days."  At the last moment, we will not leave you, Old Wu, alone."

    "What Lao Chu said is right, we brothers don't need to be so polite." Sun Zhuge also said: "Back then, when I was fighting against my enemies and fighting alone, if you, Lao Wu, hadn't arrived in time, I would have died a long time ago."

    "You, you guys"

    Even with Wu Yonghong's state of mind, even when he was in this critical situation, he couldn't help but look at his two old friends with tears in his eyes.

    "well!"

    "It's not a pity for us to die, but I'm worried about you, sir!" Sun Zhuge said worriedly after transmitting power to Wu Yonghong.

    Hearing this, Wu Yonghong's face darkened a lot, and he felt a deep sense of shame, "I was the one who caused the senior's trouble. If I had seen through Li Mozhi earlier, I wouldn't have caused such trouble to Mr.  Blame me!"

    "Don't worry, Mr. Jiren has his own destiny. Besides, he is so powerful, so he is not someone who can be harmed by Li Mozhi." Chu Kuangshi comforted him from the side.

    "I hope so!"

    Everyone sighed, but they were still worried.

    Because in normal times, I would not be afraid that Li Mozhi could hurt Yi Feng, but with such a terrifying formation as the Tianyin Formation, the situation is still not optimistic!

    rain.

    I don¡¯t know when it stopped.

    Suddenly, Sun Zhuge seemed to see something and shouted in surprise.

    "Look."

    Hearing this, the other two people also looked over.

    I found a figure walking slowly towards the mountainside in the distance.

    When they recognized the figure, the three of them almost jumped up with excitement.

    "gentlemen."

    "Hahaha, it's sir, it's actually sir!"

    When Wu Yonghong saw this scene, his whole body started to tremble, and he laughed like crazy.

    "I'll just tell you." Chu Kuangshi was not much better. He slapped his thigh and said excitedly: "Sir, if he is so powerful, how could Li Moce be able to hurt him? Then Li Moce  I¡¯m afraid that our husband has already taken care of us, and knowing our situation, he came here to save us.¡±

    For a moment, the three old men, who had lived together to be 10,000 years old, were filled with tears.

    The road was very difficult to walk, and the ground was full of swamps, so Yi Feng didn't walk very fast.  After walking slowly for a long time, I saw three figures in front of me.

    "Hey, aren't these Brother Wu and the others?"

    ¡°What a coincidence!¡±

    Yi Feng¡¯s face was full of surprise. He met acquaintances in this mountain. Why should he say hello to these brothers?

    So, Yi Feng walked straight towards the three of them.

    However, when the three of them saw the route Yi Feng took, their expressions changed quickly and they hurriedly spoke loudly.

    "Sir, be careful, there is a formation"

    ¡°Don¡¯t come directly over here, sir!¡±

    While shouting, the three of them even danced together, for fear that Yi Feng would not realize the seriousness.

    "ah?"

    This distance is still quite far for Yi Feng. Even though he heard them shouting, he could not hear what they were shouting at all.

    "I guess it's to say hello"

    ?¡°But it¡¯s really enthusiastic!¡±

    With Yi Feng thinking like this, he walked towards them with a smile on his face.

    "It's over!"

    Seeing this, the expressions of the three people changed drastically.

    You must know that there is not only the formation arranged by Li Mozhi, but also a natural formation and countless ancient formations due to the terrain and ancient battlefield.

    Although your husband is very powerful, you can get into big trouble if you accidentally fall into it!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 104 Sir is so scary!  (fifth update)

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    For a moment, the three people¡¯s hearts were stuck in their throats.

    However, Mr. ignored their words and made them feel powerless.

    However.

    What they didn't expect was that those formations seemed to be immune to Yi Feng, and Yi Feng walked over like this without any problems.

    Such a scene.

    The three of them were stunned, unable to turn their heads at all. It was not until Yi Feng walked less than half a foot in front of them that they looked at each other, took a deep breath, and showed shocked eyes.

    turn out to be.

    It turns out they still underestimated Mr.

    Sir¡¯s terror has surpassed their cognition, and can even be so powerful that it ignores ancient formations.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait, I¡¯ve met Mr.

    The three of them greeted Yi Feng respectfully and were extremely excited.

    "Not so polite."

    Yi Feng smiled, but he was used to it. Throughout his life, he had lived with his conscience, and he had been respected by many people. Some were called master, some were called sir, and some were called master

    "Sir, we have been trapped here for a long time." The three said with tears in their eyes: "Thank you for coming, sir."

    Have you been stuck here for a long time?

    Yi Feng frowned and glanced at the feet of the three of them. The soil was sloppy and there was indeed a big puddle.

    But this isn¡¯t a swamp. It¡¯s just a puddle and you can¡¯t get out of it?

    These three people are so hypocritical!

    "But remembering that these are three old men, it's understandable.

    That¡¯s all.

    If I meet you, I¡¯ll give you a hand!

    "bring it on."

    As he spoke, Yi Feng stretched out his palm and said softly.

    Looking at Yi Feng¡¯s movements, the three of them looked at each other and said with confusion: ¡°Sir, you may not care about this kind of dangerous place, but we are trapped in it, can we get out like this?¡±

    It seems.

    Isn¡¯t that a bit too hasty?

    Sir, you have to untie the formation after all, right?

    But Yifeng frowned and felt a little unhappy. Do I have to carry you out of a broken puddle?

    These three old men are so hypocritical!

    Seeing that Yi Feng was displeased, the three of them immediately understood that their doubts had aroused the dissatisfaction of their husband. They did not dare to speak anymore and quickly took Yi Feng's hand, preparing to come out doubtful.

    However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that Wu Yonghong was successfully pulled out without any obstruction or accident.

    ???????????? Then, the second and third ones also had no surprises or obstructions, as if the formation had failed.

    But obviously, they didn¡¯t see Yi Feng break the formation or do anything else!

    Hiss!

    There was disbelief in the eyes of the three people, and they were even more sincere in their respect for Yi Feng.

    They realized that they had underestimated Yi Feng once again.

    Not only can you ignore the formation, but even those who are following you are directly immune.

    What kind of cultivation level do you need to be able to do this?

    "Thank you sir for saving me."

    The three of them thanked them respectfully.

    "Is there anything I can thank you for? It's just a puddle!" Yi Feng waved his hand and said nonchalantly.

    Breaking the puddle?

    The three of them had wry smiles on their faces. I am afraid that only a person like Mr. can call such a dangerous place a puddle!

    "By the way, sir, Old Wu is injured. Look" At this time, Chu Kuangshi seemed to have remembered something and said to Yi Feng expectantly.

    "Lao Chu, stop talking, don't trouble sir anymore." Wu Yonghong said quickly: "Besides, my kind of injury is basically irreparable, so what's the use of bothering sir."

    "oh?"

    Yi Feng became a little interested after hearing this and said, "Come and show me your injury."

    "Sir, I"

    Wu Yonghong really didn¡¯t want to trouble Yi Feng. Besides, his Dantian was destroyed and it would be difficult for gods to cure him.

    "Let's see if it's okay." Yi Feng said softly.

    "Okayokay."

    Wu Yonghong opened his mouth, lifted his clothes and exposed his belly.

    There is a blood hole there, and the Dantian in the body has long been ruptured.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a bit serious.¡±Yi Feng took a look.

    Hearing this, Wu Yonghong¡¯s face turned pale. Sure enough, even the husband couldn¡¯t do anything about the broken Dantian.

    But as soon as he thought this, Yi Feng heard another voice.

    "Although it's a bit serious, it's not impossible. I'll get you some herbal medicine and apply it later." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 105 The wind and rain in this world are not as good as what he sees

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What?"

    Yi Feng¡¯s words immediately made Wu Yonghong, who was looking sluggish, widen his eyes and look at Yi Feng expectantly.

    "Sir, you mean, my injury can still be cured?"

    Wu Yonghong made a trembling voice, and his whole body couldn't help but tremble with excitement.

    "Of course. Although it's a little serious, it's not to the point where it can't be cured. Don't worry, it's not a big deal." Yi Feng said softly.

    Yi Feng¡¯s words immediately shocked the three people present.

    They have never heard of a ruptured Dantian that can be repaired. There is even a saying in Xianjiang Continent that it is easy to bring back the dead, but repairing the Dantian is more difficult than ascending to the sky.

    But in this person¡¯s mouth, it¡¯s not a big deal?

    For a moment, the three of them admired Yi Feng, especially his detached and indifferent demeanor that made them in awe from the bottom of their hearts.

    With that said, Yi Feng took off the bamboo basket behind him and took out a few herbs.

    Then he kneaded the herbs together and put them on Wu Yonghong's belly with a "pop" sound, covering his wounds.

    "Okay, just cover it with your hands!"

    After finishing it in an understatement, Yi Feng continued to carry the bamboo basket on his back.

    this¡­¡­

    is that useful?

    Wu Yonghong covered his stomach sluggishly, with a hint of doubt in his heart. It wasn't that he didn't believe Yi Feng, but could his broken dantian really be cured by these incomprehensible herbs?

    But the next moment, his eyes suddenly widened and his whole body began to tremble violently.

    The herb exuded a warmth at this moment, and this warmth turned into a pure force, condensing towards his broken Dantian.  In less than a moment, his broken Dantian was already showing signs of repairing.

    Looking at Wu Yonghong's appearance, Chu Kuangshi and Sun Zhuge on the side also looked surprised. Being able to make Wu Yonghong look like this obviously meant that the medicine was working.

    "Really, it's being repaired?"

    The two asked in unison.

    Wu Yonghong nodded solemnly.

    "Hiss!"

    The two looked at each other, took a breath of cold air, and cast awe-inspiring looks at Yi Feng.

    Such means

    ??Unprecedented!

    "boom!"

    At this time, Wu Yonghong, who was so excited, knelt on the ground with both legs and solemnly said with a trembling voice: "Wu Yonghong will never forget your kindness."

    "It's just a small thing, it's not a big deal, why are you so polite."

    Looking at Wu Yonghong kneeling on the ground, Yi Feng shook his head. The old man was probably so excited because he was about to die.

    But Wu Yonghong was unwilling to get up. For a martial artist to have his Dantian destroyed, it was simply more uncomfortable than death. In his opinion, Yi Feng's move was more important than saving his life.

    "Sir, last time you gave me a divine rake at a low price, and this time you have been so kind to me. I, Wu Yonghong, can't repay you. Please accept me as your servant. I'm willing to go up mountains of swords and seas of fire." Wu Yonghong's voice trembled, his head  He knocked on the ground and said.

    "You are too polite."

    Yi Feng wanted to pull Wu Yonghong up, but as soon as he pulled him up, he knelt down again, which made Yi Feng quite emotional.

    People from this other world are quite grateful.

    "It's just a rake and a piece of herbs, but I'm so grateful."

    Looking at Wu Yonghong who was kneeling down, Yi Feng sighed and said, "Well, you can help me do things from now on. There happens to be a piece of wasteland behind my martial arts gym. I plan to reclaim it and plant something casually.  ."

    "Thank you, thank you sir, I am willing to die for you sir."

    Wu Yonghong was filled with tears and then stood up excitedly.

    "While Chu Kuangshi was happy for Wu Yonghong, he was also full of jealousy.

    If Wu Yonghong can follow his husband, the benefits he will get in the future are endless!

    "Okay, I'm going to continue into the mountains. You guys should go back to Pingjiang City first!" After finishing his polite remarks, Yi Feng said softly, then carried the small bamboo building on his back and continued walking deeper.

    "Sir, how about we follow you in?" Wu Yonghong said quickly: "This way, we can get you things on the way."

    "Yeah yeah!"

    Chu Kuangshi and Chu Kuangshi also looked at Yi Feng expectantly.

    But Yifeng frowned.? 

    ¡°These three bad old men can¡¯t climb out of a broken puddle, and they still want to follow him into the mountains?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this special girl looking for trouble for him?

    In order to avoid their entanglement, Yi Feng said bluntly: "Forget it, you should go back, you following me are just a burden!"

    Hearing this, the faces of Wu Yonghong and the others turned red.

    Although Wu Yonghong¡¯s cultivation has been temporarily abolished, Chu Kuangshi and Sun Zhuge are real martial arts masters, but they are regarded as a burden in front of him.

    If someone else had said this, the three of them would have slapped each other, but in front of this person, they felt embarrassed and ashamed.

    Because in front of this person, their Wuzong is really nothing, really just a burden.

    Yi Feng ignored them and slowly left with the bamboo basket on his back.

    Watching his leaving figure, the three of them were fascinated for a moment.

    ????????????????????????????

    It¡¯s as if all the wind and rain in this world cannot enter his eyes!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 106 Tian Xin Dan

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Yi Feng carried Xiaozhulou all the way down the canyon.

    "Wu Yonghong and others followed his orders and rushed back to Pingjiang City.

    "Tian Xin Dan?"

    After running around for a long time, Yi Feng finally found his target. From a distance, he saw it growing alone on the barren cliff.

    Like a plum blossom blooming in winter, so unique!

    Yi Feng put the bamboo basket on the ground, took out the small shovel he carried and inserted it into his waist. He clapped his hands and climbed towards the cliff, trying to pick the Tian Xin Dan plant.

    not far away.

    On an old tree covered with dead vines, a crow with black feathers was attached to it, and next to the crow was a large centipede.

    The eyes of the two animals are actually shining with human colors.

    "How is this Tianxindan plant doing?"

    Suddenly, the crow spoke in human language.

    "Lord Black Feather, Tianxin is ripe now, it depends on when Lord Demon King will come to pick it."

    At the same time, the centipede also spit out human words.

    "Well, Lord Demon Emperor is in seclusion these two days. After he comes out of seclusion for two days, he will come and pick it himself." Crow solemnly said: "This Tianxindan plant is very important to Lord Demon Emperor. You can get it in the last two days."  Protect it well and make sure nothing goes wrong."

    "Yes, Lord Black Feather!" Centipede said respectfully.

    "Um!"

    Seeing this, Crow nodded with satisfaction, and at the same time subconsciously looked towards Tian Xindan.

    "Gah!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Quick, stop that damn human being." Crow shouted loudly.

    Hearing this, Centipede was also shocked.

    "Then there was extreme anger, and the countless soles of the feet clung to the tree trunks and quickly rushed towards Tian Xindan.

    The crow was also unwilling to lag behind. After all, as a flying monster, he was much faster than a centipede. He immediately flapped his wings, with a cold light flashing from his sharp beak, and rushed directly towards the human.

    ¡°It¡¯s really a good thing!¡±

    Yi Feng observed Tian Xindan in front of him and showed a satisfied smile. Just as he was about to pick, he found a crow rushing towards him.

    Involuntarily, Yi Feng tilted his head slightly and avoided the crow.

    "Huh?"

    The crow looked in disbelief. It was obvious that this human being was just a mortal, but he managed to dodge his attack so easily?

    Especially when he saw the palms of this human being, the crow was filled with anger and suddenly burst out. With his wings spread, huge demonic power condensed between the two hands, and with the slap, waves of demonic power transformed into shock waves towards Yi Feng.  Cover and go.

    ¡°Damn it, is there something wrong with this poor crow¡¯s brain?¡±

    The flapping wings made Yi Feng upset, and he waved his palm violently to drive away.

    "What?"

    It was with this wave of Yi Feng's hand that the huge shock wave transformed by the demonic power was directly dispersed, which made the crow look deeply in disbelief.

    This is?

    We encountered a tough situation!

    The crow became solemn, but this human wanted to pick Tian Xindan directly in front of the two of them, which they couldn't bear.

    With a movement of his body, a gust of strong wind was set off, and it turned into a sharp sword and rushed towards Yi Feng.

    "Where did you find that broken crow? Get out of here!"

    Yi Feng was annoyed by the crow, so he took out the small shovel from behind and threw the shovel over.

    "Snapped!"

    This shovel had a 100% hit rate and directly hit the crow on the cliff. Its feathers popped out and then hit the ground. It was so dead that it could no longer die.

    "Hiss!"

    When the centipede, which had just climbed halfway, saw this scene, it was immediately frightened. Its paws were so frightened that it bent up. It circled a rock, moved countless paws and ran away.

    The majestic Lord Kuroyu was actually beaten to death by a shovel. How could a tiny centipede be his opponent?

    How is this human being a mortal? It¡¯s simply too terrifying!

    ¡°And Tian Xindan is also going to be snatched away. I have to report to the Demon Emperor as soon as possible.

    Soon, he got into the rock crevice and disappeared. I don¡¯t know if he walked too fast or something.Two of the densely packed legs were broken.

    After killing the crow, Yi Feng finally got the Tian Xin Dan as he wished. With this Tian Xin Dan in hand, one-third of his mission for this trip has been completed!

    "The next one is water spirit grass. It needs to be in a place with water."

    Yi Feng opened the map and walked towards the next destination.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 107 Eighteen Demon Kings

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    In a dark and gloomy water cave, a huge centipede crawled along the rock wall towards the water cave.

    And in the middle of the water hole, there is an old tortoise lying down!

    "Master Demon Emperor, Master Demon Emperor, it's not easy to pull." Centipede shouted anxiously: "Just now, a human came to snatch Tian Xin Dan, and beat Master Black Feather to death with a shovel, and I also paid two  I had to pay the price of breaking my foot, so I came back to report the news to the Demon Emperor!"

    "What?"

    Hearing this, the old bastard who was lying lazily suddenly stood up, and the calm water surface suddenly turned into violent waves, with water splashes tens of feet high rippling.

    "You said someone robbed my Tianxindan? Who is it? Who is it?"

    "I don't know who it is, I only know that it is a human being, and he is still in Tianxindan's place." Centipede said hurriedly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, take me to find him, I must kill this damn human being.¡±

    The old bastard exuded monstrous anger and quickly turned into a stream of light before disappearing, while Centipede also hurriedly followed.

    ¡­¡­

    "It seems that the map shows that there is a water cave here, and I don't know if there is water spirit grass in it." Yi Feng came to a stream. It seemed that there was a cave not far away and he could walk into the water cave.

    Following the stream, Yi Feng went up and finally found the entrance to the water cave and walked in.

    In the water cave.

    There was something gloomy about it, and I couldn't see my fingers when I stretched out my hand. It was pitch black. I could only feel many small water droplets falling from the top of the rock wall, falling on Yi Feng's shoulders, bringing a chill.

    Yi Feng shuddered and took out the flame bead from his arms.

    As soon as the flame bead came out, it immediately illuminated the entire water cave, and at the same time brought a warm feeling to Yi Feng.

    "Huh?"

    As soon as he had a clear look inside the cave, Yi Feng was surprised to see traces of water spirit grass.

    "I'm really lucky, but it's quite tall, so I guess it will take some effort!"

    Yi Feng nodded, put down the bamboo basket behind his back, and climbed towards the water spirit grass with a small shovel.

    ¡­¡­

    "A human?"

    "Tell me, where is that human?"

    At this time, Old Bastard and Centipede also rushed to Tian Xin Dan. Tian Xin Dan had already disappeared. Apart from the black feather body that was smashed to death, nothing else could be seen on the cliff.

    "Me, me, me, Yaoyao Lord Demon King, when I left just now, he was still here!" Centipede said anxiously.

    "snort!"

    ¡°Damn it, a little human actually stepped on my Bogu¡¯s head!¡±

    When the old bastard was angry, with a burst of light, he transformed directly into an old man carrying a turtle shell, but he looked ferocious and his facial features were squeezed together. This appearance alone gave people a feeling of fear.

    "Where are the Eighteen Demon Kings?"

    With his loud shout, gusts of demonic wind suddenly arose in the sky surrounding the ancient tortoise.

    Then, a man with a body and a leopard head stepped out of the air.

    "Following the leopard, the eighteen demon kings including the demon monkey, demon pig, demon wolf, demon eagle, etc. all arrived and knelt in front of Bogu.

    "My Lord Demon Emperor, I wonder why you summoned us?"

    The eighteen demon kings asked in unison.

    Bogu's face was gloomy and he shouted solemnly: "A human came from the mountain. Not only did he pick off my Tian Xin Dan, but he also killed Hei Yu. I want you to find traces of this human within half an hour and capture him.  Before me, I will lust after his flesh and blood.¡±

    "Yes, Lord Demon Emperor!"

    With a command, the eighteen demon kings turned into demons and fled far away.

    "My Lord Demon Emperor, don't be angry. This Shogunate Mountain is our territory. He can't run far."

    The centipede piled up this smile, and as soon as the demonic aura was revealed, it immediately transformed into a human body and a centipede head, but his features of many hands and legs were still there, and he said flatteringly: "Sir Demon Emperor, you are waiting here, I will follow you.  You slap your shoulders!"

    As he said that, the countless palms worked together perfectly to help Bogu knead.

    "Humph, that's all you're good for, you loser. Otherwise, I would feed you to the Eagle King just because you're so heartbroken." Bogu snorted coldly.

    "Yes Yes Yes."

    Centipede sweated and worked harder.

    Half an hour passed quickly, and the Eighteen Demon Kings returned to Bogu on time, but they all had solemn expressions on their faces.Colorful, he knelt on the ground and whispered: "Report to the Demon King. They searched the entire mountain and found no trace of that human being."

    "What?"

    Bogu suddenly stood up, his strong momentum directly flying the centipedes behind him, staring at the Eighteen Demon Kings with gloomy eyes, making them dare not breathe.

    ¡°Give me an order to enlarge the search range and find this damn human being.¡± Bogu said through gritted teeth.

    "yes!"

    The Eighteen Demon Kings disappeared again.

    "Master Demon Emperor, what should we do?" Centipede crawled back and asked cautiously.

    "This damn human dares to steal my Tianxindan, I will definitely let him die a good death." Bogu said gloomily: "But my emperor's breakthrough is imminent, so no more accidents can happen to Shui Ling Cao. Follow me back to the cave first, and wait for me  After absorbing the water spirit grass, come back and deal with this damn human being yourself!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 108 What a big bastard

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Two streaks of light were drawn out, and the two demons returned to the outside of Shuidong Mansion.

    "The water spirit grass is mature and cannot be affected by anything. You and I restrain our demonic energy and follow me into my true body and enter the house!"

    Bogu majestically ordered to Centipede: "While I am absorbing the water spirit grass, you will protect me by the side. When I get out of seclusion, we can go look for that damn human together. If we can't find him, all the people in this mountain will be destroyed."  Kill every human being you see and turn them all into human sticks for me!"

    "Yes, Lord Bogu."

    Centipede responded respectfully.

    With a flash of light, the two demons returned to their original bodies, transformed into a turtle and a centipede and crawled towards the cave.

    "Slow down, I'm still behind you!" While crawling and looking at the centipede climbing quickly in front of him, Bogu suddenly let out a voice of dissatisfaction.

    "Yes, yes, Lord Demon Emperor"

    Seeing Bogu¡¯s slow movements, Centipede smacked his lips and had to crawl slowly behind Bogu, but he dared not speak in anger.

    "It really took me a lot of time to pick this water spirit grass!" Yi Feng carefully put the newly picked water spirit grass into the bamboo basket, wiped the sweat, and showed a satisfied look.

    At the same time, Bogu and Centipede finally climbed in and happened to see this scene.

    "who is it?"

    "Who dares to be so bold as to come to my cave to steal my water spirit grass?"

    Bogu¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and he was froze in place.

    You must know that this is the cave of his Demon King, and ordinary little monsters and monsters will walk around here, let alone enter his cave to steal things.

    ¡°I never expected that someone would dare to be so bold.

    "Yao Yao Yao Yao Emperor, he, he is the human being who is so sad." The centipede also froze, wiping its eyes with its front feet, and suddenly made a panicked voice towards the Demon Emperor.

    "What?"

    Bogu¡¯s eyes widened, and then his body erupted with overwhelming anger.

    He was looking for this damn human everywhere, but he didn't expect this villain to come directly to his lair and pocket his newly mature water spirit grass.

    Unforgivable!

    It¡¯s simply unforgivable¡­

    "die!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The powerful demonic power raging in the body crazily, is about to transform into a shape and launch an attack on Yi Feng

    However, just as he was about to transform, a surprised voice came.

    "Huh?"

    "What a big tortoise!"

    As the voice fell, a foot stepped on Bogu¡¯s turtle shell!

    With this kick, Bogu, who was about to transform, was forced back, as if a hundred thousand mountains were pressing on his head. Even Bogu, who was as powerful as the Demon Emperor, was unable to move.

    "this?"

    "What kind of power is this?"

    Bogu¡¯s eyes widened as he was stepped on, full of horror.

    But what is more intense in my heart is anger and humiliation!

    How could he endure that his majestic and demonic body was trampled under the feet of a human being?

    "die!"

    "You must die!"

    Bogu roared hysterically in his heart, and at the same time, the demon emperor's surging power was running wildly in his body, struggling hard, trying to turn over from under this foot and attack.

    ¡°You¡¯re such an old bastard, you¡¯re actually quite strong?¡±

    Feeling the strength coming from under his feet, Yi Feng also lost his temper. He put down the bamboo basket, grabbed the old bastard under his feet, raised it above his head and threw it down heavily.

    This fall made Bogu feel dizzy and his eyes were filled with stars.

    The hatred in my heart suddenly turned into fear under this fall.

    He found to his disbelief that he could not display even a single bit of his demon king¡¯s huge power in front of this human being!

    This is the first time he has seen such evil and incredible things!

    "Is it possible?"

    He suddenly thought of something.

    Could it be that this person is a human master who has reached the level of Martial Saint or Martial Emperor?

    Otherwise, how can there be such an amazing means, and it is so bold, completely ignore the authority of his Bogu demon emperor, and directly run in his cave to pick water.

    Hiss!

    Thinking of this, he suddenly took a breath of cold air. If this was really the case, he would be a demon saint who could compare with him in the demon world.The demon emperor!

    Under this method, what chance does he have?

    what to do?

    Bogu felt panicked. This was the biggest crisis he had encountered since he became the Demon Emperor.

    While he was thinking about what to do, Yi Feng's eyes happened to glance at the centipede on the side.

    "There is actually such a big centipede?"

    Yi Feng frowned, this centipede thing is disgusting!

    It can be said without intention, but when it is heard with intention, the centipede was frightened and trembled.

    He has truly seen how terrifying this human being is. First, he beat Black Feather to death with a shovel, and then trampled the Demon Emperor under his feet. With such strength, he had no intention of fighting this human being.

    So the next moment, his belly turned over and he was lying on the ground motionless.

    "Pretending to be dead?"

    When Bogu saw this scene, his eyes suddenly widened.

    "You night wind centipede, you didn't come to protect me when I was in danger, but you pretended to be dead in front of me, it just makes me angry!"

    But this also gave Bogu a wake-up call

    After hesitating for a moment, he simply gritted his teeth, rolled his eyelids, and fell to the ground with a bang, motionless.

    Although it was aggrieved that he, a majestic demon king, had to pretend to be dead to save his life, there was no other way to escape the vicious hands of this human being.

    Anyway, no one will see it.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 109 Night Wind Centipede

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Yi Feng picked out the centipede with a shovel.

    "How did such a big centipede die suddenly?"

    Yi Feng was full of doubts. He originally wanted to fix such a scary thing, but the thought of it was too disgusting, so he ignored it.

    Then, Yi Feng approached the old bastard again.

    Hearing the footsteps of Yi Feng walking in, Bogu felt uneasy for a while, but remembering the way Night Breeze Centipede pretended to be dead and escaped, he relaxed a little.

    "Is this old bastard dead too?"

    Yi Feng kicked him, thinking he must have been thrown to death, right?

    Hear the words.

    Bo Gu breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that his secret was not exposed and he would be out of danger soon.

    But when he breathed a sigh of relief, Yi Feng's excited voice came.

    "Such a big old bastard is a great tonic. Let's take it home and stew it in soup. It will be a good tonic for my disciple!"

    This sentence fell into Bo Gu¡¯s mind, and a thunder exploded instantly!

    He is so majestic and demonic that he actually wants to be stewed in soup?

    Bogu couldn¡¯t bear the blow at once. He was so angry that he suffered a heavy fall. His eyes darkened and he fainted.

    Yi Feng used the light of the flame beads to grab a handful of water plants from the water nearby, tied them into a straw rope, and then tied the five-flowered rope around the old bastard and held it in his hand.

    After weighing it, Yi Feng nodded with satisfaction, "I'm afraid this bastard weighs several kilograms, and I can't finish it by myself. I'll call Old Man Wu and Old Man Qingshan to make up for it some other time."

    After saying that, Yi Feng took out the map again.

    "Yunluhua!"

    "It's hard to find this medicine. You can only try your luck everywhere."

    After saying that, Yi Feng picked up the bamboo basket and walked out of the water hole with the tortoise in one hand.

    Not long after Yifeng left, Night Breeze Centipede rolled up and got up. His face was full of lingering fear, and his eyes were wide open with deep fear.

    Thinking of the tragic situation of the Demon King, he didn't dare to stay anymore. He was afraid of leaving the cave in a hurry. Maybe because he was too anxious, he broke two legs, but he still didn't dare to stay and climbed towards the mountains.

    ¡°Come quickly, you¡¯ve done a great evil!¡±

    "Everyone, come out quickly, Bogu Demon Emperor is about to be stewed into soup!"

    He shouted hurriedly while notifying the nearby monsters.

    Such a big event instantly alarmed all the demons in the entire mountain range, and the eighteen demon kings who heard the news also rushed back and gathered in a dark canyon.

    "Night Breeze Centipede, what on earth is going on?"

    The Eagle King stared at the Night Wind Centipede and asked with his sharp eyes flashing.

    "Eighteen Demon Kings, you have to think of a way, that human being is simply too cruel."

    Night Breeze Centipede said with a mournful face: "That human directly broke into the Demon Emperor's cave. Not only did he pull out the Demon Emperor's water spirit grass, but he also captured the Demon Emperor and said he wanted to go back to make soup, and I also fought with him.  After three hundred rounds, I paid the price of two legs. I knew I was unable to save the Demon Emperor, so I had to run out to inform you!"

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re not ashamed of your words!¡±

    The Leopard King walked out with his majestic body, stared at the Night Breeze Centipede and said solemnly: "Even the Demon King was captured by that human. How can you, a little centipede, have the strength to fight with that human for 300 rounds?"

    As soon as the Leopard King raised his doubts, the other demon kings suddenly looked at Night Breeze Centipede suspiciously.

    "It's absolutely true!"

    Night Breeze Centipede quickly explained: "The reason why I was able to fight him for three hundred rounds is because after the Demon King fought with him, he consumed a lot of power and there was very little left in his body."

    Having said this, Night Breeze Centipede had tears in his eyes and said with shame on his face: "Originally I thought I could rescue the Demon Emperor, but my centipede has limited power after all. It's my fault, it's all my fault, it's all my fault!"

    Seeing this, Eagle King and others felt uncomfortable.

    I knew I had wrongly blamed the Night Wind Centipede.

    So he hurriedly came over, patted Yefeng Centipede on the shoulder, and comforted him softly: "Yefeng Demon Spirit, I was the one who spoke too harshly just now. Don't take it to heart. Everyone knows that you tried your best."

    "Yes, everyone sees your efforts in saving the Demon Emperor." The Leopard King also comforted: "You'd better take good care of your injuries. Let us do the rescue of the Demon Emperor!"

    "This, why is this so embarrassing?"

    Night Breeze Centipede flashed his eyes, sorry.?? said.

    "The strength you should exert has already been exerted, so just take a good rest." The Monkey King said.

    Hearing this, others nodded in agreement.

    "Okay, you demon kings, you're welcome. I'll go back to recuperate for a few days. When I'm healed, I'll come to help you."

    Night Breeze Centipede said movedly, then transformed into its own body and slowly crawled out of the canyon.

    As soon as he climbed out of the canyon, he ran into a dirt bag, dug out a pile of treasures, and then quickly climbed out of the mountains without looking back!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 110 The Killing Order

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Everyone, the Demon King's arrest is of great importance. Let's make an idea!"

    The Leopard King stood in the center and took charge of the overall situation and said.

    "From the information conveyed by the Night Wind Demon Spirit, this human being should be stronger than the Demon Emperor, but he shouldn't be much stronger." Eagle King pondered: "Otherwise, the Night Wind Demon Spirit would not be able to compete with him.  The battle lasted three hundred rounds.¡±

    "Yes, the Eagle King is right."

    The Monkey King came out and said: "But even so, this person's strength is not something we can deal with, and what I'm more curious about is why he went to extra trouble to capture the Demon King, and even made soup to drink"

    Everyone nodded their heads solemnly as well. What is this person¡¯s purpose?

    For a moment, the atmosphere fell into silence.

    Finally, the Pig King walked out and said: "He captured the Demon Emperor and even promised to make soup for him. This move was undoubtedly very humiliating. In addition, humans have always had hatred towards our demon world, so his move was probably a deliberate provocation.  , and even declared war on the monsters in our Shogunate Mountains!"

    "Yes, but it is also possible that he is here to seek revenge." The Deer King interjected: "For the humans who usually come into the mountains, you should have eaten a few more or less. Not to mention the Demon King over the years, I  Judging from the people who are likely to be eaten, there are this person's descendants or disciples."

    "What the Deer King said makes sense." The Monkey King said: "Human beings have always wanted to retaliate, and they pay attention to treating others in their own way. This is exactly in line with his purpose of stewing the Demon King.  .¡±

    "I think these two reasons for everyone's speculation are almost the same." Leopard King nodded and said: "But no matter what, we alone cannot save the Demon King, so we should pay more attention to it!"

    "I feel that no matter what the reason is, this human action is a declaration of war against the monsters in our Shogunate Mountains." The Eagle King said in a deep voice: "And humans are the common enemy of our monster world, and he has provoked us like this. We can completely  Report this matter to the Demon Emperors of several other territories and ask them to seek help."

    "I agree."

    "I agree too."

    "Although there are frictions between our territories from time to time, in the face of the common enemy of right and wrong, I believe they will temporarily put aside their prejudices."

    The other demon kings also nodded at this moment.

    After paying attention, the eighteen demon kings turned into streams of light and fled away.

    In just one day, the eighteen demon kings contacted the demon kings in other territories in Shogunate Mountain.

    Sure enough, when facing the common enemy of human beings, the other demon kings chose to put aside their usual grievances and help.

    With the orders of several demon kings, the demon beasts in the entire Shogunate Mountains united and issued a killing order!

    As soon as the killing order was issued, a huge earthquake occurred throughout the Shogunate Mountains. Countless ordinary animals fell into panic, and monster beasts that usually hide in the dark also came out of the mountains one after another.

    In the mountains.

    "This Yunluhua is really hard to find!"

    Yi Feng carried the big tortoise in one hand and continued walking with a small bamboo basket on his back.

    ¡°It seems like I¡¯m really lost!¡±

    Yi Feng looked at the map in his hand with a dark face, full of anger. He walked in this mountain range for a long time and never walked out. He couldn't help but cursed, "You damn profiteer, you gave me a fake map. I  I curse you for giving birth to a son without a butt!"

    "Huh?"

    "There seem to be a lot of people in front of you?"

    Just when he didn¡¯t know what to do, Yi Feng¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw many people gathering on the mountainside in front.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what these people do, but they should know the way, right?¡±

    Yi Feng carried the tortoise and walked quickly towards these people.

    "Stop, who is it?"

    However, just as Yi Feng approached, two young men with swords flew over and stopped in front of Yi Feng.

    "Monk?"

    Yi Feng was slightly surprised, but quickly calmed down and said with a smile: "Hello, I'm here to ask for directions. Do you know how to get out of this mountain range?"

    "I don't know, get out!"

    The two young men shouted without any politeness.

    "It doesn't have to be like this, right?" Yi Feng frowned and said, "Shouldn't I just ask for directions?"

    "How dare a little mortal dare to talk back?!"

    The two young men's faces became angry, and the long swords in their hands suddenly came out, heading towards Yi Feng.

    This made Yi Feng immediately frown.He frowned. They were both monks, so why was there such a big gap? The Qingshan Gate near them seemed to have very good rules.

    "Stop."

    At this moment, a beautiful voice came and directly stopped the two young men.

    "Miss Li!"

    Seeing this, the two young men quickly stepped back and bowed, their eyes filled with admiration and a hint of respect.

    Yi Feng also looked over and saw a woman in her twenties.

    Wearing a white dress, she outlines her beautiful figure, bright eyes and white teeth, with three thousand black hair draped behind her shoulders, her slender jade hands gently holding the green blade, her pretty brows furrowed, giving off a cold and majestic look.

    "what happened?"

    The woman asked coldly.

    "Miss Li, I don't know where a blind mortal came from. He is disturbing the girl. We will drive him away." The two young men said quickly, and then they started to drive him away.

    However, the woman raised her jade hands.

    The two young men looked puzzled when they saw this, but they did not dare to question it.

    The woman looked at Yi Feng with bright beautiful eyes, looking up and down. The bamboo basket behind her, the tortoise in her hand, and her unwavering aura told her that this was indeed a mortal!

    She couldn't help but let down her guard and said emotionlessly: "What's the matter with you?"

    Although this woman was cold, she seemed to be reasonable, so Yi Feng said politely: "Girl, I just want to ask for directions, how to get out of this mountain?"

    "Ask for directions?"

    The woman¡¯s pretty eyebrows frowned slightly, and she said in a cold voice: ¡°Those who don¡¯t know have no fear, you dare to break into this mountain!¡±

    After saying that, she turned and left, but at the same time, Li Yin came out again.

    "You two must send him down the mountain, otherwise he will not be able to survive in the mountain."

    "Thank you, girl."

    Seeing this, Yi Feng politely thanked him.

    However, she did not respond. She held up her snow-white dress with her hands, sat cross-legged on the floor, and slowly closed her bright eyes.

    The two young men took Yi Feng down the mountain, but not long after they walked, the two young men turned around and left.

    "Hey, brothers, why is this?"

    Yi Feng looked at the two of them in confusion, they hadn't walked out yet.

    "Hmph, kid, be satisfied. If it weren't for Miss Li's sake, I wouldn't want to talk to you, a little mortal. And if you can't get down the mountain, what does it matter to us whether you live or die?"  A young man said disdainfully.

    "That's right, we are just mortals. Our lives are worthless, so death is not a pity!"

    Another young man also made a sarcastic voice, and then the two of them flew high and left quickly, obviously not wanting to care about Yi Feng's life or death.

    "Fine."

    Yi Feng pinched his nose and didn't care. He had been in a good mood for a long time and continued to find the way with the old bastard.

    What I don¡¯t understand is, why did the woman say it¡¯s dangerous here?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Except for the occasional appearance of some wild animals, seem to be doing well

    Maybe.

    It¡¯s probably because the practitioners¡¯ nerves are more tense!

    "Sent down the mountain?"

    After the two young men rushed back, the woman sitting cross-legged slowly opened her eyes and asked expressionlessly.

    "Send it away, send it away."

    The two young men looked at each other, lowered their heads and spoke tacitly.

    The woman glanced at them and continued to close her eyes.

    However, the next moment, she felt an absolute sense of crisis coming over her. Before she could react, a strong demonic energy exploded in the surrounding sky.

    As a shadow came from the ground, a huge eagle spread its claws and attacked, accompanied by a sound full of murderous intent.

    "No human beings in all the mountains will be left alive!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 111 How could there be such a powerful person?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "ah!"

    "ah!"

    As the sound fell, the Eagle King's sharp claws swiped across, blood splashed everywhere, and the bodies of the two young men just now exploded.

    At the same time, countless monsters rushed out from the mountains and forests and surrounded these people.

    "What?"

    "A lot of monsters?"

    "How is this going?"

    Seeing this, everyone suddenly looked panicked. The densely packed monsters made their scalps tingle.

    The face of the woman sitting on the ground also changed. She drew out the long sword in her hand, and with the strong sword energy, a sword light shrouded the Eagle King.

    "boom!"

    The long sword fell on the sharp claws of the Eagle King, and dazzling sparks suddenly flashed out.

    "Human, you must die."

    The Eagle King raised his head and screamed fiercely, spread his wings and turned into sharp swords and rushed into the sky. Then he turned sharply and came down towards the woman with a powerful momentum.

    The woman¡¯s pretty eyebrows frowned slightly.

    The long sword moved, turning into thousands of sword lights and then uniting into one, forming a shocking sword that pierced out from bottom to top.

    In an instant, the sword energy in the field was overwhelming.

    "boom!"

    The two powerful forces collided together and immediately turned into a huge shock wave that spread out. Countless trees were broken by this violent wave.

    The ground was also filled with dust.

    "snort!"

    Under the power of this sword, the Eagle King grunted in his mouth, and his huge body was rolled out by the shock. He stabilized his body several hundred feet away, but his sharp claws were still injured by the sword energy, scarlet red  Blood dripped down from the sky.

    "Deng, Deng, Deng"

    At the same time, the woman's jade feet touched the ground, but only for a few steps.

    ¡°Obviously, she had the absolute upper hand in this collision.

    But there was a solemn look in her bright eyes. Although she had the upper hand, the other disciples fell one by one under the attack of such a huge group of monsters.

    In less than a moment, half of him fell down.

    "What exactly is going on?"

    She frowned. There were indeed many monsters in this mountain range on weekdays, but as long as they were avoided, there would be no trouble. Such a huge group of monsters had never gathered.

    And the eagle that attacked him just now has probably reached the realm of the Demon King!

    This kind of character will not appear in ordinary situations.

    "Roar."

    Just as she was solemn, a mighty leopard swept out of the jungle with a roar that shook the forest.

    "Boom!"

    The ground trembled again, and the Pig King stepped on the ground with his heavy limbs and struck.

    "Two more demon kings?"

    The woman frowned tightly, and when she looked up, the Eagle King, who was injured but had not lost his fighting power, was also roaring in the sky and galloping towards him again.

    Almost without saying a word, the three demon kings launched a violent attack on the woman.

    The woman was not to be outdone. She was obviously a female streamer, but at this moment she erupted with a threatening aura. Her whole body seemed to have turned into a sharp sword, and she was still able to deal with the attacks of the three demon kings with ease.

    "ah!"

    "ah!"

    "Ah, help!"

    However, the screams coming from those disciples became more and more frequent. Even if the woman wanted to rescue her, she could not escape at all under the attack of the three demon kings.

    Finally, the last disciple fell down in front of the woman with fear on his face.

    on the ground.

    Pieces of corpses.

    Blood dyed the land red, and the pungent smell of blood enveloped the entire mountain forest.

    "Damn it!"

    The woman¡¯s face was frosty and her heart was trembling. These are all elite disciples of her sect!

    "Hmph, how dare you get distracted while fighting us."

    At this moment, the Leopard King sneered and roared with giant claws carrying the strong wind. The woman's complexion changed drastically. She held her sword to stop her but it was too late. Her white skirt was broken in the lower abdomen, leaving a shocking wound. Immediately  The clothes were stained red.

    She hurriedly stepped back, her bright eyes looking at the piles of corpses unwillingly, her red lips biting her teeth, and she turned into a stream of light and fled quickly.

    "Chase!"

    The three demon kings looked at each other, obviously not wanting to let the woman go because of her beauty.

    Women in speedIn the end, he was still stronger than the three demon kings. After a chase, he finally escaped their pursuit temporarily.

    However, her situation is still not optimistic.

    Due to excessive blood loss, her pretty face has turned pale, and she can only stagger and drag her injured body along.  At the same time, her delicate forehead never felt relieved.

    Along the way, she found that the entire mountain range was full of monsters, many of which had the auras of other monster kings passing by.

    "what is going on?"

    She looked full of doubts.

    This kind of thing is unprecedented.

    Seeing a little demon not far away, with the purpose of solving the doubts, she flashed away with her ghostly body, and her jade hand landed directly on the little demon's head.

    Search the soul!

    As the memory of the little demon flooded into her mind, her beautiful eyes flickered, her red lips opened wider and wider involuntarily, and she finally let out a surprised sound.

    "how¡­¡­"

    "How could there be such a powerful person?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 112 Things you mortals can¡¯t imagine

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    But just as she was surprised, a strong sense of crisis came.

    ¡°Then I discovered that there were bursts of movement coming from different directions in front.

    ¡°Obviously, the pursuers are coming.

    She frowned immediately, looked at the cliff behind her with her beautiful eyes, bit her red lips tightly, and jumped down reluctantly.

    ¡­¡­

    "This shabby place has finally come out."

    Yi Feng held the tortoise in his hand and walked lazily.

    ???????????????? The temperature in the mountains is obviously not high, but after this rush, my body has long been covered with sweat stains.

    "Hey, there is a pool here."

    Yi Feng's eyes lit up, and he walked over to test the water temperature and found that it was not cold. He immediately took off his clothes and jumped into the water naked.

    "comfortable!"

    Yi Feng washed his body clean, stepped on the water with the soles of his feet, and exposed his upper body to the water just above his waist. Facing the sunlight coming through the forest, he smiled happily.

    "boom!"

    At this moment, a shadow suddenly fell from the sky, causing a splash of water several feet high.

    Water splashed towards Yi Feng¡¯s face, splashing across his face, making him unable to see clearly. When the water surface subsided, he looked again, only to find that there was nothing there.

    ¡°What the hell is that?¡±

    Yi Feng still stepped on the water and observed. Even when the water surface completely returned to calm, he didn't find anything.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably a rock that fell, right?¡±

    He thought so.

    But the next moment, he noticed something swimming up under his legs.

    "It can't be a snake, right?"

    Yi Feng looked horrified!

    The next moment, his whole body was filled with excitement.

    This thing seemed to be attacking him. Yi Feng panicked and wanted to retreat. Suddenly, a head popped up right in front of his waist.

    Her face just emerged from the water, revealing a pair of big eyes, staring at herself.

    It seems.

    Is it a woman?

    Yi Feng also lowered his head and looked at this face so close to him, and was suddenly stunned.

    For a moment, the two of them stared at each other.

    "Beast!"

    Suddenly, a jade hand emerged from the water and slapped Yi Feng on the face.

    "I'm stupid."

    Yi Feng was stunned when he received a slap. He slapped him back without saying a word, and cursed at the same time: "You f*cking scared me and slapped me?"

    This slap immediately stunned the woman.

    The cold and pretty face was suddenly covered with strong murderous intent. A long sword appeared in his hand, his soaked body came out of the water, and stabbed Yi Feng with the sword.

    But when she was in the air, she had just accumulated strength, but she found that there was not enough strength in her body. She staggered and fell from the air again, landing on the top of Yi Feng's head.

    "I'll wipe it!"

    With Yi Feng roaring, they both entered the water.

    ¡­¡­

    The breeze blows and the leaves in the forest dance.

    It was almost dusk, and the firelight was dim. I don¡¯t know whether it was the firelight or the sunset. The sky was bright red, which was very beautiful.

    The woman opened her eyes leisurely, and her cold body seemed to be getting better under the warmth of the firelight.

    Then, a young man dressed in Tsing Yi walked towards her with a tortoise in his left hand and a bamboo basket on his back.

    She frowned, looking surprised.

    "It's you?"

    She just realized that this young man was the mortal she met in the mountains, wasn't he?

    "Yes, that's me." Yi Feng hung the tortoise on the tree, put down the bamboo basket, and said angrily: "Do you know, you really scared me to death just now!"

    Hearing this, the woman¡¯s face was as cold as frost.

    Unexpectedly, before she started to cause trouble, this young man actually took the lead in causing trouble for her.

    But she was not an unreasonable person. Although she was angry at first, she really didn't blame Yi Feng when she thought about it. Of course, she still couldn't help but look ugly when she thought about what happened in the pool just now.

    That scene is really unspeakable!

    Especially when this mortal actually slapped her, it was really

    But looking at the clothes covering her body and the young man who had no evil intentions at all, she still suppressed the anger in her heart.

    "Come on, fish, replenish your health."

     Yi Feng handed over the grilled fish in his hand.

    The woman frowned and said coldly: "You know I am a martial arts cultivator."

    "so what?"

    Yi Feng rolled his eyes at her and said, "Don't you want to eat?"

    The woman frowned, regained her expressionless expression, and said, "This kind of thing is of no use to me."

    Yi Feng opened his eyes, stood up and said, "Fish is useless to you, so you aren't you the bastard who cares about me?"

    As he said that, Yi Feng was reluctant.

    "Although this old bastard is a great supplement, this is what I want to give to my little Zhong Qing."

    Hearing this, the woman's face immediately became tense, and she was quite dumbfounded by the mortal in front of her. How could she, a dignified Martial King cultivator, be thinking about a bastard?

    How ridiculous!

    Looking at the heartless Yi Feng, the woman who didn't bother to speak couldn't help but ask: "You are a mortal, are you not afraid of coming into this mountain range?"

    "What's there to be afraid of?"

    Yi Feng spit out a fish bone and asked in confusion.

    The woman¡¯s voice faltered.

    Forget it, mortals' thinking has limitations, and they don't understand many things at all. Telling him is like playing the piano to an ox, but looking at the clothes covering her body, she hesitated slightly and said: "You should find a way to get down the mountain after eating.  "

    "Um?"

    Yi Feng raised his head.

    "Because if you don't go down the mountain, you will die."

    The woman said solemnly, and without waiting for Yi Feng to ask questions, she continued: "There is something big happening in this mountain that you mortals cannot imagine."

    As she spoke, she raised her head slightly.

    In my mind, the memory retrieved from the memory of the little demon couldn't help but emerge.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 113 Familiar back figure

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "It's impossible to go down the mountain for the time being. I still have to collect herbs." Yi Feng shook his head and smiled: "But I'm curious about what happened?"

    "Collecting medicine?"

    The woman looked at Yi Feng with surprise on her face and said coldly: "Are you really not afraid of death?"

    "That's okay"

    With that said, the woman became serious, looked at Yi Feng and said: "Let you understand how high and thick the sky is in this world, so that you will not continue to be obsessed with it and lose your life."

    ¡°You know there are monsters in this world, right?¡± the woman asked.

    "heard about it."

    Yi Feng nodded.

    "There are many demonic beasts in this Shogunate Mountain Range, and the strongest ones among them have reached the realm of demon emperors."

    The woman said leisurely: "In the realm of the demon emperor, we are already a lord of the demon world, and this matter has appeared on the owner of our territory with a radius of thousands of miles, the Bogu demon emperor."

    "Although this Bogu Demon Emperor was trained by a tortoise, his cultivation is extremely profound due to his long lifespan."

    "Um."

    Yi Feng listened carefully. Although he still had no idea about the Demon Emperor, it sounded pretty awesome!

    "But it was such a master who commanded ten thousand monsters, but he was caught!"

    The woman said again.

    "Caught?"

    Yi Feng asked in surprise.

    "Um!"

    The woman nodded, her tone became more solemn, and continued: "He is a human being, a very strong human being"

    Speaking of this, she looked in awe, with yearning in her eyes.

    "This man is so powerful that he broke into the Bogu Demon Emperor's cave alone. Not only did he take away the Demon Emperor's treasures, but he also captured the Demon Emperor alive, saying that he wanted to"

    "What do you want?"

    Yi Feng was also intrigued.

    The woman couldn¡¯t help but said in a shocking tone: ¡°They said they would take this demon king home and make soup for him!¡±

    "Would you like some soup?"

    Yi Feng opened his mouth wide and subconsciously glanced at the old bastard hanging on the tree. He didn't expect that this master would catch this bastard and make soup for him. This hobby is really comparable to his!

    "And it is precisely because of this that it caused the anger of all the monsters in the entire Shogunate Mountains."

    The woman said with lingering fear: "With the cooperation of several other demon emperors, the demon beasts in the entire Shogunate Mountains launched a killing order against this strong human being. However, this human being was not found, but I, a disciple of the Sword Control Sect, suffered an unparalleled disaster!  "

    "However, this Bogu Demon King has been doing evil for many years. Although some of my disciples of the Sword Control Sect died, it is worth it if he can get rid of this harm!"

    "So, if you are lucky at normal times, you may still be able to survive, but now"

    The woman¡¯s voice paused.

    He shook his head, looked at Yi Feng and said solemnly: "As long as you are discovered by the monster, you will have no way to survive, especially you are just a mortal"

    "So you'd better go down the mountain as soon as possible!"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    This really puts Yi Feng in a difficult position.

    "Let's go our separate ways." The woman stood up and said, "I have several demon kings following me. If you follow me, I'm afraid I won't have time to worry about you."

    With that said, the woman was about to leave with a long sword in hand.

    "Wait a minute." Yi Feng shouted.

    "Um?"

    The woman stopped and tilted her head.

    "You are still injured. How about some herbs?" Yi Feng said, "I still have herbs here."

    "I appreciate the kindness, but" The woman was slightly grateful, but bluntly refused: "Your mortal things are of no use to me."

    After saying that, the woman¡¯s body flashed and disappeared into the woods.

    After the woman left, Yi Feng also became troubled, but thinking about it carefully, the mountain was not that scary. After all, he had not encountered any danger in the past few days.

    " If there was any danger, a wolf had attacked him before. After all, Yi Feng had practiced a few tricks and killed him with a shovel.

    ¡°Besides, he still needs to find medicine for Zhong Qing.

    No medicine can be found. Although Zhong Qing said that his life is safe under the previous treatment, there will be serious sequelae. At such a young age, he does not want his apprentice to suffer from any disease.

      A flash.

    Three days have passed.

    In a place in the mountain forest, the face of the woman holding the sword looked solemn, and there was a trace of blood hanging from the corner of her mouth.

    Just now, she had another battle, and she and two demon kings were both injured. Of course, this was not the most solemn thing. The most solemn thing was that the entire mountain range had been blocked by the demon beasts, and she could not get out at all.

    While dragging her tired body, she thought about the way to escape, and at the same time, she thought of the young man from three days ago.

    He couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.

    Even her mighty King Wu couldn't escape, let alone this young man.

    In the mountains where monsters now roam, I am afraid that I cannot survive a night. After all, a mortal body may not be able to escape even if it encounters any little monster.

    And now in the entire mountain range, except for the mysterious master who is missing, she is probably the only one left alive.

    Although I felt regretful, it was just a chance encounter with that person.

    There is nothing she can do about this kind of thing.

    There is only one cry of regret!

    "Um?"

    At this moment, she heard something moving in front of her, and a ghostly body flashed away. Her eyes widened in disbelief.

    That Tsing Yi

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A familiar figure carrying a tortoise, carrying a small bamboo basket on his back

    Isn¡¯t this that young man, or who is it?

    It seems.

    Are you still humming a tune?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 114 Powerless

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The woman¡¯s pretty face showed a look of surprise.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did not do anything or anything, but she still encountered many monsters, and there were several dangers. In the end, relying on her strength and some luck, she survived.

    However, this mortal carrying the tortoise was safe and sound, and even his simple green robe remained spotless.

    "Is it because the monster in the mountain can't lift the knife, or is it blind?"

    Or is this mortal just too lucky?

    But is she so unlucky?

    No matter how she thought, she couldn't figure out how Yifeng managed to be safe and sound, because in her opinion, let alone a mortal, even a martial arts master would be in a state of death in today's mountains.

    With great doubts in her heart, she quickly chased after Yi Feng.

    "It is you?"

    When Yi Feng saw the person coming, he smiled in surprise.

    But the woman didn't speak, her smart eyes looked up and down at Yi Feng.

    He looked even more surprised.

    Yi Feng actually didn¡¯t even look embarrassed?

    After a long while, she took a deep breath and said with a complex expression: "I can't believe that a mortal like you is still alive."

    "What are you talking about?"

    Hearing this, Yi Feng's face suddenly darkened. Wasn't this a curse on him?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean anything else, I was just surprised.¡± The woman explained quickly, but the look of disbelief on her face lingered for a long time.

    "All right!"

    Yi Feng nodded indifferently.

    After the two exchanged some pleasantries, the woman prepared to leave. Before leaving, she said complicatedly: "I hope you will be so lucky in the future!"

    Yi Feng couldn¡¯t help but smile helplessly.

    This woman is really a bit nervous. How can this mountain be as dangerous as she said?  After so many days, he didn't bump into each other.

    However, this woman is still a good person. When he asked for directions, she sent someone to take him down the mountain. So she took out a small package and said: "I have a deworming bag here. I made it myself with herbs. How about  Will you take it with you?"

    The woman glanced at the insect repellent bag, frowned and said, "I think you need this more than me, right?"

    "You should be the one who needs it more." Yi Feng said with a leisurely smile: "After all, this thing is dispensable to me."

    ¡°Yi Feng was not wrong in saying this.

    In his opinion, although this girl is a monk, she should still hate snakes, insects and ants. In comparison, as a man, he is much more immune to such things.

    "Do I need it more?"

    The woman felt a little funny.

    To be honest, such mortal items have long lost their use to a martial artist like her.

    However, looking at Yi Feng¡¯s smiling face, she still accepted the insect repellent bag and hung it around her waist.

    Although he is lucky, this kind of luck may not always be maintained!

    There is a high probability that he is about to die.

    Just think of it as giving him the last comfort!

    After saying that, the woman glanced at Yi Feng and disappeared into the jungle.

    It¡¯s dusk again.

    In a dark canyon, the Eagle King is attached to the rock.

    On the side, there was a pair of gloomy eyes flashing. While spitting out the snake letter, it opened its mouth and asked: "Eagle King, how are you?"

    "There is still no trace of the Demon Emperor."

    The Eagle King frowned and said: "Under the killing order, except for one human Martial King who is still alive, all other humans have been eliminated. However, just now, according to the report from the little demon, another human young man was found. In order to prevent accidents,  , Snake King, please come and run with me!"

    "Serving the Demon Emperor is what you should do."

    As the voice fell, the two monsters turned into two streams of light, leading a large number of monster beasts towards the mountain range.

    "Um?"

    And the woman who had just left Yi Feng felt these powerful fluctuations and rushed towards Yi Feng, her beautiful eyes hiding in the dark suddenly wrinkled.

    "Has he been discovered?"

    The woman clenched her teeth, hesitating whether to turn around and rescue Yi Feng.

    But feeling the aura of the two demon kings, she still gave up this plan, because now she was seriously injured, she would haveHe is no longer a match for the two demon kings.

    If she goes back, she will just die.

    "I hope that in the next life you will not enter such a dangerous place recklessly again!"

    She sighed heavily, feeling regretful but unable to do anything about it. She swept her body slightly and disappeared into the jungle.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 115: Following several demon emperors

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Damn it, although there aren't any monsters like that woman said, there are quite a few beasts that have been around recently!"

    Yi Feng¡¯s cursing voice came out.

    Over the past two days, countless snakes, wild boars, crows and other animals seemed to be in heat, trying their best to annoy him, making him extremely annoyed.

    It can be said that he has not had a good sleep recently.

    Looking at the sky, Yi Feng knew that he couldn¡¯t rush today, so Yi Feng had no choice but to prepare to sleep on the spot.

    But those animals in heat have to find a way.

    Thinking of this, Yi Feng took out a small medicine bottle from the small bamboo basket, and then poured the powder in the medicine bottle around the camp. This was the medicine powder that Yi Feng had specially prepared before coming, and it had similar uses to realgar.

    This powder may not be able to protect against large beasts like wild boars, but it is not a problem to protect against some insects and ants.

    After doing this, Yi Feng yawned, leaned on the rock and fell asleep with his exhausted body.

    ??Atop a mountain.

    Led by the Eagle King and the Snake King, countless monsters descended here.

    "Everyone, you must find this person, regardless of whether he is the person we are looking for, kill him without mercy!" The Eagle King flashed his gloomy eyes and ordered to the other monsters around him.

    "yes!"

    With his order, countless monsters spread in all directions.

    "Let's wait for the news here!" Eagle King said.

    "Um!"

    The Snake King nodded and was about to close his eyes and calm down when he suddenly discovered something and asked in surprise: "Is that the Night Wind Centipede?"

    Hearing this, Eagle King also forgot his gaze and frowned suddenly.

    "Isn't Night Breeze Centipede recuperating in the cave? Why did he come here?"

    With that said, the Eagle King swooped out and grabbed the Night Wind Centipede directly with its sharp claws.

    "Ah, Eagle Eagle Eagle King, why are you here?"

    Night Breeze Centipede stared and asked in a panic. As a servant of Bogu Demon Emperor, he knew that Bogu Demon Emperor once hid a spiritual energy bead with great tonic effect here. He originally wanted to run away with the spiritual energy bead.  Road, but I didn't expect that as soon as I got it, I would be caught by the Eagle King.

    "I still want to ask, why are you here?" Eagle King stared at him with sharp eyes and asked, "Aren't you recuperating in the cave?"

    "I, I, I, I" Night Breeze Centipede hid the spiritual energy beads behind his back with lightning speed, rolled his little eyes and said hurriedly: "The Demon King is captured, how can I have the intention to stay in the cave to recuperate?  Why don't I rush out and take a look to see if there is any trace of that human being?"

    Hearing this, the Eagle King's face relaxed slightly.

    He then asked, "Have you discovered anything about Night Wind Demon Spirit?"

    "Discover?"

    "Did you find out"

    Night Breeze Centipede felt anxious and hesitated for a long time, then said sullenly: "There must be a discovery, and I think that human being is probably nearby!"

    After saying that, Night Breeze Centipede lowered his head guiltily, not daring to look at the Eagle King.

    But what he didn't expect was that the Eagle King nodded happily and said in appreciation: "Ye Feng Centipede, you are really thoughtful. You are worthy of following the six Demon Emperors. You are right. According to reliable information, there are indeed people nearby.  A human being, whether it is that person or not remains to be determined.¡±

    "So, Night Wind Demon Spirit, come with me and the Snake King to find out what's going on?"

    "Uh-huhah?"

    Night Breeze Centipede nodded his head, and his eyes widened after he realized what he was doing.

    "Why, the Night Wind Demon Spirit refuses to help the Demon Emperor?" Eagle King asked with a frown.

    "No, no, no, how could it be possible? I can't wait to give my life for the Demon King." Night Breeze Centipede said righteously, but at the same time, his little eyes turned rapidly, trying to find an opportunity to escape.

    After a while, a little demon came to report and found traces of Yi Feng.

    "Let's go, Snake King, Night Wind Spirit King!" Eagle King said.

    "Okay, okay."

    Night Breeze Centipede wiped his sweat, and as a disciple of the two demon kings, he had no choice but to follow them.

    Approaching the destination, Eagle King frowned.

    "Sure enough, there is a human aura, but there is not much fluctuation. Send me an order to completely surround this person first. Wait for my order and then we will capture him together!"

    The Eagle King immediately issued an order,Of course, we don't want something like the Sword Control Sect to happen, so the human King of Martial Arts has not been captured yet.

    ¡°Perhaps, we can already get clues to the whereabouts of the Demon Emperor from these humans.

    The demons immediately surrounded Yi Feng, staring at him with cold eyes.

    But Yifeng was unaware of all this and was still sleeping soundly on the stone.

    "superior!"

    With the Eagle King's order, dozens of monsters around him suddenly turned into streams of light and shrouded Yifeng.

    in a blink.

    Then they arrived around Yi Feng.

    However, the next moment, those monster beasts suddenly stopped, their bodies suddenly became weak, and their eyes began to turn black.

    "How is this going?"

    The demon showed a panic, and those who were not careful returned to the body directly to the ground. Only a part of the demon spirit was still supporting it, but it was difficult to enter.

    "what happened?"

    The Eagle King suddenly became vigilant.

    "Demon King Qi, it's poisonous. This human being has poisoned the surroundings." One of the demon spirits said with a solemn expression.

    "Poison?"

    Eagle King glanced over, and sure enough there was a circle of medicinal powder on the ground, but this did not make him retreat, because in his opinion, since his martial spirit could still persist, it meant that the poison had limited potency.

    "Snake King, it seems we have to take action ourselves." The Eagle King looked at the Snake King and said.

    The Snake King nodded, and at the same time looked at Night Wind Centipede, and said: "Ye Feng Demon Spirit, you have followed several Demon Emperors, and your strength must be extraordinary compared to ordinary demon spirits. Let's take action together!"

    With that said, the Eagle King and the Snake King turned into the strongest monsters and rushed out for safety reasons.

    "All right!"

    Night Breeze Centipede nodded reluctantly, but after remembering that he was a human being with no fluctuations, there must be no danger, so he transformed into his true form and followed!

    Just when they were about to take action, Yi Feng, who was lying on the rock, turned over and revealed a side face.

    And just in time, this side face was caught in the eyes of Night Breeze Centipede.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 116 Severely disabled, just a little bit behind

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Gah!"

    This look.

    It almost made Night Breeze Centipede's eyes explode.

    It felt like there was a fish bone stuck in my throat, my brain was confused, and severe fear arose in my heart.

    It was this man who beat Black Feather to death with a shovel and tied away Bogu Demon Emperor with a straw rope. When he thought of this, he had no intention of fighting and just wanted to save his life.

    With a roll of his eyes, the countless calves stared, his belly turned, and he fell to the ground without any expectation.

    "Um?"

    "Night Breeze Centipede?"

    "Night Breeze Centipede, what are you doing?"

    "what is going on?"

    The strange behavior of the Night Breeze Centipede immediately aroused the reaction of the two Eagle Kings, and they shouted.

    However, no matter how the two of them shouted, Night Breeze Centipede lay on the ground in a daze without any reaction.

    But at the moment, the Eagle King and the Snake King didn't care about him. After looking at each other, their bodies increased sharply, turned into an eagle and a snake and attacked Yi Feng.

    However, when they were within a few feet of Yi Feng, the two demons felt their hearts pounding.

    Ding Zhong discovered that they had underestimated this so-called toxin, because the few demon spirits that could still sustain it before quickly died and turned into their own bodies and fell to the ground.

    And under the poison, the strength in their bodies was quickly depleted, and it was not even enough to support the enlarged bodies, and they soon returned to their original size.

    "this¡­¡­"

    "This, this, thiswhat is going on?"

    The two demon kings widened their eyes and shouted in panic, but their bodies could not muster up the strength and could only lie weakly on the ground.

    "Damn humans, so despicable!"

    The Eagle King was lying on the ground, cursing viciously.

    "Quick, call for support."

    The Snake King was even worse than the Eagle King. His body was squirming violently on the ground, and his lower skin was worn out by the intense friction.

    Eagle King did not dare to delay, and with the last bit of strength in his body, he shot out a stream of light and flew out.

    And at this moment, Yi Feng woke up after hearing the noise.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off????????

    "My medicine is really awesome!"

    Yi Feng couldn¡¯t help boasting. He thought he could only prevent snakes and insects, but he didn¡¯t expect that a lot of roe deer, pangolins, etc. had died.

    "What a sin!"

    Looking at the corpses all over the ground, Yi Feng couldn't bear it, but when he saw the dying snake on the ground, he couldn't help it.

    He smacked his lips and grabbed the snake with one hand.

    "I haven't eaten yet. I've been eating barbecue and stuff every day lately, and my mouth is full of bubbles. Let's make some snake soup to fill our stomach and clear the fire at the same time!" Yi Feng murmured, taking out a small bamboo basket.  He took a small pot, boiled another pot of boiling water, chopped the snake into pieces, and threw it in.

    "SnakeSnake King!!!?"

    The Eagle King in the whole city stared in disbelief as he witnessed all this. Seeing his companion die so tragically, his heart immediately stirred up a storm.

    At the same time, overwhelming anger and humiliation arose. He struggled with his body, desperately mobilizing the power in his body in an attempt to dispel the toxins in his body.

    However, at this moment, his subconscious glance almost shocked him out of his wits.

    ?????????????? Isn¡¯t that hanging on the dead tree beside the pool, beside the rock, tied up with straw ropes, the Bogu Martial Emperor they have been thinking about all night?

    "Hiss!"

    Eagle King reacted suddenly.

    It turns out that right in front of you is the hateful and terrifying human being who captured the Bogu Demon Emperor.

    He couldn't help but shiver all over his body, shivering violently, and at the same time he lost all fighting spirit. Coupled with the stimulation of the medicine, his eyelids became heavier and heavier

    But at this moment, a voice came.

    "There is an eagle here, so the food tonight will be even better."

    These words directly became the last straw for him, and the Eagle King passed out directly.

    Yi Feng, who was refreshed after a good sleep, hummed a tune in his mouth and began to pick up the snake and the eagle. While he was busy, the claws of a centipede on the periphery moved, then crawled suddenly and disappeared.

    "It's terrible, it's terrible!"

    Running all the way, Ye Feng Centipede was still frightened.

    ??especially thinking aboutThe tragic situation of the Eagle King and the Snake King made him even more so. Cold sweat broke out in his eyes. He had no time to think about the Bogu Demon King's several treasures and just wanted to escape from this mountain range.

    However, he had just run not far when an earth-shattering sound came out and rushed towards him.

    The people who came were none other than a dozen other demon kings. After receiving the call for help from the Eagle King and the Snake King, they gathered all the demon beasts in Bogu's territory as quickly as possible and rushed towards the location of the incident.

    Seeing this, Night Breeze Centipede's heart skipped a beat, and he broke into a cold sweat.

    Once they know that the Snake King and the Eagle King are dead, and he himself escapes, wouldn¡¯t that be the case?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    He became cruel and kicked off both legs decisively.

    After hesitating for a moment, he stared at another one, crawling on the ground dying

    The first-class demon king headed by the Leopard King also saw the Night Wind Centipede struggling to crawl on the ground. He rushed over immediately and asked with a sullen face: "Night Wind Demon Spirit, you, what are you?"

    Night Wind Centipede waved its tail and interrupted the Leopard King.

    Under countless pairs of eyes, he seemed to have exhausted the last bit of strength in his body and struggled to make a sound.

    "Don't say too much, and don't ask too much."

    "Severely disabled."

    "It's just a little bit worse!"

    "Go quickly" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 117 Hurry, save the Demon Emperor

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Night Breeze Centipede¡¯s words made all the monsters present look shocked.

    "What's going on?" Leopard King asked solemnly.

    "well!"

    Night Breeze Centipede sighed softly and raised his head slightly, his thoughts seemed to be stuck in the battle just now.

    "Just ahead of the stream, I, the Eagle King, and the Snake King discovered traces of that man. Later, the three of us joined forces to fight with him. In this battle, the Eagle King and the Snake King were killed on the spot, and Zhizhi, who was seriously injured,  I was unable to fight any longer, so in order to prevent him from escaping, I had to use up my last bit of strength and risk my three legs before running out to report the news to you"

    As soon as he finished speaking, all the monsters present looked at Night Breeze Centipede with respect.

    That battle must have been brutal!

    Even the Eagle King and the Snake King died in the battle. In order to come out and report the news, the Night Wind Demon Spirit must have paid a big price!

    "Ye Feng Demon Spirit, it is really a blessing for our territory to have someone like you who is so loyal and dedicated in our territory!" The Leopard King said in a solemn tone: "You have a good rest. Leave the rest to us. We will take care of you."  The Demon King was rescued and avenged for the Snake King and Eagle King at the same time.¡±

    The words of the Leopard King attracted a burst of agreement from all the monsters.

    "No, no, no, I'm really ashamed to say it. I saw the Demon King being captured, the Snake King and the Eagle King being so heroic, but there was nothing I could do. Idamn it!" Night Breeze Centipede lowered his head and said with guilt.

    "Ye Feng Demon Spirit, what are you talking about? You and the Snake King and the Eagle King have done too much for our territory." The Pig King said quickly: "Even the Demon King is no match for this man when he fights alone. You guys  But turning him into a severely disabled person is enough!"

    "Yes, we already owe too much to other territories, but in this way, we don't need to rely on the demon kings of other territories at all."

    "So, you three are the great contributors to our territory!"

    ¡°Next, leave it to us!¡±

    "Everyone listen to the order, this man is seriously disabled, go out with all your strength to rescue the Demon King, and avenge the Snake King and the Eagle King!"

    As soon as the voice fell, everyone's emotions were high, and they quickly set off with unprecedented morale, rushing towards Yifeng's location.

    And after the Leopard King and others left, the Night Breeze Centipede, which had just been dying, suddenly burst out at an unprecedented speed.

    in a blink.

    Just disappear!

    ¡­¡­

    "This Yunluhua is really hard to find!"

    "Yi Feng drank snake soup, ate eagle meat, looked at the rolling mountains, and couldn't help but sigh.

    After filling his stomach and seeing that it was still dark, he planned to search in the nearby mountains. After all, he had time, but Zhong Qing might not be able to wait so long!

    So Yi Feng picked up the small shovel and prepared to set off.

    After taking two steps, Yi Feng weighed the old tortoise in his hand, turned around and hung it on the tree.

    ¡°After all, it¡¯s not a big deal for this old bastard who weighs several kilograms to keep carrying it like this. It will come back after dark anyway, and no one will take it if it is hung on a tree for the time being.

    ¡­¡­

    "How is this going?"

    In the jungle, the woman from the Sword Control Sect looked around in surprise. She suddenly discovered that all the monsters in the forest were gathering in one direction.

    And this direction is exactly where she came from.

    ?Similarly, it is also where Yifeng is!

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know the reason for these monsters, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have that kind of luck again this time¡±

    The woman sighed slightly.

    But there is nothing we can do. After all, everyone has his own destiny, and good luck cannot always favor one person.

    Fortunately, all the demon beasts above demon spirits gathered in that direction, making her feel more relaxed than ever before.

    "However, I'd better wait until the people from the sect arrive before I leave!"

    The woman thought for a moment and wanted to leave, but as early as a day ago, she informed the sect of what happened here using a secret method. With her status, it was impossible for the Sword Control Sect not to send someone.

    Although now is the best time for her to go out, for the sake of safety, she still plans to talk to the people from the Sword Control Sect before they come.

    At this moment, the Leopard King and more than a dozen demon spirits finally arrived at the stream.

    However, after arriving at the stream, except for the eagle feathers and the corpses of the monsters left behind, no trace of Yi Feng was found.

    "Where are the people?"

    The Leopard King shouted loudly.

    Other demons also use sharpTheir eyes scanned the surroundings. They didn't want to rush in and miss the target, otherwise they would lose the information that Night Breeze Centipede had gained at the cost of its three legs.

    "Look at that!"

    Just when they couldn't find Yi Feng, the Pig King suddenly exclaimed.

    Hearing this, all the monsters looked towards him one after another.

    Beside the stream, on the tree trunk next to the bluestone, the old bastard hanging with a straw ropecould it be the Bogu Demon Emperor they thought about day and night?

    The majestic Demon King was hung on the tree like this. The eyes of the demons almost burst out, and their blood rushed straight to their foreheads.

    "Listen to my order and save the Demon Emperor!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 118 New tasks for the system?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°It¡¯s getting dark soon!¡±

    Yi Feng walked around the surrounding jungle, but still saw no trace of Yun Luhua. Looking at the getting dark sky, he had no choice but to rush back to the camp.

    "What the hell?"

    But just as he walked back to the camp, when he raised his head, he was shocked!

    At this moment, around his camp, there were carcasses of all kinds of beasts, such as leopards, wild boars, wolves, all kinds of things

    "No way?"

    "I couldn't have concocted a super poison, I really just concocted it to use as realgar!"

    Looking at the death state of these animals, and thinking of the snakes and eagles that died before, Yi Feng could guess that the cause of death of these beasts was most likely the powder he had sprinkled!

    "Sin!"

    Yi Feng couldn¡¯t help curling his lips, and quickly threw away the medicine bottle in his hand, for fear of poisoning himself, and then used water to wash away the white powder on the ground, and then returned to his camp feeling quite safe.

    "However, these game meats are also rare and good things!"

    Although Yi Feng felt guilty for accidentally killing so many beasts, thinking about their meat made Yi Feng drool again.

    You know, delicious food is extremely hard to find in this world.

    Let¡¯s take the martial arts cultivators as an example. Their minds are all on cultivation and they don¡¯t have much appetite at all.  On the other hand, the mortals of another class are thinking about how to make a living, and they don't spend much thought on oral desires. They just want to satisfy their hunger. They don't even know what to do if you throw them a pig's trotter.

    So, food is very expensive in this world, which is why a bowl of beef noodles costs one gold coin.

    Therefore, in his eyes, the carcasses of these animals are just plates of braised pig's trotters, cold leopard meat, roasted whole wolves

    Although the idea is wonderful, it has become a problem to bring so many things down the mountain.

    "Damn it, you are guarding the golden mountain in vain"

    "Hold!"

    Yi Feng cursed, sat back on the bluestone with a speechless face, and took out the acoustic guitar out of boredom.

    ¡°Let¡¯s pass the time!¡±

    Yi Feng¡¯s palm gently fell on the strings, and the sweet guitar sound spread throughout the mountains and forests.

    At this moment, the long-lost system sound sounded in Yi Feng¡¯s mind.

    "Ding, congratulations to the host for activating a new mission."

    "oh?"

    Yi Feng stood up suddenly, with a look of anticipation in his eyes, hoping that the system would find out and get him something that could help him become a cultivator. If not, let him become a god from another world!

    "Task content: Practice piano, chess, calligraphy, and painting to a level comparable to that of God!"

    "Reward: a mount."

    "I'll fuck you!"

    After listening to the sound of the system, Yi Feng's hope was disappointed again, and he suddenly cursed.

    I thought it was a good thing, but it turned out to be these miscellaneous tasks.

    You may say that it is of some use, but take the boxer and ironsmith as an example. It is difficult for him to support himself.  Even when he finally got rich, he relied on his ability as a time traveler and wrote it down. It had nothing to do with this broken system.

    ¡°But that¡¯s all. After all, he was blacksmithing and so on. At least he didn¡¯t starve to death in these years.

    But he really couldn¡¯t think of any use for his chess, calligraphy and painting.

    Is it used to cultivate sentiment?

    Of course, what makes him complain the most is the mission reward!

    He has not forgotten the time when the system gave him a task to run a martial arts gym, saying it was to reward him with a super master.

    He was looking forward to it at the time, thinking that the peak of his life was about to come, but what kind of blow did reality bring to him?

    He is said to be a super master, but he is actually a half-dead man with a broken skull!

    He admitted that it looked scary, but it served no purpose other than causing trouble.

    So the mount?

    hehe¡­¡­

    "I bother!"

    Yi Feng burst into tears with hatred. He didn't believe that this broken system could really reward him with a good mount. There was a high probability that it would create another cheating thing.

    That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t bother to complete this task.

    In anger, Yi Feng kicked the guitar out of his hand and became angry just looking at it.

    But just as he kicked him away, the sound of the system came again.

      "Punishment for mission failure: take back the martial arts hall and no longer belong to the host!"

    "Nani?"

    Yi Feng¡¯s face immediately turned dark, and he was about to burst out with anger.

    Although those skills are useless, this martial arts gym is his place to stay. Even if he has money now and can buy another house, the relationship and sense of belonging he has gained over the years cannot be bought.

    "You are cruel!"

    Yi Feng cursed, picked up the guitar again, and played Dongfeng Po.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 119 An east wind breaks through

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Who is playing the song Dongfeng Po on the pipa"

    While playing the guitar, he hummed the classic songs from his past life. On the surface, it seemed that he was using this to eliminate the unhappiness in his heart, but in fact, Yi Feng succumbed to the coercion of the system

    "If anything unexpected happens to Ren Hao, my Li family will never be done with your Sword Controlling Sect." At this moment, accompanied by a powerful aura, two streams of light swept toward the mountains.

    Hearing this, Xu Mozhu¡¯s face turned ugly.

    Originally he just came to the mountains to complete a small task, but he never thought that his disciple Li Renhao would encounter such a bizarre thing.

    And it just so happened that Li Renhao's aunt, Li Jiaxin, came to Yujian Sect to visit Li Renhao, and this happened.

    However, despite what Li Jiaxin said, Xu Mozhu didn't have the slightest temper. Who makes the Li family rank among the top three aristocratic families in the entire Nansha.

    "It's just that Renhao's message said that there are monsters and monsters in this mountain, but apart from some little monsters along the way, the strongest one is the centipede in his hand." Li Jiaxin looked around and said at the same time: "But  This centipede is really funny, seeing the two of us actually pretending to be dead, whatever, taking it back can be regarded as a priceless medicinal material!"

    "Yes, fortunately, this change is a good thing for Renhao."

    Xu Mozhu sighed and said, obviously not interested in centipedes, and only full of worries in his heart. Not only was Li Renhao his disciple and the senior sister of the Sword Control Sect, but also a member of the Li family, there really couldn't be any accidents.

    "I hope so!"

    The two of them observed the movements of the mountains below as they passed by.

    "Um?"

    "That is¡­¡­"

    At this moment, Li Jiaxin suddenly slowed down while flying, and finally stopped.

    Hearing this, Xu Mozhu also looked over, and then his eyes widened. Despite his state of mind, he couldn't help but stutter.

    "Thenthat's more than a hundred demon spirits and the corpses of more than a dozen demon kings?"

    "good!"

    Li Jiaxin nodded her head solemnly with the same expression, and she couldn't help but gasped subconsciously.

    This kind of handwriting is simply terrifying.

    "After all, if such a lineup is put together, even if she, the Martial Emperor, is to deal with it, I'm afraid she won't be able to get any favors.

    What¡¯s more, monsters and monsters have always been united. By doing this, aren¡¯t we afraid of stirring up a hornet¡¯s nest?

    She asked herself that she might have the ability to kill so many demon spirits and demon kings, but she might not have the courage to do so.

    "No wonder the demon kings and demon spirits in this mountain are gone. It turns out they all died here." Xu Mozhu regained his composure and said in shock: "It's just who did such a big deal."

    "It should be him."

    Li Jiaxin looked sharply at Yi Feng, who was surrounded by many corpses.

    "he?"

    Xu Mozhu frowned and said, "But he has no breath, he looks like a mortal!"

    "It's hard to say." Li Jiaxin shook her head and said, "Wouldn't a mortal be afraid of being surrounded by so many corpses of monsters? It is most likely a person who practices special skills and cannot clearly see his cultivation."

    "That's true."

    Xu Mozhu nodded. If he were really a mortal, then this matter would be unreasonable.

    "This man should also be a Martial Emperor. Let's go, say hello, and ask what's going on." Li Jiaxin said, and at the same time, she swept away quickly.

    Xu Mozhu nodded and followed at the same time.

    "Ding, congratulations to the host for practicing the piano to perfection."

    Listening to the sound of the system, Yi Feng was unfazed. After all, he was still far from being on par with God.

    Based on past experience, Yi Feng knew that these were roughly divided into seven realms: first glimpse of the door, small achievements, proficiency, transcendence, unparalleled in the world, returning to one's original nature, and being on par with gods.

    "If he wants to practice all the piano, chess, calligraphy and painting to the point where he is on par with the gods, it will take at least several months.

    And he was also lucky. Perhaps because he often played the guitar before, his piano skills reached a state of perfection after just a few songs, which saved him a lot of effort.

    ¡°Let¡¯s practice some more!¡±

    "It's boring anyway."

    Yi Feng rested for a moment and picked up the guitar again. First, he wanted to practice these skills quickly and save the broken system from being taken back by his martial arts school.

    Second, Yi Feng is indeed bored at the moment.

    However, when the song started playing, Li Jiaxin, who was speeding towards Yi Feng, trembled all over and stopped immediately.

    "What is this person playing, a piano?"

    Seeing this, Xu Mozhu couldn't help but make a confused voice.

    "Shut up."

    However, she was scolded coldly by Li Jiaxin.

    Xu Mozhu's face was a little ugly. After all, he was also the Emperor of Wu. Such disrespectful scolding was really unbearable. Just when he was about to refute, he found that Li Jiaxin closed her eyes in excitement.

    Just when he was confused, Li Jiaxin's voice came out again.

    "I don't mean to scold you. You just need to listen to this song quietly and you will understand why I am like this."

    Xu Mozhu frowned, disapproving.

    However, he still did as he was told, but when he calmed down, his casual expression immediately changed, and a look of deep shock appeared.

    "This is" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 120 I¡¯m really just a mortal

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "There is a powerful meaning in the sound of the piano?"

    Xu Mozhu¡¯s face was shocked and he finally understood why Li Jiaxin was so nervous!

    After knowing that the sound of the piano contained the meaning of the piano, Li Jiaxin closed his mouth knowingly and calmly felt the artistic conception in the sound of the piano.

    The sound of the piano is lingering.

    Thoroughly penetrate the ears.

    The artistic conception suddenly brought Xu Mozhu back to long and distant memories.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    He had hit a wall, been injured, and whenever he could no longer support himself, he would always have a mouthful of hot rice and a mouthful of hot soup when he returned to that dilapidated house. The kind old woman would always help him sew the clothes that were out of line and wash them out.  Shoes like new.

    "Mo Zhu, I believe you are the best!"

    ¡°This sentence always echoed in his ears before, that gradually hunched back, that kind smile and gentle concern, his old mother

    Time flies, years fly by.

    More than a thousand years had passed unknowingly, and Xu Mozhu discovered that the voice had been blurred for who knows how many years.

    That gentle warning has not appeared in my mind for a long time

    And the once immature boy finally grew into a giant of a generation.

    But she.

    No more.

    "Mother."

    Unconsciously, the sound of the piano has stopped, and Xu Mozhu has been unable to get out of his memories for a long time. The dignified elder of the Sword Control Sect has tears in his eyes at this moment.

    "It seems that we are looking down on others." At this time, a soft voice came from Li Jiaxin next to him, "Who is this Martial Emperor? Just based on the meaning of the piano, he is at least as good as a Martial Emperor.  The presence!"

    While speaking, Li Jiaxin also lowered her head and wiped the corners of her eyes.

    It turns out that her eyes turned red at some point, let alone which memory the sound of the piano touched in her heart.

    "Wu Zun, no wonder!"

    Xu Mozhu glanced at Li Jiaxin. A strong person like Li Jiaxin who was half a step into the martial arts would be like this. I am afraid that only a strong martial artist who was one level higher than the martial arts could do it.

    "Let's go and say hello." Li Jiaxin took a deep breath, her expression became more solemn, and her tone changed from saying hello to saying hello.

    Xu Mozhu nodded.

    The two of them jumped up, dragged their shadows out, and flew towards Yifeng's location.

    "Oh, I have some practice!"

    Yi Feng was speechless, and at the same time he shook his sore arms. He seemed to hear a sound, and quickly looked up and found two figures flying towards him.

    ¡°Are you a practitioner again?¡±

    Yi Feng was slightly surprised. Looking at the flying posture of the two people, he also showed a look of yearning in his heart.

    If his broken system was a little more reliable, he might be able to control the world like this now, right?

    However, meeting the cultivator Yi Feng again was not too out of character. After all, it was not the first time that he had dealt with cultivators, such as Luo Lanxue, and the girl with the sword he met in the mountains this time.  Practitioner.

    However, Yi Feng was a little confused. What did these two people want to do with him?

    Finally, the two fell in front of him.

    And Yi Feng also put down the guitar in his hand and stood up.

    However, the two people who Yi Feng thought were looking for him suddenly bowed to him and made respectful voices at the same time.

    "Li Jiaxin."

    "Xu Mozhu."

    "Greetings to seniors."

    The two of them said in unison, while carefully looking at the protagonist. They were surprised to find that even if they were close at hand, they still couldn't detect the slightest fluctuation in Yi Feng's body

    Involuntarily, the two of them looked at each other, and their hearts were filled with turmoil.

    Is he a mortal?

    This is impossible. The sound of the piano alone has the meaning of the piano that makes them deeply involved. It is impossible for a mortal to do it.

    ??Wu Zun.

    It¡¯s a hammer!

    However, Yi Feng's face was full of confusion. Two martial arts cultivators flew over to him and asked him what kind of ghost his senior was, so they said: "I'm afraid you two are mistaken. I'm not a senior. I'm just a mortal who goes into the mountains to collect herbs.  But with."

    "Mortal?"

    Yi Feng¡¯s??, which immediately made Li Jiaxin and Xu Mozhu confused.

    Did they make a mistake?

    Is the young man in front of me really just a mortal, a mortal with superb piano skills?

    Just when the two of them were thinking this, Li Jiaxin suddenly saw something, her pupils suddenly shrank, and while feeling deeply shocked, she also did not forget to wink at Xu Mozhu who was standing aside.

    Hearing this, Xu Mozhu looked around and suddenly trembled!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 121 Sir, what a talent!

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Hiss!"

    Xu Mozhu's eyes were fixed on the old tortoise hanging on the tree, and he gasped.

    This old tortoise hanging on the tree seems to be a demon emperor?

    He was a little unsure, after all, this kind of thing was too shocking to the world.

    The demon emperor, but a demon emperor, but the demon emperor with the same strength as Xu Mozhu, just hung on the trunk?

    He couldn't help but look at Li Jiaxin aside.

    Li Jiaxin took a deep breath, with a look of unconcealable horror on her face, and she also couldn't believe what she was seeing.

    "Aren't you two bastards who miss me?"

    When Yi Feng saw the two of them staring at his bastard, he couldn't help but keep a straight face. Even though the two in front of him were martial arts cultivators, he still said firmly: "I want to take this bastard back and stew it to replenish my disciple's health.  "

    Yi Feng¡¯s words caused the two people who couldn¡¯t calm down in their hearts to instantly set off a thousand waves.

    It was like a thunderclap!

    The powerful Demon King.

    Bring it back to stew it to replenish the health of your disciples?

    How terrifying!

    ¡° Even if Xu Mozhu and Xu Mozhu had a lot of experience, they could not calm down for a long time when they said such words that shocked the world.

    The two of them no longer dared to have any doubts about Yi Feng's extraordinary strength. After all, how could the being who wanted to stew the Demon King be a mortal?

    So the two people quickly explained: "Senior, please atone for your sins. We don't dare to worry about you, you monster bastard!"

    Hearing this, Yi Feng breathed a sigh of relief, but when he heard that the two of them still called him "senior", he couldn't help complaining in his heart, are these two martial arts fools? To catch him as a mortal and call him "senior" is simply an anecdote!

    So he said again: "You two, I said, I am not a senior, I am just a mortal."

    The two looked at each other for a moment, but they quickly came to their senses.

    Having reached their level, it is natural to know that there are many old monsters who like to hide their cultivation and return to the mortal world to experience ordinary life.

    Presumably the person in front of me is this kind of person.

    The two of them looked at each other, opened their mouths quickly, and changed their words at the same time: "Sir, please calm down, we didn't mean anything else. We were just attracted by the sound of your piano when we passed by. Your piano skills are so superb and extraordinary, so  That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t help coming over to bother Mr.!¡±

    "oh?"

    Yi Feng was slightly surprised and said, "You also like to play the piano?"

    "I'm a little involved, but compared to sir, I'm really ashamed." Li Jiaxin said quickly, but she said this with a slight lie. She is actually quite knowledgeable in the piano, and she is also known as the piano aunt.

    It¡¯s just that, in front of this person, she really felt that her piano skills, which she was usually quite proud of, were incomparable.

    "I understand a little bit, I understand a little bit." Xu Mozhu nodded quickly while touching his forehead. Although he didn't understand the piano, but he didn't understand it at the moment, he could only bite the bullet and say he knew it.

    "I see."

    Yi Feng smiled and nodded, his heart suddenly brightened.

    No wonder two such powerful martial arts cultivators came to him and called him "Senior" and were so respectful. It turned out that they were attracted by the sound of his piano.

    Although he has reached the pinnacle of piano skills and is still far from being on par with gods, but even so, he is definitely considered a master in this world, so it is understandable that he is called a senior in this aspect.

    "You two are welcome, my piano is just for idle chatting!" Yi Feng said with a faint smile.

    "You're welcome, sir." The two of them hurriedly agreed: "It's just that the piano in your hands is very strange. We have never seen it before, but I have to say that its sound is very unique and very pleasant to the ears."

    "Haha, it's strange!" Yi Feng smiled quite proudly: "This piano is made by me. It's normal that you haven't seen it before."

    ¡°That¡¯s it, sir, you are really a great talent!¡±

    The two of them nodded their heads quickly, with expressions of admiration on their faces.

    "If you like it, can I play another song for you?" Yi Feng asked with a smile.

    Hearing this, the two of them were shocked.

    A look of surprise suddenly appeared on his face, and he cast a grateful look at Yi Feng.

    After all, they have not forgotten the benefits that Yi Feng's piano music brought to them both. Although their strength has not improved, their state of mind has improved by several points.

    The state of mind seems useless, but it is often the bottleneck that blocks their progress.?? 

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Once your state of mind is broken through, and your cultivation is broken through again, you will be able to move forward indomitably.

    "Before, they only listened to half of Yi Feng's song. Now if they listen to the whole song, they will have even more unexpected benefits.

    Involuntarily, the two of them quickly sat down on the bluestone slab and waited with bated breath for Yi Feng (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 122 Yi Feng¡¯s request

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The sound of the guitar finally started to sound melodious.

    When the sound reached his ears, the two powerful Martial Emperors who were sitting obediently on the bluestone trembled suddenly.

    This song has a completely different feeling from just now.

    The song just now brought their memories back to the past, and this song seemed to allow them to cross the boundaries of time and go directly to the future.

    ??Above the mountains.

    Li Jiaxin holds the long qin in her hand, looks down at the people, and controls the world with her qin!

    Between the sky and the sky.

    Xu Mozhu's long sword pierced the sky, destroyed the starry sky, and slashed the universe.

    She composes the best music in the world!

    He created the best sword in the world!

    In just this moment, the two of them seemed to have reached the peak of their lives and were completely immersed in it.

    Time passes

    I don¡¯t know when, the guitar in Yi Feng¡¯s hand stopped.

    After a long time, the two of them withdrew from the artistic conception, their faces full of unfinished thoughts, and their eyes showed unconcealable surprise.

    ¡°Obviously, both of them benefited greatly from this song.

    "Thank you sir."

    "Sir, I will never forget your kindness in this song!"

    Without thinking about it, the two quickly stood up to show respect.

    "Just a simple song, you two are too polite." Yi Feng smiled faintly, feeling for the first time that this task of playing music, chess, calligraphy and painting was not completely useless.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this going to make him gain two little fans right away?

    "Maybe it's just a simple piece of music for you, but it's a gift from heaven for us!" Li Jiaxin said respectfully, with a sincere look on her face, because the Emperor Wu was at his peak with half a foot in the Martial Sect.  She, who had not really made a breakthrough in the past year, directly broke through the bottleneck with this song.

    The realm of Wuzong that I longed for day and night.

    It¡¯s just around the corner!

    "Aunt Li is right, this is indeed a gift from heaven for us!"

    Xu Mozhu's face also showed surprise that he couldn't hide. He broke through from the fifth level Martial Emperor to the sixth level Martial Emperor directly under this song. He thought it would take at least hundreds of years to break through, but this saved him a lot.  With his kung fu, it is possible to break through the Wuzong in this life!

    "So, sir, if you need anything, you can ask the two of us. As long as the two of us can do it, even if we go up mountains of swords and seas of fire!" the two said in unison.

    "You are so polite."

    The words of the two of them made Yi Feng feel embarrassed. It was just to listen to him play the guitar. As for being so grateful?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but yi feng¡¯s views on the cultivators in this world have greatly changed.

    It turns out that the various intrigues on TV and novels, and the world of cultivation where practitioners treat ordinary people like ants are all fake. On the contrary, practitioners are very good, especially in terms of gratitude, and they can't even compare to ordinary people.

    Looking at the sincere expressions on the two people's faces, Yi Feng couldn't easily refuse them, but he was really embarrassed to ask them for any reward. After all, he was not short of money now, so he thought about it and said, "If you really want to thank them,  , you guys can help me find a way to do something!"

    "Sir, please speak!"

    The two of them hurriedly said respectfully.

    "Well, I accidentally killed a lot of wild animals just now. Although it was a bit sinful, but since they are already dead, the bodies are left lying around. Why not go back and get some barbecue meat? Isn't it better to eat braised pork?  ?" Yi Feng touched his nose, smiled and pointed at the monster corpses around him.

    As soon as Yi Feng finished speaking, both of them looked shocked.

    This guy is really a generous person.

    It¡¯s not enough to make a demon king and bastard stew, but you also have to make other demon kings and demon spirits into barbecue meat and braised pork?

    Although with their strength, they may not be able to drink the tortoise soup, but they can barely make braised leopard demon king meat, but they may not have the courage. After all, this move can easily arouse the anger of the entire demon world.

    But think about it, this person is also a bold artist!

    "So, senior, you want it?" Li Jiaxin asked.

    "I mean, there are so many corpses. I really can't bring them down the mountain, so you must do something, right?" Yi Feng said with a smile. He really couldn't bear to part with the game in front of him. Now that he met two  Practitioners, looking at people flying into the sky and escaping from the earth, they should be able to help with such small things.

    Hear the words.

    Li Jiaxin¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly?.

    There seems to be something in this gentleman¡¯s words!

    With this person¡¯s strength, it¡¯s not just a matter of waving his hands to get rid of the corpses of these monsters, but he said these words

    ¡°Obviously I want some treasure like space!¡±

    Is it a storage bag?

    Li Jiaxin shook her head. A storage bag is a must-have for cultivators. With this person¡¯s strength, it is impossible not to live without it, and there is no need for it.

    In other words, the person in front of me needs something more advanced?

    Thinking of this, Li Jiaxin's eyelids jumped again.

    Could it be him (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 123 Is it really worth it?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Could it be that he saw that I carry the heirloom of the Li family, the Ring of Space?

    Li Jiaxin couldn¡¯t help but think of Yi Feng¡¯s decisive question again - you will definitely find a way

    So, it seems that they are inseparable.

    Thinking of this, she couldn't help but glance at Yi Feng.

    Yi Feng was looking at her with a faint smile.

    Sure enough, this look is self-evident!

    It seems that this person is more terrifying than imagined. He has already seen through his identity and knows that he has a ring of space on his body.

    I am afraid that this method is not just the martial master, but the existence of the martial saint.

    Li Jiaxin gritted her teeth, feeling a little hard to choose for a while.

    After all, the space ring of her Li family is not an ordinary space treasure. Ordinary space treasures can only store dead objects, but the space ring can hold anything, even living people.

    In addition, the space size is ten thousand times that of ordinary storage bags. It can be regarded as a small world of its own.

    Of course, the Space Ring is not just a control treasure, but also a protector and attack treasure. If it feels that the owner is in danger, it will automatically attack.

    However, the person in front of her gave her a lot of opportunities after all.

    Such an opportunity that directly affects one's realm and state of mind cannot be compared to external things.

    "You don't have anything to do, right?" Yi Feng curled his lips and looked a little disappointed. Logically speaking, it shouldn't be difficult for a cultivator to do this. Since there was really no other way, Yi Feng had to say: "Forget it!"

    But Yifeng's words fell into Li Jiaxin's ears, as if they were full of ridicule.

    "It's more like saying to her, I promised you a chance, but you are not even willing to pay for some extraneous things. You wanted to have a good relationship, so forget it!"

    It¡¯s so jarring.

    Li Jiaxin, who was unsure, looked at Yi Feng who had turned around, and suddenly felt as if he had lost something, as if there was something he had not grasped, and his heart suddenly became empty.

    "Wait a minute, sir."

    So Li Jiaxin shouted quickly.

    "Um?"

    Yi Feng turned around.

    Li Jiaxin bit her red lips, took off the space ring in her hand, and said softly: "This is the space ring you need."

    "oh?"

    Hearing this, Yi Feng's eyes showed a slight surprise. If his guess was correct, this should be the must-have storage treasure for cultivators from the novels or TV he read in his previous life, right?

    "Senior, please accept it."

    Since she had decided to give it away, Li Jiaxin no longer hesitated and handed it to Yi Feng respectfully with both hands.

    "Okay, then I'll accept it."

    Yi Feng accepted it with a smile. This thing was too important to him. The corpses of these beasts could be brought down the mountain, so he was not too polite. In his opinion, every cultivator of this thing  They all have it, and it shouldn¡¯t be that valuable to them.

    "Sir, I will teach you how to use it." Li Jiaxin said.

    However, as soon as her voice fell, Yi Feng waved his hand and said, "I know."

    "you know?"

    Li Jiaxin suddenly looked surprised.

    "Isn't it just a matter of shedding blood to recognize the master?"

    Yi Feng smiled and said, he had seen this method many times in novels in his previous life!

    However, Yi Feng's understatement caused a storm in Li Jiaxin's heart.

    After all, other storage treasures in the Xianjiang Continent don¡¯t have to admit their owners with blood. They basically identify their owners with their own aura. However, this one has revealed the key in one word?

    "Hoo!"

    It turns out that this person not only knew that she had the Space Ring, she even knew how to use the Space Ring.

    As expected, she didn¡¯t guess Yifeng¡¯s thoughts wrongly!

    Afterwards, under Li Jiaxin¡¯s nose, Yi Feng recognized it with blood, and the method of using the ring of space suddenly became clear to Yi Feng.

    However, this made Xu Mozhu unbelievable and looked at Li Jiaxin in shock.

    "This ring of space is a treasure of your Li family, you, you just gave it away like this?"

    Xu Mozhu asked in disbelief.

    Li Jiaxin's expression was a little complicated, but she still said: "When something comes, you have to be decisive enough to catch it. I hope this time, I will?Is it a mistake to bet?  "

    "well!"

    Xu Mozhu sighed and said: "Although this person is powerful and has given me two such opportunities, I think it is a bit abrupt and even unworthy for you to directly take out the Ring of Space!"

    Li Jiaxin¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    ¡°Obviously, although she looks decisive on the surface, she is actually mentally disturbed.

    She raised her head slightly, her expression a little complicated.

    However, as she raised her head, something inadvertently appeared in her eyes, making her beautiful eyes widen involuntarily.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 124 What a blessing!

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    At this moment, she saw a small shovel stuck in the soil at Yifeng's feet.

    "This shovel is"

    Li Jiaxin suppressed the shock in her heart and stared at the shovel. When she first looked at it, she didn't notice anything strange about it. When she looked closely, she was surprised to find that the aura coming from it was affecting her consciousness.  , especially when there is a wisp of great power passing by.

    This is a sacred, no, holy treasure?

    At the same time, Xu Mozhu on the side also saw this scene, his face also full of disbelief.

    His strength may be slightly lower than Li Jiaxin's, but he is also the elder of the Sword Control Sect, and his vision is not that low.

    He obviously recognized it. The small shovel seemed to be a sacred treasure.

    But at this moment, another item was inadvertently discovered by the two of them.

    It was a sickle in a bamboo basket next to the bluestone. It was placed casually, and a corner of it happened to leak out, and the two of them caught it.

    Hiss!

    The two looked at each other subconsciously.

    From the eyes of the other party, they all saw strong shock. It was actually another treasure that had the same aura as the small shovel!

    How can this person take out a holy treasure at will?

    The two of them seemed to be in a dream.

    "Have you ever seen a master below the Martial Saint level able to take out two holy weapons?" Xu Mozhu asked subconsciously.

    "No, I haven't seen it."

    Li Jiaxin replied with a slight trembling, one of these treasures is already a gift from heaven, let alone two.

    "That doesn't mean" Xu Mozhu said anxiously.

    Before Xu Mozhu finished speaking, Li Jiaxin continued: "Master of martial arts?"

    As the voice fell, the two of them trembled slightly.

    They also didn¡¯t expect that their previous guess about Yi Feng¡¯s Wuzun realm was still wrong. This young man was even stronger than they imagined.

    But after thinking about this, Li Jiaxin felt deeply ecstatic in her heart, and felt lucky for herself for giving away the Ring of Space.

    She was still thinking that it was not worth it to give a treasure like the Space Ring to Yi Feng, but now it seems that it is completely worth it!

    "Since Miss Li gave me this ring, I, Yi Feng, are your friends." Yi Feng opened the storage ring, put all the beast corpses in, and said to Li Jiaxin with satisfaction.

    Hearing this, Li Jiaxin¡¯s excitement was hard to calm down.

    This is what she was waiting for!

    And Xu Mozhu also looked at Li Jiaxin. After knowing that Yi Feng might be a master of martial arts, he no longer dared to say that the ring Li Jiaxin gave away was not worth it. Instead, he was full of envy.

    Envying the Li family, I hugged another thigh.

    It¡¯s just that he, Xu Mozhu, simply can¡¯t come up with such a treasure, otherwise, he would definitely offer it to this person.

    The favor of such a master is much more precious than some external possessions!

    After some pleasantries, Xu Mozhu and Li Jiaxin left.

    "Tsk tsk, Aunt Li, congratulations to the Li family!" Along the way, Xu Mozhu's words still had a sour taste. It seems that the Li family deserves to be the Li family. This decisiveness is not something ordinary people can match, and it is also a loss to the Li family.  can be so strong.

    What¡¯s hateful is that Xu Mozhu doesn¡¯t have any treasures that he can¡¯t get rid of!

    And even if he has a good treasure, if he takes it out afterwards, it may not have the same effect!

    Li Jiaxin was extremely grateful for Xu Mozhu's congratulations, and felt slightly satisfied with her previous act of decisively taking out the Ring of Space.

    If we weren¡¯t so decisive, I¡¯m afraid it wouldn¡¯t have such good results!

    "Okay, hurry up and find Ren!" Li Jiaxin said.

    "Yes, yes, I almost forgot about Ren Hao. He won't be in any danger, right?" Xu Mozhu suddenly remembered and broke into a cold sweat. His precious apprentice was not out of danger yet.

    "There shouldn't be any danger." Li Jiaxin frowned and said, "I see that the monsters in this large mountain territory, including the Demon Emperor, have been used as game by that person since they were young."

    "That's true." Xu Mozhu breathed a sigh of relief. Except for some little monsters that couldn't transform, there were indeed no other monsters in the nearby mountains. And these little monsters, with Li Renhao's strength, were completely  Can be solved.

    Sure enough, it didn¡¯t take long, the two of them saw Li Renhao sitting cross-legged on the edge of a cliff.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 125 We have met that one!

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Good luck!"

    The two people shouted and rushed towards the sword-wielding woman on the edge of the cliff.

    The woman¡¯s pretty eyebrows moved slightly, her pretty face showed a look of surprise, and while she looked back at her pretty face, she stood up slightly.

    "Master."

    She first saluted Xu Mozhu, then quickly looked at Li Jiaxin and said, "Auntie, why are you here too."

    "Huh, my niece is in danger, do you think I, the aunt, can't come?" Li Jiaxin said angrily, but Li Renhao's eyes were full of love.

    "Thank you, aunt!" Li Renhao said softly.

    After a brief exchange of greetings, Li Jiaxin discovered that Li Renhao was seriously injured, and immediately frowned and asked: "Renhao, what is going on in this mountain? You are a master of King Wu. In a single fight, as long as you don't touch  When you reach the Demon Emperor, you have the strength to protect yourself, so why do you end up asking for help?"

    Hearing this, the joy of reunion on Li Renhao's pretty face suddenly disappeared, and was replaced by a deep solemn look.

    Especially when I think back on my experiences in the past few days, the many dangers that surrounded me were just like licking blood from a knife edge.

    After taking a deep breath, she was willing to touch the memories she didn't want to recall, and explained to the two elders: "A few days ago, I took the disciples of the Sword Control Sect into the mountains to perform a mission. We were all careful along the way. We usually encountered each other.  The monsters also walk around, so I haven't encountered any danger since I entered the mountain."

    "But that day, three demon kings and a dozen demon spirits besieged us without any warning. In this battle, all the other disciples of the Sword Control Sect were killed, and I was no match for these three demon kings.  I tried all kinds of tricks to save my life and escape!"

    "But these demon kings are pursuing me relentlessly. Not only have they blocked the entire mountain range, they also seem to have called in a lot of reinforcements from other territories."

    Having said this, Li Renhao's pretty face was still full of lingering fears.

    Li Jiaxin and Li Jiaxin, who were listening on the side, also frowned tightly. In Li Ren's simple words, they could hear the danger of her journey.

    "It's okay Renhao, isn't my aunt here?" Li Jiaxin quickly approached Li Renhao, hugged her with gentle arms and said distressedly: "It's okay, it's okay, but have you figured out what these monsters are?  What is the reason for the sudden riot?"

    "It's caused by humans."

    Li Renhao took a deep breath and said.

    "Man-made?"

    Xu Mozhu was slightly surprised.

    "Yes, he is a very scary person!" Li Renhao said in a solemn tone: "I searched the soul of a little demon. According to the memory of this little demon, I know that it was this terrifying human who broke into the cave of Bogu Demon Emperor directly.  Not only did he snatch away some of Bogu Demon Emperor's valuable medicinal materials, but he also captured Bogu Demon Emperor and said that he wanted to stew soup. The demons under Bogu Demon Emperor were furious because of this, and issued a killing order to find this human being.  This caused a riot among the monsters in the mountains!"

    Hearing this, the faces of Xu Mozhu and Li Jiaxin suddenly became excited.

    After the two looked at each other, they asked Li Renhao in unison: "Is the Bogu Demon Emperor you mentioned a bastard?"

    "Yes, his body seems to be the bastard who has been around for nearly ten thousand years!" Li Renhao nodded, looked at the two people with doubts, and asked in surprise: "But aunt, master, how do you know this Bogu Demon King?"  Is it a tortoise¡¯s?¡±

    "Because, we have seen that bastard!"

    The two of them looked at each other with wry smiles, and things suddenly became clear in their minds.

    The terrifying human being that Li Renhao was talking about was probably the one they met on the way here. After all, they had only seen this kind of behavior in this person!

    And the so-called Bogu Demon Emperor, wasn't that the bastard hanging on the tree that they saw?

    "Have you seen it?"

    Li Ren¡¯s beautiful eyes widened in disbelief.

    The two of them nodded solemnly, and the next words made Li Renhao cover his red lips in shock.

    "Not only have we seen that tortoise, but we have also seen the one you mentioned, a terrifying existence!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 126 Come with us to meet that person...

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What?"

    "You actually met that person?" Li Renhao asked in surprise: "I thought that person had left long ago, but it turned out that he was still in the mountain. How about aunt and master? Is that person really that scary?  ?¡±

    Hearing this, the two men nodded solemnly.

    They said in unison: "It's much scarier than you imagined. Do you know why this high-level monster in the mountain suddenly disappeared?"

    "Um?"

    "It was him who attracted all the monsters above the demon spirit level in this mountain together, and then killed them all in one fell swoop!"

    Li Renhao stared slightly, and was so surprised that he couldn't say a word for a long time. After a long time, he murmured: "So that's it. Starting from dusk, in the mountains that were originally full of demon spirits, there were suddenly silenced ruins. It turned out that it was  This is what this guy did.¡±

    "Speaking of which, when I met this man just now, he also gave him and your master an opportunity. Your aunt, I will be able to break through the Wuzong just around the corner!" Li Jiaxin said with a smile on her face.

    Li Jiaxin¡¯s words once again surprised Li Renhao.

    It seems that that one is indeed much more terrifying than she imagined.

    "Congratulations, aunt."

    "Congratulations, Master."

    Li Renhao said respectfully, but when she spoke, she was absent-minded.

    In my mind, a figure suddenly came to mind.

    Although she only met this frail figure by chance, the latter's natural and earthly feeling could not be dissipated in her mind.

    Especially in this mountain range filled with monsters and monsters, he was obviously a mortal, but he still looked calm and calm, which greatly amazed her.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s more because newborn calves are not afraid of tigers.

    But it has to be said that his calmness seemed to have a slight impact on her originally panicked state of mind, making her feel much calmer when she faced many battles before.

    But, do people always have such good luck?

    Now that the mountains have returned to calm, are you still alive?

    "Renhao, let's hurry up and set off!" At this time, Li Jiaxin said eagerly: "When we go down the mountain, we can just see if the senior is still there. If he is still there, I will take you to visit him!"

    "That's right, it will be of great benefit to you to meet a master of this level!" Xu Mozhu also said quickly from the side.

    The two of them looked at each other while talking.

    ?Obviously, it has the same purpose.

    If you see that person, you are pleasing to the eye, and it will bring some chance to Li Renhao, it is almost better!

    "Auntie, Master, I know you are doing it for my own good, but I don't know the master you are talking about." Li Renhao obviously saw what the two of them were thinking, and said apologetically: "So I don't know much about it.  I want to disturb others, and besides, I have more important things to do."

    Hearing this, Li Jiaxin and Li Jiaxin frowned immediately.

    "Ren Hao, what on earth is more important than meeting this senior?" Xu Mozhu frowned and said earnestly: "Do you know that if you can make that senior like you, his casual guidance can make you happy?  There are many detours on the road to cultivation, if I can give you something more, it will be an inexhaustible benefit for you in this life!"

    "Yes, Ren Hao. At this time, it would be best if your master and I go to pay homage to that senior while he is still in the mountains!" Li Jiaxin also advised from the side.

    "I appreciate the kindness of master and aunt, but you know that I have never been a clinging person, so forgive me for not being able to agree to it for the time being." Li Renhao frowned and said slightly anxiously: "And I do have important things.  To do.¡±

    "You kid, why are you so stubborn?" Li Jiaxin frowned and gently lectured: "Also, you can tell us, is there anything more important than this?"

    "I'm looking for someone."

    Li Renhao said.

    "who?"

    Li Jiaxin and Li Jiaxin were full of doubts.

    "A mortal."

    Li Renhao bit his red lips tightly.

    "Mortal?"

    The two of them were almost startled and said hurriedly: "Why are you looking for a mortal?"

    "he¡­¡­"

    Li Renhao opened his red lips, and then roughly described the encounter with that thin figure in the mountains to the two of them.People tell.

    "So, I want to find him." Li Renhao said.

    "Alas, you are such a child's heart!" Li Jiaxin shook her head and said, "Don't say that his life and death as a mortal are not worth mentioning. Taking a step back, how could he, a mortal, survive in this mountain?"

    "He's lucky" Li Renhao argued forcefully.

    "lucky?"

    "hehe¡­¡­"

    Li Jiaxin couldn't help but show ridicule in her eyes, and lectured: "Luck will not always favor a person. A mortal will die ten times in this mountain range. You must remember that the only thing that can really turn things around is the strength in your hands."

    "But, I believe him"

    Li Renhao said, but when it came to this, she also lost her confidence.

    "What's the use of your belief? Didn't you even say it yourself? When you last parted, countless demon kings and demon spirits gathered in his direction. Do you think these demon kings and demon spirits can't find a single mortal?  Really?" Li Jiaxin lectured.

    Hearing this, Li Renhao's jade hand holding the sword tightened subconsciously, his body trembled slightly, and his eyes dimmed involuntarily.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The truth.

    She had already expected this.

    It¡¯s just that she wanted to see if any miracle happened again!

    "Don't be stubborn anymore. Let's go and follow us to meet that senior immediately!" At this time, Xu Mozhu said forcefully.

    On the side, Li Jiaxin¡¯s attitude also became tougher.

    Obviously, in their eyes, the life and death of a mortal is not worth mentioning at all compared to meeting that senior.

    What¡¯s more, is it a mortal who has probably become the food of monsters and beasts?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 129 Almost annihilating relatives for justice

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What is it?"

    The two asked in unison, with a strong sense of urgency in their voices.

    "It's a sachet, said to repel insects." Li Renhao said.

    "Quick, take it out quickly."

    The two people said hurriedly.

    But Li Renhao stopped talking, hesitated for a long time, and then said with an ugly face: "At that time, I thought he was a mortal, so I didn't take this sachet seriously. I don't know when to get it."  lost."

    "What did you say?"

    Li Jiaxin and Li Jiaxin's blood rushed straight to their foreheads, and their aura suddenly exploded at this moment, their eyes fixed on Li Renhao.

    They never expected that Li Renhao would throw away an opportunity that others could never come across despite all their efforts.

    "Let me ask you, where did you throw it?"

    Li Jiaxin asked with a trembling voice, her tone extremely urgent.

    "I, I don't know, I really didn't mean it!" Li Renhao said sullenly. Under the power of the two people, she was under great pressure. She also knew in her heart that the man who usually doted on her  Li Jiaxin and Xu Mozhu were really angry this time.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, you don¡¯t know!?¡±

    Li Jiaxin raised her palm and was about to hit her, but she held it back in the end. She looked at Li Renhao with a red face and shouted tremblingly: "Li Renhao, Li Renhao, you are in vain for my Li family, why are you doing things like this?"  Confused!"

    "Do you know that your master and I got an opportunity at the cost of our Li family's space ring, but you got the opportunity but threw it away? You are really good at it!"

    "Yes, Renhao. I'm not talking about you this time. Do you know how much of an opportunity you have lost?" Xu Mozhu shouted excitedly in the same language: "This senior is at least a master of martial arts. In our contact with him just now,  , we have seen two kinds of holy treasures, and the sachet he gave you is probably a holy treasure. You actually lost such a thing to him, if not for the fact that you are my only disciple.  Come on, I even want to kill my relatives out of justice!"

    "Holy product?"

    Xu Mozhu's words immediately confused Li Renhao.

    Even though she saw the excitement of her aunt and master, she did not speculate on the holy item. After all, even a sect treasure could cause a bloody storm, let alone a holy item?

    For a moment, her intestines turned blue with regret, and tears could not help but flow down from her eyes.

    "Master, Auntie, I really know I was wrong. I really didn't expect this sachet to be so important. I thought it was just an ordinary sachet used by mortals!" Li Renhao explained hurriedly with tears in his eyes.

    "Hey Li Ren, you have to know that this lost opportunity is not just for you, but also for the Li family and the Sword Control Sect!" Li Jiaxin's face was covered with frost, and she lectured sadly: "Originally  With this opportunity, you might be able to lead the Sword Control Sect and our Li family to a higher level, but you actually threw it away."

    "you you you¡­¡­"

    With rage in her heart, Li Jiaxin's chest felt tight and she spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Seeing this, Li Renhao's face became even more anxious, and he said hurriedly with tears streaming down his face: "Auntie, don't be angry, I'll go look for it, and I'll definitely get it back."

    "What are you looking for? The holy product is a treasure that has returned to its true nature. It will not emit any aura fluctuations at all. Only by looking closely can you feel its true meaning." Li Jiaxin shouted: "And there are so many mountains in the Shogunate Mountain, so you  What does one look for?"

    "I¡­¡­"

    Li Renhao lowered her head, choked with sobs and couldn't say a word. At this moment, she really didn't know what to do.

    If she had known that this sachet was so important, how could she not take it to heart so much? She can only blame herself for being ignorant!

    "Forget it, it's better to look for the sachet first." At this time, Xu Mozhu said with a livid face: "I plan to go back and mobilize all the disciples of my Sword Control Sect to go into the mountain to find this sachet."

    "good!"

    Li Jiaxin wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and understood that the sachet was more important than teaching Li Renhao a lesson, so she quickly said: "I will also go back and notify the Li family and send people to search together."

    "It's not too late, let's set off immediately. I just hope that this sachet can still be found!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 130 As if facing a formidable enemy

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After sending away these immortal cultivators, Yi Feng slept until dawn.

    Thinking about the condition of his apprentice, Yi Feng did not dare to delay and continued to search for traces of Yun Luhua in the mountains.

    The snake and eagle are fed by double pots, and the rain and dew from mountain springs quenches their thirst.

    Before we knew it, it was evening again.

    "Huh!"

    "Yunluhua."

    Finally, Yi Feng found traces of Yun Luhua in a mountain stream.

    After picking the Yunlu flowers, Yi Feng showed a happy smile. This trip was a full harvest. Not only did he pick all the medicinal materials Zhong Qing needed, he also got a lot of wild animals.

    Of course, the unexpected reward is the ring in your hand.

    In his previous life, he had seen a lot of them in novels about cultivating immortals, and this time he finally used them as he wished.

    have to say.

    This thing is so damn convenient.

    "It's just that it's dark now. Even though he cares about his apprentice, it's not appropriate to rush on the road in the middle of the night. It's just a beast. He doesn't want to die under a cliff.

    ¡°It seems like I have to find a place to stay at night!¡±

    Yi Feng sighed slightly, after all, there was no way to find the place where he stayed last night.

    ¡­¡­

    ?? Beautiful scenery.

    The waterfall flows down.

    Bai Piaopiao held Dream of Red Mansions in her hand, frowned and looked at Maomao next to her, and asked: "Maomao, after so many days, there is still no news?"

    Maomao said in a low voice: "Miss, I have sent many people down the mountain to inquire, but I can't find this author at all. It seems that the information has been blocked deliberately."

    Bai Piaopiao frowned and said softly: "Then check again. In the past few days, I have read Dream of Red Mansions and Supreme Treasure again, and I have a new understanding of the books. I can't wait for the gentleman who wrote these two books.  I want to see him."

    "Ah, miss, I thought you didn't like this author anymore." Maomao said with a small mouth: "Otherwise you wouldn't be staring at the mortal poem last time all day long."

    Bai Piaopiao gave Maomao a white look and said softly: "You don't understand. The gentleman who wrote Dream of Red Mansions is everyone, and Yi Feng's poems have a unique charm, and he is also a very interesting person. The two of them are not contradictory."

    "Of course, I admire the gentleman from Dream of Red Mansions, and I can only regard Yi Feng as a confidant."

    "Oh alright!"

    Maomao scratched his little head and continued: "But I haven't seen Yifeng recently. The food he baked last time was really delicious."

    "Even if he wants to come, I'm afraid he won't be able to find it here." Bai Piaopiao shook his head.

    "That's right, miss, I would have forgotten if you didn't tell me. In order to prevent the monster beasts from rioting in the mountains, we have activated the formation." Maomao said embarrassedly: "Now that the formation is activated, let alone Yi Feng  This mortal, even the powerful Martial Emperor, may not be able to find this place."

    "Forget it, let's not talk about this for now."

    Bai Piaopiao put down the two books "Dream of Red Mansions", put her jade hand on the long qin again, and said distressedly: "You know I am practicing qin. Now I am stuck in the bottleneck period. I urgently need to compose a qin score, so that I can  Help me break through.¡±

    "Originally, Yi Feng's poem last time gave me a lot of inspiration. I wanted to use his poem as lyrics to compose a musical score, but I always felt that something was missing."

    "Miss, it's all my fault. I don't know anything about Qin, so I can't help you." Maomao pouted and said sadly.

    "Okay, silly girl, don't feel sorry for me. I can always get over it when the time comes. You'd better spread the word and continue to find out about the gentleman in Dream of Red Mansions for me!" Bai Piaopiao stood up and rubbed her hands.  Rubbing Maomao's head, he explained softly.

    "Okay, miss, don't be too impatient. I'll leave first."

    After saying that, Maomao was about to turn around and leave.

    But just as she turned around, there was a sudden knock on the courtyard door.

    ¡°Dong dong!¡±

    This sound is so pleasant.

    The faces of Bai Piaopiao and Maomao suddenly changed, as if they were facing a formidable enemy!

    Without saying a word, Maomao pulled out the sword in his hand.

    Her fluttering white skirt swung in the air, and she sat down next to the piano again. Her delicate jade hands tightly hooked the strings, and she looked at the door warily.

    You know, because of the riots of monsters and beasts in the mountains, they directly activated the formation. Under the cover of the formation, the powerful Emperor Wu could not find this place, but the doorBut there was a knock on the door.

    It¡¯s simply terrifying to think about it.

    It means that this person is either a passing super master or a well-prepared enemy.

    ¡°Dong dong!¡±

    The knock on the door rang again.

    It simply touched the nerves of the two women.

    "Miss, what should I do?" Maomao asked in a low voice with solemnity flashing on his face.

    Bai Piaopiao's beautiful eyes turned, she thought for a moment, and said softly: "Since the person coming here can find it, no matter what the purpose is, a door can't stop him. Since you can't escape, just open the door!"

    But having said that, the white and fluttering jade hands tightening even more.

    Maomao nodded solemnly.

    Biting her small mouth tightly, she walked cautiously towards the door, put her palm on the door bolt, and suddenly opened it.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 131 How did you get in?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The door finally opened slowly.

    At the same time, the nerves of the two women were also tense to the extreme.

    However, what appeared in front of the two women was a young man in a green robe with a gentle smile.

    He was carrying a small bamboo basket on his back, holding a sickle in his left hand, and hanging on the middle finger of his right hand was a tortoise weighing several kilograms!

    "Yi Feng?"

    "How could it be you?"

    The two women said almost in unison, looking at Yi Feng in disbelief, and at the same time, there was a turmoil in their hearts.

    "haven't seen you for a long time."

    Yi Feng smiled faintly and greeted the two women: "There is really no other way, I'm afraid I'm going to bother you again."

    "It's not you, you, you"

    Maomao stared at Yi Feng as if he had seen a ghost and said, "How did you find this place?"

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I come here last time, and then I walked over like that.¡± Yi Feng spread his hands and explained.

    Hearing this, the two women¡¯s eyelids twitched and they couldn¡¯t help but look at each other.

    Just come over like that?

    Do you really think that the formation they arranged here is just for show?

    Maomao wanted to continue asking without giving up, but Bai Piaopiao winked at her calmly, then smiled at Yi Feng and said: "What are you talking about, Mr. Yi? We are all old friends, there is nothing to bother us."  What a nuisance!"

    "Thank you Miss Piaopiao and Miss Maomao, you are such good people." Yi Feng said with gratitude on his face.

    "You're welcome, young master. I must be very tired after traveling all the way!" Bai Piaopiao said softly: "Maomao, take the young master to the guest room where he was last time to settle down."

    "Thank you, girl."

    Yi Feng bowed slightly.

    Bai Piaopiao returned the favor with a smile. Sure enough, although Yi Feng was a mortal, he was very different from ordinary people. Whether it was his self-cultivation or his behavior, he made people feel very comfortable.

    Therefore, she does not reject Yi Feng's arrival.

    Suddenly, she seemed to remember something and shouted quickly: "By the way, sir, did you leave something behind last time?"

    "oh?"

    Yi Feng scratched his head and thought for a long time but couldn't figure out the reason, so he could only say sheepishly: "Hey, I really can't remember what I left behind. Please tell me."

    "Young master is really careless!"

    Looking at Yi Feng¡¯s dumb look, Bai Piaopiao couldn¡¯t help but smile. At the same time, she picked up the Dream of Red Mansions from the piano, handed it over and said, ¡°This book should be very important to the young master, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s this!¡±

    Yi Feng suddenly realized what he thought it was. It turned out to be this broken book. Then he smiled and said: "This thing is nothing. If you lose it, just throw it away. If the girl likes it, give it to her!"

    Hearing this, his face was white with a smile, and his brows wrinkled without leaving any trace.

    "How could you, Sir, hold this book in such low regard?"

    She raised her pretty face and asked softly.

    "It's just a book, nothing to value." Yi Feng smiled nonchalantly. After all, this book was originally written by him, and there are still a lot of unsold ones at home, so he couldn't use them.  Putting the foot of the bed is wiping your butt.

    "It seems that I misunderstood."

    There was a hint of disappointment in Bai Piaopiao's eyes.

    The last time she saw Yi Feng leave this book behind, she thought that Yi Feng was also a book lover and a loyal fan of this book, but now it seems that this is not the case.

    If not, you will definitely regard this book as a treasure.

    "Young master, let's go and rest first!" Bai Piaopiao said softly.

    "Then I'll take my leave first."

    Yi Feng nodded and followed Maomao towards the guest room.

    After settling down, Maomao was just about to leave, but with her big, confused eyes flashing, she couldn't help but turn around and ask, "Did you really just walk in like this?"

    "What are you saying, girl? I can't fly in, can I?" Yi Feng said with a puzzled face.

    Maomao scratched his big head, glanced at Yi Feng doubtfully, and then trotted away.

    "Miss, settle him down." Maomao came back to report.

    "Um!"

    Bai Piaopiao nodded, and then whispered softly: "Could it be that there is something wrong with our formation?"

    "I think so too." Maomao said in agreement: "Otherwise, when the formation is activated, Emperor Wu will not be able to find him.It¡¯s incredible that he, a mortal, could find us where we are.  "

    "In that case, go take a look quickly!" Bai Piaopiao ordered: "If it is really a problem with the formation, solve it as soon as possible."

    "It's Miss."

    Maomao¡¯s body flew up and fell towards the outside of the courtyard.

    However, as soon as she went out for a moment, she ran back with an anxious look on her face, panting.

    Seeing this, Bai Piaopiao frowned, and hurriedly came over and asked: "Maomao, what is going on?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 132 Just like that, rejected?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Miss, Miss."

    Maomao panted heavily, patted his chest and said, "Our formation is running normally and there is no problem at all."

    "What?"

    Hearing this, Bai Piaopiao, who had just sat down, suddenly stood up in shock, her red lips slightly opened, and her eyes flashed with disbelief.

    "Miss, you should quickly find out what is going on!" Maomao said anxiously: "There is obviously no problem with the formation, how on earth did he, a mortal, get in?"

    Bai Piaopiao frowned with her pretty eyebrows, but she couldn't come up with any reasonable explanation for a while.  .

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll catch that mortal, beat him hard, and force him to tell him.¡± Seeing this, Maomao said with clenched teeth.

    "Don't be rude."

    Bai Piaopiao hurriedly shouted: "Young master Yi, this is not the first time we have come into contact with him. He is not a liar."

    "Then what's going on?" Maomao said with a puzzled face.

    Bai Piaopian shook his head, but he still couldn't explain it and was puzzled.

    Room.

    After Yifeng settled down, he brought a bucket of water and poured a packet of prepared medicinal powder into it.  This medicinal powder doesn't have much effect, it just has a cleaning effect, and it also has a refreshing fragrance.

    ¡°After all, we live in a place where two girls live, and as a grown man, he can¡¯t be too uncouth.

    After wiping his whole body, Yi Feng dragged his tired body and fell asleep directly.

    In the mountains in late autumn.

    Except for the occasional sound of wind, it was eerily quiet.

    One night passed.

    The red sun slowly appeared against the horizon, which was very beautiful.

    Because he went to bed too early, Yi Feng had already gotten up at this time, stretched out and felt refreshed.

    Thinking about his apprentice, he originally wanted to go down the mountain directly, but it was not completely bright yet, so he had to sit on the steps and watch the sunrise in the sky.

    Thinking of the mission to break the system, Yi Feng stood up and took out the guitar.

    "Practice for a while if you can, and wait until it gets completely bright before going down the mountain."

    He tuned the strings and then closed his eyes.

    With the fluctuating strings and Yi Feng's gentle hum, the song "The Price of Love" slowly played out.

    By the pond.

    Bai Piaopiao sat cross-legged next to the Changqin, stroking the Changqin with her jade hands, her pretty brows furrowed deeply.

    Recently, she was stuck in a bottleneck, and she urgently needed a song to break through, but another night passed unknowingly, and she still found nothing.

    However, at this moment, a unique piano sound filled her ears.

    "This is?"

    Bai Piaopiao's sluggish spirit was suddenly startled. He rolled up his long skirt and stood up to look in the direction of the sound.

    "Is this the room where Mr. Yi is?"

    She opened her red lips slightly and walked over involuntarily following the voice.

    On the steps.

    A man in Qingshan holding a guitar in his hands, squinting his eyes and humming softly, caught her eye.

    Calm.

    nice.

    Ninghe

    It seems that there is a different kind of beauty!

    Involuntarily, Bai Piaopiao looked at this figure in trance, and at some point he closed his eyes and immersed himself in the music.

    When she was in it, many emotions came flooding back to her, and two lines of tears unknowingly fell from her eyes.

    And the bottleneck she had been stuck in also realized something at this moment and broke through.

    However, the joy of breakthrough could not get her out of the mood in this song.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    "Girl Piaopiao?"

    A gentle voice came, causing Bai Piaopiao to wake up suddenly.

    She quickly wiped away her tears, bowed to Yi Feng, and said quickly: "I'm sorry, I accidentally got immersed in the young master's music and made him laugh."

    "Miss Piaopiao is polite, but I am sorry to the girl." Yi Feng put away the guitar and said apologetically: "I'm afraid I woke the girl to rest, right?"

    "No, no, Piaopiao can hear one of the young master's songs, it is a blessing that Piao Piao has cultivated in her previous life." Bai Piaopiao said quickly: "Speaking of which, Piao Piao is still interested in the young master's music."

    "You're welcome."

    Yi Feng pinched his nose and smiled sheepishly.??.

    "I wonder why the young master is playing the piano? Why has Piao Piao never seen it before?"

    Bai Piaopiao looked at the guitar in Yi Feng's hand and couldn't help but ask.

    "It's just a homemade gadget!" Yi Feng explained with a smile.

    "Homemade?"

    Bai Piaopiao was amazed by this answer and couldn't help but praise: "Young master is really versatile."

    "The girl's compliment makes Yi feel ashamed." Yi Feng smiled, looked at the sky, and said to Bai Piaopiao: "Miss Piaopiao, it's already dawn, I'm leaving."

    "Young master, are you so anxious?"

    Bai Piaopiao's heart suddenly felt empty, and she quickly said with an anxious expression: "How about, Master"

    But she hesitated to speak.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it, I still have things to do at home, so I¡¯ll say goodbye. I¡¯ll see you again when I have the chance.¡±

    Yi Feng smiled apologetically, picked up the guitar, picked up the bamboo basket, not forgetting to pick up the old tortoise, and prepared to leave.

    Seeing this, Bai Piaopiao became even more anxious. She bit her red lips as she hesitated to speak, and finally said: "Piaopiao wants to invite the young master to stay here for two more days, is that okay?"

    After saying that, Bai Piaopiao looked at Yi Feng expectantly, with a blush on her pretty face.

    This is her first invitation to the opposite sex.

    "Can't."

    However, Yi Feng refused directly.

    After saying that, Yi Feng apologized and walked down the mountain quickly. After all, he was thinking about Zhong Qing's injury.

    Bai Piaopiao was stunned on the spot.

    That's it

    Refused?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 133 Everything is extraordinary

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Looking at Yi Feng¡¯s leaving figure, Bai Piaopiao stared at it for a long time.

    There was a lingering resentment in those eyes.

    She never expected that her first invitation to the opposite sex would end in failure.

    This feeling is really uncomfortable!

    "But Mr. Yi" However, Bai Piaopiao suddenly smiled and murmured: "You are really interesting!"

    Yi Feng disappeared from sight, and Bai Piaopiao turned and walked into the guest room behind her. After all, Maomao was still resting. Since she was here, she might as well clean up the room directly.

    The room was very clean.

    It is even cleaner than before Yi Feng moved here.

    Especially the bedding, which was folded into a tofu-like shape, with edges and corners, which made Bai Piaopiao's eyes flash with strange colors.

    "Yi Feng, Yi Feng, you are obviously just a mortal, but even though you are such a mortal, you are always extraordinary!" Bai Piaopiao looked sideways at the clean bedding, and murmured thoughtfully: "Gentle and elegant, with temperament.  Extraordinary, the poems you composed are astonishing, the tunes you played broke my bottleneck, and even when my formation in the garden was wide open, you still came"

    "Whoare you?"

    After being in a daze for a long time, Bai Piaopiao picked up the bedding on the bed and prepared to change it.

    But as soon as she picked her up, her beautiful eyes moved slightly, and her smart eyes looked at the quilt in her hand.

    It seems to be above.

    Does it smell good?

    Bai Piaopiao looked around and saw that there was no one around, so the tip of her pretty nose leaned over.

    The faint fragrance introduced into her nose, which actually made her feel obsessed.

    "Is this what he smells like?"

    Unknowingly, I couldn¡¯t help but exert a little force on my palms holding the quilt, and I hesitated in my heart. Do I really want to change this quilt?

    What¡¯s even more incredible to her is that she actually has the urge to hug this quilt and lie down here to sleep.

    ??Clenched her teeth tightly.

    In the end, he took action and turned his impulse into reality.

    After stepping down gently, he covered himself with the quilt. The faint fragrance filled the air from all directions. Bai Piaopiao felt an unprecedented sense of comfort. He gradually fell asleep, and his beautiful eyes couldn't help but close.  , and relaxed all over.

    Time passes slowly.

    It¡¯s been a long time

    Bai Piaopiao woke up leisurely, feeling more comfortable than ever before. This sleep took away all the fatigue from her body.

    She gently stretched out her hands from the quilt, grabbed the edge of the quilt, gently pulled it down to the tip of her nose, and couldn't help but smell it.

    But while Bai Piaopiao was infatuated, she found someone staring at her.

    He turned his head.

    Sure enough, there was a pair of incredible big eyes staring at her, as if she had been here for a long time, and finally couldn't help shouting: "Ah, miss, you actually"

    Bai Piaopiao's face changed slightly, and she moved away from the quilt and came to Maomao's side, and blocked Maomao's mouth with her jade hands.

    "Miss, please let me go." Maomao broke away and pointed at the wooden bed next to him and continued shouting: "You actually slept on the bed where Yifeng slept"

    "I don't!"

    Bai Piaopiao blushed and quibbled, never expecting that such an unspeakable thing would be seen by others.

    "You still said no, I saw it just now."

    But Maomao was still in disbelief and continued to shout, unable to cover his mouth.

    "you¡­¡­"

    Bai Piaopiao, with a livid face, shouted softly: "Stop talking."

    "No, I want to say that you were sleeping in Yifeng's bed just now. I saw it, and you are still making excuses." Maomao said without giving up.

    "you¡­¡­"

    Bai Piaopiao was told by Maomao that she wanted to find a crack in the ground and burrow down. With a fierce look on her face, she turned her palm into a knife and slapped Maomao on the back of the neck.

    With a roll of his eyes, Maomao fell directly to the ground.

    Seeing this, Bai Piaopiao breathed a sigh of relief and sat down again.

    I touched my hot face and found that it was already red to my neck. Thinking back to this ridiculous thing, I felt extremely shy.

    ¡­¡­

    Yi Feng thought about Zhong Qing's injury and rushed down the mountain non-stop.

    And in the martial arts hall, Yi Feng is missingThe presence of the master is also a little less lively and a little more cold.

    The dog Ao Qing was lying on the floor bored, yawning.

    "Shh!"

    "Little dog, come here."

    Suddenly, a light whistle sounded, followed by a playful voice that reached its ears.

    Almost instantly, the hair all over Ao Qing's body exploded, and his heart jumped into his throat. He jumped up while lying on his stomach, and his limbs couldn't help but tremble.

    With horror and cold sweat, he slowly looked towards the manhole cover behind him.

    ¡°Skeleton, Lord Skull, do you have anything to give me?¡± Ao Qing stammered.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 134 I¡¯ll take you to make trouble

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Master Skeleton?"

    "snort!"

    "Am I that old?"

    There was an angry voice coming from under the manhole cover.

    Hearing this, Ao Qing quickly changed his words and said: "Brother, brother, Brother Skeleton, you are handsome and charming, but I made a mistake and called you by the wrong name!"

    "Oh?"

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you, a bitch, to be quite smart.¡±

    Under the manhole cover, a voice of satisfaction suddenly came out.

    He was begging for mercy, but he didn't expect to receive praise from the skull. Ao Qing narrowed his eyes and immediately understood the way to get along with Brother Skull. He hurriedly said: "Brother Skull, you are joking, who do I think I am?"  Dao, I just told the truth."

    "Even before you came out of seclusion, brother, I was attracted by your aura."

    "oh?"

    Sure enough, with just one sentence, Ao Qing piqued Skull's interest and said quickly: "Come on, come on, tell me how I attracted you."

    Ao Qing grinned, squinted his eyes and said nonstop: "At that time, I was thinking, what kind of peerless evildoer has such momentum? But after you came out of seclusion, I truly understood  What does it mean to feel better than just seeing it?"

    "Especially your unique temperament and your adaptable attitude simply blinded me."

    "From that day on"

    Having said this, Ao Qing¡¯s expression became sincere and full of yearning.

    ¡°From that day on, I secretly swore in my heart that I must become a person like my brother in this life!¡±

    "Okay, okay, there is no one who knows me better than you!" An excited voice came from under the manhole cover, shouting loudly and appreciatively: "I am determined to be your friend. If you have anything to do in the future, you can tell me and I will cover you."  you!"

    "Okay, thank you, brother."

    Ao Qing shook his mouth enthusiastically.

    "Go to the road, hurry up, help me move this manhole cover." Under the manhole cover, another urgent voice came: "Someone is coming soon, the master is not at home, I will take you to do something."

    "Right away, brother."

    Gouzi didn¡¯t dare to delay, so he quickly moved the manhole cover away, and then a skull jumped out.

    The moment the skull jumped out, white bones flew from the surrounding rooms to piece together a complete skull frame.

    However, as soon as it was put together, it fell apart and scattered all over the floor.

    "Grass, where is my spine?"

    The skull on the ground suddenly cursed loudly.

    "Brother, it seems that the master used your cervical vertebrae as a clothes drying pole. Just wait, I will get it for you." Wagging his tail, Ao Qing ran out of the door and took the cervical vertebrae.  Got it back.

    "Okay, I saw you right."

    The skull was full of admiration. With the cervical vertebrae, the skull was reassembled, not forgetting to put on the black robe.

    "Tsk, tsk."

    "This temperament, this domineering attitude, I hate that I am only a man, otherwise I will definitely be fascinated by your black robe." Upon seeing this, Ao Qing made another invisible rainbow fart, and directed it towards the skeleton like a storm.  Bombed the past.

    The skull raised its head and was blown away by Ao Qing. A white claw stretched out from under the black robe and grabbed Ao Qing.

    Ao Qing felt his eyes go dark for a moment, and when he reappeared, he found that he had arrived outside Pingjiang City.

    This hand.

    Ao Qing¡¯s jaw suddenly dropped.

    Pingjiang City is not big or small, but it is located under Qingshan Gate, but it is still more than a thousand miles away.

    In just a moment, we were thousands of miles away.

    It¡¯s like the legendary world is so close!

    Ao Qing couldn't help but become more attentive and praised repeatedly: "Brother's methods are simply amazing, he is a role model for our generation!"

    "Haha, small tricks, small tricks!"

    Skull laughed loudly, stretched out his hand, and a recliner appeared out of thin air in his hand. It was placed on the empty road and he got down.

    Squinting his eyes, crossing his legs, he said leisurely: "I have to say, Master really knows how to enjoy it!"

    "Hey, that's right, you and the master are both role models for our generation!"

    Ao Qing narrowed his eyes and flattered, squatting at the feet of the skull, hammering his two forelimbs on the thighs of the skull

    "Ye Bei, you are despicable. You still engage in hunger marketing for me, ancestor. I am not done with you!"And in the sky not far away, several figures came through the air, and at the same time, the cursing voice of Patriarch Qingshan could be heard.

    "Oh, Brother Qingshan, you misunderstood. Xiao Zuo and Xiao You are just in seclusion." Ye Bei patted Patriarch Qingshan on the shoulder and comforted him: "They will be out of seclusion when we return this time."

    "Hmph, don't think that I don't know what you are fighting for." Qingshan Patriarch snorted angrily: "The only one who can save your life is yourself. After all, if senior wants to kill you, no one can save you!"

    "What are you talking about, brother? I just need to say a few nice words for me in front of my husband!" Ye Bei said with a smile.

    However, as soon as he finished speaking, he noticed a terrifying aura coming towards him from the front.

    In an instant, he lost control of his body, like a boat in the storm without any resistance!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 135 The Man in Black Robe on the Recliner

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    At the same time, this force pulled him towards the ground.

    Ye Bei's expression changed drastically.

    But before he could react, he hit the ground with a bang.

    When he got up with difficulty, he suddenly found a deck chair on the road not far away.

    On the recliner, there was a man in black robe with his legs crossed, and next to him, there was a arrogant dog no, the Sky-eating Demonic Wolf.

    "who are you?"

    Ye Bei hugged his chest and frowned at the man in black robe in front of him, but found that he couldn't see anything.

    But the man in black robe ignored him at all, and continued to lie on the lounge chair with his head raised, seeming to be bathing in the sunshine, without even looking at him.

    "I'm asking you, who are you?"

    Even though he was facing someone he couldn't see through, the previous attack and the contempt at this moment filled Ye Bei's heart with anger, causing him to shout directly at the man in black robe.

    But as soon as Ye Bei finished speaking, the man in black robe sitting on the recliner suddenly stood up.

    The palm of your hand slowly stretched out.

    Again, press down hard!

    "Click!"

    "ah!"

    A harsh sound came, accompanied by Ye Bei's shrill scream, and his leg bones exploded directly.

    "Boom!"

    With his leg bones exploding, Ye Bei, who had just gotten up, knelt directly on the ground. At the same time, there was deep fear in his eyes, staring at the man in black robe in front of him.

    "Do you know you are wrong?"

    Finally, a cold voice came from under the black robe.

    Ye Bei gritted his teeth, his face full of reluctance, and the severe pain caused drops of cold sweat to fall from his forehead.

    However, his moment of hesitation caused the man in black robe to disappear. When he regained his composure, it was already in front of him.

    A palm fell directly on Ye Bei's neck and lifted him up.

    "I'll ask you again, do you know you are wrong?"

    Under the black robe, that cold voice came again.

    "I know I'm wrong"

    This time, Ye Bei did not dare to hesitate at all, and a stuttering sound came out of his throat.

    Boom!

    Ye Bei fell to the ground again, but when he raised his head, he found that the man in black robe had returned to the recliner at some point.

    This scene immediately frightened him so much that his heart jumped out of his chest.

    The strength of the black-robed man in front of him simply made him feel desperate. His majestic martial arts cultivation could not even be captured by his shadow.

    Who is this?

    Why are you stopping him here?

    Unable to help himself, he lowered his attitude and asked again: "May I ask Senior, did I unintentionally offend you at any time, causing Senior to stop me here?"

    "You really didn't offend me." The man in black robe said.

    This immediately made Ye Bei full of doubts, but before he could speak, the man in black robe said solemnly: "But you have offended my master!"

    "Your master?"

    The words of the man in black robe made Ye Bei confused at that time.

    He has never been able to come into contact with the existence of the man in black robe, let alone the owner of the man in black robe. He has probably never seen such an existence that is countless times more advanced.

    "Senior, did you make a mistake?" Ye Bei asked cautiously.

    But as soon as he finished speaking, he seemed to come to his senses and suddenly said with fury: "You, you, you, are you from the martial arts school?"

    The black robe did not speak, obviously acquiescing.

    Seeing this, Ye Bei's throat rolled, he swallowed a mouthful of saliva, cold sweat dripped from his forehead.

    He never expected that the terrifying black-robed man in front of him was actually from the martial arts school, and from what he said, it seemed that he was still the servant of Yi Feng.

    A servant has countless tricks that he cannot understand. How strong is Yi Feng?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    He swallowed another mouthful of saliva, a look of death on his face.

    It seems that this iron plate is much harder than he thought!

    At this time, Patriarch Qingshan and others who were on the same path as Ye Bei also rushed over. They happened to hear the conversation between the two and were immediately startled.

    gentlemen.

    When was there such a powerful servant?

    However, when he saw Ao Qing next to the man in black robeHe then confirmed that the man in black robe was indeed from the martial arts school.  After all, this dog wolf was almost killed by my husband for entertaining him.

    Without saying a word, Patriarch Qingshan led everyone to kneel on the ground, not daring to say a word.

    "Do you know that the last time you came to the martial arts gym to cause trouble, my master was very unhappy." He said coldly under the black robe.

    Hearing this, Ye Bei perked up.

    He quickly banged his head on the ground and explained hurriedly: "Senior, last time I was blind and innocent, but I, Ye Bei, was blind. I beg you, senior, to save my life!

    When begging for mercy, he winked at Patriarch Qingshan repeatedly.

    But Patriarch Qingshan turned his head away proudly, as if it was none of his business.

    snort.

    mock up.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? out of mind, if you make senior angry, you still ask me to intercede for you, that's a nice thought.

    "Ancestor, why don't you excuse me? After all, he is now my brother-in-law." From the side, Zhu Yun leaned his head over and asked cautiously.

    "Please Nima!"

    Patriarch Qingshan slapped his face.

    PS: There are three chapters left, I¡¯m a little late today, sorry.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 136 Brother, sister!

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Zhu Yun hugged his face and did not dare to say another word.

    For a moment, the atmosphere in the venue fell into a strange state, and the only sound left in the audience was Ye Bei's begging for mercy.

    ¡°Perhaps Ye Bei himself is also a proud person.

    But when the opponent's level surpasses too much, even Ye Bei's arrogance disappears.

    Because the arrogance of the ants is not worth mentioning at all.

    "You have to be sincere to apologize, right?" At this time, the man in black robe finally spoke.

    "Yes, yes, yes!" Ye Bei seemed to have grasped a life-saving straw, taking off the storage ring with trembling hands, and then moved out all the things inside.

    There are many treasures such as martial arts, exercises, king items, and royal items

    However, the man in black robe said contemptuously: "That's it?"

    Hearing this, Ye Bei was about to cry.

    ¡°This, this is all his belongings!

    But in order to survive, he still asked with a smile on his face: "Senior, what else do you want?"

    "Those imperial products, don't mix them with the rubbish of the clan, such as those rare treasures, like spiritual treasures and so on, you have to get a thousand or eight hundred pieces, right?" The man in black robe said coldly  said.

    "Thousands of children and eight hundred spiritual treasures?"

    Ye Bei's eyes suddenly widened.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Almost stupid.

    Spiritual treasures are not man-made treasures, but are created innately. There is no clear classification of levels. Perhaps some of them cannot bring a direct increase in combat, but this kind of innate spiritual treasure has a unique effect.  , simply cannot be possessed by forged treasures, just like the Flame Bead, the treasure of the Qingshan Gate.

    ¡°So this kind of treasure, let alone thousands or eight hundred pieces, even one piece is not easy.

    "What's the matter, you don't want to?" the man in black robe asked coldly.

    "I am willing, I am willing." Ye Bei said with a bitter face, and hurriedly explained: "But I can only try my best to get as much as I can."

    "That's right, you can't get so much with your waste. If you don't have so many spirits, then you have to pay for other things!" The man in black robe said solemnly.

    After saying that, he fell into deep thought.

    in the end.

    What should he pay for?

    "Brother, brother! Sister, sister!"

    Just when the man in black was unsure about paying attention, Ao Qing heard a hurried voice from the side.

    Hearing this, the man in black robe looked at Ao Qing appreciatively, perked up, slapped his thigh and pointed at Ye Bei and shouted: "Yes, sister, I still need a sister, it doesn't matter if you don't have so many spiritual treasures, how many pieces are missing?"  Lingbao, give me as many girls as you want!"

    "Sister?"

    Hearing this, Ye Bei was immediately overjoyed.

    He can¡¯t do anything about Qian¡¯er¡¯s eight hundred spiritual treasures even if he dies, but it¡¯s still easy to get Qian¡¯er¡¯s eight hundred girls!

    "Yes, senior, I will definitely find enough girls for you!"

    Ye Bei said quickly.

    "Well, I'll give you seven days or something to bring you to the martial arts studio!" The man in black robe waved his hand and said, "Go away!"

    "Yes Yes Yes!"

    Ye Bei suddenly showed an expression of relief, holding on to the pain in his legs, he flew into the sky and ran away.

    Then, the man in black robe looked at Patriarch Qingshan and others, and shouted in a deep voice: "You guys can go away too, but next time you come to the martial arts hall, don't come empty-handed."

    "Yes, yes, senior."

    Under the pressure of the black-robed man, Patriarch Qingshan and others nodded their heads and then respectfully resigned.

    Not far from the horizon, a stream of light quickly passed by.

    "Damn it Lu Qingshan, I, Lu Dasheng, the most dignified alchemist in Nansha, should be left in the Qingshan Gate like this by you. This is unbearable!"

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t still need you to take me to find the Flame Bead, I would have to dismantle your Qingshan Gate.¡±

    "But before that, I'd better go out of the city and look for other medicinal materials!"

    Lu Dasheng flew faster and faster in the sky.

    At this moment, his speed suddenly dropped and he looked at the horizon not far away.

    "There are fluctuations left by several auras over there."

    "It seems that this aura is very powerful!"

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look first.¡±

    As he spoke, he moved and moved towards the direction of the aura fluctuations.

    ps: Chapter 2.  (Remember this site?Website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 137 What a disaster!

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    But as soon as he got close, his eyes widened and almost burst out.

    It was like seeing something scary, and I was covered in cold sweat.

    The body drew a perfect arc in mid-air, escaping into the distance at an unprecedented speed.

    However.

    He had just flown half a foot when he suddenly shuddered, and at the same time a force acted on him, pulling him backwards.

    "Boom!"

    It hit the ground hard.

    Lu Dasheng felt like dying at this moment, and he unexpectedly encountered this terrifying existence again.

    But he didn't dare to complain at all. He got up and said with a smile: "Senior, good, what a coincidence, we meet again."

    "you again?"

    A gloomy voice came from under the black robe, and he obviously recognized Lu Dasheng.

    "Yes, yes, it's me."

    Lu Dasheng wiped his cold sweat and stammered.

    "Then you are really courageous!" The man in black robe's voice fell. At the same time, an absolute coercion directly acted on Lu Dasheng's body, and he said coldly: "It seems that you gave me last time.  You haven¡¯t taught me enough lessons!¡±

    Hearing this, Lu Dasheng shivered with fright.

    After regaining consciousness, he waved his hands and explained hurriedly with a sad face: "Senior, you have misunderstood, you have misunderstood, I am really passing by this time!"

    "Do you believe it?"

    The black robe looked at the dog at his feet.

    The dog shook his head desperately.

    "Then how to deal with it?" the man in black robe asked again.

    "Sincerity?" Gouzi said with narrowed eyes.

    "Yes!" The man in black robe solemnly nodded, then looked at Lu Dasheng, and said solemnly: "I can let you go, it depends on whether you are sincere."

    "Yes, yes, yes!"

    Lu Dasheng said in a trembling voice, quickly opened the storage ring and took out a lot of medicine.

    "That's it?"

    Looking at these medicines, a voice of disdain emerged from under the black robe, and at the same time, an even stronger pressure was exerted on Lu Dasheng.

    Under this strong pressure, Lu Dasheng prostrated on the ground, so frightened that his courage almost broke. He no longer dared to hide anything privately, and directly took out all the storage rings.

    As soon as he stretched out his sleeve, the storage ring fell in front of Ao Qing.

    "Qing, let's see how it goes."

    "Okay, brother."

    Ao Qing opened the storage ring and then said: "Brother, there is nothing good for you, but there are some things that are quite useful to me."

    "oh?"

    The man in black robe was surprised and said: "In that case, I will give you this storage ring."

    "Oh, thank you, brother. You are really handsome as hell, you understand the righteousness well, you are blessed all over the world, you are wise, you are extraordinary in martial arts, and you live as long as Nanshan" Gouzi put away the storage ring excitedly and kept praising him.

    This violent storm made the man in black robe raise his head slightly.

    Then he waved his hands and shouted at Lu Dasheng: "Go away!"

    Hearing this, Lu Dasheng showed a look of relief, thanked him and ran away.

    "Brother, I think the material of his black robe is good. I think if you wear this black robe, you will be even more wise and powerful." Gouzi looked at Lu Dasheng's black robe and said enthusiastically.

    "oh?"

    The man in black robe lowered his head and looked at the black robe on his body, then looked at the black robe on Lu Dasheng, nodded and said, "It's true."

    After saying that, he stretched out his hand and grabbed Lu Dasheng.

    "return!"

    This was pitiful for Lu Dasheng. He breathed a sigh of relief after running only a few steps. This catch almost forced tears out of his eyes. He lay prone on the ground and trembled: "Senior, do you have any other orders?  "

    "Take off your clothes!" the man in black robe said without any doubt.

    "ah?"

    Lu Dasheng¡¯s eyes widened.

    "Ah for what?"

    The man in black robe waved his hand, and Lu Dasheng felt a chill all over his body. With a shudder, the clothes on his body were already in the hands of the man in black robe.

    "Aww, senior, just steal my things, why are you still humiliating me like this!" Finally, Lu Dasheng's grievances burst out, he crossed his legs and covered his crotch with one hand, and covered the bird with the other and shouted loudly  road.

    However, in front of meExcept for an empty deck chair, the man and the wolf have long disappeared.

    "Woo!"

    ¡°It¡¯s an unforeseen disaster, it¡¯s really an unreasonable disaster!¡±

    Lu Dasheng was about to cry but had no tears. He turned around and looked around. He couldn't find a single leaf in the desolate place, so he had no choice but to step on the air with small steps and rush toward Qingshan Gate at an unprecedented speed.

    At the same time, Lu Qingshan and other people who rushed back finally returned to Qingshan Gate.

    "There's someone!"

    Zhu Yun shouted suddenly.

    Hearing this, the ancestors of Qingshan looked fiercely into the distance. They could clearly detect that there was a powerful wave coming towards Qingshan Gate at an extremely fast speed.

    "Is the enemy attacking?"

    Zhu Yun asked nervously.

    Ancestor Qingshan also frowned, his energy had already been turned around, and the group of people were ready to wait for the powerful wave to approach.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 138 Bluntly forcing

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Finally, a shadow appeared in everyone's sight.

    Then, it became clearer and clearer.

    ?????????????????????????????????????

    And as he approached, Zhu Yun and others' nerves became tense. They rushed towards Qingshan Gate with such power, not as an enemy attack, so their attacks had already been mobilized.

    However, just as they were about to launch an attack, they finally saw the person coming.

    "Master Lu?"

    Everyone¡¯s eyes suddenly fell to the ground.

    What makes them even more incredible is that this dignified Nansha No. 1 alchemist is actually naked.

    Involuntarily, Patriarch Qingshan rushed forward and asked with a complex expression: "Master Lu, what kind of evil have you done? Why did you run naked?"

    Hearing this, Lu Dasheng's chest felt tight, and a mouthful of sweetness filled his mouth, but he swallowed it down hard.

    But just as he swallowed it, the outspoken Zhu Yun stood aside and stabbed him in the face.

    "Master Lu, although I can understand that you have this hobby, after all, our Qingshan Sect has so many disciples, especially female disciples who account for more than half. It is really not a good influence for you to do this, and it is also an insult to you, the No. 1 refiner of Nansha.  What a reputation as a medicine man!¡±

    This sentence fell into Lu Dasheng's ears, and he finally couldn't hold it back. The mouthful of blood he had just swallowed spurted out, and he glared at Zhu Yun with murderous intent, turning into a stream of light and piercing him.  's residence.

    "Here, did I say something wrong?"

    Zhu Yun said with a confused face.

    "Master Lu is always arrogant. I think he is a bit harsh." Lu Qingshan frowned and said, "You go and do other things first. I'll go see him."

    With that said, Lu Qingshan flew towards Lu Dasheng¡¯s residence.

    Although his horizons have broadened a lot since meeting Mr. Lu, after all, Lu Dasheng is also the number one alchemist in Nansha. It is better not to offend him.

    When Lu Qingshan came to Lu Dasheng, Lu Dasheng finally put on his clothes again.

    The hands are completely liberated.

    "Lu Qingshan, what do you mean?" Lu Dasheng stared at Qingshan Ancestor and shouted in a deep voice: "You promised to take me to get the flame beads before, but you left me hanging at your Qingshan Gate. Could it be that  Am I, Lu Dasheng, so disregarded by you?"

    "Master Lu, please forgive me."

    Lu Qingshan hurriedly explained: "It is true that we encountered a last resort matter some time ago that needs to be dealt with, so I have no choice but to leave you here, Master. Please don't take it to heart, Master Lu!"

    "Hmph, don't talk to me about these reasons. I'm too lazy to talk to you." Lu Dasheng said with a frosty face: "Tomorrow, tomorrow at the latest, take me to find that senior you mentioned.  When I get to the Flame Bead, I will leave immediately."

    Hearing this, Lu Qingshan¡¯s face was filled with ugliness.

    "Now that Mr.'s apprentice is still injured, it is really not a wise move to bring someone to disturb the senior at this time.

    So he quickly said: "Master Lu, is there really nothing that can replace this flame bead?"

    "What do you mean?"

    Lu Dasheng slammed the table suddenly, looked at Patriarch Qingshan with a gloomy face and shouted: "Lu Qingshan, are you planning to trick me?"

    "No, no, I don't dare." Lu Qingshan explained: "It's just that this senior is very powerful. He has been busy with a lot of things recently. If we disturb him, it will not be a good thing for you or me!"

    "Senior, senior, senior one at a time, Lu Qingshan, I think you just didn't want to hand over the flame bead, so you made it up on purpose, right?" Lu Dasheng stood up, approaching Lu Qingshan with a strong aura.

    "Master Lu, I, Lu Qingshan, am not like this." Not listening to the advice, Lu Qingshan's face also showed a hint of anger, and he said in a slightly serious tone: "I didn't tell any lies, and I did it for your own good.  .¡±

    "To put it bluntly, if you really offend that senior, let alone you, the number one alchemist in Nansha, even the number one alchemist in Dongshengzhou, you may not be able to withstand such anger!"

    "Alarmist."

    Lu Dasheng smiled coldly and said disdainfully: "Since you must say this person is so powerful, then I, Lu Dasheng, will try to touch this person's bad luck. I want to see if he obediently turns the flames around."  If you hand over the beads, I will kneel on the ground obediently and beg for mercy."

    ¡°You, you really don¡¯t listen to advice!¡± Lu Qingshan snorted angrily.

    "Hmph, Lu Qing??, don¡¯t continue to scare me here, I won¡¯t listen to you, I said, you must take me to get the flame beads tomorrow, otherwise"

    Speaking of this, Lu Dasheng's face turned cold.

    "What do you want?" Lu Qingshan's expression changed.

    "I will go on a killing spree at your Qingshan Gate, let's see if you can stop me!" Lu Dasheng said with a vicious look on his face, threatening Lu Qingshan bluntly.

    "you¡­¡­"

    Lu Qingshan gritted his teeth and his face was extremely angry. Looking at Lu Dasheng's arrogant look, he wanted to kill him.

    But for the sake of the lives of the Qingshan Sect disciples, he had no choice but to lower his head unwillingly.

    "Okay, I'll take you there tomorrow."

    "It's just that I hope you won't regret it then."

    After saying that, Lu Qingshan angrily threw away his sleeves and left.

    "regret?"

    Lu Dasheng smiled coldly and raised the corners of his mouth disdainfully.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 139 Something happened to the mountains

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After a sneer, Lu Dasheng took out another storage ring.

    "Hoo!"

    "Fortunately, I didn't bring this storage ring with me."

    With a huge sigh of relief, Lu Dasheng put the storage ring on his hand again.

    Although the storage ring that was robbed by the man in black robe is also very important, compared to this one, it is nothing. After all, all his good things are stored in it.

    The Shogunate Mountains.

    At the foot of the mountain, a large number of disciples of the Sword Control Sect and members of the Li family have gathered, forming a huge encirclement and heading towards the mountain in an orderly manner.

    And Li Jiaxin, Xu Mozhu and others stood in the air.

    "I tell you, if you can't find that sachet, I'll ask you." Li Jiaxin looked at Li Renhao on the side and said in a deep voice. In the face of this matter, facing this niece who she usually loves so much, Li Jiaxin is  Not a good look at all.

    Li Renhao's face was pale and he bit his red lips without saying a word.

    The loss of this sachet was more serious than she imagined.

    Because after returning to the Li family this time, the masters of the Li family discovered an aura on her body.  Due to the effect of this breath, her physique has changed.

    " However, she only wore the sachet for less than two days and then lost it. If she wore it for a long time, she might not know how much benefit she could get.

    So, when the news came out, the entire Li family and the Sword Control Sect exploded!

    Except for the disciples in the mountain sect, the Sword Control Sect summoned all the disciples who were practicing outside as quickly as possible, and dispatched them all to the Shogunate Mountain, just to find this sachet.

    And the masters of the Li family also came out in full force.

    So at this moment, except for Li Jiaxin, Xu Mozhu and others, the whole sky was full of figures flying by.

    "Everyone, listen to me. Whether they are disciples of the Sword Controlling Sect or disciples of the Li family, as long as they have made merit in the process of finding the sachet, they will all be vigorously cultivated by the Li family and the Sword Controlling Sect. Among all the elders,  , you can choose any apprentice!"

    "The person who directly finds the sachet will be awarded the title of Honorary Disciple, and can choose any one between the Sect Master and the Li Family Master to become their disciple!"

    In the sky, the sound of Xu Mozhu's rolling sound spread throughout the sky.

    "yes!"

    The neat sound shook the forest.

    The Yujian Sect is one of the great sects in Nansha. It is much stronger than the Qingshan Sect. Therefore, except for a small number of disciples guarding the mountain gate, there are already millions of disciples gathered in the Shogunate Mountains.

    Especially with the masters of the Li family, this lineup is terrifying!

    A place in the Shogun Mountains.

    This is another territory next to Bogu territory. As the leader demon here, the Demon Emperor Yanduo has absolute majesty here.

    At this moment, in front of him, two mortals were kneeling and trembling.

    "Oh, my lord, please spare my life!"

    The two mortals trembled and begged for mercy.

    "snort!"

    The Demon Emperor Yanduo snorted coldly, and plucked off the two heads with a wave of his hand, as if they were eating watermelons. The two heads immediately turned into white bones, and he threw them away casually.

    And in the direction where he threw it, the pile of skulls had turned into a hill.

    "It's so cool!"

    The Demon Emperor Yanduo stuck out his tongue, showing a satisfied expression.

    ¡°My Lord Demon Emperor, it¡¯s not good, it¡¯s not good!¡±

    At this moment, a little demon hurriedly ran over and said: "Something happened. Fifteen more demon spirits died in our territory, and three demon kings also had symptoms. I'm afraid they won't be able to survive for long.  He will die too!"

    "What?"

    The Demon Emperor Yan Duo was immediately furious.

    Since the past few days, a little demon in his territory has suddenly become weak and slowly died as the demon power cannot be used.

    He didn¡¯t pay too much attention at the time. After all, there were so many monsters in the territory, and it was normal for some emergencies to happen.  But he never expected that not only would the demon spirit be attacked, but something would also happen to the demon king under his command.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Has this situation happened in other territories?¡± Demon Emperor Yanduo asked in a deep voice.

    "Master Demon Emperor, please wait, I will send people to other territories to inquire immediately." The little demon said quickly.

    But as soon as he turned around, there was someone outsideThere were a few rough voices.

    "No need to ask, we are already here."

    As the voice fell, several huge waves of demonic energy struck, and then several powerful figures appeared.

    "It turned out to be several other Demon Emperors. What's going on?"

    The Demon Emperor Yanduo rushed over and asked in a deep voice.

    "We came here specifically to find you." One of the Chang Geng Demon Emperors said: "We have also experienced the same situation in your territory, and the losses in some territories are even more serious than yours."

    "So we came here together to discuss what we should do!"

    "What, your territory actually appeared?"

    The Demon Emperor Yanduo frowned deeply.

    If this weird situation occurs in all territories, then this matter is really scary to think about.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 140 Humanity declares war

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Have you found out what caused it?" Demon Emperor Yanduo asked again.

    "There should be a problem with the water source." Another Wangchuan Demon King said: "All the demon beasts who have drank mountain spring water have discovered this situation without exception!"

    "Water source?"

    "Why is there a problem with the water source?"

    The Demon Emperor Yanduo became even more solemn. Even though they had cultivated into demons, they still couldn't lack water. There was a problem with the water source, which was simply digging their roots.

    "I think it has something to do with the Bogu territory!"

    At this time, the Wangchuan Demon King shrank his pupils and said solemnly: "Ever since the incident happened in the Bogu territory, the mountains have become unstable."

    "But, didn't we, together with the entire shogunate's monsters, launch a killing order? Has the matter at Bogu not been settled yet?" Demon Emperor Yanduo asked again.

    His question immediately received the blank stares from several other Demon Emperors.

    "The news you have here is really lagging behind. Apart from some little demons still existing in Bogu's territory, it has become a dead place. Not only has Bogu disappeared without a trace, but even the eighteen demon kings in his territory have also disappeared. But according to reports  According to the news from the demon king in our territory, these eighteen demon kings should be in danger, and they should be killed in one fell swoop, without even any room for resistance!" Another Liuyang Demon King frowned, with a full face.  Said solemnly.

    "What?"

    The Demon Emperor Yanduo was shocked, and cold sweat broke out from behind.

    He never expected that the Bogu territory, which was adjacent to him, would be wiped out so suddenly?

    "Could it be that humans have taken action against us?" Demon Emperor Yanduo swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked boldly.

    "It shouldn't be possible."

    Liuyang Demon King shook his head and said: "The war between our demon world and humans has stopped for many years, and we have already made an agreement that we should not invade the river. Although there are some small frictions, even humans have always wanted to destroy us.  , but they don¡¯t have the guts at all. After all, if a war actually starts, humans will definitely not be able to bear the price.¡±

    "And if this matter is really done by humans, it will also destroy the entire demon emperor's territory, which will undoubtedly start a war on our entire Nansha demon world."

    "So, they definitely don't dare!"

    Hearing this, the demon kings nodded their heads.

    ¡°After all, no one dares to provoke something like this that involves a racial war.

    Even if they, the demon kings, usually want to perform tooth sacrifices, they only dare to steal two heads in a human village and do not dare to go to war at all.

    However, at this moment, a little demon from Yan Duo's territory rushed over in a hurry, and even rolled twice on the ground in a hurry.

    "Your Majesty, your Majesty is in trouble, a human army has appeared in our territory, and there are many masters such as human martial arts kings in the sky!"

    "What?"

    The news from the little demon immediately shocked the demon king present.

    Just when they were in disbelief, several more little demons hurriedly ran over, knelt on the ground and reported hurriedly.

    "Report! Demon Emperor Chang Geng, a large number of human sect disciples have also been discovered in our territory!"

    "Report! Demon Emperor Liuyang, human sect disciples have also appeared in our territory, probably as many as one hundred thousand. In addition to human demon spirits and demon kings, fluctuations in the masters of the Martial Emperor have also been discovered here."

    "Report! Wangchuan Demon King, they are also in our territory, and the little demons in the territory have already had small-scale battles with them."

    As soon as these voices came out, these demon kings were completely shocked and turned pale.

    "The sky is going to change."

    "Humanity!"

    "We have really declared war on our Nansha Monster Realm!"

    "You demon emperors look at me and I look at you, their faces are full of solemnity.

    The human army, the disciples of the sect, the Martial King of Martial Spirits, and even the Martial Emperor masters who were comparable to the Demon Emperors like them were all dispatched.

    This is not a declaration of war, what is it?

    "Damn humans, they are so despicable. First they wiped out the Bogu territory without warning, then they tampered with the water source of our shogunate, and then they took advantage of our unpreparedness and sent a human army to invade. All of this is really  What a great trick!¡±

    "It's really despicable. Fortunately, we discovered it early, otherwise we wouldn't even know it would arrive at our doorstep."

    "Yes, if we discover it a little later, then we will be the next Bogu territory!"

    ??Can¡¯t help but, many monsters?She broke out in a cold sweat.

    "what to do?"

    ¡°Let¡¯s make an idea!¡±

    The demon kings looked at each other and said.

    "Hmph, so what if there is a human Martial Emperor, it's just a human army of millions, just destroy him!"

    "Yes, destroying him is simply too much bullying!"

    "It's just that we are on our territory, why are we still afraid of them?"

    For a time, all the demon kings made angry voices.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 141: He¡¯s sloppy, he¡¯s a martial artist

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Okay, let's do it like this. Demon kings, let's pass the order and arrange the front lines of each territory first."

    "As for us, we will learn from human methods and capture the thieves first. We will join forces to kill those human martial emperors first, and then we will catch the rest of the mob in one fell swoop."

    "good idea!"

    At the same time as the voice fell, the demon kings suddenly emitted powerful aura fluctuations. Under this fluctuation, the air set off waves of whistling sounds.

    Then, it turned into several streaks of light, and swept out of the mountain forest with an invincible momentum.

    "Everyone, not far ahead, I discovered the aura of human beings."

    "Yes, the two auras are very powerful. They should be the masters of human martial arts. Let's work together to attack directly and strive to win our first victory quickly!"

    "good!"

    "good!"

    The voices fell one after another, the momentum became stronger and stronger, and the voices became more confident than each other. They were simply swearing.

    In an instant, the four demon kings rushed straight towards the place where the aura fluctuated.

    Between the sky and the sky.

    A white-haired man stood in the air holding a long sword in his hand, scanning the mountains and forests with cold eyes.

    At this moment, he suddenly felt four powerful waves attacking him.

    His pupils shrank.

    He looked suddenly with sharp eyes.

    With this glance, Chang Geng and the four Demon Emperors were directly targeted.

    This glance directly made several demon emperors break out in cold sweat and gave them a creepy feeling.

    "You're too hasty. He's a martial artist. Get out!"

    Among the several demon emperors, the Liuyang Demon Emperor, who was the most keen, immediately realized that this was a martial arts sect. After reminding the demon emperor next to him, he, who had just been full of momentum and vowed to win his first victory, turned around and ran away.

    When Demon Emperor Chang Geng and Demon Emperor Wangchuan saw this, a drop of cold sweat fell from their foreheads, and they turned around and ran away with Demon Emperor Liuyang.

    However, Demon Emperor Yanduo, who was always good at speed, was still in front. His eyes were fixed on the white-haired man. Not only did he not hear the words of Demon Emperor Liuyang, he also had no idea that this was a master of martial arts in front of him.

    "Three of you, this man looks a bit powerful, but the four of us will definitely be able to kill him if we work together."

    "I am fast, I attack him head-on, and you three are involved."

    "We are determined to win this battle!"

    "I, Yandu Demon Emperor, will go first."

    After greeting his companions a few times, the Demon Emperor Yanduo locked his eyes on the white-haired man. At the same time, he suddenly moved and spread his wings. A vulture instantly transformed and attacked the white-haired man with a powerful wave.  passed.

    The white-haired man's cold gaze finally moved.

    He drew out the long sword in his hand and slashed it down without any fancy.

    "What?"

    The Yanduo Demon Emperor's eyes changed, feeling the powerful aura fluctuations, and he shouted quickly: "Dear Demon Emperors, this person is much stronger than I thought, please follow me to block this sword."

    However, after his voice fell, there was no reaction at all.

    He suddenly looked to the side, only to find that the Liuyang Demon Emperor and others beside him had long since disappeared. His eyes widened in horror.

    But that sword also struck at the same time.

    Flame seizes the Demon King.

    Sudden!

    "Hoo!"

    At this moment, Liuyang Demon Emperor and others had already run thousands of miles away, panting heavily with lingering fear, and their bodies were already wet with sweat.

    They never expected that humans would actually send martial arts masters.

    Nor did he expect that a Demon King would have been damaged before even one of his hairs touched anyone else.

    "what to do?"

    ¡°Get an idea!¡±

    "Yes! The emergence of the powerful Wu Zong has exceeded the situation we can control."

    For a while, the remaining three demon kings began to discuss anxiously, completely losing the heroic spirit they had when they just set off.

    "Everyone, there is nothing we can do. This matter is beyond our control."

    At this time, the Liuyang Demon Emperor came out and said with a solemn face: "First the Bogu Demon Emperor, and then the Yanduo Demon Emperor. These blood feuds can no longer be wiped out completely. The battle between the two clans will definitely begin, so we can only  Go into the mountain and inform that person!¡±

      "Song Ke Demon Lord?"

    When mentioning that one, the demon kings shuddered.

    This person is the king of the entire Nansha Demon Realm. You must know that the Demon Lord is a more powerful existence than the Demon Sect. In the eyes of this one, these little Demon Emperors are just ants.

    But when things have developed to this point, even if you have to face that terrifying existence, there is nothing you can do.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 142 Furious Yi Feng

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    It has been drizzling recently, but today it finally cleared up, and the warm sunshine shone down, raising the temperature a lot.

    In Pingjiang City, many people were basking in the warm sun.

    The entrance to the martial arts gym.

    It was even more lively, with singing and dancing.

    There are all kinds of musical instruments including piano, erhu, gongs and drums, and different types of tunes are played, some are cheerful, some are passionate, some are lyrical

    As the music played, there were more than a dozen women in enchanting clothes at the foot of the steps, dancing with their slim waists to different types of music.

    And at the entrance of the martial arts hall, a man in black robes was lying leisurely on a recliner with his legs crossed.

    Accompanied by the music, the sleeves of the robe were gesticulating rhythmically above the head. There was a dog lying at his feet, squinting his eyes, wagging his tail, and giving him a thumbs-up on his thigh with a face full of enthusiasm.

    "Seconds!"

    The man in black robe made a satisfied sound, grabbed a handful of gold coins from the large basin next to him, and threw them over.

    Seeing this, the dancing women danced even harder. A few of the more daring ones even twisted to the side of the man in black robe. Their soft bodies touched the man in black robe intentionally or unintentionally, and they almost almost touched him directly.  He walked into the arms of the man in black robe.

    Although I don¡¯t understand why the body under the black robe is a little uncomfortable, looking at the large basin of gold coins next to him, it¡¯s not a problem.

    ¡°Giggle!¡±

    "Seconds, wonderful."

    Under the black robe, bursts of laughter came out.

    ?? He stretched out his palm and threw another handful of gold coins over. He was so heroic.

    at this time.

    He suddenly paused, as if he noticed something, his whole body trembled, he jumped up, pushed away the two women in front of him, rolled and crawled, and started running.

    The dog at his feet also raised his head and took a look. After seeing the situation clearly, his hair suddenly exploded, his limbs moved, and he disappeared in a flash.

    But the dog ran fast, and the man in black robe was caught by a hand before he took two steps.

    "Aba Aba!"

    He spoke quickly.

    "I hate your seventh uncle!"

    Along with a yell, a clenched fist hit the man in black robe head and face.

    "Aba, Baba, Aba"

    This punch directly knocked the black-robed man unconscious, and as soon as his legs became weak, there was a trembling sound on the ground.

    "You still have it, you have it!"

    It was Yi Feng who came back from the mountains at this moment. But as soon as he walked to the door, he saw this scene. What was even more annoying was that he was squandering his gold coins here. He looked so heroic and heroic that Yi Feng had never seen before.  Your broken skull is as good as heaven.

    It simply made Yi Feng angry.

    First, he hit the skull with a slap on the head, then picked up the black robe and twisted it into a ball, dragged it to the corner and stomped on it again.

    "I'll make you brave, I'll make you arrogant."

    "If I'm not at home for a few days, you'll go to the house and knock off the tiles, right?"

    "You're still squandering my gold coins. If I don't beat you to death today, you probably don't know how many eyes Lord Ma has!"

    Yi Feng stepped on the skull one foot after another, showing no mercy at all.

    And in the crack of the door, the dog Ao Qing was so frightened that his eyelids twitched every time Yi Feng stepped on him.

    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s really not that I¡¯m unloyal.¡±

    "I'm afraid you are the only one in the world who can withstand this blast from my master"

    When Yi Feng was beating the skull violently, the dancing ladies also saw that something was wrong, and went to pick up the gold coins on the ground. Before leaving boldly, they did not forget to touch the basin, and then  He ran away in a hurry and disappeared.

    ¡°Damn it, my gold coins!¡±

    Yi Feng looked at a large basin with only a few gold coins left, and felt like crying without tears.

    It¡¯s true that he is rich now, but now that he is rich, he must not forget the time when he was poor. He once remembered that when his books could not be sold and no one came to the martial arts gym, he ate potato leaves mixed with rice all winter.  , I couldn¡¯t poop for several months, and almost got hemorrhoids.

    When he thought of this, Yi Feng's anger rose again and he continued to step heavily on the skull.

    "Are you that Yi Feng?"

    At this moment, an arrogant voice came from behind.

    Hearing this, he was stepping on the skull with one foot.Yi Feng looked back and saw Qingshan Patriarch and a middle-aged man in luxurious clothes standing behind him.

    And the person who just spoke was the unknown middle-aged man.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 143 What happened?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Qingshan Patriarch met Yi Feng¡¯s gaze and bowed quickly, not daring to say a word.

    "Who are you?"

    This person's tone sounded very uncomfortable, which made Yi Feng frown and asked directly.

    "who I am?"

    Lu Dasheng smiled coldly, then revealed the white herbal medicine logo on his chest, and said with arrogance: "You understand after seeing this, I might as well tell you my name again, Lu Dasheng!"

    After saying that, Lu Dasheng raised his proud head and looked at Yi Feng condescendingly.

    Yi Feng frowned slightly.

    Looking at the white flower on Lu Dasheng¡¯s chest, which looked like a dead person, he frowned.

    Lu Dasheng?

    Never heard of it.

    Still looking arrogant, Yi Feng didn't care whether he came with Patriarch Qingshan or not, he just waved his hand and said without giving any face, "Brother Qingshan, come in and sit down. As for you, I don't know you, you go!"

    Yi Feng¡¯s words directly made Lu Dasheng furious.

    The symbol on his chest is the symbol of his alchemist, and Lu Dasheng is famous as the number one alchemist in Nansha. This person actually doesn¡¯t recognize him?

    "Good boy."

    Lu Dasheng's face turned cold and he said solemnly: "I don't have time to argue with you about this. Let me ask you, is the flame bead on your body?"

    "What kind of flame bead, I don't know."

    Yi Feng said impatiently.

    "You dare to pretend to be stupid with me. In that case, don't blame me for being ruthless." Lu Dasheng's expression turned cold, and he raised his steps and approached Yi Feng.

    "What do you want to do?"

    Yi Feng frowned slightly.

    "Hmph, what do I want to do? If you don't take out the flame beads, then I will break your legs and then tear down your shabby martial arts gym!"

    After saying that, Lu Dasheng became angry and rushed towards Yi Feng.

    At the same time as he rushed over quickly, he turned his palm and turned it into a sharp claw mark, grabbing at Yi Feng's neck.

    Seeing that the attack is about to land on Yi Feng¡¯s neck

    In the corner of his eye, he seemed to see something familiar.

    That black robe is?

    "Gah!"

    He suddenly realized, isn¡¯t this black robe his own?

    So this black robe is here, at Yi Feng¡¯s feet?

    He fiercely locked his gaze towards Yi Feng¡¯s feet. Sure enough, he knew this familiar figure who turned into ashes!

    "Oh My God!"

    Lu Dasheng stared blankly and murmured something. Almost instantly, a strong fear rushed to the top of his head, and he was immediately scared to death.

    At the same time, his legs suddenly softened, and he wiped two long marks on the ground as he rushed forward, stopping just at Yi Feng's feet.

    ¡°I, I, I, I¡­¡±

    At this moment, Lu Dasheng was clenching his upper teeth and lower teeth, with cold sweat breaking out on his forehead. He looked at Yi Feng tremblingly and stammered: "Senior, senior, you misunderstood, misunderstood, the villain told you just now  Just kidding, I, I, I, I¡¯m here to give you something.¡±

    As he spoke, he took off the storage ring in his hand with trembling palms and placed it respectfully at Yi Feng's feet.

    "Xiao Na!"

    Finished.

    Turn around and run.

    In a hurry, he tripped on the stone slab and rolled, but this did not slow down his speed. He got up and continued running.

    As I ran, the cat urine in my eyes remained unsatisfied.

    "Fuck me."

    "What the hell has happened to me? I won't come back even if I beat Pingjiang City to death!"

    While running, he felt regretful in his heart. He regretted that he didn't listen to the advice of Patriarch Qingshan and came here because of his ambition.

    Who is this guy in this martial arts school? He is simply a giant!

    Otherwise, how could the ridiculously strong black-robed man be trampled under his feet and destroyed?

    But now, he doesn¡¯t care about this. He just wants to run, run out of the martial arts hall, run out of Pingjiang City, or even run out of Nansha

    "Come back here!"

    However, he had just taken a few steps when Yi Feng's voice came from behind him.

    These words, like a magic sound, made Lu Dasheng freeze in place, like an ice sculpture.

      ps: There are a few big names coming to the family, I can¡¯t help it, other updates may be a little late, sorry.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 144 The knives in Mr.¡¯s kitchen are all holy items.

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Lu Dasheng was almost frightened to the sky by this shout.

    If my legs weren¡¯t tightly clamped, my pants would probably get wet.

    "But at this moment, Yi Feng was really confused. This Lu Dasheng first came over and arrogant, then knelt on the ground and dropped a broken ring. He was simply crazy!

    Finally, Lu Dasheng turned his head tremblingly, wiping the sweat from his face, and walked towards Yi Feng again with heavy steps.

    "What on earth do you do?" Yi Feng shouted in a deep voice.

    ¡°I, I, I, I¡¯m really here to deliver something!¡± Lu Dasheng said on the verge of tears.

    "Send things?"

    "I'll paralyze you!"

    Yi Feng smiled coldly and said, although this Lu Dasheng's behavior was very unreasonable, but looking at this man's previous attitude, you knew that he was not a good bird.

    "I, I, I"

    Lu Dasheng had cold sweat on his forehead.

    But how could he dare to admit that he was here to cause trouble? He could only hesitate and was speechless for a long time.

    "gentlemen."

    Just at this moment, three figures came over respectfully, it was Wu Yonghong and the others.

    "Three martial arts sects?"

    Lu Dasheng, who was hemming and hawing, suddenly widened his eyes when he saw Wu Yonghong and the others. Master Wu Huang was already a very high-level existence in Nansha. As for Wu Zong, they were even rarer. They could not be found even with a lantern.  .

    But three people gathered at the entrance of the martial arts gym!

    Lu Qingshan, who was also nervous at the side, was slightly surprised, but he didn't lose his temper too much. He had been immune to it after too many contacts. Seeing three martial arts masters here seemed to be a normal thing.  .

    After all, Lu Qingshan has witnessed the terror of the black-robed man with his own eyes. If he is not being trampled under his feet and struggling hard, what do three martial sects mean?

    But Wu Yonghong and the other three simply looked at Lu Qingshan and Lu Dasheng and paid no attention to them. After all, in their eyes, these two people were not worthy of much recognition.

    However, the arrival of the three men temporarily relieved Lu Dasheng, because Yi Feng's attention was focused on the three of them.

    "It's you three!"

    Yi Feng greeted: "Why are you free to come here today?"

    "Sir, it's us. Didn't you say before in the mountains that there is a piece of wasteland behind your martial arts school that needs to be reclaimed, and you asked us to help?" Wu Yonghong said respectfully.

    "Yeah."

    Yi Feng slapped his forehead, then remembered and said: "Yes, I do plan to open up that wasteland."

    "Sir, these two old friends of mine also want to come together, do you think?" Wu Yonghong said again.

    After he finished speaking, Sun Zhuge and Chu Kuangshi behind him immediately looked over expectantly.

    "I want to come too, that's okay."

    Yi Feng thought for a moment and then nodded. Seeing the expectant looks in their eyes, it was obvious that he also wanted to make some money. As a farmer, I understand that it is not easy to survive. Besides, his land is not small. Wu  The old man is really short of manpower to do it alone.

    "Okay, okay, thank you, sir, thank you, sir."

    Hearing this, the three ancestors suddenly beamed.

    Seeing this, Yi Feng couldn't help but sigh that it was really difficult for the people at the bottom to survive. Why not just reclaim a piece of broken land, but he was so excited, so he said: "In terms of remuneration, I will directly give you three a hundred gold coins, even if you  It¡¯s one hundred gold coins to finish it in one day.¡±

    "No problem, no problem!"

    Wu Yonghong and the other three nodded their heads. They had no objections to the one hundred gold coins that Yi Feng said, and they had no intention of criticizing them. After all, they all understood that this was a peerless master who came to play the human world, so a hundred gold coins  It¡¯s reasonable to go through the motions with just one gold coin.

    "Okay, if that's no problem, have you brought your tools?" Yi Feng asked.

    "Well."

    Wu Yonghong and the three of them looked at each other awkwardly, showing embarrassed expressions.

    "Okay, it's okay. I have it here. You guys wait here." Yi Feng stepped on the skull again and then walked into the back room.

    ¡° Then while several people were waiting, Yi Feng took out a rake, a hoe and a shovel.

    However, when they saw these three shovels, both Wu Yonghong and the trembling Lu Dasheng took a breath of cold air and were almost dumbfounded.

      He actually took out three holy items directly?

    "You three can take one each!" Yi Feng stretched out his hand and said.

    ¡°Give it, give it, give it to us?¡±

    Wu Yonghong and the three looked at each other, their voices stuttered, and their palms trembled at this moment.

    "How can you work if I don't give it to you?" Yi Feng rolled his eyes at them and said, "Let's use it temporarily. I'll still have it if it's worn out."

    Hiss!

    ¡°There¡¯s still¡­ there¡¯s still more?¡±

    This sentence almost scared the hearts of Wu Yonghong and the others.

    Sir, are there so many holy items here that they can be sold?

    ¡°And it¡¯s just a piece of wasteland, and it also uses three holy items. This kind of skill, tsk tsk

    However, Lu Qingshan on the side was not too surprised, and even looked like a country bumpkin.

    His strength may not be as high as these three, but the horizons gained by Mr. are not something they can compare with. What does it mean to use holy items to open up wasteland?  The cutting knives in Mr.¡¯s kitchen are all sacred.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 145 Special Job

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Okay, I still have things to deal with here. You go and take a look at the back first. You have the final say when you start working!" Yi Feng said lightly.

    "yes."

    The three of them nodded respectfully and gratefully, rushed to take the thing they had dreamed of, hugged it tightly in their arms, and then walked towards the back of the martial arts hall.

    Seeing these three people leaving, Yi Feng turned his attention to Lu Dasheng again.

    His brows furrowed tightly.

    Although he is usually generous, he is not necessarily an honest person. He will never let go of someone who is just looking to cause trouble.

    As Yi Feng frowned, Lu Dasheng suddenly felt an invisible pressure coming towards him, making him unable to lift even half of his strength.

    In his opinion, this kind of pressure is more terrifying than the black-robed man at Yi Feng's feet. It may not be so direct, but this kind of pressure seems to be innate, and it is like the kind of cross-dimensional suppression.  !

    For a moment, he lay on the ground, not daring to move.

    "Tell me, what are you here for?" Yi Feng said in a deep voice.

    "I, I, I, I"

    Lu Dasheng's face was ugly, and when he was stammering, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he said quickly: "Sir, I also heard others say that your land needs to be reclaimed, so I am also the one who came to ask you if you want to do something.  "

    "Are you here to find something to do too?" Yi Feng looked at Lu Dasheng and asked dubiously.

    "Yes, I'm really here to do something!" Lu Dasheng saw that Yi Feng seemed to believe his words, as if he had grabbed a life-saving straw, and quickly said sincerely: "I am really here to do something, you must do it  Believe me, I like to joke, and I was just joking with you just now."

    Looking at Lu Dasheng's sincere look, Yi Feng actually believed it.

    Although this statement seems a bit crazy and unreliable, he has indeed told many neighbors about this before.  It's not easy for the lower-class people to survive these days. In order to make a living, don't you go there just to make a living when you hear there is something to do?

    What¡¯s more, he¡¯s such a good boss?

    Thinking about it more carefully, Yi Feng couldn¡¯t imagine that this man had anything to do with him. It seemed unreasonable to say that he was here to cause trouble.

    "Then since you are here to do something, stop kneeling on the ground." Yi Feng looked at him and said: "But in the future, it is best not to make such jokes that arouse suspicion."

    "Yes Yes Yes."

    Hearing what Yi Feng said, Lu Dasheng quickly climbed up from the ground, showing an expression of relief.

    At the same time, he remembered the opportunity of the three martial arts masters just now. His eyes suddenly flashed, and a calculation appeared in his heart, so he quickly said: "Sir, I was just as hasty as those three when I came, and I didn't bring anything with me. Do you think?  "

    "I do have the stuff here, but as you can see, there are already people working to open up the wasteland. If there is a real shortage of people, there is only one special job left to do. Are you sure you can do it?"  Feng looked Lu Dasheng up and down and said.

    "Able to do, able to do, can do any job."

    Lu Dasheng said hurriedly, especially when he heard Yi Feng say that he would give the things directly, he became even more urgent.

    At the same time, there was also a hint of pride in my heart.

    Life is really ever-changing, and you never know what will happen at the next moment, and I, Lu Dasheng, am worthy of being the number one alchemist in Nansha, and I can even be called a strategist!

    You see, not only has the crisis at hand been resolved, but we may also be able to get a good opportunity from this person!

    "Holy product, that's a holy product!"

    Compared to this holy treasure, the two storage rings he lost are nothing!

    When he thought of this, Lu Dasheng was so happy that he couldn't help shouting 666 for his resourcefulness!

    "Sir, please hurry up and tell me what you plan to arrange for me to do. I can't wait." Lu Dasheng said with expectation. In front of the holy treasure, he even forgot about the person in front of him and the corner.  How terrifying is that one.

    "Is it okay to pick shit?"

    After pondering slightly, Yi Feng looked at Lu Dasheng and asked.

    "Pick, shit?"

    Lu Dasheng, who had been impatient just now, was stunned when he heard these two words.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 146 The miserable Lu Dasheng

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Um!"

    Yi Feng nodded solemnly.

    Originally, he didn¡¯t want to keep this person, but when he thought of the old men in Old Wu, they might no longer be able to do the job of picking dung. If they fell into the dung pit and drowned, it would still be a disaster.

    "And this Lu Dasheng looks much younger, and he just happened to come to the door again. He doesn't need it in vain.

    Hearing this, Lu Dasheng gritted his teeth and nodded.

    If you pick shit, pick shit.

    What¡¯s the big deal?

    After all, didn¡¯t the three martial sects just now also do farm work?

    ??Besides, if you can get a holy treasure, what does picking up dung mean?  I'm afraid if word of this spreads out, there will be countless experts vying to find fault.

    So now that I think about it, this is still a rare opportunity!

    After thinking about it, Lu Dasheng no longer had any resistance to picking up excrement. He looked at Yi Feng with warm eyes again and said, "Don't worry, sir, I can pick up excrement."

    As he said that, he didn¡¯t forget to pat his own arm.

    "Okay, then it's up to you. For thirty gold coins, you can pick up all the dung needed here. Do you have any objections?" Yi Feng asked.

    "No comment."

    Lu Dasheng nodded quickly. How could he not see that this was a big shot in the mortal world? He was just going through the motions. Those three martial sects understood. How could he not understand?

    "However, I will also say ugly things first."

    Yi Feng narrowed his eyes again and said: "Since you agreed to this, you can't leave until you finish picking out the excrement here. If you run away after picking it up for two days, don't blame me for being rude!"

    "Yes, yes, I must finish picking it, I must finish it!" Lu Dasheng nodded quickly and said with expectation: "Senior, quickly take out the things, I will start now!"

    Yi Feng glanced at him.

    Although this guy looks quite unpleasant, he is quite reliable at work, and he seems to be very keen on picking up shit!

    "Okay, come with me!"

    Yi Feng said.

    Hearing this, Lu Dasheng quickly followed Yifeng.

    However, he found that Yi Feng was not walking into the store, so he couldn't help but ask: "Sir, shouldn't I get this inside?"

    "It's not there, it's over here, just follow me." Yi Feng said lightly, and then walked to Uncle Wang's house next door with a confused Lu Dasheng. After saying something to Uncle Wang, Uncle Wang left without saying a word.  He lent his pair of dung buckets and poles to Lu Dasheng.

    Looking at the pair of dung buckets, Lu Dasheng's eyes almost popped out of his head. He pointed at them and stammered: "S-Sir, that's it?"

    "Otherwise, there is no dung bucket in my house." Yi Feng said in a deep voice.

    Hearing this, Lu Dasheng suddenly took two steps back, almost gasping for breath.

    Why.

    Why is it not what he imagined?

    Lu Dasheng felt sour in his heart, full of grievances spreading in his heart, and tears almost flowed out again.

    "Sir, sir, can I stop doing this work?" Lu Dasheng asked cautiously.

    Hearing this, Yi Feng's face immediately turned serious, and he looked at him with an indifferent gaze, and said solemnly: "Are you kidding me?"

    With this look, Lu Dasheng almost lost his mind with his glare. After trembling, he quickly waved his hands and said: "Senior, don't you dare, I will do it right away."

    "Then why don't you go quickly?"

    "Today, you will carry the excrement from Uncle Wang's cesspool for me. If you can't finish it, you are doomed!"

    Yi Feng shouted solemnly, without leaving any sympathy for Lu Dasheng. He could see that Lu Dasheng was a complete jerk. You can't talk to him properly with this kind of jerk.

    Yi Feng¡¯s words made Lu Dasheng tremble suddenly.

    "Obviously, this person is already angry. No matter how reluctant he is, he can only do it silently.

    But after taking a look at the cesspit, Lu Dasheng's tears finally fell out, and he almost fainted.

    This is what the fuck.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve cleaned it up. It¡¯s almost piled up in a fucking mountain.

    But there was no point in being unwilling to do anything, so he started working neatly. After all, Yi Feng's words just now still echoed in his ears. He had no doubt that if he didn't finish the work, he would leave his life here.

    " Moreover, he doesn't dare to use his cultivation. If he bumps into this person again, he may not even have a chance to pick shit.

      After picking up two full buckets of dung, Lu Dasheng ran away, with a gust of wind behind him.

    While running, tears flowed down unsatisfactoryly.

    It¡¯s okay to lose two storage rings. He is the number one alchemist in Nansha, and he also stirred up excrement. How the hell will he survive if word spreads about this!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 147 Brand new meridian structure

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Looking at Lu Dasheng running away carrying the manure, Yi Feng showed a satisfied smile.

    "Sir, I'm really sorry. I brought people here without your consent. Please atone for my sins." After seeing Yi Feng finish his work, Qingshan Patriarch hurriedly came over anxiously and apologized: "But I was forced to do nothing.  ,It is really¡­¡­"

    "It's okay!"

    ¡°When it comes, it comes, it¡¯s no big deal.¡±

    Yi Feng waved his hand and said, not taking this matter to heart. Although he didn¡¯t know where Lu Qingshan knew such a person, he, an honest man, was definitely no match for this knife-throwing person.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but yi feng also wants to thank lu qingshan. After all, where can you find such a good manure player?

    Seeing this, Lu Qingshan breathed a sigh of relief and smiled gratefully.

    And he couldn¡¯t help but admire his master¡¯s brilliance.

    The dignified No. 1 alchemist in Nansha took on the manure in a place like this. This kind of lesson is probably more painful than killing Lu Dasheng.

    Especially when looking at the manure pit full of excrement, Patriarch Qingshan couldn't help but cast pity on Lu Dasheng.

    "By the way, brother, can you do me a favor?" Yi Feng asked quickly.

    "Sir, please speak." Qingshan Patriarch said quickly.

    "My disciple Zhong Qing is injured and is still lying in Baofeng Chamber of Commerce. Can you help me bring him back from Baofeng Chamber of Commerce." Yi Feng said hurriedly: "Because I have to cook medicine here and I really can't get away."

    "Don't worry, sir, I'll do it right away."

    Patriarch Qingshan quickly agreed and started rushing towards Baofeng Chamber of Commerce.

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you later.¡±

    And Yi Feng didn't dare to delay. He glared fiercely at the skull lying in the corner, kicked it hard, and quickly walked into the kitchen and started decoction for Zhong Qing.

    And after Yi Feng left, the skull disappeared in a flash.

    ¡­¡­

    Baofeng Chamber of Commerce.

    When Patriarch Qingshan arrived at Baofeng Chamber of Commerce, he found that his disciple Luo Lanxue was also here.

    "Xue'er, why are you here?" Qingshan Patriarch asked.

    "Master, a few days ago Uncle Yin informed my husband that his disciple is here to recover from his injuries. How can we be vague about such a big matter, so I have been taking care of my husband's disciples these days."

    While speaking, Luo Lanxue brought the Qingshan ancestor into a luxurious room.

    In the room, Zhong Qing was lying with a pale face.

    In addition to Luo Lanxue taking care of her, there were six or seven slim girls serving Zhong Qing, massaging and wiping her face, and they were very busy.

    "One word, perfect!"

    The ancestor of Qingshan looked at Luo Lanxue with admiration.

    This disciple is indeed his most beloved disciple, and he is deeply respected by him!

    "But Master, the condition of Mr. Zhong Qing's injury is not good!" Luo Lanxue said worriedly: "These days, Uncle Yin has invited almost all the famous doctors in the city, but they are all helpless!"

    "But the people who hurt him were obviously just the people from the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce. Logically speaking, they wouldn't be in such a helpless state, right?"

    Patriarch Qingshan also frowned.

    This is also what puzzles him. He always thought that Zhong Qing was an incredible genius, but after being injured by the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce, it proved that this was not the case.

    " Zhong Qing is not a genius, he is even a useless person who has no cultivation level. Even his meridians are blocked.

    But if he is really a waste, how can he be accepted as a disciple with his great power?

    This is very contradictory.

    "Forget it, this is not something you and I can speculate on. Let's take Mr. Zhong Qing back to Mr. Qingshan first!" Qingshan Ancestor said solemnly: "Sir will personally cure Mr. Zhong Qing, don't worry!"

    Luo Lanxue nodded and quickly asked someone to send a car.

    "Disciple, if you drink this bowl of medicine, you will be fine."

    Yi Feng fanned the cattail leaf fan, and while frying the medicine for Zhong Qing, he chanted confidently.

    He still has absolute confidence in medical treatment. At any rate, he is on par with God, and it has been proven.

    I remember that year, Ahua from East Street was unable to conceive. After Yi Feng prescribed a medicine for her, not only did she become pregnant with twins, but after the remaining medicine residue was eaten by his old sterilized sow, she suddenly became pregnant.  She gave birth to eight piglets, and a big hole was pushed out of her pig pen in just three months.

    Even Yi Feng sometimes thinks, if he?If we didn't open a martial arts gym, but opened a medical clinic, we would probably have developed a long time ago.

    After a while, Ancestor Qingshan and Luo Lanxue came back with Zhong Qing.

    Yi Feng did not show politeness to the two of them. After putting Zhong Qing in the room, he fed Zhong Qing the medicine he had just cooked.

    "Cough cough cough!"

    Not long after the medicine was administered, Zhong Qing, who had been unconscious, coughed violently, apparently waking up.

    The Qingshan Patriarch and Luo Lanxue on the side showed admiration.

    This medicine is truly amazing!

    "As expected of you, sir."

    Involuntarily, he put his arm on Zhong Qing's meridians.

    But when he caught up with him, his eyes widened and he was shocked.

    He was surprised to find that Zhong Qing's body was undergoing earth-shaking changes, and a whole meridians were opened up in an incredible way.

    And the structure of this meridian is completely different from the structure in their bodies. It is a completely new meridian structure.

    "This, this, this, this, these are not human meridians"

    Patriarch Zhong Qing murmured tremblingly in his mouth, while his mind was spinning crazily, trying to find information about this meridians.

    After a long time, his eyes suddenly lit up!

    While his eyes lit up, his whole body could not help but tremble.

    Because he finally remembered in his memory what this meridian structure belonged to (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 148 The only lucky one

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    This is¡­¡­

    Is this a descendant of the ancient gods?  !

    Lu Qingshan's heart was filled with shock. He stared at Zhong Qing with his eyes and gasped.

    "If he hadn't been obsessed with ancient books and loved studying stories forgotten by history, he might not have been able to recognize this super meridian.

    It is said that when the world of Xianjiang Continent was just opened, there were thousands of races. In order to compete for the right to speak on the continent, various races launched a war that lasted for millions of years.

    At that time, all life was in ruins.

    "Compared with all other races, the human race has no special skills except reproduction and strength. At its lowest point, it was almost extinct.

    But at this time, a group of people suddenly appeared among humans.

    They have great strength and have completely different meridians in their bodies. They led mankind to launch a counterattack, and in less than 10,000 years, they dominated the entire continent and made mankind the master of all races.

    It can be said that without them, there would be no human beings today.

    In order to praise them, the world calls them the Clan of Gods.

    Perhaps it was because of Heaven¡¯s jealousy that the people of the God Clan did not continue to multiply for a long time and were long lost in the long river of history.

    Later, in the five million-year history of the mainland, several cases of descendants of the Gods were discovered, and without exception, they all became trembling figures on the mainland. However, even the most recent case was two million years ago.

    By now, this kind of meridians has long since disappeared.

    Even if it does exist, it is impossible for anyone to discover it, because after five million years of various inheritances and bloodlines, even if it has divine meridians, it is completely invisible to people, and it cannot be stimulated.

    And if you want to stimulate this kind of bloodline, you can only use peerless medicine to stimulate it when you are on the verge of death. There is only a 10/20 chance!

    At this thought, Lu Qingshan looked at Yi Feng in shock, full of admiration.

    No wonder!

    No wonder!

    "Zhong Qing, a good-for-nothing, can be accepted as a disciple by Mr. Zhong Qing. It turns out that he is a descendant of the God Clan, and Mr. Zhong Qing must have already seen through his identity as a descendant of the God Clan.

    ¡° And everything that happened in Pingjiang City was probably the result of Mr.¡¯s arrangement.

    Otherwise, how could the little mortal chamber of commerce injure Zhong Qing under the nose of the gentleman, and by chance, get seriously injured?

    Everything that I struggled to figure out at the beginning is now suddenly clear.

    It turns out that all this was tacitly approved by Mr. Zhong Qing in order to inspire his divine bloodline!

    This layout is so terrifying!

    Lu Qingshan took a breath and felt extremely honored. Not only was he lucky enough to be a chess piece in the game of his predecessors, he was also lucky enough to witness the awakening of a descendant of the God Clan.

    He couldn't help but look at Yi Feng and said with admiration: "Sir, you are awesome!"

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small thing, it¡¯s expected.¡±

    ??Yi Feng said with a smile, it took so much time to enter the mountain this time, how could he not be sure to wake up Zhong Qing.

    ¡°It¡¯s a small thing, it¡¯s expected!?¡±

    Patriarch Qingshan couldn¡¯t help but smacked his lips again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how far my husband has calculated this secret before he can say such confident words.

    After all, the probability of awakening with this method is only 10% to 20%, and to be able to say such confident words, I am afraid that Yi Feng has arranged many situations that he could not see before!

    Lu Qingshan was filled with emotion.

    He found that Yi Feng really refreshed his upper limit again and again.

    I thought he had a broad enough vision now, but until I witnessed the awakening of the Gods today, I realized that what he had seen before was just the tip of the iceberg.  I really don¡¯t know what kind of incredible things I will witness from this person.

    What will happen? It refreshes other people¡¯s understanding.

    "Okay, let my precious disciple rest!" Yi Feng looked at the medicine jar in his hand and found that there was still less than half of the medicine. He hesitated for a moment and said to Patriarch Qingshan: "It's three parts of the medicine that are poisonous. Since the disciple has woken up,  Come here, you shouldn¡¯t drink this medicine anymore. One more thing, why don¡¯t you drink it? This medicine has many effects, so it¡¯s good for you, an old man, to take a supplement.¡±

    Ga!

    Seeing this medicine jar being handed over, Patriarch Qingshan¡¯s heart nearly jumped out of his chest with excitement. He said with trembling hands: ¡°Sir, sir, do you really want to give it to me?¡±

    "Can I still tell lies?" As Zhong Qing woke up, Yi Feng was in a good mood and said jokingly: "Just think of it as a reward for helping me!"

     "Reward!"

    The Qingshan Patriarch¡¯s body trembled slightly.

    ¡° Apart from destroying the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce, this chess piece of his did nothing else. He didn¡¯t even play a key role, but he was endowed with such blessings

    "Thank you sir!"

    Patriarch Qingshan solemnly took the medicine jar, bowed deeply to Yifeng, and then left.

    After walking out of the martial arts hall, Patriarch Qingshan did not forget to bow in the direction of the martial arts hall, and then flew towards Qingshan Gate with the medicine jar.

    "Master, what happened to your disciple just now?"

    Back at Qingshan Gate, Luo Lanxue asked quickly.

    Hearing this, Patriarch Qingshan took a deep breath and looked at Luo Lanxue solemnly.

    "Xue'er, congratulations, you have become the only lucky person in the entire Xianjiang Continent in nearly two million years!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 149 Qingshan Patriarch, Emperor Wu!

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "The only two lucky ones?"

    Luo Lanxue was slightly surprised, but became more confused.

    "You know the ancient gods, right?" Patriarch Qingshan asked.

    "what do you mean?"

    Luo Lanxue immediately covered her red lips.

    "good!"

    Patriarch Qingshan nodded solemnly, and at the same time told Luo Lanxue everything about the meridians of the Zhong Qing Divine Clan.

    This news fell into Luo Lanxue's ears, and it immediately set off a storm in her heart, and her eyes were filled with excitement.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that I am actually here, sir, witnessing the awakening of the descendants of the gods in the Xianjiang Continent for two million years!¡± This kind of honor also makes Luo Lanxue feel even more honored.

    "By the way, there is still this remaining medicine!" Patriarch Qingshan pointed to the medicine jar in his hand and said quickly: "Did you know that the medicine for awakening the meridians of the gods is at the lowest level nine, and even reaches the immortal level?  !¡±

    Luo Lanxue¡¯s eyes widened again.

    "I'll take a sip first."

    Ancestor Qingshan¡¯s face was full of expectation, he squinted, and then pursed his lips.

    After a moment, he felt a huge force rushing through his body. In the early stage of King Wu, he instantly felt that he had reached the critical point.

    "Breakthrough, King Wu's mid-stage!"

    Finally, Lu Qingshan shouted, rushed straight out of the roof, and immediately sat cross-legged on the top of the Qingtian Gate, exuding a powerful aura.

    ¡°What a powerful effect!¡±

    Luo Lanxue was stunned.

    Her master seems to have just made a breakthrough not long ago!

    After a long time, after the breakthrough, Lu Qingshan sat back in high spirits. With a rosy face, he looked at the medicine jar again, took two more sips, then handed the medicine jar to Luo Lanxue and said, "Disciple, this medicine is  It's too strong, and Luo Li is too young now, so it will damage her meridians. You can drink it next, and remember to drink it immediately, otherwise the potency of the medicine will be lost, and at the same time, don't waste any of it!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he burped and froze in place.

    He who had just fallen down rushed up to the roof again without saying a word.

    ¡°Obviously, he is about to break through again.

    "Hahaha!"

    Huge power gathered towards Lu Qingshan, and his aura was rising steadily. Soon after, he broke through from the middle stage of King Wu to the late stage, and then to the Great Perfection of King Wu.

    When Luo Lanxue saw this, she became impatient and even ignored the beauty. She picked up the medicine jar and started drinking!

    As soon as she finished drinking the medicine in the medicine jar, she felt a powerful force impacting her Dantian, and her cultivation level was also rising at this moment.

    The middle period of the Great Martial Arts Master.

    The late stage of the Great Martial Arts Master.

    The great martial artist is perfect.

    The early stage of martial arts, the late stage, the middle stage, the late stage

    Until the end, she also broke through to the realm of martial arts perfection. At this state, the house could no longer accommodate her, and she immediately broke through the roof and began to break through in the sky.

    After a long time, due to the level of her realm, Luo Lanxue landed first, and continued to look at the medicine jar with an excited face. She found that there was still some residue, so she continued to pick up the medicine jar and drink it.

    However, as soon as she finished drinking, Patriarch Qingshan came down from the sky and shouted: "Disciple, wait, leave me another sip."

    Seeing this, Luo Lanxue quickly explained: "Master, the last sip has been taken by me, I"

    As soon as she finished speaking, Luo Lanxue rose into the sky again.

    And the realm also moves from the Great Perfection of Wu Ling to King Wu!

    The Qingshan Ancestor¡¯s face changed slightly. He was just one step away from being the Martial Emperor. What should he do? He looked at the medicine jar and gritted his teeth. He no longer cared about his dignity. He picked up the medicine dregs with his palm and started to chew on it.

    Sure enough, the dregs of the medicine are still effective.

    "Hahaha!"

    ¡°I, Lu Qingshan, have finally made a breakthrough as the Martial Emperor of my dreams!¡±

    With loud laughter, the ancestor of Qingshan rose to the sky again after Luo Lanxue.

    And all the disciples of Qingshan Sect have long been stunned by the terrifying power of these two people.

    Of course, there are more surprises.

    The stronger the combat power of the top brass of Qingshan Sect is, the stronger the strength of Qingshan Sect is, and they will naturally be able to follow the rising tide.

    For a time, the entire Qingshan Sect fell into unprecedented shouting.?.

    "Ancestor, you have broken through the Martial Emperor!"

    "Ancestor, you have broken through the Martial Emperor!"

    This shout spread to every corner of Qingshan Gate.

    In an old castle, a previous elder whose lower body was paralyzed due to a problem with his martial arts suddenly stood up, his body trembling, and he shouted an excited voice.

    "The ancestor has broken through the Martial Emperor, and I, the Qingshan Sect, have reached the peak again!"

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    In the back mountain, a tomb exploded.

    An old man who had sealed himself in a tomb because his end was approaching and was a contemporary of Ancestor Qingshan rushed out with disheveled hair.

    "I, Qingshan Sect, will rise again, and I will die in peace!"

    In the Martial Arts Pavilion.

    A lame old man sweeping the floor suddenly dropped the broom in his hand and flew out at an unprecedented speed.

    For a time, various elders of Qingshan Sect and countless elders ran out one after another, turning into pairs of blazing eyes, looking at the huge breakthrough in the sky!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 150 Ao Qing¡¯s Past

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Boom, boom, boom, boom, your sister!"

    "These cultivators are all very unqualified. Wouldn't such a big commotion disturb the people? If they want to break through, why don't they find a place where no one is around?"

    Yi Feng looked at the rumbling movement on the horizon in the distance, and heard a burst of curses.

    While cursing, Yi Feng walked towards the back of the martial arts hall.

    Old man Wu and the three of them are still cultivating the land. Although the speed is not fast, Yi Feng doesn't care. After all, the three of them are about the same age, and they are doing contract work, so they are generally very orderly.

    It was Lu Dasheng who made him look a little different.

    People are unreliable, but there is nothing to blame for carrying dung!

    In the following days, everything was on track, and Zhong Qing's injury was slowly improving.

    And Yi Feng returned to his salty fish state again.

    ¡°However, being a salty fish, he still finds time to practice some music, chess, calligraphy and painting.

    "Qin: superb."

    "Chess: Unparalleled in the world."

    "Book: perfect."

    "Painting: Standing shoulder to shoulder with God."

    Looking at his learning progress, Yi Feng nodded.

    He guessed well that chess and books are both the same. It should be the same as Qin, because he had played chess and written novels before, so his proficiency was accumulated.

    As for painting, this overlapped with his previous martial arts painting, so he could directly compete with the gods without practicing. He tried to paint a landscape painting, and it turned out to be lifelike.

    This actually saved Yi Feng a lot of time.

    ¡°If we start practicing from the very beginning, I really don¡¯t know how long it will take to practice.  And the reason why he practiced was because he really didn't think about the mount. As long as the damn system didn't take back the martial arts gym.

    Thinking of this, Yi Feng immersed himself in practice again.

    The dog Ao Qing lying on the ground is very bored. He really misses the time when he was having trouble with Brother Skull!

    At this moment, the sun-shaped mark on its forehead shimmered slightly, making his eyes light up slightly, because this was a unique message from his Sky-Eating Demonic Wolf Clan.

    Glancing at Yi Feng, who was concentrating on practicing the piano, he stood up and ran towards the outside of the martial arts hall.

    After leaving the martial arts hall, Ao Qing immediately showed his extreme speed. He was as fast as a meteor and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    turn out to be!

    Now he is following Yi Feng, and he has reached the realm of the Demon King unknowingly.

    After he left Pingjiang City, he quickly rushed into the mountains.

    An hour later, several figures appeared in front of him, looking down at him.

    The leader was a woman with a cold face. There was a red sun-shaped mark on her fair forehead.

    Next to the woman, there are several men in black robes with strong auras. If there are experts here, they will be able to find that this person is accompanied by a strong demonic aura.

    "Ao Qingcheng, why is it you?"

    Seeing this woman, Ao Qing's expression suddenly changed, and at the same time, he subconsciously took a few steps back.

    "Yes, it's me."

    The woman turned her back to Ao Qing and said in an emotionless voice, "How about it, stay safe!"

    Hear the words.

    Ao Qing showed a look of hatred.

    Although this woman is beautiful, she is as poisonous as a snake or scorpion.

    She is the saint of his Sky-devouring Demon Wolf clan, and her status is equal to that of his father.  In the entire race, all the clan monsters regard her as the goddess in their hearts.

    Ao Qing also admired her very much at the beginning, but even as the third prince of the Sky-Eating Demonic Wolf Tribe, he was not qualified to talk to her. He felt deeply inferior in front of her, and he only dared to watch from a distance and did not dare to get close.

    But one day, she suddenly approached him.

    When he felt that the peak of his life had come and gave her the only treasure he had in order to show his love, she pushed Ao Qing into the abyss in public.

    He sneaked into the saint's palace in the middle of the night and plotted evil.

    As soon as this crime came out, Ao Qing was beaten up by demons in the entire tribe, and was even expelled from the tribe by his father. At the same time, he was sealed and could not transform for ten years.

    After being expelled from the tribe, Ao Qing accidentally ran into danger and was seriously injured and lost all his cultivation. If he hadn't met his master, he would have died under a random stick by now.

    This time, he thought it was a few friends in his tribe who sent him a message. After all, there were special fluctuations between them, but he did not expect that it was??Allure.

    Presumably, it was Ao Qingcheng who obtained the communication fluctuation between them!

    "What do you want to do?" Ao Qing asked coldly.

    "Do you know why I cheated you into getting the Wind Chasing Key?" Yao Qingcheng said leisurely: "Because this Wind Chasing Key is the key to the secret realm of my Sky Devouring Demonic Wolf Clan!"

    "What?"

    Ao Qing was slightly startled, and finally understood why Ao Qingcheng tried so hard to get the key from him in the first place.

    "You are surprised!"

    Ao Qingcheng¡¯s cold voice continued to come.

    "It's also a joke. When you were born, the old clan leader calculated through the moon calculation in the clan that you were the son of luck and would lead our Sky-devouring Demon Wolf to glory, so when you were born, he gave this wind-chasing key to you.  I gave it to you and set a seal so that only you can use this Wind Chasing Key."

    "But what no one expected was that this dignified son of luck was just a piece of shit, a dandy waste in the tribe, and he led the tribe to glory. It is simply a joke in the world!"

    "you¡­¡­"

    "shut up!"

    Ao Qing was shaking with anger, his eyes were red.

    "What, did I say something wrong?"

    Ao Qingcheng said coldly: "You are living outside now, and you can't even come back to your tribe. There is only one dog left in the water, so what's your luck!"

    "you¡­¡­"

    The words of Ao Qingcheng directly hit Ao Qing¡¯s soul.

    Being expelled from the tribe was indeed a constant pain in his heart, especially when he was wronged and yelled at and beaten by everyone, the feeling was really hard to describe.

    "But, I can give you a chance now."

    Suddenly, Ao Qingcheng changed the topic, and at the same time turned around, revealing the face that matched her name, and that made the country and the city beautiful.

    "Follow me back to the tribe and use the Wind Chasing Key to open the secret realm. I can help you lift the seal and transform into an adult again. At the same time, I will find a way to help you eliminate the tribe's misunderstanding of you."

    "Of course, in the end, I will give you the most generous reward!"

    After that, she took out a crystal clear white projectile with her slender jade hands, and said leisurely: "This is a Demon King Pill. With this Demon King Pill, you can help you break through the realm of the Demon King. With you,  Judging from your qualifications, it can at least save you fifty years of hard work."

    "How about it?"

    Ao Qingcheng slightly raised her charming red lips.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 151 Ao Qingcheng¡¯s coercion and inducement!

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    However, what she didn't expect was that Ao Qing suddenly laughed.

    There was a strong sense of ridicule in the laughter.

    It¡¯s so harsh!

    How is this going?

    In front of something like the Demon King Pill, shouldn't Ao Qing just agree to her conditions?

    Ao Qingcheng frowned, looked at Ao Qing with a cold face and asked, "Why are you laughing?"

    "I'm laughing, you actually think that a small Demon King Pill can impress me!"

    Ao Qing said unceremoniously.

    Hearing this, Ao Qingcheng's face was suddenly covered with frost, and his body was filled with murderous intent. He stared at Ao Qing with cold colored lenses and said coldly: "Your appetite is too big, a demon king  Dan, do you know how many people in the tribe have this dream, let alone you, a loser who was expelled from the tribe!"

    "Humph, ignorant!"

    Ao Qing snorted disdainfully.

    "you¡­¡­"

    Ao Qingcheng's eyes turned cold and he was about to get angry.

    However, at this moment, Ao Qing, who had a look of disdain on his face, suddenly erupted with powerful aura fluctuations.

    At the same time, his front paws suddenly fell down, falling to the ground with great force.

    "Click!"

    The ground suddenly collapsed under Ao Qing's claws, and at the same time, countless ground cracks opened in all directions like spider webs.

    "Thisis this?"

    "This fluctuation?"

    Feeling the fluctuations coming from Ao Qing's body and the power of the falling claw, Ao Qingcheng's face that was always covered with frost finally changed, revealing an incredible expression, and looked at Ao Qing in shock.

    "You actually"

    "Yes, I have already reached the realm of the Demon King."

    Ao Qing was full of pride. He stared at Ao Qingcheng and said with ridicule: "So here is a Demon King Pill. I don't like it at all."

    "you¡­¡­"

    Ao Qingcheng¡¯s pretty face was livid with anger, and her chest was heaving violently.

    Of course, compared to the anger in her heart, the state of Demon King Ao Qing made her unable to calm down even more.

    A talent with the most talents, and has been expelled from the tribe, it is incredible to survive. It actually reached the realm of the demon king?

    After a long, long time, she looked at Ao Qing again and said, "I really didn't expect that you made me look at you with admiration."

    "But, so what?"

    Ao Qingcheng raised his arrogant eyes again and said condescendingly: "In the eyes of my Demon King realm, I am still an ant, but even so, this Demon King Pill really cannot impress you."

    As she spoke, she waved her hand and put away the Demon King Pill in her hand.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll make you a new promise!¡±

    Ao Qingcheng offered another benefit and said: "As long as you are willing to return to the clan with me to open the secret realm, after I break through the demon sect from the demon emperor, I will mobilize the resources of the clan and personally help you advance to the realm of the demon emperor. You know what I am doing  Given my talent, and knowing my status in the clan, it is not impossible to achieve all this, I can definitely do it within ten years.¡±

    After saying that, Ao Qingcheng looked at Ao Qing with confidence.

    Although she didn¡¯t know what kind of bad luck Ao Qing had, growing up from a tribal waste to the realm of the demon king, but in the face of this temptation to become the demon king, she didn¡¯t believe it and couldn¡¯t impress Ao Qing.

    However, what she didn¡¯t expect was that Ao Qing still didn¡¯t agree and even made a disdainful sound.

    "Ten years?"

    "cut!"

    After saying that, Ao Qing turned his head away.

    "you¡­¡­"

    Ao Qingcheng never expected that Ao Qing could withstand the temptation, but remembering the importance of the secret realm, she could only endure it and continued to add: "Okay, then I will make a promise to you. As long as the secret realm is opened, I will  You are allowed to choose a divine weapon that is infinitely close to a holy item and use it as your weapon."

    After saying that, Ao Qingcheng continued to look directly at Ao Qing with his long eyes.

    She didn¡¯t believe it, and Ao Qing still didn¡¯t change his mind.

    But what made her furious was that Ao Qing actually showed disdain in his eyes again.

    If it weren¡¯t for the deep fear of Ao Qingcheng, Gouzi almost laughed out loud, but even so, he almost suffered internal injuries.

    "What do you mean?"

    "The one given to you is infinitely close to the Holy Spirit.I'm afraid you have never seen such a powerful weapon like this in your life!  "

    Ao Qingcheng's whole body was exuding coldness, and a cold voice came out.

    "Pfft!"

    Ao Qingcheng's words finally made the dog Ao Qing unable to hold back. After a puff, he burst out laughing.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 152 The heroic dog Ao Qing

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Seeking death!"

    Seeing this, the men in black next to Ao Qingcheng finally couldn't bear it anymore. They never expected that Ao Qing would be so shameless. For a moment, the demonic aura of these people leaked out, and they wanted to attack Ao Qing.

    "Stop!"

    Ao Qingcheng shouted coldly.

    Hearing this, several men in black gritted their teeth unwillingly, but were forced to retreat due to Ao Qingcheng's power.

    After the man in black retreated, Ao Qingcheng took a deep breath, suppressed the anger in his heart, and looked at Ao Qing again.

    "I know that you still have a deep fear of me about what happened back then. You are afraid that I will harm you, and I can understand that."

    "Well, in addition to what I promised you just now, I can also make an exception and let you join my Red Sun lineage!"

    Ao Qingcheng continued to put aside his interests and said: "Although you are from the clan leader's lineage, as a member of the tribe, you also understand that my Hongri lineage is the strongest in the tribe. Almost all the strong men in the tribe are from my red lineage.  People from the Sun Lineage, as long as you join my Red Sun Lineage, then you Ao Qing will have a huge backer, and you, who are looked down upon by others, will be the best in the tribe in the future!"

    "This is my final step back. You shouldn't refuse anymore, right?"

    As soon as this bombshell was dropped, Ao Qingcheng regained his confident smile.

    The Red Sun lineage not only has an outstanding position among the Sky-Eating Demonic Wolf Tribe, but is also very famous among the entire Demonic Clan.  And those who can join their lineage are almost all the first-class strong men and first-class geniuses in the clan.

    With this backer behind him, Ao Qing can almost walk sideways in the entire Sky-Devouring Demonic Wolf Clan!

    She didn¡¯t believe Ao Qing could resist such temptation.

    However, Ao Qing's behavior once exceeded her expectations, and he even gave her a blank look.

    "Ao Qingcheng, don't waste your efforts. I won't agree to it."

    "As for the backer?"

    Ao Qing made a cold voice, and when he mentioned the backer, he shook his head disdainfully.

    After saying that, he was ready to leave.

    "Stop!"

    But as soon as he took two steps, Ao Qingcheng's Demon Emperor's cultivation behind him finally exploded. Under Ao Qing's always contemptuous eyes, no matter how good his cultivation was, she finally couldn't bear it anymore.

    "You don't want to drink wine as a penalty if you don't eat during the toast!"

    Ao Qingcheng shouted through gritted teeth. Along with this furious voice, a heavy pressure suddenly pressed on Ao Qing.

    "You are a loser who was expelled from the tribe. Why do you look down on the benefits I promised you? Why do you look down on the sacred objects that are close to holy items? Why are you indifferent to joining my Red Sun lineage?"

    "You are a dandy, you should be on your knees with gratitude when you hear my promise, but why are you pretending like this?"

    The dog Ao Qing¡¯s steps paused slightly.

    "Pretending?"

    "Ah!"

    With a sneer, he turned back to look at Ao Qingcheng and said, "Ao Qingcheng, you really think too much. I really don't like your promise!"

    "As for why I don't like it, I might as well tell you."

    "because."

    "I have recognized a powerful human being as my master!"

    Having said this, Ao Qing did not hide the deep pride in his eyes, and his admiration for that human in his words came from the bottom of his heart.

    "Following him, not to mention ten years, not even half a year, I will be able to enter the realm of the Demon King you mentioned, so your promise, do you think it is ridiculous to me?"

    "And in his place, not to mention your rags and metals that are close to saints, even if they are truly saints or emperor's treasures, I can hold them to sleep every day, so I still want your rags?"

    "As for the backer you mentioned at the end"

    Having said this, Ao Qing sneered again.

    "Let alone my master's backer, even if my master's skull brother is covering me, and I step on the Nansha Demon King Song Ke to the ground, no one dares to fart!"

    Ao Qing¡¯s heroic voice shook the surroundings.

    "So, let alone your messy promises, you, Ao Qingcheng, are also not worthy of taking them seriously!"

    "Even the Sky-Eating Demonic Wolf Clan is nothing more than this!"

    "Because if I follow the master, I will have greater achievements!"

    "I, Ao Qing, will be on a bigger stage, which will make it impossible for you to climb up. You, Ao Qingcheng, are so flattering."??Chasing!  "(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 153 We are no longer on the same level

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "you you you you¡­¡­"

    Ao Qingcheng was shocked by what Ao Qing said.

    After the shock, she turned blue with anger.

    "You have to stop pretending. You are a dignified Sky-devouring Monster Wolf, a noble race, and you can say that you regard humans as the masters. But you still want to blow your mind."

    Ao Qingcheng angrily fought back at Ao Qing, and said without any politeness: "It's harder to reach the Demon King than to reach the Demon Emperor. How can you, a loser like you, say that if you break through to the Demon Emperor in half a year?"

    "There are also holy treasures that you think you can get at your fingertips? Return the emperor's treasure, could you please brag and make a dozen drafts?"

    "As for the master and the skull you are talking about, I think they are just trash similar to you, and they are disrespectful to Demon Lord Song Ke. You are really naive!"

    Seeing that Ao Qing was silent, Ao Qingcheng looked sarcastic, looking like she was right, raised the corner of her mouth and said harshly.

    "How about it, it doesn't feel good to have a lie exposed. If it wasn't a lie, would you have asked some of your masters and skulls to come and see me in front of my Red Sun lineage?"

    After saying that, she looked directly at Ao Qing with her colored lenses.

    She wanted to see Ao Qing exposed because of his lies, looking furious and flustered, and then be obedient and be used by her.

    But.

    To her surprise, instead of getting angry, Ao Qing shook his head and glanced at her.

    In those eyes.

    It¡¯s all contempt.

    "Forget it, I'm too lazy to argue with you, we are no longer on the same level!"

    Ao Qing said boredly.

    At this moment, Ao Qingcheng couldn't even arouse his interest in arguing. After all, how could a frog at the bottom of a well know how big the sky is?

    As for asking his master and Brother Skull to visit the Red Sun Lineage, he found it even more ridiculous.  That is to say, they don't like it at all. Otherwise, if they really go there, they can be shaken and annihilated with just a fart.

    Without any desire to say another word, Gouzi Ao Qing turned around and left.

    Looking at the back of the dog Ao Qing leaving, Ao Qingcheng froze in place. The alluring face became distorted at this moment, so gloomy that it could drip water.

    This person, whom she had always regarded as a playboy and was never looked down upon by her, was actually mocking and scorning her, the proud daughter of heaven, at this moment.

    How dare he?

    how come!  ?

    "Stop!" she shouted angrily.

    However, Ao Qing ignored it.

    "Aren't you afraid that I will kill you?"

    She was furious, and her powerful pressure moved towards Ao Qing's overwhelming suppression.

    But Ao Qing still ignored him. Firstly, he expected that Ao Qingcheng would not attack him because of the secret realm. Secondly, he did not think that Ao Qingcheng had killed him. Maybe he would not be his opponent in a fight, but he still had a few chances to escape.  Of faith.

    ¡°After all, after following the master for so long, do you really think he doesn¡¯t have any trump cards?

    Sure enough, Ao Qingcheng didn¡¯t make a move with his trembling hands until Ao Qing¡¯s figure disappeared from sight.

    Instead, his chest was rising and falling with anger, his whole body was shaking, and his body exuded powerful anger.

    Under this powerful anger and pressure, the area within a hundred feet has turned into a vacuum. Except for a few men in black robes, there is no longer a living creature.

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang¡­¡±

    The sweet sonic booms sounded one after another, causing countless huge rocks to explode, venting her anger.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    She finally regained some composure.

    Seeing this, a man in black came up beside him and asked cautiously: "Saint, are you going to let him go like this?"

    "Huh, how is that possible?"

    Ao Qingcheng said coldly: "I have applied the unique tracking of my Red Sun lineage on him. I want to follow him to see who his so-called human master is."

    "I want to see if he can still be so arrogant when I trample his human master under my feet in front of him!"

    "When the pillars in his heart collapse, that's when he will kneel down beside me, lick my feet, and beg me to do things for me."

    "The saint is so wise!"

    Several men in black flashed their eyes with admiration and made respectful voices.

    It seems that they have seen Ao Qing crawling on the groundThe scene before the goddess.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 154 What Ao Qing needs

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Ao Qing returned to the martial arts hall all the way.

    After walking around the martial arts hall, he finally found his skull brother behind the martial arts hall.

    At this moment, after the skull escaped from Yi Feng's vicious hands, he couldn't help but come here. He found a recliner from somewhere, lying on it and blowing a cattail leaf fan, while gesticulating to a few people.

    The aura that appeared on his body from time to time made Wu Yonghong and others dare not take a breath, and continued to work quickly.

    And Lu Dasheng, who had encountered skull poisoners many times, even picked up the load of dung and ran away, fearing that this person would catch him and rape him again.

    Seeing this, Ao Qing rushed over impatiently.

    ¡°Brother, brother, my cute and handsome skull brother, it turns out you are here!¡± Ao Qing shouted with excitement on his face.

    Hearing this, the skull straightened its chest without revealing any trace, and said calmly: "It turns out to be Qing, do you have anything to do with me?"

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m about to be fucked, please help my brother!¡± Ao Qing hurriedly came over, hammering the skull¡¯s thigh diligently with his little paws, and at the same time roughly told Ao Qingcheng what happened.  "

    "Oh, it turns out they are just some little trash!"

    The skull said nonchalantly: "Don't worry about it, these little trash owners will take care of it easily. You can go on to the door. I have something else to do here!"

    "All right!"

    Ao Qing hurriedly ran towards the martial arts hall.

    After Ao Qing left, the skull stood up from the recliner and walked towards the cesspit with his hands behind his hands. Suddenly he pointed at Lu Dasheng and cursed.

    "You, the bucket of excrement on the right is obviously not full enough, and you are actually cheating on me in front of me, damn it!"

    As the voice fell, Skull caught Lu Dasheng and beat him violently, then kicked him into the cesspit, and then calmly walked back to the recliner with his hands behind his back.

    When the three old men Wu Yonghong who were hoeing the ground saw this scene, they immediately trembled and cold sweat broke out on their backs. At the same time, they quickly looked at the skull with respectful eyes, their expressions full of fear and awe.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you guys work hard, I¡¯m still easy to talk to.¡±

    The skull lay down on the lounge chair again, and waved his hands towards them with contentment to show his calmness.

    "You bitch, causing trouble again!"

    However, the next moment, there was a burst of yelling and cursing behind him, and a long leg flew over and kicked the skull to the ground.

    "Aba Aba!"

    The skull raised its head and opened its mouth.

    "Banima, the dog coin thing can actually talk, are you following me?"

    Yi Feng cursed fiercely and was about to kick him down again when the skull dragged his black robe under his butt and ran away.

    Angry, Yi Feng picked up a stone on the ground and threw it at the skull. The hit made him scream and run away, and then disappeared again.

    This scene made Wu Yonghong and the others dumbfounded, with cold sweat wiping their foreheads.

    "You keep working, keep working."

    Yi Feng said with a dark face, and quickly looked at Lu Dasheng, who was crawling out of the cesspool with a look of grievance on his face.

    Seeing this, Yi Feng gasped and the corners of his mouth twitched twice.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    How pitiful.

    Damn it, is he still a human being when he looks like he¡¯s covered in shit?

    "Forget it, give him twenty more gold coins when the time comes." Yi Feng shook his head, covered his nose and hurried back to the martial arts gym.

    Then I ordered a bowl of beef noodles and got down on the lounge chair.

    At this moment, Ao Qing lay down next to Yi Feng, sitting up and lying down again, acting very uneasy.

    He was hesitating in his mind whether to report the affairs of Ao Qingcheng and others to Yi Feng.

    But he didn¡¯t dare.

    Having followed Yi Feng for so long, how could he not know Yi Feng¡¯s mentality of understanding mortal life?

    Since Yi Feng raised it as a dog, he could only treat himself as a dog. If he suddenly uttered human words, wouldn't he have broken this precept?

    ¡°Besides, since Brother Skull said that, with Master¡¯s extraordinary cultivation, I¡¯m afraid he already knows all these things, right?

    You will also help yourself solve it, right?

    However, Yi Feng frowned slightly when he looked at the restless Gouzi.

    "Oh, it's hard for you too."

    With that uneasy look, Yi Feng immediately guessed what this bitch was.In need, I touched his head and couldn't help but comfort him softly.

    "But since you have followed me, I will definitely fulfill my obligations as a master, and I will definitely help you solve the problems you have to solve. Don't worry!"

    Hearing this, Ao Qing¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Immediately a look of gratitude appeared on his face.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    So, he put his heart in his stomach and lay down at Yi Feng's feet obediently.

    At this time, not far from the martial arts hall, several shadows passed by like ghosts, and then landed in a dark place. The woman in the lead raised her chin slightly, revealing that white face that would make a country beautiful.

    It was Ao Qingcheng and others who came after Ao Qing.

    ¡°Ao Qing, it¡¯s in this small human martial arts gym!¡±

    The corners of Ao Qingcheng¡¯s mouth raised slightly, and a cold voice came out.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 155 The man in black robe suddenly joined

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "I really thought that this loser had some chance to accept such a powerful master as his master, but now it seems that I was overly worried!"

    "Listen to my order and destroy this martial arts hall with me. Except for that trash, no one else will be left alive!"

    Ao Qingcheng made a cold voice, raised her long legs, and stepped towards the martial arts hall step by step.

    "yes!"

    Several masters in black robes behind him also moved quickly and followed Ao Qingcheng closely.

    At this moment, another man in black robe flashed like a mouse, sneaking up behind them, seemingly wanting to join their team.

    "you?"

    The appearance of this black shadow was seen by the last person walking in the team. He opened his eyes and was about to question, but before his voice could be heard, he was slapped into the sky and disappeared into the sky.

    After getting rid of this person, the man in black robe successfully joined their team, then straightened his chest and followed them forward in a serious manner.

    However, Ao Qingcheng and others did not notice at all that such a big change had just occurred in the team, and they still had a confident smile on their faces.

    Soon, we arrived at the entrance of the martial arts gym.

    Ao Qingcheng paused, waved his jade hands, and glanced around the martial arts hall with sharp eyes.

    ?Obviously.

    She did not underestimate the enemy. Even when she arrived at the door of the martial arts gym, she still did not forget to check if there was anything unusual.

    Just when she looked at the sign, the last person in the team moved his head.

    "Aba Aba!"

    As soon as the voice fell, the powerful martial intention contained in the martial arts tablet disappeared immediately, and the eighteen pictures of divine weapons also lost their effect.

    ???????????????????

    The ordinary signboard failed to keep Ao Qingcheng¡¯s gaze for a moment. He quickly scanned the surrounding area and found nothing surprising.

    "Ao Qing, Ao Qing, I want to see if you can still be as confident as before after I expose your lies in front of you!"

    She raised her lips in disdain.

    It is further confirmed that there are no masters in this small martial arts gym.

    Involuntarily, she waved to her subordinates behind her again, and then stepped into the martial arts hall.

    The front hall.

    It¡¯s empty and spacious.

    There were eighteen pictures on both sides. Ao Qingcheng glanced at them and found nothing surprising.

    This is the front hall.

    There is no longer any interest in letting her stop.

    "Ao Qing is inside, and there is also a human aura. You kill that human, and I will control Ao Qing." Ao Qingcheng said coldly, giving an order.

    ?Obviously.

    Now that she has figured out the situation, she is no longer interested in playing with Ao Qing.

    "yes!"

    Everyone responded in unison, and following Ao Qingcheng's order, a group of people quickly rushed out and rushed towards the back hall.

    "Giggle"

    At this moment, one of the men in black robes smiled jokingly.

    Ao Qingcheng frowned slightly. Before he could find out who made the voice, he felt a hot and dazzling light coming from him.

    She quickly looked over and found a mirror hanging above their heads.

    "Demon-suppressing mirror?"

    "How come there is a demon-suppressing mirror here, and it is a holy demon-suppressing mirror!?"

    Seeing this mirror, Ao Qingcheng's expression changed drastically, and she quickly turned her head away, not daring to look directly at the light emitted by the mirror.

    Because the demon-suppressing mirror has an absolute suppressive effect on their demonic beasts.

    But.

    She still underestimated the power of this mirror.

    "Ooooo, ooh, ooh!"

    In less than half a breath, her black-clothed men were suppressed into their own bodies under the illumination of this light. They were running around like crazy, and at the same time, they heard bursts of wailing sounds.

    "What?"

    Ao Qingcheng's expression changed dramatically, but before she could escape, she felt that her strength was becoming chaotic under the light. Even if she could hold on for just one more breath, she could not maintain her original shape and turned into a white sky-eating beast.  The demon wolf was struggling on the ground.

    "What a powerful force!"

    Ao Qingcheng's heart was filled with solemnity, and she was sweating coldly. Under the suppression of this power, it not only made it difficult for her to stand, but she even wanted to speak to her subordinates.?No order can do it.

    ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch¡­¡±

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    While Ao Qingcheng and others were struggling to resist the power of the demon-suppressing mirror, there was a man in black robe holding his belly, stepping on a stool, pointing at them and making a mocking sound.

    The appearance of this person immediately attracted the eyes of everyone with hatred.

    A little human being.

    The Clan of Heaven-devouring Demonic Wolf who dared to laugh at their noble family, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that they couldn¡¯t exert even half of their power under the Demon-Suppressing Mirror, they would have become addicted to this person¡¯s flesh and blood.

    Not our people.

    who is he?

    When did he get here?

    And Ao Qingcheng also stared at the man in black robes, with a look full of hatred on his face, while guessing about the origin of this man.

    However, no aura fluctuations were found on this person's body.

    "Hahaha, a bunch of little trash, how dare you stare at me!"

    The man in black robe stood on the stool and cursed again. Then he jumped down from the stool and kicked everyone's buttocks hard. Even Ao Qingcheng received a heavy kick.

    This kick immediately made Ao Qingcheng feel even more humiliated.

    How could a little human dare to kick her?

    How dare he?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 156 Gouzi, Part 1

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    But just as she was thinking this, another whip came over and kicked her hard.

    "Hiss!"

    Ao Qingcheng suddenly grinned like a demon wolf, staring at the man in black robes with murderous intent in his body.

    ¡°You¡¯re still staring!?¡±

    He kicked Ao Qingcheng in the butt again.

    The overwhelming anger and humiliation made Ao Qingcheng tremble with anger, but at this moment, it was extremely difficult for her to speak, let alone fight back.

    "snort!"

    The man in black robe snorted arrogantly, but still had no intention of letting them go. While kicking them, he got a whip from nowhere and whipped them all around the room, squealing.  Call.

    That¡¯s called having fun!

    "What's going on?"

    Yi Feng was lying on the recliner and had just fallen asleep when he was suddenly awakened by these squealing sounds and sat up suddenly.

    Then he rubbed his eyes and walked towards the front hall in a daze.

    Hearing the sound of footsteps, the man in black robe who was having a great time suddenly lay down between Ao Qingcheng and the others, stretched one foot and one hand into the mouths of two demon wolves, and picked up a free one in his hand.  on his chest.

    As the man in black robe struggled for a while, he yelled out.

    "Aba Aba!"

    "Abababa, don't bite me"

    "Baba Babahelp, help"

    Yi Feng, who was walking out, happened to see this scene. He suddenly lost all sleep, picked up a pole and rushed over.

    "Where did the wild dog come from and actually came to my martial arts studio to bite my people?"

    With anger in his heart, Yi Feng whipped these vicious dogs one by one. Although he was usually a dog lover, he would still not show mercy when dealing with such vicious dogs.

    After using up the strength of nine bulls and two tigers, all these vicious dogs were beaten to death, and then the skull was rescued.

    "Aba Aba!"

    The skull hides behind Yi Feng in fear.

    "Get out of here, don't be an eyesore in front of me. Stay where you can." Yi Feng rolled his eyes at him and pushed him behind him. At the same time, he looked at the dying vicious dogs and thought about what to do.  deal with them.

    At this moment, Ao Qing walked out with a bang.

    Looking at the sky-devouring demon wolf lying on the ground, his body suddenly froze, and his eyes almost fell out.  Especially, it was the white demonic wolf on the ground that exuded hatred, and Gouzi almost screamed in surprise.

    However, at the same time as he was shocked, his heart was also full of excitement, and a sense of arrogance rose up.

    ???????????????????

    As the owner¡¯s pet, Brother Skull¡¯s little brother cannot be bullied.

    The little sky-devouring demon wolf and the so-called saint are nothing more than that.

    And when Yi Feng saw the dogs coming out, he realized that these vicious dogs were actually the same breed as his wealthy dog.

    His eyes suddenly lit up.

    He is worried about this matter. Now that it has been delivered to his door, he can't bear it anymore.

    So, he grabbed one of the dogs, lifted it up, and at the same time bent down and looked down.

    He couldn¡¯t help but flick it with his hand.

    "Male dog!"

    Yi Feng shook his head and threw the male dog outside the door.

    Then he caught another one.

    It¡¯s still a male dog.

    Throw it out again.

    Yi Feng was not discouraged. He did not believe it. There was not a female dog among so many dogs.

    After trying and throwing away one after another, when he finally caught the last white dog, his eyes suddenly lit up, he slapped his thigh and shouted: "It's done!"

    After saying that, he closed the door and came to Ao Qing with the white dog.

    "Gouzi, your spring is here."

    "Fuck her!"

    After saying that, he threw the white dog in front of Ao Qing.

    Yi Feng¡¯s words immediately made Ao Qing¡¯s eyes widen. He looked at Ao Qingcheng who was helpless, and his heart was filled with panic.

    The master actually

    He swallowed a mouthful of saliva!

    "What are you still doing? Didn't you think about it a long time ago?"

    Yi Feng urged.

    Ao Qing's body trembled slightly and he cast a respectful gaze towards Yi Feng.

    Unexpectedly, the master evenI know this idea in my heart, and I still want to fulfill my wish!

    yes.

    That¡¯s right.

    His son Ao Qing has always wanted to kill Ao Qingcheng, not only before, but also now.

    In his opinion, killing Ao Qingcheng would not be enough to vent the hurt caused to him by framing him. Only killing her would be enough to vent his hatred!

    That being the case

    He gritted his teeth and looked at Ao Qingcheng.

    "you you you¡­¡­"

    Ao Qingcheng wailed in her mouth, but was suppressed and couldn't make a sound. She didn't understand what this person wanted Ao Qing to do to her, and what he meant by what he said.

    Just as she was guessing, the dog Ao Qing rushed over.

    "Boom!"

    The white sky-eating demon wolf howled, its eyes suddenly widened, flashing with disbelief, and its mind instantly went blank.

    She is a dignified saint of the Sky-eating Demonic Wolf Clan.

    There are countless monsters who worship him.

    The hope of the Red Sun lineage, the first person in the future.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the trash Ao Qing (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 157 Got it

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    He was actually tainted by this trash!

    How can this be?

    How can this be done?

    This is something she would never dare to imagine!

    "ah!"

    Hysterical sounds came from her mouth, and her heart was filled with anger and humiliation. However, under the suppression of the demon-suppressing mirror, she could not exert any power and could only let Ao Qing impact her!

    For a moment, tears of reluctance flowed down from her eyes, and her red eyes were filled with deep hatred.

    These two humans.

    And there¡¯s this trash like Ao Qing.

    They all have to die, they all have to die!

    And outside the door, those men in black robes had returned to their cultivation level after being thrown out by Yi Feng. When they thought the saint would come out soon, they found that the saint's screams could be heard from inside.

    Their expressions changed drastically, their bodies flashed, and they even rushed toward the door regardless of life or death.

    However, no matter how much strength they exerted, they could not push the door open. They could only look anxiously through the crack in the door.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t look at it.

    At first glance, all of them were confused, and it was like a thunder exploded in their minds!

    The saint.

    The saint

    The Saint was actually given to Ao Qing

    For a moment, they felt like the sky was falling.

    ¡°If the Sky Devouring Demon Wolf clan gets this news, and the Red Sun clan gets this news

    At this moment, they seemed to have seen the chaos of the Sky-Eating Demonic Wolf Clan.

    Because Ao Qingcheng is the hope of the new generation of their Sky-devouring Demonic Wolf clan and the pillar of their Red Sun lineage, and because of their cultivation, the Demonic Sect must keep their bodies intact.

    Over the years, Ao Qingcheng has maintained.

    It seems that Ao Qingcheng, who opens the secret realm of the demon clan, can step into the demon sect in one fell swoop. Without the constraints of the framework, he will lead the sky-devouring demon wolf clan to a new glory.

    But I don¡¯t want to be given by Ao Qing at this critical moment

    "Ahhhhh"

    ?? These men in black, who regarded Ao Qingcheng as sacred, suddenly roared and banged against the door

    But the door remained motionless.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    Every time Ao Qing struck, it was like a giant hammer hitting their chests!

    I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but they were already powerless. The white sky-devouring demon wolf was thrown out and lay motionless on the ground, with blood and tears in its eyes, and it lost its energy.

    "Saint!"

    "Saint!"

    Everyone roared and rushed towards her. Looking at her appearance, they all gritted their teeth and wanted to rush into the martial arts hall for revenge.

    "Stop!"

    But before anyone could rush in, Ao Qingcheng, who was lying on the ground, screamed.

    Everyone stopped and looked at her.

    "Take me back!"

    She said word by word, with a look on her face that was about to give up life.

    Hearing this, everyone gritted their teeth unwillingly, quickly lifted Ao Qingcheng and disappeared.

    "I, I actually fucked Ao Qingcheng!?"

    In the martial arts hall, even though Gouzi was already a sage, he still felt unbelievable about the scene that just happened.

    He is Ao Qing.

    He actually managed to figure out Ao Qingcheng!

    I really don¡¯t know what kind of sensation this matter will cause if it is reported back to the Sky Devouring Demonic Wolf Clan!

    Of course, he understands.

    All these opportunities and benefits were given to him by the person lying on the couch in front of him.

    "Qing, you are weak!"

    And at this time, the skull suddenly rushed in front of Gouzi and said quietly: "You only have so little time, you can't do it!"

    ¡°Hehe, of course he is not as good as brother!¡± Ao Qing said with a smile.

    "But tell me, did you feel good just now? Tell me what it feels like?" Skull glanced at Yi Feng, showing an expectant look, and asked in a low voice.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    "Endless aftertaste"

    ¡­¡­

    The powerful Sky-devouring Monster Wolf Clan is located in the Nansha Plain.

    Normally, no one except the Sky-Eating Demonic Wolf Clan would dare to approach here.

      When Ao Qingcheng rushed back with a group of subordinates, many people with profound auras were already sitting in the Hongri Hall, all of whom were from the Hongri lineage.

    "Qingcheng, why didn't you bring back that piece of trash Ao Qing?" one of the old men asked.

    Hearing this, Ao Qingcheng trembled, his expression was cold, his frost-covered face was full of hatred, and he didn't say a word at the same time.

    "what happened?"

    The old man noticed the clue and asked again.

    Ao Qingcheng's body trembled sharply, her red lips trembled and she remained silent for a long time. Killing intent was rising all over her body.

    "What's going on here?"

    "Yes, could it be that you didn't bring Ao Qing back?"

    For a moment, another suspicious voice came from the hall.

    At this time, the old man who had just spoken came closer and asked softly: "Qingcheng, don't worry if you haven't brought that trash Ao Qing back yet. You are the hope of our entire Red Sun family. If nothing happens, just tell me.  , what happened to make you like"

    However, before his voice was complete, he was suddenly startled.

    That sharp gaze was fixed on Ao Qingcheng. Feeling Ao Qingcheng's aura that was different from before, the old man simply stared with envy!

    "Youyou, you, you actually" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 158 The battle between two lines

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "You are actually not perfect anymore?"

    The old man stared at Ao Qingcheng, his body trembling, and he spoke word by word.

    As soon as the voice fell, he became furious, his chest felt tight, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    "What?"

    And when the old man's words fell in the main hall, they were like a thunder, and a thousand waves suddenly appeared.

    ? One by one, powerful men with strong momentum stood up one after another, with livid faces, focusing their pinprick eyes on Ao Qingcheng.

    ???????????????????

    The aura on Ao Qingcheng's body was completely different from before.

    Complete jade.

    No more!

    "how so?"

    "Yeah, let's go out for a while. How could it be like this?"

    "Didn't you say you were looking for Ao Qing? What happened?"

    Heavy voices came out one after another, obviously unable to accept this fact.

    Because Ao Qingcheng is the collective hope of them all, in order to cultivate her, they don¡¯t know how much resources and money have been spent on Ao Qingcheng.

    But I didn¡¯t expect that just when I was about to reap benefits, something like this happened.

    "Qingcheng, you are talking, you are talking!" After spitting out a mouthful of blood, the old man asked Ao Qingcheng anxiously.

    However, Ao Qingcheng, whose eyes were empty, seemed to have not heard the old man's words, and just shed tears quietly, motionless.

    "you¡­¡­"

    The old man pointed his trembling palm at Ao Qingcheng. He was so angry that he couldn't say a word. In desperation, he could only look at Ao Qingcheng's men.

    "you say."

    He asked one of them.

    "Master Bi Fang Demon Sect, I, I, I, I"

    The subordinate was sweating and hesitated for a long time, unable to say a word.

    "snort!"

    Ao Bifang slapped him to death, grabbed another person with one hand, and shouted in a deep voice: "Say it, or you will die if you don't!"

    "I, I, I, I said, I said"

    "Yes, it was Ao Qing. It was Ao Qing who defiled the saint."

    Under Ao Bifang¡¯s pressure, this subordinate finally couldn¡¯t bear the pressure and told the truth.

    "What?"

    As soon as his words fell, he once again set off a storm in the hall.

    It almost shocked everyone¡¯s jaws.

    Although they guessed various accidents, they never guessed what happened to the good-for-nothing Ao Qing.

    He, a proud daughter of the Red Sun lineage and the realm of the Demon King, was actually given away to

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    "Are you talking about that loser Ao Qing? Did I hear it wrong, or did you say it wrong?" Ao Bifang grabbed the subordinate's neck tightly and shouted in a deep voice: "Tell me quickly, what happened?  thing?"

    "Master Yaozong, I really didn't lie to you, it was really Ao Qing who did it!"

    This subordinate did not dare to hide anything. He first roughly told the cause and effect of the incident, and then detailed what happened in the martial arts hall.

    "Demon-suppressing mirror, how can there be a demon-suppressing mirror? How can two mortals have a demon-suppressing mirror?" Ao Bifang's face flashed with incredible eyes, and then he grabbed him and asked: "I ask you, are you really  Are you sure those two people have no cultivation level?"

    "It's absolutely true!"

    The subordinate quickly said: "If you don't believe me, just ask them."

    Seeing this, the other subordinates nodded quickly.

    Hearing this, Ao Bifang clenched his fists tightly, his hatred rising steadily.

    "Ao Qing, mortals, I want you to die"

    The sound of gnashing teeth shook the hall, and then he issued another order.

    "Fudao, where are the two demon sects of Shura?"

    "exist!"

    As his voice fell, two men with strong auras came out of the hall.

    "You two rush to the martial arts hall quickly, bring Ao Qing back, and then raze the martial arts hall to the ground. I don't care if those two people are mortals or not, I want you to bring back their heads!" Ao  Bi Fang's cold voice fell slowly, and then he waved his hand, and a big black umbrella appeared in his hand again.

    "Remember, bring a sky-shielding umbrella. With it, the Demon Suppressing Mirror will not pose a threat to you!"

    "yes!"Taking over the big umbrella, the two masters of the Demon Sect, Fudao Shura, immediately stepped into the air and left.

    After giving all the orders, Ao Bifang looked at Ao Qingcheng again. When he thought that so many years of hard work had been wasted by Ao Qing, a loser, he shouted loudly: "The rest of you, follow me to the Heaven-Eating Palace.  !¡±

    "yes!"

    The sound of rolling sound fell, and countless figures rushed out quickly.

    The Temple of Devouring Heaven.

    It is the place where Emperor Ao Zhong handles matters in the clan, and it is also where he sleeps.

    "Madam, each of our three sons is more useless than the last. How about we make another one?" Emperor Ao Zhong smiled and said to a beautiful woman in front of him.

    "snort!"

    However, the beautiful woman pushed him away and said resentfully: "You have three sons, but I only have one, Qing'er. And you knew Qing'er was framed, so you punished him and expelled him from the tribe.  , if he has any trouble outside, I can't spare you."

    "Alas, madam, there is really nothing we can do about this. You know that the Red Sun Group is eyeing us, and they are afraid that they will not be able to catch us. I am helpless!" Ao Zhong sighed and said helplessly: "And Qing'er  He has never made progress and has never experienced hardships, so I just happened to take this opportunity to train and hone him!"

    "snort!"

    Mrs. Yun Wanqing did not catch a cold.

    "Madam, I swear, as long as the situation in the clan stabilizes, I will definitely bring Qing'er back!" Ao Zhong raised his palms and then said with a smile: "Besides, don't you want Qing'er to have more younger siblings?"

    Yun Wanqing glanced at Ao Zhong resentfully before refusing anymore.

    Ao Zhong looked happy and was about to raise his gun and go into battle.

    However, his pants were all taken off, and there was a shout with deep anger coming from outside.

    "Emperor Eater, please come out to us immediately!"

    Hearing this, Ao Zhong¡¯s expression changed.

    "The damn Red Sun lineage not only caused me, Qing'er, to be expelled from the tribe, but also wanted to suppress my royal lineage in all aspects and prevent me from creating it?"

    "How can I let you succeed!"

    ¡°As he said that, Ao Zhong glanced at his wife, gritted his teeth, and died instantly!

    Subsequently, under the resentment of his wife, he was full of momentum, and he rushed out of the air.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 159 Shameless Emperor Eater

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Although his name is Emperor Devouring, Ao Zhong¡¯s strength is not just as simple as Demon Emperor, but has reached the realm of Demon Sect.

    Therefore, even if he faced a group of masters like Ao Bifang, he was not afraid. The leader's power spread out invisibly and pressed towards Ao Bifang and others.

    "Bifang Yaozong, this emperor is dealing with important matters in the clan, why do you lead so many people to disturb me for no reason?" Ao Zhong said in a deep voice.

    "snort!"

    Ao Bifang also had a cold face and said solemnly: "I'm afraid there is nothing more important than us coming to you now."

    "What do you mean?" Ao Zhong frowned.

    "What do you mean by asking me? Do you know what treasonous things your son Ao Qing has done?" Ao Bifang asked coldly.

    "My son Ao Qing?"

    Ao Zhong sneered and said: "Ao Bifang, I suspect you have had enough to eat and have nothing to do. As we all know, my son has been expelled from the tribe a long time ago. If you want to find trouble, can you find a better reason?"

    "You guys go, I don't have time to leave you."

    After saying that, Ao Zhong waved his hands and prepared to leave with an impatient look on his face.

    "Hmph, I have no intention of joking with you." Ao Bifang said coldly: "Do you know that your rebellious son has destroyed the perfect body of my holy daughter of the Sky-Devouring Demon Wolf Clan."

    As soon as these words were spoken, Ao Zhong, who was flying through the air and preparing to leave, almost fell out of the air.

    "Are you talking about Ao Qingcheng?" Ao Zhong asked in shock.

    "yes!"

    Ao Bifang made a cold sound from his mouth.

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    However, Ao Zhong burst into laughter and taunted loudly: "Ao Bifang, everyone knows the wolf ambition of your Hongri family. You have always peeked at the status of my royal family, and you are trying to find ways to mess with us every day, but you can't  I can find a more convincing reason.¡±

    "It's so damn fart to say that my good-for-nothing third son fucked Ao Qingcheng. You have to be believed by someone!"

    After saying that, Ao Zhong rolled his eyes at them impatiently, thinking that the moment just now would definitely cause his wife's displeasure, and it would be better to coax his wife than to tangle with these old scoundrels.

    "I'm not kidding you!"

    Ao Bifang gritted his teeth and made a cold sound every word.

    At the same time, the group of people behind him all stared at Ao Zhong, flashing with deep hatred.

    Seeing this scene, Ao Zhong, who originally didn¡¯t believe it, suddenly trembled.

    Seeing Ao Bifang and others' eyes widening, they asked in disbelief: "Is what you said true? Did my son really mess with Ao Qingcheng?"

    Without waiting for Ao Bifang and others to reply, looking at their faces, Ao Zhong instantly confirmed the authenticity of this matter.

    Involuntarily, Ao Zhong couldn't help but let out a "poof".

    Then he laughed loudly.

    "ha¡­¡­"

    "Hahahahaha"

    "Awesome, my son is awesome. He is truly worthy of your father's true heritage. He deserves to be my Ao Zhong's son, haha"

    However, Ao Zhong's laughter made Ao Bifang and others look so gloomy that they could shed tears, and even the slightest trace of murderous intent emerged.

    "Ao Zhong, you are still laughing, what do you mean?"

    "You, your rebellious son, destroyed Qingcheng's perfect body, which is equivalent to destroying my Sky-eating Demonic Wolf clan. Not only did you not give us an explanation, but you still laughed here. How did you become the Heaven-eating Emperor?"

    "That's right, do you know that Qingcheng is the saint of our Sky-Eating Demonic Wolf clan, and she is responsible for the future of our Sky-Eating Demonic Wolf clan?"

    For a moment, the faces of Ao Bifang and others were full of anger, and they shouted at Ao Zhong.

    "The future of the Sky-Eating Demonic Wolf Clan?"

    Hearing this, Ao Zhong put away his smile and sneered, and said coldly: "This emperor is not dead yet, so you are talking about the future. You are really putting gold on Ao Qingcheng's face. If you really want to talk about it, I think he is  The future of your Hongri lineage, right?"

    "What do you mean?"

    Ao Bifang shouted in a deep voice.

    "It's not interesting. Who doesn't know that you want to rely on Ao Qingcheng to turn the Red Sun lineage into a royal lineage?" Ao Zhong shouted without any politeness.

    "snort!"

    Ao Bifang was exposed by Ao Zhong, and there was no trace of embarrassment on his face. Instead, he said confidently: "Since ancient times, the position of the Heaven-Eating Emperor has been occupied by capable people. Qingcheng, as the Heaven-Eating Demon WolfThe first person of the younger generation, even if she leads my Hongri lineage to become the royal lineage in the future, it is only natural.  "

    "Hmph, then you should wait until I am dead before you talk!"

    Ao Zhong snorted angrily.

    "Ao Zhong, I don't want to argue with you about this. You must give us an explanation today about that trash Ao Qing!" Ao Bifang shouted in a deep voice.

    "right."

    "Don't say that you are the Emperor Eater. If your son does such a treasonous thing, you must give an explanation!"

    For a time, everyone behind Ao Bifang also put pressure on him.

    "Explanation?"

    Ao Zhong sneered, "I still want to ask you for an explanation. My Qing'er is so pure. Who knows if it was your Ao Qingcheng who seduced my Qing'er!"

    "you¡­¡­"

    As soon as Ao Zhong finished speaking, Ao Bifang was so angry that he almost vomited blood.

    "You can actually say such shameless words!"  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 160 Confusing right and wrong

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°Ao Zhong, I really don¡¯t know how you have the nerve to say such things.¡±

    Ao Bifang said with a gloomy face: "Qingcheng has the inheritance of my Hongri lineage. She obviously knows that the Demon Sect's previous loss of virginity will lead to the loss of all previous achievements. How could she do such a stupid thing?"

    "And she is the number one among the younger generation. She is outstanding in terms of strength, appearance, and talent. She doesn't pay attention to countless young talents in the clan, so how can she fall in love with your good-for-nothing son?"

    "Humph, that's not certain."

    "Although my Qing'er's strength and talent are only average, there's no telling what my looks are because of my inheritance." Ao Zhong said without blushing: "What if your Ao Qingcheng falls in love with my Qing'er's  With a peerless appearance, that¡¯s not necessarily impossible.¡±

    "you you you¡­¡­"

    Ao Bifang was so angry that his whole body was shaking. He pointed at Ao Zhong and said coldly: "So, you want to keep this matter vague?"

    "Otherwise, although I don't like your Hongri clan, you are still the mainstay of our Sky-eating Demon Wolf clan. I can't hold on to this matter, right?" Ao Zhong sighed, waved his hand and said: "  Therefore, although my family Qing'er suffered a lot in this matter, for the sake of the unity of my tribe, I can only choose not to pursue it."

    "you¡­¡­"

    "Pfft"

    After Ao Zhong¡¯s words, Ao Bifang finally couldn¡¯t hold it back. His chest felt tight and a mouthful of blood surged up.

    "Okay, okay, I will remember everything you Emperor Devourer did to my Red Sun lineage today!"

    Forcibly swallowing the blood, his gloomy eyes stared directly at Ao Zhong, and he heard a voice of hatred.

    Although he wanted to take action directly, if he really made a move, Ao Zhong would be caught. Instead, they would be charged with the following crimes.

    This is extremely detrimental to their overall situation.

    He could only swallow his anger, glanced at Ao Zhong gloomily, and left with everyone's expressions of unwillingness.

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    Looking at Ao Bifang leaving in embarrassment, Ao Zhong laughed loudly and made a proud sound.

    ¡°It¡¯s really unexpected that my most incompetent son actually did something that even Ao Zhong admires.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so cool to give Ao Qingcheng to¡­!¡±

    ¡°This time, the wishful thinking of Hongri¡¯s lineage was directly broken, and their treacherous plan was immediately defeated. He is really a hero of my royal lineage!¡±

    Accompanied by wanton laughter, he rushed back towards the Heaven Devouring Palace.

    After walking a few steps, he saw a young man walking towards two enchanting wolf women. It was his second son Ao Tie.

    Seeing this, Ao Zhong¡¯s face suddenly turned gloomy.

    "Father!"

    Seeing Ao Zhong, Ao Tie quickly saluted respectfully.

    "snort!"

    "Trash."

    Ao Zhong glanced at the two wolf women next to Ao Tie and shouted.

    Hearing this, Ao Tie suddenly showed a look of grievance, and said a little unwillingly: "Father, why do you say this? Although my son is not as good as Ao Qingcheng, he is also the best among your three sons, right?"

    "You are worthy of being the best?"

    Ao Zhong said unceremoniously: "You should learn more from your brother!"

    "My brother?"

    "Ao Qing?"

    Ao Tie looked at Ao Zhong and said calmly: "Father, there seems to be nothing in Ao Qing that I would like to learn from. Whether it is talent, cultivation, or strategy, I, the elder brother, are miles ahead of him.  , and how can he, a loser who was expelled from the family, be qualified to compare with me?"

    "Shut up."

    Ao Zhong showed his aura, slapped Ao Tie on the face, and scolded: "If your brother is a waste, then you are worse than a waste. If you want to be compared with him, you should first defeat Ao Qingcheng, and  Don¡¯t spend all your time thinking about these rouge powders!¡±

    After being slapped, Ao Tie's face became even more unwilling. He was about to retort when he happened to hear Ao Tie's words.

    His whole body trembled violently, his eyes widened with an expression of disbelief.

    "Father, you mean, Ao Qing gave Ao Qingcheng to him?"

    "how come?"

    "How can it be?"

    Ao Tie was so shocked by this news that he couldn't recover for a long time. He stared and his eyeballs almost dropped.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 161 Sir¡¯s deep meaning

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After the martial arts gym.

    Yi Feng sat on the stool. He was bored and watched Wu Yonghong and the other three working, while chatting about one thing or another.

    "Ouch!"

    This is the dog lying at Yi Feng¡¯s feet, sneezing several times.

    "It will rain when the dog sneezes!"

    Yi Feng sighed slightly and subconsciously said a proverb from his past life. Then he got up and walked into the martial arts hall, finding a broken umbrella from a pile of rags.

    "You three, keep this umbrella for now, so that you can deal with it if it rains!" Yi Feng threw the umbrella to Wu Yonghong and the others who were working.

    "gentlemen!"

    Wu Yonghong and the others immediately looked at Yi Feng in shock.

    If they remember correctly, the umbrella here is the royal treasure left by Ning Xuanwu back then, and it is also one of the treasures of his Xuanwu Sect.

    Just like that, left to them?

    "Sir, it's not good to give us such a valuable thing like this, isn't it?" Wu Yonghong said embarrassedly.

    "Something valuable?"

    Yi Feng smiled helplessly and said: "What kind of valuable thing is this? It's just a broken umbrella. You guys help me work. What's wrong with having an umbrella for emergencies when it rains?"

    ¡°Just a broken umbrella?¡±

    Wu Yonghong and the others were shocked.

    This is an imperial-level treasure after all. Although they have a few of them, they are usually just things that are kept at the bottom of the box. How can this be considered worse than rags in the eyes of Mr.?

    ¡°But think about it, even the hoes and shovels they use in their hands are of the holy grade. In the eyes of the gentleman, the imperial grade things are indeed nothing.

    However, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the proverb is so accurate, but the sky is getting darker.

    It seems that it will rain soon.

    Although he knew that his husband¡¯s methods could change everything, Wu Yonghong couldn¡¯t help but asked, thinking of the time when his husband came to earth to understand life, and asked: ¡°It¡¯s just that your husband gave us the umbrella, what do you use it for yourself?¡±

    "I?"

    Yi Feng smiled, these old men are really cute.

    A broken umbrella and a guest cover. He really wants to use the umbrella. Isn't it enough to buy one?

    So, he smiled at these old men and said, "You don't have to worry about me. You will have an umbrella when you really need it."

    "It will happen naturally?"

    The old men looked at each other, feeling that there was some profound meaning in Mr.'s words.

    But it feels too profound and difficult to fathom.

    So, they didn¡¯t think much more, hesitated slightly, and took the umbrella.

    "Thank you sir."

    Several people expressed their gratitude respectfully.

    ??Looked at the sky.

    Although it was gloomy and dark, it was impossible to tell in this autumn, so Yi Feng did not rush into the house, but took out the guitar, also wanting to improve his proficiency in the "qin".

    After all, if he is here, he can chat with these old men in his spare time while playing the piano. When he plays well, he may even be praised by these old men. This is better than lying alone in the martial arts hall facing the wall.  Much more comfortable.

    After thinking about it for a while, the song "Farewell" from the previous life slowly played out.

    As soon as the sound of Yi Feng's piano fell, the bodies of the old men who were hoeing suddenly trembled, and they hurriedly looked over with fanatical eyes.

    "The sound of the piano, sir."

    "It actually contains such a strong meaning of the piano!?"

    Wu Yonghong and the other old men stared. Even people like them who knew nothing about the piano could feel the meaning of the sound.

    At the same time, Lu Dasheng, who was carrying dung, also braked suddenly, not even caring that he almost fell into the dung pit, and hurriedly looked over.

    This time.

    Almost everyone put down what they were doing and looked at Yi Feng motionless, not even daring to breathe loudly for fear of destroying the sound.

    After a long, long time

    Only then did Yi Feng¡¯s palm, which was waving the strings, stop.

    Wu Yonghong and the others had endless aftertaste and looked at them with admiration, because they all gained a lot of insights from the sound of the piano just now, whether it was their state of mind or their skills

    It¡¯s great to be here, sir!

    Not only do you have a sacred treasure, but you can also receive other gifts from your husband from time to time

    ¡°For example, royal treasures, musical instruments¡­

    However, compared to the emotions expressed by Wu Yonghong and others, Lu Dasheng almost shed tears.

    They all worked for Yi Feng, and Wu Yonghong and the others received all kinds of benefits. However, what he did was the most painful, tiring and dirty job. After carrying the excrement for so many days, there was no benefit at all.

    Until today.

    He finally got a little benefit from following along.

    Finally, there is a feeling of being able to see the moonlight when the clouds open, which makes people want to cry with excitement!

    ¡°Sir¡¯s piano sound is really amazing. It makes us have endless aftertaste and can¡¯t help but immerse ourselves in it!¡±

    "Yes, it is a great blessing for us to be able to listen to Mr.

    At this time, Wu Yonghong and others couldn't help but make various admiring sounds towards Yifeng.

    "Hey, calm down."

    Yi Feng waved his hand. Although he didn¡¯t mean to express it, it still makes people feel happy when what he pops up can be recognized by others.

    ¡°Ding: Congratulations on Qin¡¯s promotion to Unparalleled!¡±

    At this moment, the voice of the system came from his mind, which made Yi Feng slightly happy.

    Huangtian has paid off, after so many days of practice, he has finally advanced.

    Then let¡¯s catch up the heat and play some more songs?

    Yi Feng thought to himself while thinking about what song to play next.

    And at this moment, the sky was suddenly filled with a thick layer of evil spirit. At the same time, two figures with strong aura came out of the air.

    Soon, we came to the sky above the martial arts hall.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 162 Why don¡¯t you take action, sir?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "This is it."

    One of them stared at the small martial arts hall below and said coldly.

    "Um!"

    The other person nodded.

    Obviously, these two people are the Shura Demon Sect and Fudao Demon Sect of Hongri lineage.

    "How about it?"

    Fudao Demon Sect asked.

    "Seems unusual!"

    The red sun mark on Shura Demon Sect¡¯s forehead flickered slightly, and he observed with sharp eyes.

    ¡°Obviously, since Ao Qingcheng was trapped in this place, the two of them did not underestimate the enemy, nor did they attack the door without thinking.

    "That's not right!"

    After some probing, Shura changed his preface and said: "This martial arts hall is indeed unusual. No wonder Qingcheng fell here."

    Hearing this, Fudao Demon Sect frowned slightly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I quickly followed the Shura Demon Sect¡¯s gaze and immediately found some unusual auras on the wasteland behind the martial arts hall.

    "Three human Martial Sects and one Martial Emperor?"

    Fudao Demon Sect asked in a solemn voice.

    "Well, that loser Ao Qing is here too."

    Shura's eyes frequently scanned the three martial arts masters. As for the young man on the recliner and the mentally retarded man in black robe who was catching butterflies, they were directly ignored by the two of them.

    "What are these Wu Zong and that Wu Emperor doing?"

    Fudao Demon Sect asked again.

    "I don't know, humans always do some weird things. This is not important. What is important is what should we do now?" Shura Monster Clan frowned and said in a deep voice.

    They could just ignore the two mortals and the Martial Emperor, but they had to treat the three Martial Sects seriously.

    "Although there are three martial sects, judging from the aura, all three are in the early stage of the martial sect, while the two of us are in the middle stage of the demon sect. Although we are two against three, our realms are not to mention, and we can even fight at the same level as our demon beasts.  They are all stronger than humans."

    Fudao Demon Sect pondered and analyzed.

    "What's more, we also have a semi-sacred treasure, the sky-shielding umbrella!"

    "so?"

    "So since they are here, there is no need to run away in vain. Take action first and kill them directly with lightning speed." A voice full of murderous intent came directly from Fudao Demon Sect.

    Hearing this, Shura Demon Sect also nodded solemnly.

    He raised his hand.

    A big black umbrella was immediately thrown out. As the demonic power surged, the big black umbrella came out of his hand, floated into the sky and slowly opened.

    The moment it opens.

    The majestic black air spread out in all directions, filling the surroundings and covering the sky.

    "The ground is a prison."

    "Suppress!"

    The Shura Demon Sect shouted again.

    As soon as the sound fell, the big black umbrella rotated rapidly, and the sky seemed to turn into an invisible vortex. Countless transparent light beams shone down, blocking the small martial arts hall as the center.

    "Um?"

    The hands of Wu Yonghong and the three people who were hoeing the ground suddenly tightened, and they suddenly looked to the sky.

    "This is?"

    Seeing this scene, the three of them were shocked.

    While being shocked, they also discovered the powerful effect brought by the black umbrella. It not only blocked the surrounding areas, but also suppressed their cultivation.

    "It turns out that it's two demon sects who actually came to make trouble here, sir. I'll let you die!"

    Chu Kuangshi suddenly became furious. After giving a soft drink, he immediately raised the hoe in his hand and was about to rush towards the two demon sects in the sky.

    "Hold still."

    However, Wu Yonghong held Chu Kuangshi¡¯s shoulders.

    "What are you doing?"

    Chu Kuangshi looked anxious and said: "These two people are obviously here to cause trouble. It's fine if they don't join me in the attack. Why are you trying to stop me?"

    Wu Yonghong shook his head solemnly at him, then glanced at Yi Feng and reminded softly: "This is your territory, sir. These two blind monsters are here to cause trouble. Do you think that with your strength, sir, you can  I wonder if they are coming? But the gentleman has not moved. Can we who work for the gentleman take action without authorization?"

    "Isn't it true that we are taking over the host's place?"

    Hearing this, Chu Kuangshi suddenly woke up.

    Looking around, it turned out that the gentleman was still playing with his piano. Even the gentleman in black robe was indifferent and continued to catch butterflies.

      Unable to help, he glanced at Wu Yonghong gratefully and put down the hoe in his hand.

    At this moment, Yi Feng, while playing with the guitar, was thinking about which songs to focus on next, and he did not notice the two figures stepping on the sky above his head.

    after all.

    There are also techniques to improve the proficiency of his "qin". If you always play the same style of music, the proficiency will increase very slowly. And if you frequently change the type, such as light, sad and a series of other words  , then if you improve it, you will get twice the result with half the effort.

    And at this moment, the two demon sects above them sneered.

    "It seems that these three human martial arts sects are weaker than we thought. Our purpose is so obvious, but we still dare not fight back." Shura Demon Sect said disdainfully.

    "It is estimated that the cultivation level has been suppressed a lot by the Sky Covering Umbrella!" Fudao Yaozong said.

    "In that case, you have no chance."

    The Shura Demon Sect smiled coldly, looked at each other and made another move.

    Mudras are produced quickly.

    The red sun marks on their foreheads emitted a dazzling light, and at the same time, a huge energy ball condensed in front of them.

    As soon as the energy ball came out, a violent aura swept through it, and the surrounding space whirred and turned into a vacuum.

    At the same time, Wu Yonghong and the others suddenly felt great pressure, and cold sweat could not help but flow down their foreheads, especially the energy ball, which was like a huge bomb hanging above their heads.

    "Why are you still indifferent, sir?"

    Finally, Sun Zhuge asked with an ugly face, wiping a cold sweat at the same time.

    "Yes, if you don't take action, sir, these two demon sects will do it soon."

    Chu Kuangshi made a worried voice again.

    "Be calm and don't be impatient!"

    Wu Yonghong comforted.

    But having said that, the sweat on his forehead also flowed down.

    But without the sir¡¯s words, they didn¡¯t dare to make any decisions and could only wait.

    "Die!"

    The next moment, two whispers came from the sky, and Shura and Shura pushed down the energy balls in their hands at the same time.

    As soon as the attack comes out.

    The pressure increases throughout the entire range.

    It was like two meteors sliding down from the sky, breaking through the obstruction of the air, and falling towards the ground with a heavy breath.

    See the situation.

    Wu Yonghong and the others stared at Yi Feng.

    Obviously, under such a powerful attack, they have lost their composure.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 163 Ambush from all sides

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Yes."

    ¡°Let¡¯s play a song called House of Flying Daggers!¡±

    Just when Wu Yonghong and others were about to lose their composure, Yi Feng finally slapped his thigh and made some moves. Although the song "House of Flying Daggers" is not suitable for guitar playing, as long as he can improve his piano skills, no matter what.  .

    Seeing Yi Feng take action, Wu Yonghong and others finally breathed a sigh of relief, and their hanging hearts finally relaxed.

    ? But.

    Just when they thought that Yi Feng would show off his skills and directly destroy the two demon sects, they found that instead of attacking, Yi Feng picked up his strange instrument again.

    "Let me give you another song!"

    Yi Feng smiled lightly.

    "But what Yifeng said was relaxed, but Wu Yonghong and the others were not relaxed at all, and their dropped hearts were hanging up again.

    "this¡­¡­"

    "How can you still keep calm, sir?"

    The three people were horrified.

    Because this is an attack by two demon sects anyway. Even if you don't take them seriously, you can't let these two demon sects attack.

    ???????????????? And if an attack of this magnitude is really defeated, the husband may be able to survive unharmed, but the rest of them will suffer a big disaster.

    With cold sweat streaming down his face, Wu Yonghong and others couldn't bear it anymore and wanted to ask Yi Feng.

    "Boom!"

    However, before they could leave, Yi Feng had already plucked the strings.  As the strings moved, the famous song "House of Flying Daggers" played slowly.

    In an instant, a chilling air spread out, filling the entire surrounding sky.

    The entire space seemed to be enveloped in a battlefield, making those who were there suddenly nervous.

    At the same time, as the strings fluctuated, an invisible wave shot out into the sky.

    "Whoops!"

    Almost instantly, the two huge energy balls didn¡¯t even ripple, and turned into nothingness, as if they had never appeared before!

    Hiss!

    Seeing this scene, Wu Yonghong and the others, who were already nervous, froze in place like stone pillars.  He gasped and his eyes almost dropped.

    Lu Dasheng was so frightened that he fell into the manure pit. He ignored his own embarrassment and stared at the miracle happening.

    Such powerful two attacks.

    ?????????????????? Actually.

    Was it broken by a note?

    What kind of peerless method is this? What kind of supreme cultivation level can do this?

    On the other hand, looking at the leisurely look of Yi Feng lying on the recliner, it seems as if he is doing a trivial thing!

    When Shura and Fudao saw this scene, they also broke into a cold sweat, and fear instantly spread in their hearts.

    He looked at the young man on the recliner in disbelief.

    It was only then that they realized that the most powerful people in this martial arts hall were not the three martial arts sects they saw, but the young man lying on the recliner who looked the most ordinary and ordinary.

    Such unparalleled means directly caused the two of them to lose the intention to fight.

    Because they are not at the same level at all.

    The two looked at each other and planned to put away their umbrellas and leave.

    However, another note suddenly spread out from the guitar in Yi Feng's hand, shrouding Shura and Fudao.

    The two of them stared wide-eyed.

    Under this energy, their eyes were full of despair, and they had no idea how to resist.

    ??In an instant.

    Invisible energy penetrates through.

    The two masters of the Demon Sect, the Sky-devouring Demon Wolf clan, instantly turned into nothingness, as if they had never been here.

    And the sky.

    Calmness was also restored.

    There was only an ownerless big black umbrella left, floating slowly down from high in the sky.

    Saw this scene.

    Wu Yonghong and others were dumbfounded.

    Although they know that Mr. is very powerful, they have never felt it so clearly.

    Two masters of the Demon Sect!

    A character who could almost walk sideways in Nansha was just like this, an understatement, and was wiped out in ashes?

    "Whoop!"

    They looked at each other and gasped. They all saw the absolute shock in each other's eyes!

    ?No wonder.

    No wonder Sir didn¡¯t take the attacks of those two people seriously!

    Now that I think about it, they are too restless and impatient.

    finally.

    "Yi Feng's complete song "House of Flying Daggers" has been played.

    Although the guitar is not suitable for playing this kind of music, the overall feeling of playing it is pretty good, and Yi Feng is quite satisfied.

    He smiled and looked at Wu Yonghong and others.

    But I found that all these people were standing stupidly, as if they were dementia.

    Sensing Yi Feng¡¯s gaze, Wu Yonghong and others quickly recovered and praised from the bottom of their hearts: ¡°Sir, we admire you for your power!¡±

    "The style of Mr. I saw today was an eye-opener for us!"

    The words of praise came, and Yi Feng smiled helplessly.

    It¡¯s just a piece of music, and it¡¯s actually played like this.

    ?????????????????????? But I understand it, let alone his superb piano skills due to systematic practice, the song "House of Flying Daggers" itself is shocking.

    This is his hometown in his previous life, with five thousand years of cultural heritage!

    "It's no big deal, calm down!"

    Although Yi Feng was quite proud, he still waved to them modestly and smiled.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 164 What is supposed to come will always come.

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    it's not a big deal!  ?

    Wu Yonghong and others smashed their mouths in unison.

    "The fact that two masters of the Demon Sect can destroy a city is not a big deal in the eyes of Mr.

    I¡¯m afraid only your husband can say this!

    Thinking about it, they are much weaker than these two demon sects, but now they are able to talk to your husband on an equal footing and work for him. It is really a great blessing, a blessing gained in the previous life!

    And just then.

    The wind started blowing in the sky.

    The rain also began to fall bit by bit.

    Yi Feng stretched out his palm, looked at the raindrops on his palm, and murmured: "It's really raining."

    Just as his voice fell, a big black umbrella fell from the sky and happened to fall into Yi Feng's hands.

    "Huh?"

    "Where did the big black umbrella come from?"

    Seeing this big umbrella, Yi Feng felt doubtful. He glanced around, but there was no one there.

    I¡¯m afraid it was brought by the wind?

    Thinking of this, Yi Feng lamented that he was really lucky. He just happened to be short of an umbrella, so he got a big black umbrella, which saved him from having to buy something later.

    He couldn't help but smiled and joked to Wu Yonghong and others: "Look, I told you, it's just an umbrella. It will always come when you need it."

    Hearing this, Wu Yonghong and the other three were shocked.

    Recalling the meaningful words of their husband, they finally understood the meaning.

    It seems.

    Before the two demon sects came, Mr. already knew what was going to happen next.

    This method of detecting heavenly secrets really amazed them!

    "It's raining, let's go to the martial arts hall and sit down!" Yi Feng said with a smile.

    "well!"

    Wu Yonghong and others hurriedly agreed.

    Several people held umbrellas and walked towards the martial arts gym.

    After taking just two steps, they found Lu Dasheng standing by the cesspool, looking at them expectantly, with a hint of grievance in his eyes.

    "you¡­¡­"

    Yi Feng wanted to ask him to come in with him, but seeing how he was covered in shit, he finally held back.

    After hesitating for a moment, he took out ten gold coins from his arms, covered his nose and walked towards him.

    Seeing this, Lu Dasheng's eyes became excited.

    "You should stay here to soak in the rain!" Yi Feng said sheepishly, while extending his palm, "This is compensation for you."

    "compensate?"

    Hearing these two words, Lu Dasheng nodded excitedly, and then under his expectant eyes, Yi Feng put ten gold coins in his hand.

    this?

    Seeing these ten gold coins, Lu Dasheng was about to cry, and his expression was as wonderful as he wanted.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Isn¡¯t it the promised compensation? Why is it only ten gold coins?

    Why should the things given to others be regarded as holy and royal items, but when they come to him, they become dung buckets and gold coins?

    Just when he was filled with grief and anger, Yi Feng seemed to see what he was thinking and couldn't help but frown.

    Although he is rich, the compensation of ten gold coins is indeed a lot. This hob meat is really a bit greedy and greedy. His voice became less polite and asked: "What, do you have any opinions?"

    This question.

    Let Lu Dasheng swallow the words in his mouth.

    Thinking of the horror that this person had just experienced, he didn't dare to have any opinions, so he could only nod in agreement with an aggrieved face.

    rain.

    The rain gradually became heavier.

    Lu Dasheng¡¯s face was covered with water splashes. He didn¡¯t know whether it was completely rainwater or mixed with tears.

    The Sky Devouring Demonic Wolf Tribe.

    In the Red Sun group, Ao Bifang and others were sitting in the lobby with gloomy expressions and did not say a word.

    atmosphere.

    It¡¯s very depressing.

    Because of her physical constitution, Ao Qingcheng has practiced special skills, so she can break through so quickly. As long as she reaches the realm of Demon Sect, she will definitely be the next successor to the Emperor Devouring Emperor.

    But with Wanbi gone.

    Ao Qingcheng has lost his previous advantage. Even if he opens the secret realm, he may not be able to break through to the Demon Sect.

    Ao Qing said this.

    It can be said that their countless years of hard work have been wiped out.In addition, they hit a wall with Emperor Shit, so they could only wait for news from the two demon sects of Shura, hoping to successfully capture Ao Qing.

    Then he forced Ao Qing to submit and made him admit that he violated Ao Qingcheng in front of the entire clan. This would use the pressure of public opinion to have a huge impact on the royal family and force Emperor Shi to give them an explanation, or even directly  Hand over the position of Emperor Eater.

    This is their only possible and effective way to fight back!

    "Don't worry, Lord Bifang. With the two demon sects, Shura Demon Sect and Fudao, it will be easy to capture that loser Ao Qing." At this time, an old man said softly to Ao Bifang.

    Ao Bifang nodded gloomily.

    He is not worried about this aspect. After all, it is impossible for the two demon sects to take over a small martial arts hall.

    At this moment, a servant rushed in hurriedly and shouted in a panic: "Lord Bifang, no, no, something big has happened."

    "what happened?"

    Ao Bifang's eyes moved, and he had a bad premonition in his heart. He grabbed him with his palm and asked in a deep voice.

    For a moment, other people also looked at him.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 165 Another big deal

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "My lords, the destiny cards of Shura Demon Sect and Fudao Demon Sect are broken." This subordinate shouted with a trembling voice. After speaking, he knelt on the ground and trembled.

    "What?"

    One word set off a thousand waves.

    Including Kuo Ao Bifang and others, everyone stood up almost at the same time.

    The terrifying aura swirled around the bodies of these strong men, and the entire lobby suddenly became extremely depressing. Countless items were turned into powder, and those with weaker cultivation levels found it even more difficult to stand.

    When you reach the level of Demon King, you will basically leave destiny cards in your clan, so that you can always know the life and death status of clan members who go out.

    And the destiny card is broken.

    The poop also represents the death of the owner of the destiny card.

    "Why is this happening? Why is this happening?"

    Finally, after a brief period of suppression, Ao Bifang shouted a cold voice. As his body trembled, the body of the servant in front of him suddenly turned into a rain of blood.

    At this moment, his heart was almost bleeding.

    You must know that although his Red Sun lineage is powerful, the Demon Sect is definitely the top combat power. Every one of them is a pillar-like existence. Two of them were lost at once.

    Such losses

    Not to mention the matter of Ao Qingcheng.

    "Ao Qing, Ao Qing, it's all because of this Ao Qing." Ao Bifang gnashed his teeth and shouted in a deep voice: "Everyone above the Demon Emperor of the Red Sun lineage, follow my orders and set off immediately!"

    "I want to see if there is a dragon coiled next to Ao Qing or a tiger lying down!"

    "yes!"

    All the experts spoke out in unison.

    ¡°Then as Ao Bifang chopped off the sole of his foot, more than twenty masters flew high into the sky, causing a small shadow to appear on the ground.

    Among more than twenty masters.

    There are seven demon sects and more than ten demon emperors.

    This kind of lineup can almost defeat most of the forces in Nansha.

    Wherever they passed, the entire space was filled with a strong sense of oppression. Under the absolute murderous intent, many birds passing by in the sky were directly shaken to powder within a hundred feet of them.

    Pingjiang City.

    The light rain has stopped.

    But after the rain, the land was full of mud, which was not easy to work with.

    So, headed by Yi Feng, including Wu Yonghong, Chu Kuangshi, Sun Zhuge and others were sitting in the martial arts hall chatting. While they were chatting, Lu Qingshan also ran over.

    For a while.

    The martial arts hall was very lively.

    ¡°Since there are so many people here and it¡¯s a bit cold today, why don¡¯t we make a hot pot and have some?¡± Yi Feng said to everyone with a smile.

    Hearing that Yi Feng wanted to get something to eat, everyone nodded their heads in anticipation, regardless of their opinions.

    "But you all have to help together, I definitely can't do it alone." Yi Feng said again.

    "Sir, if you need anything from us, just ask." Everyone said quickly.

    "Okay, Old Man Wu, you three can help me pack the meat!"

    Yi Feng said with a smile, but he had trouble choosing what to eat.

    He wanted to roast a whole lamb.

    I also want to make eagle stew.

    But after thinking about it, it seems good to make a wolf meat casserole porridge.

    After thinking about it, he simply took out the space ring.

    Seeing his space ring, everyone's eyes widened and they were filled with shock.

    Obviously, they also saw the magic of this ring, which is definitely not comparable to ordinary storage rings.

    "Hehe, this ring is okay!" Yi Feng smiled.

    Everyone nodded quickly.

    Yi Feng raised the corner of his mouth and expressed understanding in the eyes of these country bumpkins. After all, his ring was given to him by the monks. They had never seen it before as mortal old men.

    "You can choose what to eat!"

    Yi Feng directly opened the ring of space and poured out all the beasts inside.

    Such as leopards, eagles, snakes, deer there are almost everything, almost filling the entire yard.

    This time, the eyes of Wu Yonghong and others almost fell out of their surprise.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Lightning Eagle?¡±

    "That's a land snake!"

    ¡°Then, ???It's a flying wolf!  "

    The group of people were immediately stunned because these things were actually either demon spirits or demon kings. Although they had guessed that the ingredients Yi Feng prepared were not simple, they never thought that they were so simple.

    "Oh, I have a tortoise here!"

    Yi Feng took out the old bastard again and said, "But each of you can only drink a sip of soup from this bastard. I want to replenish my disciple's body."

    "Demon?"

    "Emperor!"

    As soon as this bastard appeared, everyone was stunned and speechless.

    Lu Qingshan was sweating coldly. Wu Yonghong and others were at least masters of Wu Zong. He, a young brother who had just entered Wu Emperor, felt extremely complicated when he saw this old bastard who had broken through the Demon Emperor for who knows how many years.

    ??This thing that is stronger than him is just used to eat?

    Seniors are seniors.

    It¡¯s a big deal.

    But gradually, they became somewhat immune.

    After all, the demon sect can kill the demon sect instantly, so it doesn¡¯t matter if he eats two demon spirits and demon kings.

    It¡¯s their turn to enjoy the blessings.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 166 Everyone breaks through

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "You can take your pick!"

    Yi Feng said with a smile, he didn¡¯t care whether these beasts were called lightning or flying. In his opinion, as long as they were game, they were good ingredients.

    Hearing this, Wu Yonghong and others reluctantly picked an eagle to stew with. Of course, they also planned to get a roasted wolf leg.

    "Okay, let's do that!"

    Yi Feng clapped his hands and said: "I will be the chef. You who clean up the beasts clean up the beasts, and those who wash the vegetables wash the vegetables."

    Hearing this, Wu Yonghong and others quickly rolled up their sleeves and went to deal with the eagle and the demon wolf.

    Especially when they saw how Yi Feng was doing everything himself, no one dared to use his cultivation, and accompanied Yi Feng to let his body be free to comprehend life.

    So.

    It¡¯s a pleasure to be busy plucking hair and boiling water.

    "By the way, old man Qingshan, go to the street and buy some medicinal materials. After all, you all have old arms and legs. While you are enjoying yourself, I can also replenish your body!" Yi Feng took out some more gold coins.  To Lu Qingshan, he also handed him a medicine list.

    "okay."

    Lu Qingshan took the gold coins and went to the street to buy medicine.

    While everyone was busy working, a centipede poked its head into the pile of corpses. When it saw the scent of those eagle feathers, it almost broke its legs in fear.

    Then he shrank his body at a visible speed, quietly climbed under the steps and hid.

    Not long after, Qingshan Ancestor¡¯s medicinal materials had been bought back, and Wu Yonghong and others also packed up the eagle and wolf.

    Yi Feng then began to show off his skills. First, he stewed the tortoise soup with medicinal materials. As for the wolf legs and eagle soup, he continued to make it.

    When the soup was almost done, Wu Yonghong and others¡¯ eyes suddenly lit up, and they all looked over.

    "Oh My God!"

    At this moment, several people almost stuttered when speaking!

    Because just by smelling the smell, it feels like their strength has increased a lot.

    This simply shocked everyone.

    What the hell kind of magical trick is this!

    ¡°Although this is a demon king and old tortoise, it won¡¯t have such an effect, right? But in the hands of Mr., it has such an effect?

    Involuntarily, everyone swallowed their saliva subconsciously.

    Breathing rapidly, I also want to smell more of the smell of this old tortoise soup.

    "Come on."

    Yi Feng looked at the appearance of these old men and couldn't help but roll his eyes, but he still couldn't help shouting: "Each of you bring a small bowl, but each of you can only give you one sip!"

    Hearing this, Wu Yonghong and others were so excited that their hearts almost jumped out. Each of them held a small bowl and rushed towards Yifeng.

    Yi Feng picked up the big pot and ladle and started to cook soup for them. It didn't matter. The big pot and ladle were also holy?

    Wu Yonghong and others¡¯ jaws dropped in shock.

    "Oh, calm down, don't act like you've never seen the world!"

    After the contact, Patriarch Qingshan became quite familiar with them. He couldn't help but patted their shoulders and looked at the country bumpkins.

    Hear the words.

    Wu Yonghong and others immediately understood that this was definitely not the first time Qingshan had entered this kitchen, which meant that his relationship with his husband was definitely not cheap.

    Therefore, they looked at Qingshan with a lot of polite eyes, and at the same time they said politely: "Thank you, Brother Qingshan, for reminding me!"

    "Ha, be polite, just get used to it."

    Patriarch Qingshan raised his chest subconsciously and felt quite proud.

    What about Wuzong?

    Even though your cultivation level is much higher than mine, you can¡¯t help me get to know your senior first. Do you still have to be polite to me?

    finally.

    Yi Feng gave each of them a small bowl of soup, while the others were brought to Zhong Qing.

    Looking at the soup in their hands, several people began to breathe quickly.

    After swallowing a sip of saliva, he held the bowl with both hands and poured it down. He didn't know if he tasted it, but he ate all the dregs.

    "Oh my god!"

    Almost instantly, Wu Yonghong exclaimed, feeling that his Dantian was starting to heat up, and his cultivation level was actually rising steadily. Looking at this level, he was afraid that he would break through to the Martial Lord.

    This cry brought Yi Feng out.

    Looking at Wu YonghongHolding his belly, he shouted angrily: "What are you yelling about? You've disturbed my apprentice. You have to go far away."

    Hearing this, Wu Yonghong trembled and understood instantly.

    He bowed to Yifeng and hurriedly ran out of the gate.

    After Wu Yonghong ran out, Lu Qingshan and others quickly bowed to Yifeng and ran out quickly.

    "Hurry, hurry, don't keep seniors waiting, let's seize the time to break through!"

    After walking out of the door, Wu Yonghong suppressed the signs of breakthrough and said quickly.

    "Quick, go to my Qingshan Gate. There is a formation in my Qingshan Gate that can temporarily adjust the speed. Let's get there quickly and break through!" Lu Qingshan shouted quickly.

    Several people flew towards Qingshan Gate with all their strength.

    "You have a stomachache?"

    "Is there something wrong with my soup?"

    Yi Feng remembered how constipated the few people were just now, with a confused face. Looking at the small bowl of tortoise soup in his hand, he suddenly lost interest in eating it and poured it into the dog basin.

    When the dog Ao Qing saw this, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he finished licking it instantly.

    After a while, the dog jumped out and ran out.

    "Is this bastard too busy to hold on?"

    Seeing the dog doing the same thing, Yi Feng smacked his lips and glanced at Zhong Qing who was lying on the bed, thinking that the bed would be full of shit!

    Fortunately, after waiting for a long time, this situation was not discovered, and Yi Feng breathed a sigh of relief.

    An hour later, Lu Qingshan and others returned to the entrance of the martial arts hall in high spirits.

    At this moment, they have all achieved a breakthrough.

    Lu Qingshan broke through from the early stage of Wuhuang to the semi-master, while Wu Yonghong and the others broke through from the early stage of Wuzong to the early stage of Wuzun.

    The magnitude of such a breakthrough is like soaring into the sky.

    This is also their first time in this life, but when they look at the martial arts gym in front of them, their eyes are more respectful.

    After all, they understand.

    ¡°All these are given by Mr.

    And in a little-known teleportation array outside Pingjiang City, a group of powerful men in black robes walked out of it full of murderous intent.

    Then he flew high into the sky and flew towards Pingjiang City!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 167: Solve this martial arts hall first (first update)

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    For all this, Wu Yonghong did not know about it at this time.

    Full of joy, they were just about to return to the martial arts hall, but they found that not far from the door, a disheveled man with disheveled hair and a stinky smell was standing in the corner, looking at them with a longing face.

    It is Lu Dasheng.

    Looking at the auras that were more terrifying than before, his eyes were filled with envy.

    Especially when he saw Ancestor Qingshan, he became unfathomable, and his mood became a mess.

    And when they looked at this colleague who was also doing shit under Yi Feng, they didn¡¯t know what to say. Although they didn¡¯t say a few words, they looked pitiful.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know what he did to make my husband unhappy.

    Wu Yonghong sighed, patted his shoulder, and then walked into the martial arts gym.

    "There is always hope for you!"

    When Chu Kuangshi passed by, he also comforted him.

    "Yes, come on!"

    Sun Zhuge also cheered him up.

    When Lu Qingshan walked by, he shook his head and said earnestly: "I told you not to come, but you didn't listen. The husband didn't say anything. You'd better take care of your shit!"

    Looking at the high-spirited people, Lu Dasheng felt his nose feel astringent.

    On a nice rainy day, I always feel like there is sand in my eyes.

    Since Lu Qingshan and others were out for an hour, the eagle meat and roasted wolf legs were already ready when they came back.

    By chance, the rain has completely stopped.

    So, Yi Feng ordered them to put the table in the small yard behind.

    In the pot, the eagle meat is boiling and bubbling, and the peppers, radishes, and other side dishes are boiling and rising, exuding bursts of fragrance.

    In addition to the wolf legs, Yi Feng also served two plates of peanuts.

    Looking at the full table, Wu Yonghong and others¡¯ eyes lit up. They were rubbing their palms together impatiently, but without Yi Feng¡¯s words, they did not dare to move their chopsticks.

    Looking at these reserved old men, Yi Feng smiled slightly and said: "We are all acquaintances. You don't need to be so polite here. If you are just submissive, I won't welcome you next time."

    Hearing this, the bodies of Wu Yonghong and several old men suddenly trembled.

    Each one nodded like a chicken pecking at rice.

    At the same time, I was also full of respect for Yi Feng. With Mr. Ru's level of cultivation, in front of these juniors, not only did he not put on any airs, but he was so approachable.

    If they could achieve one ten thousandth of the state of mind that returns to nature like Mr. I am afraid, their achievements would not only be what they are now!

    ¡°Come, come, come, my fine wine!¡±

    When he made the breakthrough just now, the Qingshan Patriarch emptied his Qingshan Sect¡¯s inventory and put bottles of good wine on the table.

    "good."

    Yi Feng smiled with admiration, but stared at these old men and said with a smile: "But drinking is drinking, you old men are not allowed to play tricks on me!"

    "Don't dare."

    Everyone nodded quickly.

    In fact, without Yi Feng¡¯s reminder, they didn¡¯t dare to play tricks, such as using their cultivation to force them to drink.

    ???????????????????????????? Otherwise, let¡¯s not talk about whether the husband will be displeased, if he really uses his cultivation to drink, who here can drink better than Yifeng?

    And just when the atmosphere in the small courtyard of the martial arts hall was getting heated, more than 20 masters from the Red Sun lineage had already arrived out of thin air.

    That momentum was extremely turbulent.

    ¡°Oh my god, look!¡±

    ¡°There are so many masters.¡±

    "Huh, who are these people? To be able to fly in the air, they must at least have the cultivation level of a martial spirit!"

    Their appearance aroused exclamations of surprise from countless people and practitioners on the ground.

    However, they did not pay attention to these ants on the ground at all, but headed straight for the martial arts hall.

    "Lord Bi Fang, according to the tracking method Qingcheng used on Ao Qing, Ao Qing should not be in the martial arts hall now." A person next to him reported to Ao Bifang.

    "An Ao Qing is nothing." Ao Bifang said coldly: "It is able to jump up and down today because of this martial arts hall, so it is not too late to deal with this martial arts hall first, and then deal with Ao Qing."

    "yes!"

    Hearing this, everyone solemnly nodded.??Head.

    After a while, the small martial arts gym appeared in front of everyone.

    At the same time, they saw with a condescending look from above the martial arts hall that there were many people drinking in the martial arts hall, and they seemed not to be aware of their arrival at all.

    actually not.

    The eyes of Wu Yonghong and others have already changed.

    However, looking at Yi Feng smiling as he ate the food and wine, he didn't look like that at all. His sharp gaze quietly returned, and the faintly mobilized spiritual energy restrained once again.

    There is a gentleman here. Whose turn is it for these young men to worry about?

    After all, the two demon sects from before are a lesson learned from the past!

    "Sir, let me toast you."

    Thinking of this, several people picked up their wine glasses and continued to toast Yifeng in a warm atmosphere.

    "Didn't you even notice this?"

    Ao Bifang¡¯s eyes moved.

    However, remembering the lessons learned by Shura and Fudao, he still did not underestimate the enemy. Instead, he sent a message to everyone: "Spread out the formation of the Heavenly Wolf to prepare for the attack, and then follow my orders to attack at the same time. Be sure to cause fatal damage to the few people in the martial arts hall."  Strike.¡±

    "yes!"

    With an order, the masters of Hongri's lineage dispersed.

    Then, the whole body was filled with evil spirits, some formed formations, some made complicated hand seals, and some talented attacks were already brewing.

    For a time, all kinds of attacks have been condensed.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 168 Withdraw?  (Second update)

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    See the situation.

    Ao Bifang¡¯s indifferent face finally revealed a sneer.

    With such a strong lineup, not to mention a few people from the martial arts school, even a master with half a foot in the martial arts master among humans may not be able to resist.

    These people will undoubtedly die.

    Let¡¯s die for the Shura Demon Sect and Fudao Demon Sect!

    With a sneer, Ao Bifang¡¯s red sun mark on his forehead also lit up. It was obvious that he was not going to sit idly by and would take action together with everyone.

    "Prepare¡­¡­"

    Destructive energy was brewing on the mark, and when he was about to launch it, he waved his palm fiercely and ordered everyone to take action together.

    Hearing Ao Bifang¡¯s command, everyone in Hongri¡¯s lineage shrank their pupils and held their breath.

    At the same time, the attacks in their hands are already ready to go off, waiting for Aobifang's final order to be issued, and the attacks in their hands will explode at the same time.

    However, as Ao Bifang's words came to his lips, he suddenly caught an unusual breath.

    That?

    Ga!

    ??Wuzun?

    "One, two, three, what the hell is it three?"

    ????????????????????? And besides that, is there another martial sect who is on par with me?

    Ao Bifang suddenly opened his mouth wide, as if he was afraid that he would notice something wrong, and subconsciously wiped his eyes.

    Finally, he determined that the people sitting and eating were three Martial Masters and one Martial Master. Although he didn't know what the last one's cultivation level was, those four people almost made his eyes fall out of shock.  Come down.

    "Attack, attack, attack"

    "Withdraw!"

    With his lips trembling, he finally shouted out the words in his mouth.

    With this order, everyone in Hongri's lineage raised their eyebrows.

    Has the order finally been given?

    ¡°In that case, then the little ants in the martial arts school should accept the baptism of death from my Red Sun lineage!

    But the next moment.

    They discovered something was wrong.

    A pair of incredible eyes immediately turned to Ao Bifang.

    "Withdraw?"

    Everyone almost thought they heard wrongly, but surprisingly they saw that Ao Bifang had already retreated first.

    While running, he was still shouting: "What are you doing standing still? Get out!"

    This scene made his eyes drop to the ground.

    And this retreat is simply a pain to the people of his Hongri lineage.

    ¡°You took off your pants, but you told them you couldn¡¯t have sex?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? Down

    One by one, they were vomiting blood in the sky.

    But due to Ao Bifang's order, they did not dare to stay. Each one endured the backlash injuries and hurriedly began to retreat.

    The contrast between before and after is simply indescribable.

    How turbulent they were when they came, and how embarrassed they were when they retreated!

    Finally, they retreated outside Pingjiang City, and the leader, Ao Bifang, slowed down. He was breathing heavily, with a look on his face of surviving the disaster.

    "Lord Bi Fang, what on earth is going on?"

    Finally, someone asked Ao Bifang the reason.

    "Yes, Master Bi Fang, didn't we agree to attack together, why did we say retreat at the last moment?"

    "Yes, we have all suffered backlash. Could you please give us an explanation?"

    Following the first person¡¯s question, others also asked Ao Bifang. Although they did not dare to turn against him due to his status, their tone was more or less reproachful.

    "snort!"

    "You think I don't want to take action?" Ao Bifang snorted coldly, glared at everyone, and said solemnly: "But do you know that the strength of everyone in this martial arts hall is beyond our imagination?"

    Having said this, Ao Bifang took a deep breath and said with a reluctant expression: "Among those five people, one of them can't tell the difference. One is the Martial Sect who is on par with me, and there are three Martial Masters!"

    "What?"

    As soon as Ao Bifang finished speaking, everyone was shocked. They never expected that the people in the martial arts hall were so strong.

    Let alone three Martial Lords, even one Martial Lord is a terrifying existenceThere!

    "If I hadn't discovered all this with the Red Sun Seal at the last moment, I'm afraid we would have been in trouble today." Ao Bifang sighed and said with lingering fear.

    Hear the words.

    Everyone suddenly broke into a cold sweat and looked frightened.

    And when he looked at Ao Bifang, he no longer blamed him, but felt happy that Ao Bifang discovered the situation in the martial arts hall in time.

    Otherwise, if the three Martial Lords get angry, their Red Sun lineage may be completely extinct today.

    "Now what?"

    At this time, someone asked Ao Bifang.

    Ao Bifang narrowed his pupils and said with a look of dismay on his face: "We can only stay away from the martial arts gym, but didn't you just say that Ao Qing is not in the martial arts gym?"

    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    "what do you mean?"

    "Yes, bypass the martial arts hall and attack Ao Qing directly. Take him back first. I don't believe that the people in the martial arts hall will come to you because of this waste Ao Qing." (Remember the website address:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 169 Another World (Third Update)

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "good idea!"

    ¡°Catch Ao Qing directly.¡±

    "Yes, we are no match for the people in the martial arts school, but we still can't handle Ao Qing?"

    A series of enthusiastic voices sounded, which also made everyone see hope.

    Under the blow from the martial arts school just now, they themselves were holding back their breath and had no place to vent. Now when they talked about arresting Ao Qing, they all became ready to move.

    "Lord Bi Fang, according to Qingchengxia's tracking, Ao Qing is not only not in the city now, but also far away from the city. He should be on the other side of the Shogunate Mountains, in the Hundred Thousand Mountains!" The subordinate said to Ao.  Bi Fang said.

    "In the Hundred Thousand Mountains?"

    Ao Bifang¡¯s pupils shrank and he said coldly: ¡°But it¡¯s okay, after all, for us, the further away he is from the martial arts school, the better it is for us!¡±

    After saying that, he waved his hands.

    "Walk!"

    With his order, many masters from the Red Sun lineage headed towards Shiwan Mountain.  Even though I hit a wall when I attacked the martial arts hall, I am absolutely confident this time.

    After all, this is the top combat power of the Red Sun lineage.

    With this lineup, can¡¯t you catch Ao Qing, a loser?

    How can it be!

    " However, there is a long distance between Shiwandashan and Pingjiang City. Even if Ao Bifang and others are rushing, it will take a lot of time.

    And in the martial arts hall.

    There was still wine flowing everywhere, and I was having a great time drinking.

    Especially since the wine brought by the Qingshan Patriarch was unusual, and because no one dared to use their cultivation to drink, after a while, except for Yi Feng, who was pretty good, the other four old men had become drunk.  of.

    Especially the ancestor of Qingshan, with orchid fingers raised and small steps, he talked about the romantic past.

    "I'm telling you, I'm not bragging. I was so handsome when I was young, and all the girls who liked me at that time could line up." Qingshan Patriarch blushed and boasted.

    "Tch, look at you like that, how much better you can be when you are young. Even if someone likes you, I'm afraid it's just a bastard looking at mung beans." Chu Kuangshi said with disbelief on his face.

    Ancestor Qingshan¡¯s eyes widened, his face flushed and he said, ¡°What the hell are you talking about? I, Qingshan, am the kind of person who brags? I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that once I even managed to do thirty-six!¡±

    "Thirty-six?"

    Everyone was immediately shocked, even Yi Feng was no exception.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Men.

    It¡¯s normal to drink some wine and brag, right?

    "Tell me quickly, tell me quickly, how did you do it?" Sun Zhuge urged.

    As soon as his words fell.

    Everyone opened their ears.

    "Ahem!"

    Seeing that everyone was so interested, Patriarch Qingshan started to talk boastfully.

    From the beginning to the end, from the top of the head to the tips of the toes, from the perspective to the details, he almost described it all. Even he himself didn't know how much exaggeration was included in it.

    It took half an hour to finish speaking.

    "Well, can you teach me?"

    At this moment, a cold voice came from the door of the next room.

    Everyone looked around and found that Zhong Qing had woken up and was leaning at the door with his little head. He didn't know how long he had been eavesdropping there.

    While speaking, Xiao Zui did not forget to lick his lips, his eyes full of yearning for the scene described by Patriarch Qingshan.

    "You little brat, if you don't learn well, why don't you hurry up and fall asleep!"

    Yi Feng immediately glared at him and cursed angrily, but there was also a hint of happiness on his face. His little apprentice finally woke up!

    Hearing this, Zhong Qing¡¯s little head quickly shrank and he lay back numbly.

    The appearance of Zhong Qing did not ruin their atmosphere.

    Since Patriarch Qingshan, other old men have also begun to brag and vomit out their old past events.

    For example, Lu Qingshan is a good loli and once helped Luo lose his family wealth.

    When Wu Yonghong was young, he was beaten to death and left in a cesspit for half a month because of a fight over a woman.

    When Sun Zhuge was a child, he peeked at the village beauty next door taking a bath. He looked at the white-haired back and reacted in a blur. It wasn't until the person turned around that he realized it was the village beauty's father.  As a result, Sun Zhuge had no interest in women for many years to come.

     As for Chu Kuangshi, he followed a piece of paper innocently, which made people wonder whether he liked men, which caused several people present to move their stools away from him.

    "Sir, I wonder if you have any stories, can you tell them?"

    After some slobbering, Lu Qingshan asked Yifeng cautiously.

    Seeing this, the other people also looked over expectantly.

    "me!"

    Yi Feng smiled, put down the wine glass in his hand, raised his head and recalled slightly: "I don't have any special story. If I have one, it is in another world!"

    "another world?"

    Hiss!

    As soon as this information bomb dropped, several people were so shocked that they were awakened from their drinking.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 170 That world, that time, that youth... (Fourth update)

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Um!"

    Yi Feng nodded lightly.

    ¡° Anyway, they are all bragging after drinking, and it doesn¡¯t matter whether they believe it or not.

    But he didn¡¯t know that his words made their hearts tremble, and the enthusiasm and respect in their eyes reached the extreme.

    Since they have known Yi Feng for so long, they have never really confirmed what kind of cultivation level Yi Feng has, and Yi Feng himself has never revealed any information about his cultivation level.

    In addition, they did not dare to ask, so they could only rely on some of the methods Yi Feng used to guess Yi Feng's cultivation level.

    And today.

    Yi Feng finally revealed a little clue about his cultivation!

    Fairy!

    There is no doubt that it is immortal.

    Although I have guessed before, it is just a guess, and this time it is an ironclad proof.

    Because they are sure that even the strongest Emperor Wu in the Xianjiang Continent will never be able to cross the world. I am afraid that only the legendary immortals in this upper realm can do it.

    They couldn¡¯t help but respect Yi Feng even more, and they felt proud in their hearts.

    A strong sense of honor rose from my heart.

    "And this kind of honor is not just for them. Even when their descendants travel to the mainland in the future, they can also hold up their chests and say, back in the day, my ancestors worked for the immortals and had meals together.

    It¡¯s simply the glory of the ancestors!

    "I said there is another world, why are you excited?"

    Yi Feng rolled his eyes at them.

    Seeing this, everyone lowered their heads with hot faces, showing embarrassed expressions.

    Although the method of reaching across the world seems trivial to the seniors, it is still difficult to suppress the shock in their hearts when they hear it.

    "Sir, please continue."

    "Yes, yes, sir, can you tell us a little bit about it, what kind of world is that?"

    ¡°Tell me the story of that world.¡±

    Then, they asked Yifeng again with expectant faces.

    Yi Feng nodded, remembering the things from his previous life, and couldn't help but feel moved in his heart. After all these years, he still can't let go!

    It doesn¡¯t matter!

    Let¡¯s just tell them a story. Anyway, you¡¯re bragging after drinking too much!

    "That's another civilization. The people in that world are also very smart and powerful. If they really use the things they create, it will be easy to destroy the Xianjiang Continent. They can even make all life on the entire continent extinct!"

    "What a shame!"

    Hearing this, Wu Yonghong and others immediately trembled.

    They looked at each other and saw shock in each other's eyes.

    This kind of handwriting is terrifying.

    The Xianjiang Continent is so big, no one has ever heard of anyone being able to destroy the entire continent, let alone make all life extinct.

    "What level is Sir in that world?" Wu Yonghong asked cautiously.

    "me?"

    Yi Feng smiled and said: "It's barely average, but of course in front of such a real boss, it can only be considered a bottom!"

    "What?"

    "The bottom floor?"

    Yi Feng¡¯s words almost made them faint from fear.

    Mr. Ru as Mr., the character -like figures, can only barely calculate the average level in that world?

    So, how powerful are the people in this world?

    Could it be that everyone is a fairy!  ?

    When they thought of this, they gasped and instantly felt their own insignificance. If people like them ran into that world, wouldn't they be like scum?

    "Where is the gentleman? Do you have any other stories about yourself?" After being shocked, Lu Qingshan couldn't help but ask.

    "Of course there are stories about seventy-seven or eighty-eight. For example, when I was young and frivolous, I rode on a few boats based on my appearance, and at the same time I was chatting with several girls thousands of miles away." Yi Feng said rather self-deprecatingly.  smiled.

    "Is it involved to chat with several girls thousands of miles away at the same time?"

    Hearing this, Wu Yonghong and others stared again.

    Although a thousand miles is not too far for them, it only crosses Pingjiang City, but it still takes a stick of incense, but Yifeng is with several girls who are thousands of miles apart and in different places at the same time

    What the hell is needed?

    ?Has the space been reversed?

    "It's so scary to be with several girls at the same time using such methods, sir!" Several people couldn't help but admired.

    "What's so scary about this? It's just a basic thing in that world!" Yi Feng rolled his eyes at them and said speechlessly, isn't it just a matter of a mobile phone?

    It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t explain too much, otherwise the nonsense would be endless.

    But Wu Yonghong and others were extremely shocked.

    " This method is just basic. It seems that they guessed that everyone in that world was an immortal. It seems to be no doubt.

    "Speaking of which, I was considered a scumbag at that time!"

    Yi Feng picked up a glass of wine and smiled to himself, his eyes filled with nostalgia for that world.  And why do we have to mention this embarrassing thing from the beginning? It can be regarded as a nostalgia for the passing of eighteen years old and youth!

    Especially when you are holding your phone all night long waiting for news, when you are staring at the circle of friends to guess the other person's thoughts, when you are drowsy in class

    "Scum is scum, but who says it's not youth?"

    "Who is the scumbag?"

    Wu Yonghong and others couldn¡¯t help asking again.

    Yi Feng glanced at them, these old men really had a million reasons, and said rather mockingly: "Just take it as a compliment!"

    ¡°That¡¯s it, that gentleman is indeed a scumbag!¡±

    Wu Yonghong and others learned a new term and couldn't help but praise it.

    Hearing this, Yi Feng¡¯s face turned dark, and the muscles on his face couldn¡¯t help but twitch.

    You really shot yourself in the foot!

    sky.

    It¡¯s getting dark.

    liquor.

    Continue drinking.

    ox.

    He also continued to blow.

    Just gradually

    Someone was so drunk that Wu Yonghong and Lu Qingshan collapsed under the table at some point, each holding their legs and snoring on the table.

    " Sun Zhuge and Chu Kuangshi were lying crosswise on the ground, especially when Sun Zhuge was still holding Chu Kuangshi's feet, squirming and sniffing them from time to time.

    "well!"

    With a slight sigh, Yi Feng, who was slightly tipsy, looked up at the bright moon and drank a pot of turbid wine alone.

    Picked up the guitar and sat on the roof.

    "When will the bright moon come? Asking the sky for wine, I wonder what year it is in the palace in the sky"

    The strings were gently plucked, and along with the sound of the guitar, a melodious voice hummed softly.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 171 There will be no accidents this time (fifth update)

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    At this moment.

    The masters of the Red Sun lineage flew through the air with great momentum.

    They finally arrived at the foot of Shiwanda Mountain.

    "Is Ao Qing still in Shiwandashan?"

    Ao Bifang turned his head and looked at the men behind him and asked in a deep voice.

    "Still there!"

    The subordinate said quickly.

    "You lead the way, avoid long nights and dreams, and capture Ao Qing as quickly as possible." Ao Bifang said coldly.

    "yes!"

    Then, under the leadership of this person, the group headed towards the Shiwan Mountain.

    "etc!"

    However, just a little deeper into the Shiwan Mountain, Ao Bifang waved his palm and stopped.

    "Do you feel it?"

    ? he asked.

    The people behind him were all nodding their heads, with shock and a hint of fear in their eyes.

    Because when they got here, they all felt a huge movement in the mountain. Under this movement, many other monsters and beasts in the mountain were prostrate on the ground, not daring to move.

    And even they, the Demon Sect and the Demon Emperor, also felt a lot of pressure.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who broke through the demon master in this mountain!¡± Ao Bifang looked at the huge spiritual energy gathered in the distance, and his eyes shrank into pinholes.

    "what to do?"

    Others asked, becoming hesitant for a moment.

    Ao Bifang also became hesitant.

    Even though he is also a perfect demon sect, he is only one step away from reaching the demon sect, but this step is like a chasm.

    He has no fighting power in front of a real demon master.

    This is why he ran so fast when he saw the three martial arts masters in the martial arts hall.

    After thinking for a moment, he said: "Ao Qing, a waste like that, even if he is already a demon king, but under the pressure of this demon king's breakthrough, I am afraid he would have been lying down and not daring to move. In this case, I  Just wait here for a while, and it won¡¯t be too late to go find him after the Demon Lord has completed his breakthrough.¡±

    Hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement.

    After all, if they offend rashly when such a strong person breaks through, it will definitely not be a good thing for them if they anger the other party.

    So, everyone in Hongri¡¯s group sat down in the mountains.

    Demon Lord¡¯s breakthrough is indeed terrifying.

    One night, the entire mountain was shrouded in powerful aura fluctuations. Under this fluctuation, all the birds and beasts in the mountain were scattered, and all the monsters were crawling.

    finally.

    After one night, the fluctuations have dissipated.

    And the one in the mountain should also have broken through the Demon Lord.

    At the same time, Ao Bifang, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground, suddenly opened his eyes and asked immediately: "Ao Qing, are you still in this mountain?"

    "exist!"

    The subordinates said quickly.

    "Without further delay, set out immediately and capture Ao Qing quickly." Ao Bifang ordered.

    Hearing this, the subordinate continued to lead the way.

    Back then, Ao Qingcheng left a special aura on Ao Qing's body. This was a special method of his Hongri lineage, and this person had learned it.

    Following this breath, the group continued to rush towards the mountains.

    Half an hour later, they were already very far into the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Just when Ao Bifang was getting impatient, the leader in front stopped.

    "Lord Bi Fang, that waste is in the valley ahead."

    Hearing this, Ao Bifang's eyes lit up slightly.

    ??More than twenty people turned into ghostly bodies and rushed towards the valley ahead. Sure enough, Ao Qing was sitting on the rock in his true form as the Sky-eating Demonic Wolf, with his eyes closed and concentrating.

    "Just a waste, just pretending!"

    Ao Bifang sneered disdainfully.

    After waving his hand, he ordered: "You spread out and surround him, making sure not to leave him any way to retreat. After all preparations are completed, follow my orders and attack together to capture him alive."

    Everyone nodded, and their bodies transformed into streaks of lightning, quickly surrounding Ao Qing.

    Seeing this, Ao Bi just nodded with satisfaction.

    Although it can be said that he was able to capture the Demon-Breaking King with just one demon sect, but perhaps due to the fall of the two demon sects of Shura and the incident at the martial arts school, he has become much more cautious now.

    "Prepare¡­¡­"

    HeIssue the command.

    Hearing this, everyone was ready to go.

    "superior!"

    Finally, Ao Bifang gave another soft drink.

    And this order also made everyone breathe a sigh of relief, perhaps because of the shadow of the martial arts school, fearing that Ao Bifang would change his attention again.

    After giving the order, more than twenty figures turned into streams of light and rushed towards Ao Qing.

    Seeing this, Ao Bifang raised the corner of his mouth.

    This time, there will definitely be no surprises.

    But the next moment, his face suddenly froze, because Ao Qing suddenly opened his eyes, and his faint pupils turned into two golden lights and shot towards him.

    At the same time, an aura that frightened Ao Bifang burst out from Ao Qing's body.

    Ga!

    Ao Bifang¡¯s eyes suddenly widened.

    PS: I really can¡¯t stand it anymore, I¡¯m about to die suddenly, I¡¯ll finish the remaining chapter tomorrow.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 171 Gouzi¡¯s Highlight Moment

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Demon Lord?

    He¡¯s actually a demon lord?

    Ao Bifang felt like a thunder exploded in his mind, and he felt completely confused.

    Why did Ao Qing suddenly become a demon lord?

    If it weren¡¯t for the coercion that Ao Qing was emitting at this moment that hit his heart, and what he saw with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to believe what he was seeing.

    But now, even if he couldn't figure out how a waste like Ao Qing could reach the Demon Lord, the current situation simply didn't allow him to think so much.

    "Withdraw!"

    In desperation, he quickly shouted.

    "What?"

    "Withdraw again?"

    Hearing Ao Bifang¡¯s words, the demons who were rushing towards Ao Qing were once again confused.

    but.

    At this time, they also felt the powerful aura erupting from Ao Qing's body, and they were immediately frightened and broke out in cold sweat.

    Demon Lord!

    It turns out to be the Demon Lord.

    Phew!

    Why is Ao Qing such a demon?

    No wonder we have to withdraw!

    They understood instantly, and regardless of the shock in their hearts, they almost picked up their feet and started running.

    The speed is many times faster than when it came.  One by one, they were scrambling, fearing that Ao Qing behind them would catch up.

    How much I looked down on Ao Qing before, now I am so scared.

    However, Ao Qing, who had woken up at this moment, was not willing to let them go. With a slight lift of his paw, a huge force roared towards the fleeing Ao Bifang and others.

    "Hoo!"

    This claw can be said to be overwhelming, trees collapsed and mountains were flattened.

    The demon emperors in Ao Bifang's camp almost died under this claw, and the masters of the demon sect also felt uncomfortable. They fell to the ground in pieces, vomiting blood from their mouths.  .

    "Damn it, damn it!"

    Getting up from the ground, the disgraced Ao Bifang blushed and cursed loudly.

    He never expected that with such a strong lineup, they would only be humbled in the martial arts gym, but they would actually be defeated in the hands of Ao Qing.

    He was obviously a waste, but he suddenly turned into a monster. What the hell is going on in this world!

    But as soon as he roared, Ao Qing stared at him.

    This pair of eyes directly made his hair stand on end.

    But before he could react, Ao Qing gently raised his paw, and then it suddenly enlarged in the sky, pressing towards him like a mountain.

    "Hoo!"

    The power of this palm almost frightened Aobifang out of his courage. Demon Sect's perfect cultivation was brought into full play, and he rolled and crawled out of the way.

    The next moment he dodged, the claw finally fell.

    "Boom!"

    A huge explosion sounded, and the whole mountain and forest shook, as if there was an earthquake.

    Ao Bifang, who had narrowly escaped death, looked at the big pit in front of him, breathing heavily and looking as embarrassed as he wanted.

    But although he escaped this disaster, his men may not have such good luck. Two demon sects were killed by this claw.

    Having lost two more demon sects, Ao Bifang¡¯s heart was bleeding.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out? out? that? Shura? and? Fudao? died? were? enough? to? make? him? uncomfortable,? and? such? blows? would? drive? him? crazy.

    But the next moment, he found that Ao Qing had locked onto him.

    That claw actually slowly lifted up at once.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ao Bifang broke into a cold sweat.

    What¡¯s even more serious is that at this moment, he has no retreat.

    With all despair, he gritted his teeth with a look of reluctance and took out a scroll.

    As soon as the scroll came out, it exuded a dazzling light.

    "Ao Qing, we can't spare you."

    Ao Bifang cursed with a gloomy face. Thinking that this scroll that he had hidden for more than a thousand years would be used like this, it made his heart hurt.

    When the sound fell, the light of the scroll reached its peak, and then Ao Bifang and others disappeared.

    "snort!"

    "If I hadn't just made a breakthrough and my cultivation was still unstable, how could you have really escaped my grasp?"

    Looking at the people disappearing, the dog Ao Qing didn¡¯t bother to say anything.?? 

    "But the master really loves me. He gave me a big pot of soup to drink, especially the essence of the medicine at the bottom. It was so incredible that I actually made a breakthrough from the Demon King to the Demon Lord!"

    "Yes."

    "The master must have figured out that these old bastards like Aobifang wanted to mess with me, so he gave me this opportunity."

    "I'm really impressed by the master's miraculous calculations. Even time is stuck. I just broke through these idiots and they came here."

    "I guess the master also wants to use them to practice with me!"

    When he thought of this, Gouzi Ao Qing's eyes flashed with fiery gaze.

    Once upon a time, he was just a being looked down upon by others in the tribe, but now, not only has Ao Qingcheng been killed, but he is also a being that the entire tribe must look up to.

    All this is because of the master.

    As your cultivation level gets stronger, you will feel the power of your master more and more!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 173 Who can save the royal family?  (Second update)

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Hoo!"

    Away from the Hundred Thousand Mountains, Ao Bifang and others were panting heavily after being teleported by the scroll.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away from the heart, and at the same time, it is ugly.

    Who would have thought that Ao Qing, who was once looked down upon by them, actually forced Ao Bifang to take out the teleportation scroll that had been treasured for thousands of years.

    ¡° Such treasures, in Ao Bifang¡¯s opinion, are like a life.

    It was actually used like this on Ao Qing.

    And when they came, more than 20 people came, and at this time, there were only a few demon ancestors left, and the demon emperor was not left.

    "ah!"

    When he thought of this, he couldn't help but burst out with anger, and countless rocks around him exploded under the roar.

    But now, they can only rush back towards the tribe in disgrace.

    After passing through the teleportation array, they quickly returned to the Red Sun lineage.

    When some of the people stationed in the Red Sun lineage and some of their juniors heard the noise, they hurriedly came over to greet them.

    However, when they saw Ao Bifang and others, everyone's expressions changed.

    Why, there are only a few people left?

    And every one of them is so embarrassed!

    But even after seeing this scene, everyone still did not think about the bad side. After all, they knew the lineup clearly, especially since Ao Bifang personally took action, so there was no possibility of any surprises.

    As for the embarrassment and the lack of some people, I am afraid they will come back in batches, but speaking of it, the enemy should not be weak.

    Therefore, everyone still greeted him with warm smiles.

    "Greetings to Lord Bi Fang, Lord Bi Fang took action and must have taken down the martial arts hall!" A junior demon king said quickly and flatteringly.

    "Yeah yeah!"

    "Master Bi Fang is really powerful."

    Seeing this, other juniors also quickly flattered him.

    Ao Bifang¡¯s face changed slightly after being poked at a painful point, but he didn¡¯t pay attention to them.

    But the demon king obviously didn¡¯t react, and continued to flatter him: ¡°Since the martial arts school has been captured, Ao Qing must have been captured by Lord Bifang as well?¡±

    "Why do you talk so much?"

    Being poked at a painful point again, Ao Bifang finally couldn't bear it anymore and slapped the demon king who was flattering him, and he slapped him to the ground. He couldn't die anymore.

    Seeing this, the crowd was frightened.

    Looking at the gloomy expressions of Ao Bifang and others, everyone felt a bad premonition.

    I¡¯m afraid, something really happened.

    Ao Bifang ignored them and sat down on the front seat with a gloomy face, and did not speak for a long time.

    The lobby fell into silence.

    At this moment, no one dares to speak.

    ¡°Come here, bring me the Po Zun Pill!¡±

    Finally, Ao Bifang, who became more and more unwilling to think about it, issued an order.

    "Is this what you want?"

    Everyone looked at him in shock.

    "Yes, I can't wait any longer." Ao Bifang said in a hoarse voice: "Ao Qing has escaped our control, Qingcheng Qingcheng's hope has been shattered, and I can only do it myself."

    "Although I cannot become a real Demon Lord after taking the Pozun Pill, it is enough for me to become a half-monster. The half-monarch state is enough to defeat the Emperor of Devouring Heaven."

    As soon as his voice fell, everyone in the venue was shocked.

    "Bifang Yaozong, you have to know that our Red Sun Tribe only has one Broken Zun Pill. If you take it, it will be gone. Even if a talented junior emerges in the future, he will not be able to break his zun."  .¡±

    At this time, several other demon sects heard worried voices.

    You must know that the Demon Sect and the Demon Lord are definitely a big hurdle. I don¡¯t know how many talented people are stuck.

    For example, Emperor Shit and Aobifang both achieved great perfection in the Demon Sect, but they could never break through that step.

    Of course, due to their talents, even if people like them take the Zun-breaking Pill, they can only break half of the Zun at most.

    Originally, this Zun-breaking Pill was reserved for Ao Qingcheng, but without Ao Qingcheng, it was no longer worth what they had to pay.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through!¡±

    Ao Bifang gritted his teeth and said: "They forced this. If Ao Qing comes back, we will have no chance. But as long as we take down Emperor Shi, we have plenty of ways to deal with Ao Qing."Celebrate!  "

    Everyone weighed the pros and cons and finally nodded.

    After getting the Po Zun Pill, Ao Bifang entered seclusion, and under the Po Zun Pill, he successfully entered the half-zun realm.

    "The first thing I did when I came out of seclusion was to start a civil war.

    In less than half a month, the vast Sky Devouring Demon Wolf territory was divided into two parts.

    Also today, a battle finally broke out between Ao Bifang and Emperor Shi.

    ????????????? And because Aobifang is at the semi-reverend level, even though Emperor Shitian has a lot of resources because of the royal family, he still failed, received a slap from Aobifang, and fled in a hurry.

    Night.

    The pale-faced Sky-Devouring Demon King sat together with an old man who was dying.

    "Mr. Jin, now a civil war has broken out within the clan, and Aobifang has broken through to the semi-reverend realm. If we drag him on, he will definitely be succeeded by the Red Sun lineage!"

    Emperor Shi looked at the old man with an ugly face and asked softly: "Although you have been in seclusion for hundreds of years, your divination has been rumored even among the previous generation, so I ask you to come out today because I want you to  Help with fortune telling."

    "How can we solve the current crisis of the royal family?"

    "well!"

    The old man sighed softly, and several runes rose in his hand. As slight fluctuations appeared on his body, he slowly closed his eyes.

    Emperor Shi was waiting nervously.

    After three full hours, the old man opened his eyes. He, who was already twilight, was even more enveloped in a layer of death.

    "Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Jin."

    Emperor Shit hurriedly spoke out, and then looked at him expectantly.

    "There is only one person in your royal family who can save you!" the old man said tiredly.

    "who is it?"

    The Emperor Shi's eyes lit up.

    "Your son."

    The old man said.

    "my son?"

    The Emperor Shit is incredible. None of his three sons seem to be able to support such a thing.

    If we say the best

    "My eldest son?"

    The old man shook his head.

    "That's my second son?"

    Emperor Shit frowned. Since he was not the eldest son, he must be the second son. After all, besides the eldest son, the best was the second son.

    However, the old man shook his head again.

    Ga!

    Emperor Shitian trembled, stood up, stared and asked: "Ao Qing?"

    ps: Continue to code.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 174 Another new mission?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Um!"

    The old man nodded his head solemnly.

    Hearing the old man¡¯s confirmation, Emperor Shi was stunned.

    His most incompetent son could actually become the savior of his Sky-devouring Demonic Wolf clan?

    No matter what he thinks, he doesn¡¯t believe it.

    For a moment, he looked at this old man who had been in seclusion for hundreds of years. He looked more and more like a magic stick, and he even tricked him into eating the emperor's head. This made him furious.

    "Fuck you, you old guy who talks nonsense."

    With a loud curse, he slapped the old man on the bald head and knocked the old man to the ground.

    "Emperor Shit, what are you doing?"

    The old man lay on the ground tremblingly, looking at Emperor Shit angrily.

    "What else are you doing? You old fool has already deceived me. Why are you still asking me?" Emperor Shi stepped on the old man's back and said disdainfully: "You said you wanted to deceive me, but you also want to think better.  The entire Sky-Eating Demon Wolf clan knows that my third son, Ao Qing, is the most ineffective, yet you say that he is the savior of the Sky-Eating Demon Wolf, do you think I am a fool?"

    "Youyou are confused!"

    The old man lay on the ground and shouted angrily: "I really didn't lie to you!"

    "Are you being tough?"

    Emperor Shitian added another kick and said solemnly: "Yes, my third son messed with Ao Qingcheng and destroyed the conspiracy of the Red Sun lineage, but now this situation cannot be solved by him with one shot.  I originally thought you had some kind of divination ability, but now it seems that you are no different from my fatuous old father, you are a fucking magician!"

    "You, you, youyou don't believe me, you will harm the entire royal family, and you will become a sinner of the Sky-eating Demon Wolf." The old man pointed at the Emperor of Devouring and shouted angrily.

    "Hmph, old man, if I really believe in your evil deeds, I will really harm the lineage of the Sky-devouring Demonic Wolf!"

    Emperor Shit made another kick, then waved his hand and shouted: "Come here, pull him down and put him in prison."

    The old man¡¯s body was trembling, his face was red and he shouted angrily: ¡°Emperor Shit, one day, you will come back to me to apologize, and you will regret it!¡±

    Emperor Shit sneered and sat down again to think about important matters.

    "Lord Wolf Emperor, you must not disbelieve what Mr. Jin said!" At this time, the old butler who accompanied Emperor Shi came up and said, "Why don't we call the third prince back?"

    "Hmph, how can that old guy's words be trusted?" Emperor Shi said angrily.

    The old man sighed and said again: "Even if you don't believe it, Mr. Demon Emperor, I think it is still necessary to call the third prince back. After all, this is his home. Now that such a big thing has happened, he can't just sit back and watch!"

    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you!¡±

    The emperor waved his hands impatiently, not even paying attention to what the old butler was saying. He was immersed in the current civil war, thinking hard about countermeasures.

    Hearing this, the old housekeeper nodded, and then slowly withdrew.

    Martial Arts School.

    Yi Feng held the writing brush in his hand, looked at the words on the rice paper, and nodded his head proudly.

    As for the guitar he was holding before, he hasn¡¯t picked it up for several days.

    Because after drinking the wine that day, Yi Feng rushed directly to compete with the gods. This unexpected joy also allowed Yi Feng to accumulate experience. In addition to practicing in various styles, that kind of artistic conception is the key to improvement.  .

    Therefore, when Yi Feng is practicing calligraphy now, he has almost written all kinds of fonts in his previous life, and the progress is indeed very effective.

    It¡¯s just that things like artistic conception are hard to come by, and Yi Feng doesn¡¯t have much to do.

    But Yi Feng is not in a hurry. After all, two of the four items of music, chess, calligraphy and painting have already reached the level of the gods. The only two items left are calligraphy and chess, which are easy to solve. After all, due to previous accumulation, he has already reached a very advanced level.  realm.

    "Ding, new task for the system."

    "Elevate your cooking, wine, tea, and sculpture skills to a level comparable to that of God."

    "Mission reward: you can get a halo!"

    ¡°Punishment for failure: take back the martial arts gym!¡±

    Come again?

    Hearing the voice in his head, Yi Feng's face suddenly darkened.

    This broken system is really not idle. This damn system requires him to learn all kinds of messy skills!

    However, the mission reward "halo" caught his attention.

     "What exactly is this halo?"

    "What is the purpose of it?"

    Yi Feng scratched his head and frowned.

    Because of the shadow of the first time, he was said to be rewarded for being a peerless master, but after getting a broken skull, he was repelled by the system, and he didn't even have the slightest expectation for the mount.

    But this time the halo sounds much different!

    It actually gave him a sense of expectation again.

    "Check the progress."

    "Cooking: Return to nature."

    "Wine Art: Small achievements."

    "Tea art: perfect."

    ¡°Carving: blank.¡±

    After reading these proficiency levels, Yi Feng nodded. It seemed that the proficiency level was the same as before. As long as he had done it before, he could accumulate it and directly have the corresponding proficiency level.

    ¡°It seems like I will have to cook every day from now on.¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know what the aura of reward is, let¡¯s wait and see!¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 175 Demon Lord, really nothing (fourth update)

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After having these new tasks, Yi Feng became completely busy in the following days.

    While practicing calligraphy, he made some small things to carve. After all, the carving was still a blank. He always felt uncomfortable with obsessive-compulsive disorder and had to make some progress.

    Of course, he is not idle when it comes to cooking.

    It can be said that this skill is the most useful to him. After all, he has to open his mouth to eat. After the task was activated, Yi Feng felt that the food he cooked was even more delicious.

    However, he remembered that he had to change types frequently to get promoted quickly, so Yi Feng was no longer limited to cooking. For example, he also wanted to make some famous dishes from his previous life.

    As for the first snack, what he wants to make is a god-level snack that sweeps the world.

    Spicy strips!

    This thing was a best-seller in the previous life. There is even a saying that there is nothing that a pack of spicy strips cannot solve. If it is true, then two packs.

    After traveling through time for so long, Yi Feng still has a soft spot for this flavored food in his previous life.

    certainly.

    What¡¯s more important is that he grew up in the hometown of Latiao, the birthplace of Latiao, before traveling through time.

    What a coincidence, it¡¯s also called Pingjiang!

    As someone who grew up here, I am familiar with how to make spicy strips.

    When the first spicy strips were stirred in the pot by hand, Yi Feng wiped the sweat from the top of his head and showed a satisfied smile.

    "Gouzi, have a taste!"

    Yi Feng grabbed a few and threw them towards Gouzi.

    "Ouch!"

    Gouzi rushed over and ate all the spicy strips in a few mouthfuls, then his eyes widened.

    With these few spicy sticks in his mouth, he had just entered the realm where the Demon Lord had not yet completely stabilized, but he actually stabilized it?

    Not only that, he found that these spicy sticks also had the effect of temporarily improving his strength. After a few sticks, he found that he could briefly compete with the power of the demon king in the middle stage.

    Seeing Gouzi¡¯s excited expression, Yi Feng quickly tasted one.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?.

    tasty.

    The taste of hometown.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Great.

    "Excuse me, is there anyone?"

    At this moment, a voice of inquiry came from outside.

    "Who is it?"

    Yi Feng put down the spicy strips in his hand and walked outside.

    When I walked out of the door, I found an old man with yellow teeth looking around.

    "Who are you?"

    Just when Yi Feng was about to ask a question, Ao Qing suddenly rushed out, winked at the old man, and at the same time said through a message: "Uncle Yun, leave quickly, you are not allowed to come here. I will come to find you outside the city later.  "

    Seeing this, the old man quickly understood and said to Yifeng, "Sorry, I looked in the wrong place."

    After saying that, he left quickly.

    Yi Feng gave him a puzzled look, then returned to the martial arts hall and started practicing calligraphy again.

    The dog came over, lowered his head towards Yi Feng, and barked twice.

    "Go alone!"

    Yi Feng waved his hand and rolled his eyes at him. He just wanted to poop. Usually he would take care of things by himself. Do you want him to sneak away this time?

    Hearing this, Gouzi rushed out of the martial arts hall.

    The reason why Yi Feng needs to agree is because he understands that the owner must be well aware of the relationship between Yun Bo and him.

    It¡¯s just that the master¡¯s understanding of life will definitely not be revealed.

    Arriving outside the city, Yun Bo, who had been waiting for a long time, came to greet him.

    "The third prince."

    While speaking, there were tears in his eyes.

    "Uncle Yun, why are you here?"

    Ao Qing said softly that he had a special feeling for Uncle Yun. Ever since he was a child, he had never looked down on him and had always been close to him.

    ¡°Something happened to the tribe.¡±

    Uncle Yun was worried, and then told what happened in the tribe.

    However, Ao Qing remained unmoved.

    ¡°Third Prince, after all, that is your home!¡± Yun Bo said earnestly.

    "Uncle Yun, stop talking. That's not my home, this martial arts school is!" Ao Qing said: "No matter what the reason was, the old man knew that I was framed and expelled me from the tribe, causing me to almost die outside.  I have no feelings for that place anymore!¡±

    "You, prince, how can you be so?, after you treated Ao Qingcheng, the Wolf Emperor had already looked at you with admiration.  "Uncle Yun said softly: "Besides, what's the good thing about staying in this broken martial arts hall?  "

    "Shut up."

    However, as soon as Yun Bo finished speaking, Ao Qing, who had been close to Yun Bo just now, changed his aura and suddenly burst out with a strong murderous intention.

    "I'm warning you, if you dare to say anything bad about the martial arts school again, you will die!"

    Ao Qing said hoarsely with a grin, the aura of the demon wolf was completely leaked at this moment.

    Yun Bo was so frightened that he was forced to the corner and looked at Ao Qing tremblingly. But what was even more shocking was Ao Qing's cultivation. He stammered and shouted: "Prince, I, I was wrong, I was too talkative."  , it¡¯s just you, your cultivation"

    Seeing this, Ao Qing put away his murderous intention and said calmly: "It's no big deal if you take advantage of the demon!"

    "Demon Lord?"

    "And so?"

    Yun Bo suddenly took a breath and said tremblingly: "Third Prince, are you saying too much uh, a little too much?"

    "Ah!"

    Ao Qing sneered.

    Because he was with Yi Feng, his mood changed a lot at some point.

    In his eyes, the demon lords in the past were indeed heaven-like existences.

    But now

    Demon Lord.

    It¡¯s really nothing.

    ¡°To be truly powerful, it is like his master and Brother Skull.

    Looking at Uncle Yun¡¯s disbelief, Ao Qing revealed the existence of Yi Feng and Brother Skull in awe, and said that it was because of Yi Feng that he gained the power of the Demon Lord in a short period of time.

    Yun Bo was so shocked by Ao Qing's words that he couldn't speak anymore.

    Nor did he expect that the person he saw at the door just now was such a powerful being.

    After the shock, there was a deep excitement.

    "No wonder Elder Jin said that you are the savior of the royal family, so Master, please follow me back to the tribe. As long as you take action, the Red Sun family will fall apart!" Elder Yun said expectantly.

    "I told you, I won't go back!"

    Ao Qing said indifferently.

    "Sir, you."

    "After all, it is your home there, with your father, your friends, and your mother" Yun Bo said anxiously.

    Ao Qing¡¯s expression remained unchanged until he mentioned his mother.

    "Go back, I won't go back."

    "However, I will ask for something from the master to help you get through this difficult time."

    With that said, Ao Qing rushed towards the martial arts school.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 177 The Power of Devouring the Emperor!

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When he bit into the half pack of spicy strips, his eyes suddenly widened as he had been careless just now.

    this moment.

    He felt like there was a burning flame in his body, as if it was going to explode and was about to burst out.

    ¡°This, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, such a powerful energy, I can¡¯t help it¡±

    "ah!"

    Finally, Emperor Ao Zhong roared, his hair suddenly stood up, and his entire face turned red.

    "Wolf King, what are you doing? What's wrong with you?"

    Seeing this scene, Ao Yun shouted anxiously.

    "Hoo, hoo!"

    Ao Zhong gasped for air, his scarlet eyes scanned the surroundings, and at the same time shouted: "Madam, Madam, where is Madam?"

    "To report to the Wolf Emperor, Madam is in the palace behind the palace."

    Ao Yun said quickly.

    As soon as his voice fell, Ao Zhong broke through the roof and flew towards the back palace with a huge energy.

    In the bedroom.

    Madam was about to go to bed, but she found that the door was broken open with a bang, and the emperor rushed in with his hair standing tall.

    ¡°Husband, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Madam looked at Emperor Shi in surprise and made an incredible sound.

    "Ma'am, don't talk, don't ask any more questions, just lie down!"

    ????????????????????????????????????¡­

    "Boom!"

    "Boom!"

    Throughout most of the night, the entire Heaven-Eating Palace became restless. In addition to the heaven-emitting aura of the Heaven-eating Emperor, Madam's bedroom was also accompanied by the sound of walls collapsing from time to time.

    After a long, long time.

    The arrogance of the Emperor of Devouring finally subsided, and his surroundings were already in ruins.

    "What a powerful thing, it actually has such a powerful effect!"

    Emperor Shitian recalled the huge energy in his body and murmured in disbelief, only to realize that Ao Yun had not lied to him. What his son Ao Qing brought back to him was really the treasure that could turn the world around.

    Not only did he unknowingly break through to the semi-master realm, but even when the energy was at its strongest, his combat power soared to the level of a demon master during that period of time.

    The shock in his heart made him unable to recover for a long time.

    When he came to his senses, he suddenly found that his wife was wading in the ruins in front of him, dying.

    "ah!"

    "Madam!"

    "Madam, how are you?"

    "Come quickly, hurry up, hurry up and save the lady."

    The Emperor Shi was anxious and started shouting at people.

    Seeing this, countless masters from the Heaven Devouring Palace rushed over. When they saw this scene, they all became dumbfounded.

    Devour the Sirius Emperor.

    It¡¯s so scary.

    And after hurriedly receiving treatment, he learned that his wife was safe and sound, and Emperor Shitian packed himself up again and returned to the main hall.

    "Ao Yun, where is Ao Yun!"

    He shouted loudly.

    "The little one is here."

    Ao Yun hurried over and at the same time offered the half pack of spicy strips that Emperor Shi had left behind with both hands.

    "Hahaha!"

    Taking the half pack of spicy strips, Emperor Shitian laughed, patted Ao Yun on the shoulder and praised: "Yes, Ao Yun, you have done great work!"

    "Wolf Emperor, what contribution have I made? This is all the result of the Third Prince." Ao Yun said quickly.

    Having said this, Ao Zhong remembered his third son, grabbed Ao Yun and asked quickly: "You said before that Qing'er had already broken through the demon king with the help of an expert, but is this true?"

    "It's absolutely true." Ao Yun said.

    Hearing this, Ao Zhong was both shocked and surprised.

    What was surprising was that his good-for-nothing son actually walked ahead of him and became the Demon Lord.

    And the one who was shocked was the expert behind him.

    How powerful a being must be for his good-for-nothing son to break through the Demon Lord?  What kind of powerful means are needed to produce such superb food!  ?

    Looking at the spicy strips in his hand, he couldn't calm down for a long time.

    Then he carefully put it away and put it awayIt arrived in the secret compartment of his personal robe and was hidden like a treasure.

    Suddenly, he remembered something and hurriedly ran towards the prison.

    In the prison, Ao Jin was still imprisoned, with his hands and feet shackled, and there was still a shoe print on his bald head.

    "Bastard, who asked you to imprison Mr. Jin here?" As soon as Emperor Shit walked in, he started to curse, "Why don't you hurry up and get the key?"

    The subordinate handed the key to Emperor Shizhan with great dignity, his expression full of speechlessness.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who imprisoned us?

    Of course, they didn¡¯t dare to say this directly.

    After taking the key, Ao Zhong walked up to Ao Jin with a smile on his face. He first helped him unlock the shackles, then patted the shoe prints on his bald head, and said with a smile: "Uh, that Mr. Jin.  , I was careless before, please don¡¯t be ignorant of me, things are exactly as you said, Qing¡¯er is really the savior you said, your calculations are really accurate!¡±

    Hearing this, Mr. Jin suddenly stood up and asked tremblingly: "Really?"

    "It's true, it's absolutely true, so I'm sorry for you!" Emperor Shit apologized quickly.

    "It will be great if my royal family can be saved, it will be great if it can be saved!"

    With an excited shout and a hateful glance at Emperor Shi, Ao Jin sat back down again.

    Then, his head bowed down.

    "Mr. Jin, Mr. Jin?"

    Emperor Yan shouted hurriedly, putting his palm on Ao Jin's arm, and at the same time, a wave of demonic power surged into his body.

    "Damn it!"

    As soon as he noticed the situation inside Ao Jin¡¯s body, Emperor Shit slapped himself with a dark face!

    This old man was obviously beaten to death by him, but he was just hanging on because of the unwillingness in his heart.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????? have waved his hand, and asked his servants to bury Jin Lao's body with care, before the Emperor had left with a dark face.

    But in my heart, I felt extremely uncomfortable.

    A diviner approved by the cow was killed by him alive. If he stayed with him, he didn't know how much he could do.

    When I walked out of the prison, I realized that it was already dawn.

    "Report!"

    "Reporting to the Wolf Emperor, the Red Sun lineage is here."

    At this moment, his subordinates rushed over and reported loudly.

    "You are a member of the Red Sun family. I didn't expect you to come to my door at this time. Do you really think that I, Ao Zhong, am still the Ao Zhong of yesterday?"

    "Give me the order to fight!"

    With a loud shout, Ao Zhong stepped into the void and flew away.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 178 Crazy Pill

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Although the Sky-Eating Demonic Wolf clan is much stronger and more talented than most demonic beasts, there are still very few who want to cultivate to the level above Demon King, and it is just much easier than other demonic beasts from other races.  And with.

    So most of the demon wolves are just at the bottom level.

    At this moment, the Sky-Eating Plain is bounded by the river.

    The Red Sun lineage and the Royal lineage each gathered a hundred thousand troops and looked at each other across the river, their swords at war with each other.

    Although the Red Sun lineage lost a large number of masters in the past few days, they were still worthy of the imperial lineage. Even after Ao Bifang launched a rebellion, they defeated the royal lineage steadily.

    certainly.

    In a battle like this, what matters is high-end combat power.

    Under the pressure from the martial arts school and Ao Qing, Ao Bifang couldn't wait any longer. Today he wanted to take down the royal family completely in one fell swoop.

    "Emperor Eater, if you take the initiative to surrender with the people of your royal family, you may be able to save your life today!"

    On the other side of the river, Ao Bifang stood in the sky and sent a cold voice towards Emperor Shi.

    "snort!"

    "Ao Bifang, you are not afraid of the wind flashing your tongue. Today is the day for your death." Emperor Shi stood up from the ground, raised his head and said loudly: "Come on, let's fight directly, no need to beep so much."

    "I didn't expect that you, Ao Zhong, are so courageous that you dare to fight me. You must have forgotten how you ran away in embarrassment a few days ago!"

    Ao Bifang said with a disdainful expression, and the demonic power around him started to circulate.

    ?For him, this is better.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off of the Emperor Devouring the Emperor, would have avoided a great battle among his men, and it would have reduced a great deal of losses to his Red Sun lineage.

    As soon as the demonic power moved, the pressure of the demi-god expanded, he stepped in the air, and the next moment he was in front of Emperor Shit.

    "go to hell!"

    Ao Bifang sneered, and it was his killing move.

    With the violent push of the palm, the entire space overlapped, and the majestic demonic power turned into layers of turbulent waves in mid-air, suddenly covering Ao Zhong.

    Seeing that the wave was approaching the head of Emperor Shi, Ao Bifang couldn't help but raise the corner of his mouth.

    This blow.

    Even if it doesn¡¯t kill Emperor Shit, it¡¯s enough to seriously injure him.

    This is the suppression of realm.

    Even if he is only half a master, it is really easy to deal with a demon sect.

    But the next moment, his expression changed.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????? A vast aura erupts from Emperor Shit¡¯s body, which is actually on par with him.

    "you?"

    "How come you are also a demi-reverence?"

    Ao Bifang asked in disbelief.

    "Hmph, you can only break through, but can't I break through?" Emperor Yan smiled coldly, and at the same moment when his cultivation burst out, he pushed out with both hands.

    In an instant, an invisible energy was pushed out by him and crashed into Ao Bifang's waves.

    "Boom!"

    As the two powerful forces collided, thunder roared in the sky, and space cracks tore open, and the entire space seemed to have turned into an ocean in a storm.

    At the same time, the majestic energy spread in all directions, and the shock wave pushed hundreds of thousands of people below to retreat, and those who approached were even more upset.

    The collision of this blow was actually indistinguishable.

    At this moment, Ao Bifang's face paled. The Red Sun lineage, which originally had great morale, also suffered a huge loss of morale.

    No one expected that Emperor Shi would actually break through to the half-god level.

    "Hahaha!"

    "The half-reverence realm is really powerful."

    Emperor Shit laughed wildly, stared at Ao Bifang and sneered: "Ao Bifang, you can't stand me today. On the contrary, you will die here today."

    Hear the words.

    Ao Bifang¡¯s face was twitching.

    He squinted his eyes and did not speak, but slowly took out an exquisite small box from the storage ring.

    Seeing this, the masters of the Hongri lineage were all shocked.

    "Master Bifang, what do you want?"

    "He, he actually wants to take the Violent Pill!"

    "Is the Emperor Devouring really so difficult to deal with?"

    Looking at the pill, they all made incredible sounds.

    And Emperor Shi¡¯s expression also changed.

    Staring at Ao Bi Fang ShenHe said bluntly: "Ao Bifang, you are really cruel. You actually took out the last violent pill of your Red Sun lineage. Do you know that even if you take it and defeat me, you still have to pay.  Half of your life span is the price!"

    "As long as I can let my red sun unite the tribe."

    "I, Ao Bifang, would not regret my death."

    Ao Bifang narrowed his eyes slightly and took the violent pill in his hand without any hesitation.

    He has no way out.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Therefore, no matter how high the price is, we must win today.

    "You are cruel!"

    Seeing this, Emperor Shit immediately clenched his teeth, showing a look of deep fear.

    And the effects of Kuangjuan Pill started to take effect very quickly.

    At almost a visible speed, the aura on Ao Bifang's body was skyrocketing, and he jumped over the half-monster and chased the real demon lord.

    Finally, when he was infinitely close to the realm of the Demon Lord, Ao Bifang's climb finally stopped.

    "We are infinitely close, but we still haven't reached the Demon Lord!"

    Ao Bifang raised his palm, feeling the power in his body, and said solemnly: "However, it is more than enough to deal with one and a half masters!"

    As soon as the voice fell, he disappeared instantly, not even the afterimage could be seen.

    "What?"

    The emperor suddenly broke out in cold sweat, and the next moment, a strong sense of crisis appeared from behind him.

    He raised his eyes, turned around suddenly, and struck behind him with a punch carrying huge demonic power.

    Sure enough, Ao Bifang appeared behind him.

    "Boom!"

    The two of them collided heavily.

    But even if Emperor Shi blocked Aobifang's attack, the gap in cultivation was incomparable.

    Therefore, Emperor Shi was directly blown away by this punch and fell from the ground. There was a sound of shaking the ground, and then a big crater was made.

    "Is the gap between a half-master and a demon master so big? What's more, this guy is not yet a demon master now?"

    Emperor Shit wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and slowly got up, his expression full of reluctance.

    But as soon as he got up, he saw Ao Bifang turning into an arc in the sky and attacking.

    Emperor Shit hurriedly turned his demonic power and turned it into a protective shield around his body.

    The moment the protective shield was formed, a punch bombardment came.

    "boom!"

    The protective shield exploded. Although it helped Emperor Shit withstand most of the force before the explosion, a lot of force still fell on him.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    His body rolled against the ground, bringing up a series of dust and leaving a thousand-foot ravine. Only then did Mikado finally stabilize his body.

    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to resist!¡±

    The emperor coughed violently, and after struggling to hold himself up, he couldn't help but raise his palms and touched the hidden compartment of his clothes.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 179 Spicy Tiansen

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    But after thinking about it, he still put his palm down.

    Such a good big treasure, he wasted half a pack last night, and he really couldn't bear to use the remaining half pack.

    "This guy's violent pill only lasts for a quarter of an hour, so hold on!"

    The Emperor bit his teeth.

    At the same time, he waved his hand and took out a valuable magic weapon.

    As soon as the high-quality magic weapon came out, light suddenly emitted and surrounded the body of the Emperor.

    ?Obviously.

    This is a valuable defensive magic weapon.

    ???????????Emperor Shit obviously didn¡¯t intend to fight Ao Bifang, but in order to save the half pack of spicy sticks, he passively defended himself in order to survive for a quarter of an hour.

    "A diamond shield?"

    Ao Bifang's pupils shrank slightly when he saw Emperor Shit offering this magic weapon, but then he sneered, "Do you think you are safe just because you have a diamond shield?"

    "Hmph, I really can't stop the real Demon Lord, but if I can stop you as a dabbler for a quarter of an hour, it's still no problem." Emperor Eater shouted disdainfully.

    "very good."

    Ao Bifang¡¯s voice suddenly turned gloomy.

    That gloomy face is full of ferocity and madness!

    At the same time as the sound fell, he who was on the ground suddenly rose slowly towards the sky. Along with a series of strange handprints, he also began to chant incomprehensible symbols in his mouth.

    "How many floors does a bag of rice have to resist"

    "A bag of rice has to resist the second floor"

    "How much do you want for a bag of rice"

    "I need to wash a bag of rice"

    "There is mud at the mouth"

    "Who gave you a bag of rice"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The whole ground roared, and then the earth began to shake, and the sand and stones were flying.

    And everyone in the audience seemed to have noticed something, and everyone showed fear.

    And the Sky-Devouring Demon King, who was hiding behind the diamond shield, widened his eyes, stared at Ao Bifang, and shouted in disbelief: "This, this is"

    ???????? Before the voice of the Emperor Devouring completely fell, Ao Bifang, who was already high in the sky, finally placed the last fingerprint in his hand.

    After the handprint fell, a huge fireball condensed under his hands, covering the entire sky.

    ¡°Spicy Tiansen!¡±

    With a soft drink, the fireball in his hand roared down.

    "Hoo!"

    Before the attack arrived, under this powerful fluctuation, the ground was already collapsed by the strong pressure, and cracks spread.

    "Run!"

    "Run quickly!"

    And the people on both sides of the river, whether they were from the Red Sun lineage or the Royal family lineage, heard the sound of ghosts crying and wolves howling, and began to run away one after another.

    "Boom!"

    finally.

    This attack finally landed on the Sky Devouring Demon King.

    The ground suddenly collapsed, forming a pit a hundred feet deep. Countless two-line demon wolves were annihilated, and the majestic energy spread in all directions.

    There¡¯s sand and rocks flying everywhere.

    Countless surviving demon wolves were blown into the sky, while many buildings and trees not far away were instantly razed to the ground.

    After a long, long time.

    The entire battlefield finally calmed down a bit, and the smoke slowly dissipated.

    And in the 100-foot deep pit, Emperor Shi was lying in the pit dying, with his chest collapsed and blood vomiting from his mouth.

    Next to him, his diamond shield also became broken.

    Seeing this scene, the people of Hongri's lineage let out overwhelming shouts.

    ????????????????????? The royal family lineage is full of deathly ashes.

    In the end, was his royal family defeated?

    High in the air, Ao Bifang looked indifferently at Emperor Shi in the pit, his pupils tightened, full of disdain.

    "Today, the Sky-Eating Demon Wolf Tribe will change its dynasty, and our Red Sun lineage will become the new royal family."

    "And you, Ao Zhong, will eventually become a stepping stone for the rise of my Red Sun lineage. If you kneel down and commit suicide, I promise not to drive out your lineage!"

    Ao Bifang¡¯s cold voice shook the sky, as if he was judging Emperor Shit.

    But, however, a mocking voice came from the deep pit.

    "You reallyThis is too much!  "

    "You are really forcing me. Do you really think you will win?"

    "snort!"

    Ao Bifang sneered and said coldly: "Although I don't know why you still refuse to admit defeat and have the courage to say such things, I don't think you have any means to turn around at this moment. Your end today is death."  !¡±

    "Okay, okay!"

    Emperor Shit spit out a mouthful of blood, forced himself to stand up with his injured body, and dug his palms into the hidden compartments of his clothes while raising the corner of his mouth and sneering: "You forced me to do this, I originally wanted to see you off in a quarter of an hour.  I¡¯m on my way, but this quarter of an hour goes by so slowly!¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you can¡¯t blame me!¡±

    ????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    "Boom!"

    Almost instantly, the aura on the Emperor's body was rising steadily, his whole body was enveloped in a fiery aura, and the surrounding demonic aura also turned fiery red.

    "What?"

    Ao Bifang, who was originally looking light-hearted, finally changed his expression when he saw this scene.

    "Demon, Demon Lord?"

    "How could you suddenly arrive at the Demon Lord?"

    "My red sun lineage's heaven-defying violent pills cost me half of my life span, so that I can temporarily rise to the level close to the Demon Lord. What kind of thing do you have, that can actually make you become a Demon Lord directly?"

    "This is impossible, this is impossible!"

    Ao Bi Fang stared blankly, almost roaring at this moment, expressing his disbelief.

    ¡°Nothing is impossible!¡±

    "Today is the day you die."

    As the voice fell, Emperor Shi turned into a fiery red figure and flew up into the sky.

    ??Punch out.

    The demonic energy accompanied by the flames suddenly landed on Aobifang's chest.

    Ao Bifang¡¯s eyes widened with fear.

    He didn¡¯t even have the strength to parry this punch, and the huge power poured into his body with the fiery demonic power.

    "boom!"

    This punch directly knocked Ao Bifang thousands of feet away.

    But before he landed, the fiery red Emperor Shit followed closely behind him and reappeared on top of Aobifang's head.

    "Die!"

    With a fiery red light splashing out, Emperor Shit's kick landed hard.

    "Boom!"

    The ground suddenly exploded, creating a huge deep pit.

    At this moment, Ao Bifang, who was stepped on, was deformed and trembling all over.

    But he stared at the Emperor with his bloodshot pupils.

    "That¡­¡­"

    "What on earth is it that can actually give you the power of a demon king!?"

    "Then I will let you die in peace."

    Emperor Shi looked condescendingly at Aobifang at his feet, and said coldly: "Listen carefully, this is the fairy that my son begged for me from the master."

    "Spicy strips!"

    "Spicy strips!?"

    Ao Bifang stared and muttered these two words with difficulty.

    The next moment, the flaming fist of Emperor Shit fell on top of his head.

    ?¡­(remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 180 A flavorful chapter

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Ao Bifang was killed with one punch.

    The emperor has been feeling unbearably hot, and his strength still has nowhere to vent. He originally wanted to find his wife again, but he remembered that his wife was dying last night. If he had another stroke, he would have to be a bachelor for the rest of his life.

    Therefore, his fiery eyes were fixed on the masters of the Red Sun lineage.

    Under the current strength of the Demon Lord Devouring Emperor, the remaining masters of the Red Sun lineage did not even have a chance to escape, and were all killed by Emperor Devouring.

    Without high-end combat power, the rest of the Red Sun lineage suddenly fell apart.

    At the same time, the full power of the Emperor Devouring Emperor was finally released. Although his cultivation was still at the semi-monarch level, he was only one step away from becoming a true Demon Lord.

    The crisis of the Sky-devouring Demonic Wolf Clan.

    It was finally lifted.

    "Ao Yun!"

    Emperor Shit shouted.

    "Here you are." Ao Yun came forward respectfully.

    "In a few days, when I finish cleaning up the tribe's mess, you take me to find my son. By the way, pay homage to the master who saved my royal family from fire and water!" Emperor Shit said with enthusiasm on his face.

    "Follow your orders."

    Ao Yun lowered his head.

    "By the way, and also, drive those two losers Ao Tie out of the Emperor's Palace. That is my Qing'er's palace. Even if he doesn't come back, no one else can get involved!" Emperor Xi ordered again.

    Ao Yun glanced at the real Emperor Eater, lowered his head and left.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°What a beautiful weather!¡±

    Yi Feng stretched and walked out of the martial arts hall, and then walked towards the wasteland behind.

    "gentlemen."

    ¡°I¡¯ve met Mr.

    In the wasteland, Wu Yonghong and others were still waving their hoes diligently. When they saw Yi Feng approaching, they all greeted Yi Feng respectfully.

    "You are busy, I will go shopping!"

    Yi Feng said with a smile and looked around. Although these old men made slow progress, they still did a good job.

    "Uh, um, sir."

    At this time, Lu Dasheng came over obediently, smelling like shit. It was not that he was not particular about it. On the contrary, he wanted to get rid of the smell on his body more than anyone else. However, without the words of the person in front of him, he had no means of cultivation.  I don¡¯t even dare to use it!

    "What's wrong?"

    Yi Feng asked.

    "Uh, sir, Uncle Wang, Uncle Zhang, and Uncle Li have finished carrying their excrements. Do you think I can leave?" Lu Dasheng asked cautiously with a look of anticipation on his face.

    "Oh, really?"

    Yi Feng glanced at the required manure in the field, and it was obvious that it was not enough. And if such a good manure picker ran away, where would he find such a person again?

    So, he said earnestly: "Look, people have to have a beginning and an end. There is still a lot of dung needed in this field, so you'd better help me finish it all before leaving!"

    Hearing this, Lu Dasheng had tears in his eyes.

    He is the number one alchemist in Nansha, but he has been driven crazy these days. Not to mention the normal days of being aloof, he has to deal with excrement every day, and his mentality is about to collapse.

    Finally, he endured his mentality and picked out all the excrement. He thought he could regain his freedom, but he didn't expect that this person was still unwilling to let him go.

    However, he did not dare to refuse, so he nodded his head with difficulty and agreed with tears in his eyes.

    Looking at Lu Dasheng's depressed appearance, Yi Feng also knew that he felt that the reward was a bit low.

    Thinking about it, carrying so much manure for so few gold coins is indeed a bit small.

    Thinking of this, he raised his head and said solemnly: "Don't worry, you have picked out the dung well, I will not treat you badly, the benefits are inevitable!"

    Hearing this, Lu Dasheng's heart trembled, his dull eyes suddenly filled with heat, and he hurriedly looked at Yi Feng.

    It looked like he was full of tears.

    Is this person finally willing to forgive himself and give himself blessings?

    "Thank you sir, thank you sir."

    He nodded quickly, looking forward to Yi Feng's words.

    Lu Dasheng¡¯s appearance made Yi Feng smile knowingly.

    ¡°This guy really dislikes the low pay. I thought he was a piece of shit, but now that I¡¯ve been with him for a long time, he actually isn¡¯t. He seems to be a pretty honest person. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t dislike the low pay and still dare not speak out.

    ?Thinking of this, Yi Feng's view of this person also changed a lot, and he said with concern: "Although you are capable at work, don't be so anxious in the future. You have the efficiency to fly every time."  , but it¡¯s not good for your body to be exhausted. Didn¡¯t you see that the last time you fell into the manure pit was a lesson?¡±

    "Yes Yes Yes."

    Lu Dasheng nodded like a chicken pecking at rice. He was so excited that his husband finally forgave him and said so many caring words to him.

    Really are.

    So touching!

    "Okay, let's go, other people's excrement is gone, take care of your own first!" Yi Feng ordered.

    Lu Dasheng thanked him and started working.

    After all, I have motivation, so I can work more efficiently while carrying the dung bucket.

    As long as you do a good job, you will not be far from your husband's reward.

    He picked up the manure bucket and opened the manure pit behind the martial arts gym. Because of his previous experience, he subconsciously turned his head away.

    ? But.

    The expected stench did not come, but instead came with bursts of fragrance.

    What made him even more incredible was that the sides of the cesspit were actually covered with flowers and plants. When he recognized these flowers and plants, Lu Dasheng's eyes almost popped out of his head.

    "this¡­¡­"

    "This, this, this"

    "This is actually the royal herb violet?"

    ¡°That¡¯s the high-quality medicinal herb Dijihua!?¡±

    "Hoo!"

    Lu Dasheng gasped, standing like a pillar beside the cesspool.

    These medicinal herbs are simply treasures to their alchemists.

    ¡°For example, that violet is priceless enough to make people fight for their scalps.

    As for the crocodile flower, it is even more valuable. This medicinal material alone can become the main ingredient of many kinds of medicines. It is said that a martial arts master did not hesitate to take out the holy treasure in order to find a crocodile flower.  exchange.

    In addition to those that Lu Dasheng can recognize, there are many others that cannot be recognized, but you can tell by looking at their appearance and aura that they are not inferior to existences such as Dingjihua.

    However.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I can¡¯t find it everywhere I look, but it¡¯s filled with shitholes?

    "Why?"

    "Why is this happening?"

    Lu Dasheng felt like his head was in a daze.

    To grow these things, you need that kind of hard-to-find Feng Shui treasure land. After thousands or even tens of thousands of years of gestation, it is possible to grow one.

    But this cesspit, not only is it not a geomantic treasure land, it is not even a fertile land.

    "Just when he was thinking about this problem and struggling to figure it out in shock, Lu Dasheng's eyes widened again.

    "That is?"

    He pointed his hand at the pile of dog shit in the cesspool, and his whole body couldn't help but tremble.

    In a violent excitement, he threw himself into the manure pit without caring about his own safety.

    At the same time, the round eyes came closer and looked at the piece of shit, while gasping and looking full of shock.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 181 Let me chop him down

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What on earth is this?"

    Shocked, Lu Dasheng couldn't help but stretched out his finger, rubbed a little on his fingertip, and looked at it carefully.

    Then, I couldn¡¯t help but get closer and smell it.

    However, I still don¡¯t see the reason.

    Involuntarily, his head popped out of the cesspit and he looked around. Seeing no one around, he couldn't help but put his finger to his mouth.

    Then he stuck out his tongue like lightning.

    Ga!

    And the moment he stuck out his tongue, it was like a thunder exploded in his mind, and his eyes almost popped out of his head.

    "This is medicine?"

    "No, no, it's not medicine."

    Lu Dasheng shook his head again. The medicine in it had obviously lost 99% of its potency. How could it be a brand-name medicine?

    But the next moment he reacted suddenly.

    "It seems like, it seems like a drug scumbag?"

    Holding that practice is the only criterion for verifying truth, he couldn't help but lick it with a stone.

    "Hiss!"

    As soon as I finished licking it, I breathed out another breath of cold air.

    This is indeed a scumbag!

    And this kind of drug residue is not only found in this pile, but can be seen everywhere in the entire cesspit.

    "Obviously, those violets also grew because of the nutrients from these medicinal residues.

    certainly.

    This is not what shocked him the most. What shocked him the most was that although the potency of these scum of top-grade medicines had been lost by 99%, their effects were still comparable to that of king-grade medicines, or even imperial-grade medicines.

    ?????????????????? In other words, the top-quality medicines refined by him, the number one alchemist in Nansha, are only as good as a pile of dog shit in this cesspool.

    However, he was not discouraged. Instead, his eyes were full of enthusiasm, his hands were full, and he shed tears of excitement while standing in the cesspool.

    "No wonder, no wonder sir said he wouldn't treat me badly. That's it. That's it."

    "As long as the clouds clear and the moon shines, I, Lu Dasheng, have finally come through!"

    Lu Dasheng raised his head and shouted in his heart.

    Even the scum is not lower than the king-grade medicine. It is difficult for him to imagine what level this would be if it were a finished medicine.

    This cesspit is really important to him as an alchemist.

    The meaning to him was even greater than that of Yi Feng directly giving him a sacred artifact.

    Because of these medicine residues, he was able to gain a lot of medicine refining knowledge, which gave him great inspiration.

    With this opportunity, his achievements in refining medicine are definitely not limited to being the number one alchemist in Nansha.

    "What is this guy doing?"

    In the distance, Yi Feng frowned as he watched Lu Dasheng throw himself into the manure pit.

    It¡¯s quite easy to work.

    But the melon in my head seems to be not very flexible.

    Shaking his head, Yi Feng ignored it and continued back to the martial arts hall, continuing to practice calligraphy.

    After all, even though he has some obsessive-compulsive disorder, he also thought that it would be more comfortable to complete the first task of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting first.

    Holding the pen in one hand and picking up the spicy strips in the other.

    Just when he was about to take a bite of the spicy strips to refresh himself, Yi Feng suddenly felt that it didn't taste good when he remembered Lu Dasheng's appearance just now and threw it on the ground.

    Seeing this, the dog rushed towards him, and in just a moment, he licked his tongue.

    Yi Feng rolled his eyes at him and continued practicing calligraphy and painting.

    ¡­¡­

    High above the mountains, clouds and mist shrouded.

    In the pavilion on the side, an old Taoist with sword eyebrows was sitting cross-legged, and in front of him, there was a young man in white robe kneeling.

    "Master, I have only got two spiritual treasures here. I beg you, my disciple, to give me another spiritual treasure." The young man in white robe said with a sincere face, and there was even a hint of pleading in his tone.

    "Ye Bei, tell me, why do you need so many spiritual treasures?"

    The old Taoist Jianmei looked at his apprentice, frowned and said: "Lingbao is a treasure conceived by heaven and earth. As long as it is called a spiritual treasure, it has its purpose. If you ask for such a precious thing, you have to give me an explanation, right?  "

    It was Ye Bei who was kneeling on the ground.

    Ever since he was beaten by that terrifying black robe, he had been looking for spiritual treasures everywhere. Seeing that so much time had passed, he only managed to get two spiritual treasures. In desperation, he could only ask his master to shake the sky.  .

    "Um?"

     Seeing that Ye Bei was silent, Old Taoist Tianque spoke out again in a deep voice.

    "Master, I'm sorry I can't talk about this." Ye Bei frowned and lowered his head.

    "Why can't you say it?" Old Taoist Tianque asked again.

    "It's not that I don't want to say it, it's not that I don't want to say it, but"

    Ye Bei showed a look of embarrassment. He knew in his heart that his master was not only hot-tempered, but also loved him extremely. He even taught him this cultivation level. If he knew that he was like this because of the threat of the black-robed man, Master Tianque would definitely do it.  Regardless of the reason, or even who is on the other side, I will kill him with my sword to seek justice for him.

    But if he really comes to kill him, will he be the opponent of the man in black robe?

    What¡¯s more, there is that young man who is even more invisible?

    He didn¡¯t want to see his master die tragically in the martial arts school, so he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Master, I won¡¯t say anything about atonement. It¡¯s really for your own good.¡±

    "For my own good?"

    Shantianque¡¯s tone dropped, ¡°For my own good, you won¡¯t tell me?¡±

    "Master, please atone for your sins, I really can't say anything." Ye Bei said bravely.

    "Okay, okay."

    "You really have strong wings!" Shantianque slowly stood up, and the pressure of Wuzong's consummation on his body was released, and he pressed towards Ye Bei.

    "Click!"

    The stone slabs under Ye Bei's feet were broken and he was under great pressure, but he still gritted his teeth and said: "Master, it's better not to ask anymore, I really can't say."

    "You haven't said it yet?"

    Shakian Tianque waved his palm, and the vitality came out, throwing Ye Bei behind him and hitting the rock heavily.

    Then he pressed forward and said coldly: "If you still don't tell me, I will abolish your cultivation and separate the relationship between master and disciple. As for the innate spiritual treasure, don't even think about asking for it again."

    As soon as the voice fell, the vitality surged in the hands of Shakian Tianque.

    "Master, why are you forcing me like this?" Ye Bei said with a difficult expression.

    Shan Tianque still had a cold expression on his face. Seeing that Ye Bei still didn't speak, he turned and placed his palm on his eyebrows.

    How could he not see that Ye Bei was in trouble?

    If this method is not used, how can Ye Bei be forced to speak out.

    ???????????????????

    Seeing this, Ye Bei's face suddenly became anxious, and he hurriedly shouted, "I'll tell you."

    Seeing this, Shan Tianque slowly lowered his arm and stared at Ye Bei.

    "But after listening, master, you must calm down. Moreover, this matter really happened because of me. I was at fault first. Moreover, they are so powerful that even master cannot deal with them!" Ye Bei reminded quickly.

    Afterwards, he told everything about what happened before and after the martial arts school, as well as the incident of the man in black robe that followed.

    However, as soon as he said it, looking at Shaantianque's face, he said to himself that it was over.

    Sure enough, Shaotian Que became furious instantly.

    "That doesn't make sense."

    "Let me chop him down."

    With the astonishing murderous intent, a flying sword flew out for no reason and floated in the air. Shakian Que stepped on it and at the same time grabbed Ye Bei and flew down the mountain.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 182 No fighting in front of my martial arts gym

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Master, you can't do it, you must not do it!"

    Ye Bei shouted anxiously, and his heart became even more anxious.

    He knew that he couldn't talk about this matter.

    Because his master is not only hot-tempered, he is also famous for not being afraid of death, and he is famous for being reckless!

    Of course, it is precisely because of his recklessness that he, who is not particularly talented, has achieved great achievements.

    If it were the past, he would definitely have followed Shaotianque's temper, but this time it was completely different.

    Even Ye Bei had guessed that the young man in the martial arts school and the man in black robe were existences that surpassed Emperor Wu.

    With such great power, wouldn¡¯t his master, a small martial arts master, be seeking death?

    "Master!"

    When Ye Bei saw that Shan Tianque did not listen to the advice, he simply became anxious and forced a green edge to his neck.

    "Disciple, you?"

    Seeing this, the long sword at Shantianque's feet was suspended in mid-air.

    "Master, please listen to my disciple's advice. We are really no match for them, and we are not on the same level at all!" Ye Bei said earnestly: "And this matter is not their fault, it was me who caused trouble first. You  All you need to do is give me the innate spiritual treasure, and leave the rest to my disciples, okay?"

    "you¡­¡­"

    ??Shatianque waved his sleeves, sighed heavily, and then sealed Ye Bei's cultivation.

    "Master, you?"

    Ye Bei's expression changed.

    ??Shatianque waved his hand to interrupt, and then said in a deep voice: "Although you are granted a cultivation level, I can listen to your advice today."

    "However, you also know my swordsmanship. When the time comes for me to become a Martial Master, you can follow me down the mountain!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Shakian Tianque went back with his sword.

    Seeing this, Ye Bei sighed and shook his head.

    His master is known as the Crazy Swordsman. For the sake of swordsmanship in his heart, he will fight even to the death. It is not easy to achieve such a retreat today.

    But now, his cultivation level has been banned. This place is on the edge of Nansha, thousands of miles away from the martial arts hall, and he can't get through at all.

    I just hope that Shaotian Que will not break through Wu Zun so early!

    ¡­¡­

    "The light of the sword is as bright as the snow and the jade dragon is cold!"

    "Refreshing and refreshing, Ye Weiyang is refreshing!"

    "The poem is not very good, but this word is really good!"

    In the martial arts hall, Yi Feng picked up his pen and looked at his calligraphy, and couldn't help but sigh.

    "Counting the time, I'm afraid it's close to the Spring Festival in the previous life!" Yi Feng looked at the cold air outside the window and couldn't help but sigh.

    ¡°Then write another Spring Festival couplet!¡±

    Yi Feng found two more pieces of red rice paper, picked up a pen and wrote two Spring Festival couplets on the rice paper. He nodded with satisfaction and shouted: "Disciple, now that you are well, don't stay here. Hurry up and put these couple together."  Put the Spring Festival couplets on the door."

    "It's Master."

    Little Zhong Qing put on a big cotton-padded jacket, took a breath, picked up two Spring Festival couplets by Yi Feng, and walked outside.

    After pasting the couplets, he returned to Yi Feng's side.

    "Disciple, now that you are healed, you should practice martial arts!" Looking at Zhong Qing, Yi Feng said with a smile: "And it has been so long since I gave you this sword, so I haven't taught you the sword skills yet, right?"

    "Yes, Master."

    Zhong Qing tightened the long knife in his hand and nodded obediently.

    "To train my sword to compete with the gods, I have summed up three styles in total, and I will teach you these three styles today." Yi Feng put down the brush in his hand and said softly.

    "May I ask Master, which three styles are they?" Zhong Qing asked doubtfully.

    "Chop, chop, chop!"

    Yi Feng smiled leisurely and said: "You have to remember that all changes are inseparable from these three postures. As long as you practice these three postures well, the sword will naturally be wielded freely in your hands."

    With that said, Yi Feng took the long knife and performed three moves on Zhong Qing.

    After finishing brushing, he returned the knife to Zhong Qing.

    "From now on, just practice these three moves!"

    "Oh, good!"

    Zhong Qing scratched his head. Although he didn't know why Yi Feng asked him to practice these three ordinary moves, he still obeyed Yi Feng's words unconditionally.

    Autumn is gradually passing.

    Winter has arrived.

    Outside the house, heavy snow is already falling.

    The days passed as usual?.

    Wu Yonghong and the other three are still clearing up wasteland, and they have only completed half of it in such a long time. Due to the weather, Yi Feng can also understand this efficiency.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    As the efficiency of Wu Yonghong and the others decreased, Lu Dasheng became a lot more relaxed every day. He usually finished picking manure in the morning.

    What is puzzling is that in the afternoon he could have taken a good rest, but he always stayed by the manure pit until dark, muttering something to each other and getting no answer.

    Zhong Qing is waving a broadsword.

    Day after day, he practices the three movements of splitting, chopping, and chopping.

    However, the broken skull still didn¡¯t seem to make people worry. Not only did he not return home all day long, the gold coins Yi Feng hid under the bed seemed to be decreasing from time to time.

    Of course, Yi Feng, who is obsessed with calligraphy all day long, has no time to worry about this.

    After writing another couplet, a familiar voice finally appeared in his mind.

    "Ding: Congratulations to the host, your calligraphy has reached the level of a god!"

    "Finally finished."

    Yi Feng nodded with satisfaction. Looking at the two newly released Spring Festival couplets, Yi Feng shouted again: "Disciple, tear up the two couplets at the door and replace them with this one."

    "Yes, Master."

    Zhong Qing put away the long knife, took out two new couplets, and pasted them on the door again.

    "Master's handwriting is so beautiful."

    Zhong Qing clapped his little hands, stepped on the snow on the ground, and prepared to go back to the house.

    "Boom!"

    At this moment, a figure came from nowhere and landed directly at Zhong Qing's feet.

    At the same time, blood was spurting out from his mouth, and his whole body became dying.

    Zhong Qing was stunned.

    Before he could ask any questions, not far from the door, another man holding a giant sword walked over, slowly approaching the injured man.

    "Black Sword, thousands of miles away, you still want to chase me, why bother?"

    The injured man shouted unwillingly.

    "I want to prove that I am the number one swordsman in Nansha!" Heijian said coldly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already proven it, why do you still want to kill them all?¡± the injured man shouted.

    "Because my sword never leaves anyone alive, so you must die!" With a cold voice, the black sword stepped on the snow and finally approached. He took out the giant sword in his hand and was about to kill him.

    "Stop."

    Suddenly, Zhong Qing stood in front of the injured man with a red face and shouted: "No fighting at the entrance of our martial arts gym."

    After Heijian glanced at Zhong Qing, he ignored it and raised the giant sword in his hand.

    "Let's go quickly."

    The injured man quickly shouted to Zhong Qing.

    However, the giant sword in the black sword's hand has already reached the top of Zhong Qing's head.

    This sword.

    Carrying endless coercion, it came directly.

    Seeing this, the injured man showed a look of death, because when the sword came down, there would be no grass growing wherever the sword light passed.

    pity.

    Before he died, he had to drag down a child.

    He closed his eyes.

    "Cang!"

    But at this moment, a pleasant voice sounded in his ears, and he suddenly opened his eyes wide. He was horrified to find that the little boy next to him raised his knife and missed the sword.

    "Zheng!"

    With a buzzing sound, the giant sword plunged straight into the ground, half a foot deep into the ground.

    "I told you not to fight in front of my martial arts gym, why didn't you listen?"

    The little boy blushed and made a sound with displeasure.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 183 What on earth is this place?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Click!

    This scene left the injured man next to him stunned. He felt like there was a fish bone stuck in his throat and could not say a word.

    This is a black sword.

    But the peerless sword demon who had chased him for more than 10,000 miles and stepped into the realm of the Martial Lord was knocked away by this little boy with a sword that was heavier than his life?

    What kind of miraculous method is this!

    And Heijian was almost stunned, looking at the little boy in front of him with horror on his face.

    That small body was actually able to emit such a powerful force, which not only knocked his giant sword away, but even shattered the bones in his entire palm!

    But react.

    Heijian¡¯s face was filled with a deep look of shame.

    For a sword cultivator, the greatest humiliation is to have the sword in someone else's hand fly away.

    Such humiliation.

    It should be until death.

    Even though he couldn¡¯t clearly see the little boy¡¯s cultivation, the shame in his heart made him eager to kill the boy with his sword!

    With a look of madness on his face, he slid his feet along the snow to the side of the giant sword. At the same time, his palm fell on the hilt of the sword and he was about to pull it out.

    "Um?"

    However, as soon as he exerted force, his expression changed drastically, because he couldn't pull out the giant sword just now?

    He did not believe in evil and drew his sword with all his strength.

    This time, I even used all my strength to suck the milk, but the sword stuck on the ground still didn't move at all.

    this¡­¡­

    What exactly is going on?

    Finally, Hei Jian's heart was filled with turmoil, and his eyes almost popped out.

    This time.

    He finally started to panic, and for the first time he had the idea of ????retreating.

    However, just as he was about to leave, the little boy blushed and suddenly cast an angry look at him.

    "Why are you so ungrateful? I asked you not to hit me, but you hit me anyway. Now you actually draw your sword and hit me. I'm very angry now. It seems I have to teach you a lesson."

    With that said, Zhong Qing raised the long knife in his hand and struck at the black sword.

    It was obviously a sword without any flashiness, and it even seemed to have no power at all, but the black sword felt like it was facing a powerful enemy. After rolling, he quickly pulled out a spare giant sword to block it.

    "Cang!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????: The giant sword in Black Sword's hand broke into two pieces, and his whole body hit the ground heavily. He stared at Zhong Qing with an expression full of fear.

    "Get out of here!"

    Zhong Qing put away the long knife and shouted loudly in a childish tone.

    Seeing this, Black Sword felt like amnesty, and he didn¡¯t even want the giant sword anymore. He got up and walked into the alley ahead. However, just as he was about to take off and fly, the sole of his foot was violently beaten.

    At the same time, his eyes were bloodshot and his whole body was shaking violently.

    "knife¡­¡­"

    "The sword energy, such a powerful sword energy."

    Heijian looked at his internal organs and meridians, and found that he had been shaken to pieces by a powerful sword energy.

    "this¡­¡­"

    "What place is it?"

    With an unwilling look on his face, the black sword fell straight into the snow, losing its breath.

    The injured man looked with horror on his face as he looked at the little boy beside him who was driving away the black sword with two swords. Just as he was about to speak, he was shocked again.

    Because he suddenly discovered that a breath was extinguished on the giant sword stuck on the ground.

    He could naturally tell that the aura was that of the Black Sword.

    And as the breath disappeared, that is to say, the black sword was dead.

    Was he killed by the little boy in front of him?

    He couldn't help but guess.

    Just then, Zhong Qing looked at the disappearing figure, rubbed his nose, and hummed softly: "This kind of disobedient person must be taught a lesson, so that he will never have the opportunity to act wild at the door of my martial arts school again."  .¡±

    These words fell on the ears of the injured man, and he immediately confirmed what he was thinking.

    It seems.

    That arrogant black sword was indeed killed by this little boy with two blows.

    Of course, what horrified him the most was that even though he was right in front of him, he didn't realize what method the little boy used to kill the giant sword.

    After some shock, he came to his senses,He picked up his injured body and stood up to say hello.

    "Little brother¡­¡­"

    "No, senior."

    As soon as he opened his mouth, the injured man suddenly woke up. This seemingly young boy was not a little brother, but an old monster who had been practicing for who knows how many years. He quickly changed his words and said: "Senior, thank you very much, senior."  I owe Yunpeng my life-saving grace."

    "Oh, are you okay?" Zhong Qing glanced at him and said, "But I'm not a senior, my name is Zhong Qing."

    "Senior, you are being humble. With your great cultivation, it is appropriate for this junior to call you senior." Guan Yunpeng said respectfully.

    "Cultivation?"

    Zhong Qing glanced at him again, frowned and said, "You are mistaken, I don't have any cultivation, I am just a mortal."

    "Mortal?"

    Guan Yunpeng was shocked.

    The master who killed the black sword with two swords was a mortal?

    I won¡¯t believe it even if I beat him to death.

    Being able to have such means, in his opinion, is at least a martial arts master.

    However, this master insisted on saying that he was a mortal, and Guan Yunpeng naturally did not dare to collide with him.

    "By the way, how are your injuries? Do you want to go in and have a look? My master will look at the injuries." Zhong Qing looked at Guan Yunpeng's injuries and asked softly.

    "Master?"

    "You, you still have a master?"

    Zhong Qing's words instantly made Guan Yunpeng's whole body tremble, and his jaw almost dropped in shock.

    This person actually has a master?

    He himself is at least at the level of a martial master, so what level of cultivation should his master have?

    Hiss!

    His eyes were full of disbelief.

    But Zhong Qing frowned, looked at Guan Yunpeng unceremoniously and asked: "You are such a strange person, why can't I have a master?"

    "No, no, no, I don't mean anything. I'm just, I'm just surprised!" Guan Yunpeng quickly waved his hand to explain. He was relieved when he saw Zhong Qing no longer looked at him with that look.

    "Okay, go in and ask my master to look at your injuries!" Zhong Qing looked at this strange man and walked towards the martial arts gym first.

    Guan Yunpeng nodded and walked towards the martial arts hall with excitement on his face.

    But as soon as he took a step, his footsteps suddenly stopped.

    this¡­¡­

    This is?

    At this moment, his eyes were fixed on the couplet at the door, and his pupils shrank into needle eyes.

    Because he discovered that the fonts on these two couplets actually contained powerful sword intentions.

    Especially that one, it¡¯s like a heavenly sword descending.

    With a powerful coercion and compelling aura, it suddenly magnified in his eyes, getting closer and closer

    "Why are you so stunned?"

    At this moment, Zhong Qing¡¯s voice came out, and Guan Yunpeng suddenly reacted, only to find that he had broken out in a cold sweat, and he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.

    This martial arts hall.

    Where exactly is it?

    Not only is there such a powerful little boy who claims to be a mortal, but even the couplets posted on the door contain such powerful sword meaning.

    He even felt that if he read all these fonts, he might be able to reach a new height in swordsmanship.

    He couldn't help but look forward to the master the boy inside said.

    certainly.

    His posture became more respectful.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 184 I¡¯m really just a mortal

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Following Zhong Qing, Guan Yunpeng walked tremblingly towards the martial arts hall.

    Go all the way.

    I was frightened all the way.

    Until the end, I felt like my whole body was going to become numb.

    Starting from the steps in the door, everything you look at is filled with treasures.

    The mirror hanging in the hall, the pictures on both sides of the wall, the big black umbrella placed casually, the flame beads placed in the stove, and even the rag hanging on the bamboo pole

    He has lost count.

    "I only know that every time I see a treasure, my body sinks a little involuntarily. After passing through this hall, he almost fell to the ground.

    "Master, I will bring someone with me." Zhong Qing said softly.

    Zhong Qing¡¯s words instantly shocked Guan Yunpeng, and then he hurriedly raised his head and looked forward.

    A young man.

    fell into his eyes.

    The white robe was spotless, exuding a gentle and elegant temperament. He stood beside the desk with a pen in his right hand, with a sense of being out of the world, looking at him with a faint smile.

    This person.

    Is he the master of Senior Zhong Qing?

    ???????????????????

    Extraordinary!

    "It's just that he is like Senior Zhong Qing, so I can't see the details clearly, and I don't know what kind of cultivation he is.

    At the same time, Zhong Qing told Yi Feng what happened in the martial arts hall just now. Yi Feng glanced at him appreciatively, then smiled at Guan Yunpeng and said, "Sit down."

    "yes."

    ¡° Guan Yunpeng nodded cautiously, but even though there was a stool beside him, he still didn¡¯t dare to sit down.

    ?Suddenly.

    His pupils shrank.

    My eyes were fixed on the rice paper filled with calligraphy.

    There was a sudden thump in my heart.

    He was horrified to find that the fonts on these rice papers all contained something that horrified him.

    The square font has an air of awe.

    The font, which is like a blade, contains a strong sword spirit.

    There are many, many different fonts, either with sword meaning, Taoist rhyme, or martial intention, which can make people feel peaceful or make people's blood boil

    What makes him even more incredible is that these rice papers filled with calligraphy are spread everywhere on the ground, on the desk, and even under Yi Feng's feet, like discarded garbage.

    "The handwriting sir, is good, really good!"

    He swallowed a sip of saliva. He was usually quite capable, but he couldn't think of a word that could express praise.

    "You also know how to read?"

    Hearing this, Yi Feng asked Guan Yunpeng in surprise.

    "I understand a little bit, I understand a little bit."

    Guan Yunpeng quickly bowed and said: "It's just that at my level, I don't dare to do anything in front of you."

    "Haha, you're welcome. By the way, what's your name?" Yi Feng was quite excited, but he didn't expect to meet someone who had the same idea.

    "Guan Yunpeng."

    Guan Yunpeng responded quickly.

    "Guan Yunpeng, what a good name."

    Yifeng nodded, wrote the three characters Guan Yunpeng on a new piece of rice paper, then handed it to Guan Yunpeng's hand and said with a smile: "What do you think of these three characters?"

    Guan Yunpeng respectfully took the rice paper with both hands and felt a strong sword intent coming towards his face.

    "Okay, okay, okay."

    " Guan Yunpeng held the rice paper in both hands and shouted loudly, his eyes flashing brightly. He never thought that writing his own name could also have such an effect.

    Yi Feng smiled slightly, it was always exciting to be praised, so he said: "Then if you like it, I will give it to you."

    "What?"

    "Give it to me?"

    " Guan Yunpeng's heart was beating violently, his body was trembling, and he looked at Yi Feng in disbelief, full of surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a few words, no big deal!¡± Yi Feng said with a smile.

    "Thank you, thank you, senior."

    Guan Yunpeng held the rice paper in both hands, tears of excitement spread, and his trembling body was about to kneel down towards Yi Feng.

    Seeing this, Yi Feng quickly helped him up. Looking at his eyes that were filled with tears, he couldn't help but sigh, how much does this person like words?

    Remembering that he still had injuries on his body, he smiled and said, "Let me show you the injuries!"

    "Well, how dare you trouble sir?" Guan Yunpeng said flattered.

      "Meeting is fate, what's the trouble?" Yi Feng said with a gentle smile.

    "Well, thank you sir."

    ¡° Guan Yunpeng could not suppress the excitement in his heart. He did not expect that not only would he survive the catastrophe today, but he would also get such opportunities one after another.

    Approaching Yi Feng, he said cautiously: "Sir, my injury may not be curable!"

    "You're thinking too much." Yi Feng rolled his eyes at him and said, "It's a skin injury, what's not to be cured?"

    "Skin, trauma?"

    Guan Yunpeng smacked his lips and looked at Yi Feng in disbelief.

    It seems that there is only one sword mark on his body, but the meridians and internal organs in his body have long been injured by the sword energy of the black sword, but this one said it was a skin injury?

    Did he fail to see what was going on inside his body, or was it really that light in his opinion?

    When he was surprised, Yi Feng had already asked Zhong Qing to bring crushed herbs.

    "Just put it on, it will be fine soon."

    With that said, Yi Feng took the medicinal herb and put it on Guan Yunpeng's wound with a "pop" sound.

    So hasty?

    " Guan Yunpeng opened his mouth. Although he admitted that this big man's cultivation was incredible, did he have any misunderstanding about wound treatment?

    But as soon as he raised this doubt, he was horrified to find that a warm current entered his body along his wound. It not only dispersed the sword energy left in his body, but also repaired his injured meridians and blood vessels at a visible speed.  The internal organs.

    "Hiss!"

    As soon as this feeling of comfort came, Guan Yunpeng couldn't help but shiver.

    What kind of unnatural means is this? It¡¯s so terrifying!

    For a moment, his gaze at Yi Feng became even more fanatical, and he quickly bowed towards Yi Feng and said gratefully: "Senior's methods are indeed powerful. Not only is he capable of reaching the sky, he also supports juniors like me.  A kind heart that saves all sentient beings."

    "Cultivation to reach heaven?"

    Yi Feng glanced at Guan Yunpeng, shook his head and said with a smile: "Are you mistaken? I don't have a heavenly cultivation, I'm just a mortal."

    "Mortal?"

    ¡° Guan Yunpeng was stunned.

    The disciple who killed Black Sword just now said that he was a mortal, but now this big boss with heaven-defying means actually said that he was a mortal too?

    "Senior, you are too humble. Why do you keep a low profile and hide it when you clearly have powerful means?" Finally, he wondered and asked the doubts in his heart.

    "How can I have all the means to reach heaven? I am really just a mortal."

    Yi Feng couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him, thinking that he wouldn¡¯t meet a second-rate guy like Wu Yonghong again, would he?

    Guan Yunpeng was even more confused.

    I really can¡¯t figure out why someone so powerful would pretend to be a mortal.

    "gentlemen."

    "Sir, we are almost done with today's work, we come to have a chat with you."

    At this moment, several shouts came from outside the door.

    Then, under Guan Yunpeng¡¯s dumbfounded gaze, several old men walked in covered in mud.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 185 Kill two birds with one stone

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Although these old men were well hidden, Guan Yunpeng could tell at a glance that these old men were all Martial Lords because they had practiced special techniques.

    He gasped.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Old monsters that are usually hard to find, are they gathered here?

    He was a Martial Master, so he naturally did not dare to neglect him when he saw Martial Master. He quickly bowed and shouted: "I have met three seniors."

    Hearing this, Wu Yonghong and the others also looked at the newcomer, and their brows suddenly furrowed.  They all showed an expression that said, "Young man, you are not noticeable."

    He waved his hands and said: "You are wrong, the three of us are not seniors, we are just mortals!"

    Guan Yunpeng trembled.

    again.

    Are you a fucking mortal?

    With doubts, he was about to ask again, but he found Wu Yonghong glared at him.

    Seeing this, he quickly shut up, and had no choice but to suppress the doubts in his heart for the time being, and wait until he had time to ask more questions.

    "Oh, you three are here!" Yi Feng smiled and said, "You're here just in time. Is there anything you want me to write today?"

    "No, no, sir."

    "Yes, yes, yes, no need to trouble sir today."

    "Yes, I still have a dozen of Mr.'s calligraphy and paintings there, and I haven't finished appreciating them yet."

    Seeing this, Wu Yonghong and the others quickly waved their hands and declined Yi Feng.

    "All right!"

    Yi Feng nodded.

    Seeing this, Wu Yonghong and the other three breathed a sigh of relief.

    Working at Yifeng during this period of time gave them a taste of what opportunity means. Each of them received more than ten copies of various calligraphy and paintings that contained martial arts and Taoist charms.

    Originally, they would definitely not refuse such a treasure.

    But the great ideas contained in Mr. Naihe's calligraphy and paintings are so profound that they haven't fully understood even the first poem. The remaining ones are enough for them to understand for a lifetime. If they come again, they will be driven to the point of obsession.  No.

    However, Gun Yunpeng on the side was already stunned.

    He obviously heard what Wu Yonghong and others meant.

    They have actually received so many benefits, so much that they can no longer sustain them?

    He suddenly showed a fiery light.

    So, after leaving the martial arts gym, he quickly followed Wu Yonghong and others.

    "Senior, senior."

    He shouted, taking out a few gourds of good wine from the storage ring and paying tribute.

    "Not bad, pretty good!"

    Wu Yonghong and others put away their wine and looked at Guan Yunpeng with smiles.

    "Seniors are joking." Guan Yunpeng lowered his head respectfully and asked, expressing the first doubt in his heart, "Seniors, I want to ask why that senior said that he is a mortal, even you don't  ?¡±

    Hearing this, Wu Yonghong and others looked at him as if they were looking at a fool and shook their heads.

    Guan Yunpeng did not dare to get angry and asked quickly: "Please ask some seniors to speak frankly."

    "You are an ignorant person!"

    Wu Yonghong said in a lecturing tone: "To tell you the truth, sir, both in terms of cultivation and state of mind, he has already reached the state of returning to his original nature, so he came to this small town to experience the life of a mortal. Not only does he truly regard himself as a mortal, but he also treats everything  We all do it ourselves, and those of us naturally have to cooperate with the seniors."

    "I see."

    Guan Yunpeng suddenly became enlightened. Thinking of his recklessness just now, he suddenly showed fear.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? almost collided with the senior.

    He couldn¡¯t help but look at Wu Yonghong, full of gratitude.

    "By the way, can the three seniors tell me what kind of cultivation level you have, sir?" he asked again.

    "What do you think?" Sun Zhuge said leisurely.

    "Martial Saint?" he asked.

    Sun Zhuge and others showed disdain.

    "Could it be Emperor Wu?"

    Guan Yunpeng said in disbelief.

    However, Wu Yonghong shook his head, patted his shoulder, and sighed: "Young man, we really have no interest in talking to you. After all, your vision is too low."

    "Is your vision too low?"

    It was like a thunder exploded in Guan Yunpeng's mind.

    "Could it be!"

    "Could it be that he is"

      Before he finished speaking, Wu Yonghong and others interrupted him, "It's good that you know. It's your blessing to be here today, so take advantage of it!"

    After saying that, Wu Yonghong and others wanted to leave.

    But Guan Yunpeng didn¡¯t give up, and quickly caught up to him and asked, ¡°Have you been following Mr. for a long time?¡±

    "certainly!"

    Wu Yonghong and others subconsciously puffed up their chests and said rather proudly.

    Hearing this, Guan Yunpeng suddenly showed an envious look, and quickly asked: "Seniors, can you teach me how to stay next to my husband?"

    "you?"

    Wu Yonghong and others looked Guan Yunpeng up and down, shook their heads and said: "It seems that all the dung-pickers broke through to Wu Zun last night, you are not very good at it."

    After saying that, the three of them turned and left.

    But Guan Yunpeng was stunned on the spot.

    ???Have all the dung-pickers broken through to Martial Lord?

    Suddenly a scorching light glowed, and I secretly made up my mind to find a way to follow this person.

    But now, I still need to go back to the cave. First, I can understand these three words given by my husband, and then I can break through the Martial Lord.

    After saying that, Guan Yunpeng left in the sky.

    After returning to Nansha Cave Mansion, he stayed at home and studied the three words sent by Yi Feng all day long. Finally, three days later, he directly broke through to the realm of Martial Lord.

    After leaving the cave, he was about to go back to Pingjiang City when he noticed a stream of light coming from the distance.

    "Shaking the sky?"

    Guan Yunpeng was surprised to see this old friend and greeted him with a smile.

    "Hey, Guan Yunpeng, why are you not dead?" Han Tianque looked at Guan Yunpeng in surprise and asked, "I just got the news that Black Sword is chasing you, and I wanted to come over to help you, but why are you doing well in the cave?  "

    "My friend is kind, but there is no need to help me!" Guan Yunpeng said proudly: "I have already broken through to the Martial Lord."

    ? said.

    The momentum all over his body was suddenly revealed.

    Seeing this, Shaantianque was shocked. He stared in surprise and asked, "Your previous cultivation level was obviously lower than mine. How could you break through to Martial Lord? How is this possible?"

    "Nothing is impossible!" Guan Yunpeng said with a smile: "After all, I have recently received a great opportunity."

    "What opportunity?" Shantianque asked hurriedly.

    "look."

    Guan Yunpeng took out the rice paper and immediately revealed his powerful sword intent.

    "Such a powerful sword intent, where did you get it?" Shakian Que took a breath, looked at Guan Yunpeng with envy, and asked hurriedly.

    "It was given to me by an expert, and I am going to join him now." Guan Yunpeng looked at his old friends with admiration, and asked, "How about you go with me?"  ?¡±

    "May I?"

    ??Shatianque¡¯s eyes lit up and his heart suddenly moved.

    "This senior spares no effort to support our juniors. I think if you go respectfully, even if you can't follow the senior, it is still feasible to ask for an opportunity." Guan Yunpeng said.

    "good!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? His whole body is shaking with excitement. Guan Yunpeng can clearly see the sword intention in the rice paper. He has been suffering from being unable to break through Wu Zun, and with such a good thing, he can't wait.

    "By the way, where is the senior you mentioned?" Shantianque asked again.

    "Pingjiang City!"

    "Pingjiang City?"

    Han Tianque's eyes lit up, he raised the corner of his mouth and said with a smile: "That would be even better. There happened to be a young boy from Pingjiang City who bullied my apprentice and was about to take revenge. This time I will kill two birds with one stone." (Remember.  Website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 186: So we¡¯re here, senior?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Back in the cave, Shantianque looked down at Ye Bei, whose cultivation was banned.

    "You should stay well in the cave. I will go down the mountain with your uncle, Master Guan, and help you destroy the martial arts school that bullied you." Shan Tianque explained.

    "No way!"

    Ye Bei's expression changed drastically, and he quickly said: "Absolutely not, Master, you must not go, the people in that martial arts gym are really strong!"

    "Huh, I've made up my mind, you don't need to say any more."

    Shan Tianque said in a deep voice: "Even if the martial arts gym you mentioned is very strong, there is no need to be afraid. After all, I am going with your Uncle Guan this time. Your Uncle Guan has recently received a great opportunity and has already reached the realm of Martial Master.  , so if there is any accident, your Uncle Guan will help."

    "Master, please listen to my advice. Even if you are a martial arts master, it won't work there!" Ye Bei advised earnestly: "Besides, I will never tell you where the martial arts gym is."

    "Hmph, you don't need to tell me, I already know it." Han Tianque snorted coldly.

    Ye Bei's face was startled, "You, how do you know."

    "Your protective magic weapon has my breath. I arranged it because I was afraid that you would be in danger and I wouldn't be able to save you. So I know exactly where you have been," said Shakian Que.

    "What?"

    Ye Bei looked ugly. He wanted to hold on to the address of the martial arts school, but he didn't expect

    Ignoring Ye Bei anymore, Shaantian Que had turned into a stream of light and left. Then he met up with Guan Yunpeng and prepared to set off towards Pingjiang City.

    "Old man Tianque, I will sit on top of your flying sword, and you can drive on with your sword!" Before setting off, Guan Yunpeng said to Han Tianque: "After all, I have just broken through, and my breath is still very unstable, so I need to adjust my breathing.  "

    "Okay, you adjust your breathing."

    Shocking the sky looked at Guan Yunpeu's breath and envious of his heart, it was even more urgent to this journey.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    "But before I go to that senior, I need to deal with a private matter!" Shantianque said again.

    "What private matter do you have that is so important that you must resolve it in such a hurry?" Guan Yunpeng asked puzzledly.

    Hearing this, Shan Tianque's face darkened, and he said with anger: "There are a few blind people in Pingjiang City who are blackmailing my disciple. Do you think I will be angry?"

    "I see."

    " Guan Yunpeng nodded and said nothing more. After all, he also knew about Shantianque's bad temper. No one could stop him from doing what he really wanted to do, let alone his precious apprentice.

    "but¡­¡­"

    Han Tianque thought of Ye Bei's various nervousness, and he did not take it lightly. After thinking about it, he said to Guan Yunpeng: "I heard from my disciple that these people are quite strong, so they really encountered unexpected troubles.  Please take action together!"

    Hear the words.

    Guan Yunpeng looked a little proud.

    Usually, the old man was proud and scary on this day, and never bowed his head with others, but now he said this to him.

    It seems that Wu Zun is different.

    In the face of strong strength, even a weak person like Shakian Que will ask for help.

    "Okay, if there is something you can't solve, I will help you." Therefore, Guan Yunpeng refused to shake Tianque, and said proudly with his chest raised slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m determined.¡±

    ??Shatianque lowered his head, the light rose up from the soles of his feet, and the long sword turned into three feet, and flew towards the distance like a shooting star.

    And Guan Yunpeng, who was sitting cross-legged on the sword, also closed his eyes and began to calm down, consolidating his new martial arts cultivation.

    Thousands of miles away.

    For the sake of Wu Zongxiu, it can't take much time.

    Setting out in the evening the day before, it was only the early morning of the next day, and the two of them had already reached the sky above the martial arts hall with their swords.

    "right here."

    Shocking the eyes of the sky looked at the Xiaowu Pavilion below, the anger sound of the anger.

    "Well, you go deal with it first. I'll wait for you here. I'll take action when you really need me."

    Guan Yunpeng sat cross-legged in the air, and a faint voice came from his mouth.

    But he didn¡¯t open his eyes, and his mind was also on top of his cultivation.

    "Okay, old man, just wait here for a while, and I'll come back after I kill them."

    ??Shatianque put away his long sword, then swept downwards, landing on a piece of land behind the martial arts hall.?On the ground.

    The reason why he didn¡¯t land at the main entrance was because he was a little wary and didn¡¯t want to alarm others.

    I also plan to take a good look at this martial arts gym first.

    After looking at it for a while, Shantianque let go of his vigilance.

    It seems.

    There¡¯s nothing unusual about it.

    There was not even the slightest breath, and there was no formation within the scope of the martial arts hall.

    "Huh, pretending to be a ghost."

    "A bunch of young men actually dare to blackmail my disciples. They will be wiped out by my sword!"

    Holding the anger, he shook the sky and flew up into the sky.

    At the moment of flying through the air, Wu Zong's peak aura was revealed. As his palm trembled, the long sword in his hand trembled.

    Along with a chilling light, a radiant sword dragged out a huge afterimage in mid-air and slashed towards the martial arts hall.

    ?Obviously.

    ??Shatianque intends to kill this martial arts hall with one sword.

    At the same time, Guan Yunpeng, who was sitting cross-legged in the sky, was distracted from his cultivation.

    Because he thought about it, it would not be good to let Shan Tianque go alone.

    After all, the two have been friends for thousands of years, so his behavior seems a bit pretentious and makes people misunderstand that he has changed after breaking through to Wu Zun.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Thinking of this, he slowly opened his eyes.

    Um?

    Why does it sound familiar?

    He looked down, glanced around, and immediately saw the small martial arts hall.

    "Huh?"

    "You're actually here, senior?"

    Guan Yunpeng was slightly surprised and said: "It seems that I haven't told the old Taoist Tianque about senior's address. How could he come to senior's place?"

    Just when he had doubts in his heart, he seemed to notice something, and his eyes jumped sharply.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT??????????????????????????????????????????????,

    "I'll wipe it!"

    ¡° Guan Yunpeng¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his heart almost jumped out of his chest at this moment.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 187 A dog is also a respectable person?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Although Yunpeng's heart was stuck in his throat and his mouth was trembling, Wu Zun's cultivation was fully revealed, and he rushed towards Shatian Tower at an unprecedented speed.

    "quick."

    "Hurry up."

    As he swept forward, Guan Yunpeng prayed in his mouth, fearing that he would be a step too late.

    "Die!"

    As the sword went down, the crazy energy in Shan Tianque's body was completely released, and his eyes flashed with a thick cold light.

    At the critical moment, an even more terrifying sword light struck.

    This sword light is even more terrifying.

    Almost instantly, the sword light that shook the sky shattered and dissipated in the sky.

    "who is it?"

    "Have you ruined my good deeds?"

    Seeing that his sword light was blocked, Shan Tianque was furious. He stared to the side, but was horrified to find that it was Guan Yunpeng.

    He was about to ask Guan Yunpeng why he ruined his good deeds, but he found that Guan Yunpeng rushed towards him in anger and punched him in the face.

    "Pfft!"

    How could Shan Tianque withstand Guan Yunpeng's attack? He spit out a mouthful of blood and flew backwards, hitting the ground heavily.

    "You, what are you doing?"

    After getting up from the ground, Shantianque asked angrily with a straight face.

    But as soon as his voice fell, Guan Yunpeng, furious, swung his long sword in his hand, drew out a sword light and slashed at him.

    Looking at this sword light, Shakian Que was so frightened that he felt cold, his body swept away, and he ran away.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The sword failed, and Guan Yunpeng became even more angry. He raised his palm, and another cold light passed by.

    This cold light flew close to Shaantianque¡¯s head, and almost half of it was cut off directly.

    However, Guan Yunpeng still had no intention of letting him go, and with a red face, he launched another series of attacks towards Shaotian Que.

    For a while.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Shaantian Que, was beaten so hard that he was in a state of great distress.

    "Don't care, old man, do we have some misunderstanding? What's wrong with you?" Shan Tianque shouted with a sad face.

    "Misunderstand?"

    "I misunderstood your whole family!"

    Guan Yunpeng yelled, and at the same time it was a big sword, and shouted in his mouth, "The old ghost of the sky, I ask you, are you jealous of me and break through Wu Zun and hurt me deliberately?"

    "Harm you?"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? While avoiding Guan Yunpeng¡¯s attack in embarrassment, he shouted with a sad face: "You must have made a mistake, how could I harm you?"

    "Humph, you still don't admit it?"

    Guan Yunpeng continued to attack in his hands, and scolded with a sullen face: "Old ghost Tianque, really, Guan Yunpeng misjudged you. I have always regarded you as a best friend since we have known each other for thousands of years, but I did not expect that you are so insidious.  Alone, I had the opportunity to think about you, but I never thought that you would harm me out of jealousy!"

    Listening to Guan Yunpeng's heart-wrenching words, Shantianque was about to cry.

    He couldn¡¯t figure out why Guan Yunpeng, who was fine just now, suddenly became tit for tat.

    "What's going on? We have something to talk about!" Shan Tianque shouted.

    "Say it nicely?"

    "I have nothing to say to you!" Guan Yunpeng said with a dark face.

    "You, I really don't know what's going on!" Shakian Que jumped to his feet in a hurry and shouted with a grimace: "How on earth did I offend you? You should tell me!"

    "Okay, okay, since you are pretending to be stupid, I will expose you!"

    Guan Yunpeng pointed to the martial arts hall not far away and shouted: "Let me ask you, you clearly know that I have got an opportunity in this martial arts hall, and you know that this martial arts hall is my benefactor, but you want to attack with a sword, you say you  This isn¡¯t jealousy, even if you want to seek death, just don¡¯t take me with you, okay?¡±

    Hear the words.

    Shan Tianque was completely stunned, and his voice became trembling as he asked: "You said, this is the place where the senior who gave you the opportunity lives?"

    "if not?"

    ¡° Guan Yunpeng cursed angrily, looked back at the martial arts hall and breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that there was no movement.

    fine.

    Fortunately, the people in the martial arts hall haven't noticed it yet.

    Otherwise, ten lives may not be enough for them to die.

    And with Guan Yunpeng¡¯s confirmation, it shook the skyIt was like a thunder exploded in Que's mind.

    According to the taboos he set on Ye Bei, the only place Ye Bei stayed in Pingjiang City was here, so isn't this a place to blackmail his apprentice?

    how.

    How did it become a place that gave Guan Yunpeng a chance?

    "You, did you make a mistake?" Shantianque asked in disbelief.

    "Did I make a mistake?"

    " Guan Yunpeng was furious and was about to continue educating Shaitianque, but he seemed to have discovered something. He suddenly put away the long sword in his hand and lowered his head.

    Then, an old man wearing straw sandals walked over with a hoe on his shoulder.

    When he approached the two of them, the old man gave them a meaningful look, then walked to the wasteland ahead with his hoe to work.

    "Wu, Wu Zun?"

    Seeing this old man, Shan Tianque felt as if there was a fish bone stuck in his throat, and he was so horrified that he couldn't say a word.

    However, before he was frightened, he saw another old man walking towards this side carrying a shovel. He gave them another meaningful look, walked to the wasteland, and started working.

    Ga!

    ??Shatianque was even more horrified, and his voice became stuttering.

    But just as he was about to speak, he found another old man passing in front of them carrying a rake, and he also ran to work in the fields.

    "Again and again, Martial Master again?"

    After passing three Martial Lords in a row, Shantianque felt cold sweat dripping from his body.

    Since when did Wu Zun become so ubiquitous?

    And you also work in the fields?

    At this time, there was a ding-ding-dong-dong sound coming from the front, and along with the smell, a man in his forties or fifties came over carrying a pair of dung buckets.

    "Not again?"

    Shan Tianque¡¯s eyes suddenly widened.

    Sure enough, when the dung bearer walked past him, he felt the deep aura of the other person extremely strongly.

    Gosh.

    He howled in his heart.

    What exactly happened here.

    Are there as many warriors as dogs?

    Not to mention the first three working in the fields, the last one even picked up excrement.  It gave him a strong illusion that he was in another fucking world.

    Shan Tianque was horrified, but found that Guan Yunpeng on the side was ordinary and seemed to have known about it for a long time.

    With fear in his mind, he was about to ask a question when he found a dog in front of him slowly wandering over. He rolled his eyes at them, got up on his hind legs, peed next to the manure pit and left.

    "Click!"

    Wave after wave of impact finally made Shakian Que unable to breathe in horror.

    "dog!"

    "A dog is also a respectable person?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 188 Let¡¯s see how the master reacts

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ??Shatianque was so horrified that he could not speak. He was speechless for a while.

    It will take a long time to recover.

    "That's not right."

    But in the blink of an eye, he suddenly realized that this was not a dog at all, but a powerful sky-devouring demon wolf among demonic beasts.

    The heaven-devouring demon wolf of the supreme level

    Even among the Sky-devouring Demonic Wolf clan, this is a leader-like existence, right?

    And looking at the noose around his neck, it seems like he was raised as a dog?

    Who can be so generous?

    Hiss!

    Shocked, he turned his head and looked at Wu Yonghong and others, and asked: "Who are they working for?"

    "what you think?"

    Although Yunpeng said so, the answer was already obvious, making Shan Tianque tremble all over.

    Wu Zun farmed.

    Wu Zun carries the dung.

    The demon lord of the Sky-Eating Demonic Wolf Clan was used as a dog!

    Phew!

    Under the series of shocks, Shantianque felt that his whole head was in a daze, and it became difficult to breathe.

    ¡°And he also instantly understood a terrifying fact, that is, the person who bullied his apprentice and the person who gave Guan Yunpeng a chance were the same person.

    And he is a true master!

    In other words, his disciple Ye Bei is not alarmist.

    And in his enthusiasm, he almost chopped down the master's residence with a sword.

    When he thought of this, cold sweat broke out on his back, and the soles of his feet felt weak, and he no longer had any desire for revenge.

    ¡°Perhaps he has an explosive temper, and he has always moved forward bravely for his own swordsmanship.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? When is it possible to score a point?

    ???????????? Even the person who carries his excrement is a Martial Lord. If he is at the peak of the Martial Sect, wouldn¡¯t he be unqualified even if his teeth are squeezed between his teeth?

    At the same time, he finally understood why Guan Yunpeng blocked him and even fought against him regardless of past friendship.

    "Don't worry about the old man, I"

    He looked at Guan Yunpeng with an awkward expression.

    "Humph, don't talk to me." Guan Yunpeng shouted with a dark face: "You are lucky that I showed mercy to you just now and didn't kill you directly."

    "I¡­¡­"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Not knowing what to say and knowing that he had caused a huge disaster, Shan Tianque asked in a weak voice: "What should I do now?"

    "what to do?"

    "Hmph, we are making such a big fuss here, do you think they don't know?" Guan Yunpeng scolded: "Look at the eyes of the martial masters who were working for me just now, how they looked at us?"

    "Click."

    Hearing this, Shaotianque's heart skipped a beat, and his face was filled with a look of deathly gray.

    No wonder, when Wu Yonghong and others passed by just now, the look in their eyes was so meaningful.

    "Be here, wait for your husband to be punished!" Guan Yunpeng shouted with a dark face: "Don't talk about chance now, just pray that your husband will not kill us!"

    "It's difficult, can't we run away?" Shantianque asked blankly.

    "run?"

    "Huh, stupid, if you can't run away, then just run away!" Gun Yunpeng shouted.

    ??Shatianque dropped his head in fear and did not dare to say another word.

    "Disciple, what was so noisy outside just now?" Yi Feng, who had just gotten up, washed his face and asked Zhong Qing who was cleaning the table.

    "Master, wait a moment, I'll go out and take a look."

    With that said, Zhong Qing put down what he was doing and walked outside.

    Seeing Zhong Qing, Guan Yunpeng's heart skipped a beat.

    ???????????????????

    It¡¯s impossible that the gentleman doesn¡¯t know what happened to them, and he has already sent out his master disciples.

    Unable to help himself, he quickly bowed down and became extremely respectful.

    At the same time, looking at the dull-witted Shan Tianque, he winked again.

    Shan Tianque¡¯s heart was full of doubts.

    A little boy.

    What are you afraid of?

    It¡¯s too frightening. No matter how you look at it, you don¡¯t have any cultivation!

    "Brother Guan, are you too nervous? For a little boy"

    Shan Tianque murmured in a low voice, but before he could finish speaking, he was severely interrupted by Guan Yunpeng.

    ??"Shut up."

    "What do you know? Do you know who this person is?"

    "Who is it?" Shantianque asked.

    "He is a disciple of an expert. If you think he has no cultivation, you are too low-level to tell. Do you know that he was the one who casually chopped off the black sword that was chasing me thousands of miles away!" Guan Yunpeng was particularly surprised.  Said solemnly.

    "What?"

    When Shan Tianque heard this, he suddenly panicked.

    He knew the strength of the black sword very well. It was a person who had already stepped into the existence of Wu Zun. It was a bit more powerful than him, Shake Tian Que, and yet he was chopped off by this little boy with a single knife?

    Then cutting him would be the same thing.

    After reacting, Shan Tianque quickly followed Guan Yunpeng and lowered his head, his heart pounding.

    Zhong Qing frowned and turned his gaze to the two of them, looking up and down.

    For a while, Guan Yunpeng and the others felt their scalps numb and their bodies trembling a little.

    "You guys are fighting?" Zhong Qing said as he looked at the embarrassed Shaantian Que and the disheveled Guan Yunpeng.

    The two of them became even more frightened. After hesitating and hesitating for a long time, they nodded sullenly.

    "You are such a stubborn person!" Zhong Qing frowned and looked at Guan Yunpeng with a hint of anger: "You fought here last time, and you still fight this time."

    These words fell into Guan Yunpeng's heart, and he was ready to cry. For a moment, he wanted to tear Shatian Tower into pieces!

    "Hey, you actually broke two tiles in my martial arts hall?" At this time, Zhong Qing's angry voice came again.

    When Guan Yunpeng saw it, his heart skipped a beat.

    yes.

    Although he had blocked all the swords that shook Tianque just now, he could not completely prevent the leaked sword energy.

    A piece of tile is a small matter.

    But it¡¯s true to offend Mr.

    "Very good, you wait here, I'll ask Master what to do!" Zhong Qing glared at them, and while walking towards the martial arts hall, he shouted to Wu Yonghong and others: "Uncle Wu, you guys help me  Watch them, don't let them escape, I'll go tell the master."

    "okay."

    When several people heard this, they immediately stopped what they were doing, and with hoes and shovels in their hands, they pushed towards the two people with threatening eyes.

    "Thisthis, this, this"

    At this moment, the two people started to tremble.

    Three Martial Lords were approaching. This formation almost scared them out of their wits.

    And what frightens them even more is that they realize at this moment that the hoes and shovels in their hands are not mortal objects, at least they are sacred objects.

    Phew!

    Gasping for air, the two of them stepped back involuntarily. The sacred objects were used for farming. What the hell kind of extraterrestrial place is this?

    "Boom!"

    Just as they subconsciously retreated, there was a sound from behind.

    It frightened the two of them.

    They turned around and saw a pair of dung buckets blocking their backs, and a man carrying dung looked at them with a fierce look on his face.

    Completely blocked their retreat.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 189 Huh, if you want to have sex for nothing, there¡¯s no way!

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The pressure from the four Martial Lords made the two of them tremble, with sad faces and hearts that would beat out of their chests.

    "Four seniors, don't get excited, don't get excited, we won't run away, don't worry." Guan Yunpeng quickly showed a flattering smile and hurriedly comforted the four, for fear that the four would get angry and attack them.

    Just like that, with the four of them dripping in cold sweat, Zhong Qing had already walked back to the martial arts hall.

    "Master!"

    "What's going on?" Yi Feng asked.

    "It was that Guan Yunpeng yesterday. He had another fight with someone next to our martial arts gym. Not only that, he also broke two of our tiles!"

    "What?"

    Yi Feng frowned slightly.

    I thought Guan Yunpeng was a good person, but I didn't expect that he was a tough guy who would fight at the door of his martial arts gym again and again.

    In an instant, Yi Feng's dislike for Guan Yunpeng greatly increased.

    "Go, disciple, tell them to get out of here as far away as possible." Yi Feng's face was livid, and he shouted: "By the way, tell them to pay for my tiles without giving any face."

    "Yes, I understand, Master."

    Zhong Qing walked outside with a calm face.

    ?Obviously.

    The master is already angry.

    When Guan Yunpeng and the other two, who were being stared at by the four Martial Lords, saw Zhong Qinghan approaching with a sullen expression, their hearts suddenly thumped, and they immediately understood that something bad was going on.

    "My master is very angry about this matter." Zhong Qing said with a calm face.

    Hear the words.

    The two of them felt their hearts sink.

    "Also, Master asked you to pay for the tiles." Zhong Qing said again.

    "How to compensate?"

    Guan Yunpeng wiped his sweat and asked hurriedly.

    "How do you want to compensate?" Zhong Qing asked.

    Guan Yunpeng was immediately in trouble.

    After taking a look at the two broken tiles, purely in terms of value, they were only two mortal gold coins.

    But today¡¯s matter is obviously not as simple as two tiles!

    When he thought of this, Guan Yunpeng gritted his teeth, lowered his head and held out the long sword in his hand.

    after all.

    For him as a sword cultivator, the most precious thing is probably the sword in his hand.

    When Shan Tianque saw this, he also held out the long sword in his hand with a depressed expression.

    "Why do I need your broken sword?" However, Zhong Qing said disdainfully: "There are a lot of swords of your level in our backyard!"

    Well¡­¡­

    As soon as they heard this, the two of them were immediately in trouble.

    yes.

    "Wu Yonghong and the other farmers are all saints. How can they use long swords like theirs?"

    what to do?

    There is nothing more valuable than this sword on them for the time being.

    Seeing Zhong Qing¡¯s increasingly impatient look, Guan Yunpeng quickly said: ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, give us a month, and we will definitely compensate.¡±

    "Yes, yes, yes, give us one month and we will definitely compensate." Shantianque also responded quickly.

    "One month?"

    Zhong Qing frowned.

    It¡¯s just two tiles, and it will take another month?

    "These two people look like dogs in their clothes, but they are so poor?

    Seeing that Zhong Qing was silent, the two of them were trembling, and their hands and feet had nowhere to rest.

    "Okay, I will believe you once, but if you lie, don't let me see you in the future." Zhong Qing hesitated for a moment before saying harshly.

    "Don't dare."

    The two people quickly agreed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Zhong Qing waved his hand impatiently.

    Seeing this, Guan Yunpeng and Shan Tianque looked relieved and left quickly.

    After staying away from the martial arts hall for a long time, the two of them took a deep breath.

    "Fortunately, it's okay." Shantianque said with lingering fear.

    However, as soon as his voice fell, Guan Yunpeng looked over with hatred.

    "Is everything okay?"

    "You can still talk so damn lightly. I managed to get in touch with that guy, but I was destroyed by your sword and owe a lot of debt. You still say it's okay?"

    "I didn't mean this." Han Tianque broke out in cold sweat and quickly waved his hands to comfort him: "Calm down!"

    "Calm down, you are paralyzed!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?The sword in Peng's hand flashed and slashed towards Shakian Tianque.

    "Calm down, calm down, ah"

    ??Shatianque flew into the air and ran away, Guan Yunpeng followed closely behind him, and with the sound of cursing, he turned into two streams of light and disappeared.

    After the two left, Yi Feng reported the matter to Yi Feng, and then got two spare tiles to replace them.

    Yi Feng didn¡¯t care about this. He drank his morning tea and counted his money jar.

    Since some time ago, the money jar he hid under the bed has been getting less and less from time to time. Thinking that there was a thief, he moved the money jar to another place, so that the money jar did not burn any more money.

    He breathed a sigh of relief and was about to lie down on the couch when he noticed a sound of cursing coming from outside the door.

    Yi Feng went out and took a look, only to find that they were some young ladies from Yihongyuan.

    "Why are you coming to fight the landlord?" Yi Feng asked with a smile.

    "What kind of landlord are you fighting? Yi Feng, let me ask you, is there a man named Benwei in your martial arts school?" A young lady in the leader asked with a water snake in the waist, pointing at Yi Feng.

    "Benwei?" Yi Feng blinked and asked in confusion: "What Benwei, are you mistaken?"

    "It's Benwei, there's no mistaking it."

    "Yes, he said his surname was Calvary. Because he was very majestic in what he did, he was called Calvary Benwei. We will definitely not remember him wrong."

    "That's right, we all know him when he turns into ashes."

    For a moment, everyone heard chirping sounds, and they were about to rush into the martial arts gym.

    "etc."

    Yi Feng quickly stopped them and said helplessly: "Ladies and sisters, please don't be impulsive. Can we explain what is going on first?"

    "Okay, then I'll make it clear to you."

    The leading lady said angrily: "That guy Benwei has been eating and drinking in our Yihong Courtyard for many days without giving us any money. He said he is from your martial arts school and asked us to ask him again after seven days. For the sake of  For your sake, we believed him, but we didn¡¯t expect that when the seven days were up, he was gone.¡±

    "It's just that I was quite generous at first, but I didn't expect that he was such a person. He ordered seven or eight times over and over again. It's really disgusting. Don't pretend to be generous if you don't have money."

    ¡°Hmph, if you want to have sex for nothing, there¡¯s no way!¡±

    "Do you think it's easy for us to do some business? There are still people who do it for free these days. Let me tell you, Yi Feng, don't stop him, just let him come out and give you money."

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, let him come out and give you money quickly.¡±

    A group of people were talking and getting excited again, their words full of hatred for that Benwei.

    Yi Feng tried his best to explain with a dark face: "Ladies and sisters, although I sympathize with your experience, our martial arts school really has no talent!"

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible, he said it¡¯s you from the martial arts school.¡±

    "Yes, you must have hidden it for him."

    "Really not!"

    Yi Feng explained earnestly.

    However, as soon as his voice fell, a black shadow slipped out from behind him and tried to run away.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 190 What do you think, sir?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    And when this black shadow slipped past, the young ladies in Yihongyuan suddenly became restless.

    Point and start shouting.

    "That's who he is."

    "Yes, that's him, catch him quickly."

    "Don't run away, Benwei."

    But the man in black robe was like a loach, he just rushed through many obstacles and rushed to the street in a hurry.

    And Yi Feng was also confused at this moment.

    After reacting, he became furious.

    ?? Is this skeleton of love this broken skeleton?

    I thought that this broken skull would save him some trouble recently, but I didn¡¯t expect that saving it would cause him such a big trouble?

    ¡°You bitch, die here.¡±

    In a rage, Yi Feng took off his shoes and threw them towards the broken skull.

    The man in black robe jumped and disappeared in an instant.

    But unable to catch up with Benwei and unable to collect the debt, they had no choice but to go back to Yi Feng to ask for money.

    Looking at the woman who will skin you if you don¡¯t give her money, Yi Feng gritted his teeth and reluctantly took out the money jar.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????More

    no.

    Heartache.

    At this moment, Yi Feng directly sentenced the skeleton to death in his heart.

    After sending away the group of women from Yihongyuan, Yi Feng limped toward the back room on one shoe and weighed the much lighter money jar. The more he thought about it, the more angry he became.

    damn it.

    He usually saves a lot of money, even shopping around for a drink, but this bitch drank most of it in one go.

    Being extremely angry, he had no choice but to vent his anger into the air.

    One kick, kicked out.

    The other shoe on that foot also came off.

    Whoops.

    By coincidence, it flew into the gap under the stone slab.

    In the gap.

    There was a centipede lying on its belly, and its legs were broken by the sudden shoe.

    "Hoo!"

    "Hoo!"

    "Hoo!"

    "Huha!"

    "Huha!"

    "Heart, heart, my little heart, ha ha ha ha"

    The centipede patted its chest with its paws and murmured in its mouth. It took a long time to catch its breath before it finally recovered.

    Next.

    It¡¯s just full of mourning.

    "What the hell is this fucking day like?"

    While wailing in my heart, I looked at my few legs, my face covered with deathly ashes.

    After escaping from the ring of space, he thought he had escaped, but he did not expect to come to such a terrifying place.

    It was just that the aura comparable to that of the Demon Lord of the Demon Sect appeared from time to time. When they finally left and could run away, they found that this place was exuding terrifying fluctuations.

    In total, he ran a few feet and lost eight of his legs.

    Seeing that there was no hope of getting out, he had no choice but to return to the gap between the stone slabs. He could only survive by clinging to life.

    But for his grandma, it¡¯s not a problem if it continues like this!

    never mind.

    ?? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?? ?

    As long as you don¡¯t die, there is always hope in life.

    And just then.

    A piece of red cloud appeared on the horizon, shining half of the sky, and in the red cloud, there seemed to be a phantom. This strange phenomenon of heaven and earth shocked everyone.

    "How is this going?"

    In the wasteland, Wu Yonghong raised his head.

    "Either an expert's cave is created, or a treasure is born." Chu Kuangshi said excitedly.

    "Then what should we do?" Sun Zhuge asked.

    Hearing this, both of them looked at Wu Yonghong.

    After thinking for a moment, Wu Yonghong said: "If it were before, we would naturally join in the fun, but now that I'm with you, there's no need for that anymore."

    "But there are many benefits."

    "yes!"

    Chu Kuangshi and Chu Kuangshi still refused to give up and said with hopeful faces.

    "Alas." Wu Yonghong shook his head and said, "At this point, that manure bearer is smarter than you."

    Hearing this, Chu Kuangshi and the two men looked at?, I found that Lu Dasheng was still carrying dung honestly, seemingly ignoring the vision in the sky.

    "Everyone can imagine that following Mr. is better than fighting for any cave. Why don't you two know that?" Wu Yonghong said with a lesson.

    Hearing this, the two of them suddenly came back to their senses.

    Showing shame.

    yes.

    What treasure can be compared to being in front of your husband?

    "Then let them fight for it, haha."

    "Yeah, haha, we don't need it anymore."

    Chu Kuangshi and Sun Zhuge looked at each other, smiled heartily, and said with pride.

    The vision in heaven and earth lasted for three full days.

    Qingshan Gate.

    Patriarch Qingshan sat at the top, frowning, listening to Zhu Yun's report.

    "Uncle Qi, the matter has been confirmed. It should be the cave left by a martial saint named Jiang Yu in Pingjiang City ten thousand years ago. The matter has caused a sensation throughout Nansha, and countless forces in Nansha have come."

    "The people who are known to have come include the young master Fifth Changkong of Chuixue Villa, the saint Yunxianque of Fengyun Valley, and of course the Tianjian Sect's newest talented female disciple Peng Xian'er."

    "Besides, there are countless other masters whose names I can't name."

    "The Saint of Fengyun Valley, Yun Xianque, sent me a message to Qingshan Sect a day ago. Because our Qingshan Sect, as a local sect, has a lot of conveniences, they want me, Qingshan Sect, and Fengyun Valley to cooperate fully to win the victory.  After the cave, we can give us Qingshan Sect 20% of the benefits."

    "Please let me make my decision, ancestor."

    Hear the words.

    The ancestor of Qingshan was silent for a long time. After a long time, he took a deep breath and stood up and said: "This matter is not trivial. It will turn Pingjiang City into a big whirlpool. Under the temptation of the Tomb of the Martial Saint, one careless move can cause  The sect was destroyed!"

    "So I need to ask your husband about this matter before I make a decision!"

    "oh?"

    "good."

    When he heard who it was, Zhu Yun had no objection and quickly agreed.

    In the blink of an eye, Patriarch Qingshan has arrived at the martial arts hall.

    "Sir, I brought you some good wine this time." Qingshan Patriarch said with a smile.

    "Oh?" Yi Feng took it, smelled it, and said with a smile: "The wine is not bad, but you, the old man, are still thinking about me!"

    As he said that, the two began to chat casually.

    "Pingjiang City is not peaceful lately!"

    Yi Feng looked at the street, which was much busier than usual, and sighed slightly. Then he looked at Qingshan Patriarch and said, "I heard that the vision on earth was some kind of cave. What do you think?"

    Hear the words.

    Patriarch Qingshan was slightly shocked.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Sir, the gentleman really knew the purpose of my coming, and couldn¡¯t help but say respectfully: "Sir, you are joking, what can I think about it? I would rather know what your husband thinks about this matter?"

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to just watch the excitement in this cave and have fun chatting.¡± Yi Feng shook his head and smiled.

    Patriarch Qingshan nodded secretly.

    As I expected, Mr. Dongfu doesn¡¯t like this kind of thing at all, he just sees it as a fun.

    However, Yi Feng can ignore it, but he may not be able to. After all, there is a sect under him. After a slight hesitation, he asked: "Actually, to be honest, sir, I want to go over and have a look. Sir, what do you think?"

    "you?"

    Yi Feng shook his head.

    Seeing this, Patriarch Qingshan¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he quickly asked: ¡°Sir, what do you mean by this?¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 191 Living is not easy

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Just forget it, you are a bad old man, you will die if you go." Yi Feng shook his head.

    This old man.

    I really don¡¯t know how high the sky and the earth are.

    ¡°If you, a shabby old man, grab this thing among cultivators, you won¡¯t even know how you died.

    Patriarch Qingshan¡¯s heart tightened.

    Especially when he heard the sentence "I will die", his heart was lifted. Fortunately, he came to ask the teacher!

    He stood up hurriedly and bowed to Yifeng, "Thank you sir for reminding me. I have something else to do in Qingshan, so I will leave now."

    After saying that, he immediately rushed back to the sect.

    Outside Pingjiang City.

    Several figures fell from mid-air.

    The leader is a woman in fluttering white clothes. She has a beautiful face and a good figure. This appearance is definitely the best in the world.

    On the left, there is an old man in gray clothes. He looks ordinary in appearance, but the aura accidentally leaked from his body can be seen that he is an absolute master.

    It can be seen from the marks on the two men's servants that they are from Nansha Fengyun Valley.

    And the leading woman is naturally the proud daughter of Fengyun Valley, Yun Xianque.

    "Uncle Lin, what about Wu Chang'an?"

    Yun Xianque frowned.

    "Alas, he must still be behind." The old man named Lin Bo sighed.

    "This matter is of great importance. We don't know whether we can escape unscathed. I really don't know why the Valley Master asked me to bring him here. If he comes as a Martial King, wouldn't it cause us trouble?" Yun Xianque said coldly.  , obviously full of dissatisfaction with this Wu Changan.

    "Oh, please forgive me, Saint."

    Mr. Lin sighed with a complex expression: "Actually, Wu Changan's talent is very good, but I don't know why he doesn't cultivate his strength properly. Instead, he stays behind closed doors in the sect and works on those weird side sect skills all day long.  I don¡¯t know what the use of any substitute technique or earth escape technique is."

    Yun Xianque had a cold face, obviously not interested in talking about this person at all.

    Finally, when the two of them were almost impatient with waiting, a figure slowly flew over.

    It is Wu Changan.

    He looks young, neither tall nor thin, and has a delicate appearance.

    But it stopped a hundred feet away from them.

    "Wu Chang'an, what's going on with you?" Yunxian Que said coldly: "If you don't want to go, just get back here."

    However.

    What she didn¡¯t expect was that as soon as her voice fell, Wu Changan turned around and flew into the air, disappearing in the blink of an eye.

    "you¡­¡­"

    Yun Xianque froze on the spot, his face turned green with anger, he chopped off his jade feet heavily, and chased after Lin Bo with a look of reluctance.

    Although she didn¡¯t want to carry this burden with her, the Valley Master of Fengyun Valley had already given her a fatal order to show Wu Changan. If she really let Wu Changan run back alone, she would definitely be scolded by the Valley Master when she returned.

    But what people didn¡¯t expect was that even though she and Lin Bo pursued with all their strength, no trace of Wu Changan was found.

    Even after searching the surrounding area, there was still no trace.

    "How could a little King Wu evaporate out of thin air?" Yun Xianque's face was full of disbelief.

    Uncle Lin was also puzzled.

    He is a majestic Martial Lord, but he actually let a Martial King slip away under his nose.

    It¡¯s really weird.

    "Forget it, Uncle Lin. Ignore him for now. Jiang Yu's cemetery is important. Let's get to Qingshan Gate first!" Yun Xianque frowned and said softly.

    "All right!"

    ?? Lin Bo nodded, thinking that Wu Changan should be fine alone.

    Because sometimes he always feels that Wu Changan is a bit evil.

    Or is it just luck?

    But I can¡¯t tell you specifically.

    Then the two of them flew out of the air and rushed towards Qingshan Gate.

    And a moment after they left, a head popped out of the soil.

    "Hoo!"

    Wu Changan looked at the two people walking away and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "This woman is so beautiful, she must be a troublemaker. There will inevitably be suitors. When there are suitors, there will definitely be competitors. When there are competitors, there will definitely be conflicts. Add this tomb"

    "Hoo!"

    "Too dangerous!"

    "As I am nowWith my strength, if I were to face Wu Zong, there would be a one-in-a-million chance of killing me.  "

    "It would be even worse if there is a Martial Lord"

    Having said this, Wu Changan frowned tightly and couldn't help but tremble.

    Based on preliminary calculations based on strength, the martial arts master might have a one in ten thousand chance of killing him.

    "You can't take this kind of risk!"

    After some consideration, Wu Changan made a decision immediately.

    Just as he was about to go home, his steps were interrupted again.

    "But it seems like it wouldn't be a good idea to go back to Fengyun Valley!"

    "There are more and more things going on in the sect, including tasks, various causes and consequences, and countless dangers. It seems that we can't go back to Fengyun Valley, we can only find a place to stay!"

    "well!"

    "Why is there always so much trouble in life? Isn't it good to live a peaceful life?"

    Wu Changan sighed and looked at Pingjiang City in front of him, his eyes lighting up slightly.

    "This city is on the edge of Nansha. The masters inside are probably much weaker. You shouldn't have that much trouble in this city."

    Having made up his mind, he walked towards Nansha City.

    At this moment, a bee flew over, and he subconsciously swatted it to death with his hand.

    But the next moment, he trembled violently.

    ¡°You¡¯re careless and you¡¯re going to get into trouble!¡±

    He looked down at the bee¡¯s body, and a drop of cold sweat broke out on his forehead.

    Bees are social insects, which means they must have companions. If one of the companions becomes a demon and grows up successfully

    ¡°Thousands of years later, he may very well avenge his former companions. Then it will be a big trouble for him!

    Thinking of this, a feeling of fear arose in my heart.

    His face suddenly turned cold.

    "In this case, the only way is to eradicate the root cause!"

    After saying that, he was full of murderous intent, and his sharp eyes began to scan around, and finally found the honeycomb, and bombarded it with a powerful attack, destroying it instantly.

    After counting the bees on the ground and confirming that no fish had slipped through the net, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Huh."

    "I almost got into another fatal accident."

    "It's not easy to live in this world. It would be great if I could find a big boss to protect me. I can live until the end of my life."

    "well!"

    Wu Changan slowly walked towards Pingjiang City, trying to avoid the crowds along the way, and finally entered the city.

    PS: There are two more chapters in the second half of the night.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 192 Alarmism

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Qingshan Gate.

    Yunxianque of Fengyun Valley came with Uncle Lin.

    Everyone at Qingshan Gate warmly entertained them. After all, Fengyun Valley was ranked among the top powers in the entire Nansha.

    By comparison, Qingshanmen is just a small sect in a remote mountain village.

    Just walked in.

    Uncle Lin, who was following Yun Xianque, let out a breath intentionally or unintentionally.

    This can be regarded as the consistent style of conduct of the sect. Sometimes it is necessary to save a lot of words by talking about strength.

    Sure enough, as soon as Lin Bo's momentum was revealed, the faces of the senior officials of Qingshan Sect suddenly turned ugly. They had obviously suffered a lot of pressure.

    ?Obviously.

    This Uncle Lin is a master of martial arts.

    However, Lu Qingshan¡¯s calmness made Lin Bo¡¯s face darken slightly.

    An ancestor of a small sect had no reaction in the face of his pressure?

    He couldn't help but feel a little heavier, so he turned his gun and threatened Lu Qingshan directly.

    But Lu Qingshan¡¯s situation once again exceeded his expectations.

    this.

    How can it be?

    He is a martial arts master, why is his pressure ineffective against him?

    Feeling the pressure coming from Lin Bo, Lu Qingshan couldn't help but sneer in his heart.

    ¡°Perhaps when I saw Wu Zun before, he would still be trembling and at a loss.

    But today is different from the past.

    Now in front of him, so what about Wu Zun.

    Do you really think he is a country bumpkin who has never seen Wu Zun?

    "Elder Lin, you don't have to be so polite. You want to give me a big gift when you come here. Although our Qingshan Sect is just a small sect, I, Lu Qingshan, am only one step behind you!" Lu Qingshan said leisurely.

    At the same time, the cultivation level on his body also exploded.

    "Half¡­¡­"

    "Half-respected?"

    Uncle Lin¡¯s face was full of disbelief, and then he realized that Lu Qingshan was actually in the semi-immortal realm. At the same time, Yun Xianque on the side also slightly opened his red lips, full of shock.

    ???????????? When did an ancestor from a remote area achieve half the level of cultivation?

    In their opinion, having the cultivation level of Emperor Wu is considered very good.

    ?Obviously, this was far beyond their expectations.

    Lu Qingshan had a faint smile on his face, did he really think that he was always around his husband just for show?

    Although his talent is a bit lacking, given the opportunity that strikes him, even a pig can be piled up.

    Therefore, it is normal for him, Lu Qingshan, to be a demi-reverence.

    "I really didn't expect that Patriarch Qingshan was actually a half-revered cultivator, but I was abrupt." Yun Xianque calmly put away the horror on his face, turned to smile at Patriarch Qingshan and said, "Please forgive me.  , Lin Bo is not interesting."

    ?Obviously.

    "One and a half statues are enough for Yun Xianque to treat him like this."

    "Ms. Yun is too polite. Of course I won't take it to heart. Please sit down." Ancestor Qingshan extended his hand to signal.

    After the two people sat down, they were not vague. After thinking for a while, Yunxianque said straight to the point: "Ancestor Qingshan, you must know the reason for coming here this time. How about we cooperate with each other and use Lin Bo's skills?"  Coupled with your cultivation level and the convenience of Qingshanmen as a local, our chances of winning this cave are much higher than others."

    "hehe."

    The Qingshan Patriarch picked up the tea cup next to him, held the lid between his palms and moved it slightly, and said with a leisurely smile: "Miss Yun, I'm sorry, I, the Qingshan Sect, will not be involved in this matter."

    "What?"

    Hearing this, Yun Xianque put down the tea cup in his hand and stood up suddenly.

    Those sharp eyes looked straight at Lu Qingshan.

    "Ancestor Qingshan, so you have already cooperated with other forces?" Yun Xianque asked with narrowed eyes.

    "No, Miss Yun, you misunderstood. We will not cooperate with any force." Patriarch Qingshan said bluntly.

    Yun Xianque¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed again.

    After observing Qingshan Ancestor for a long time, he suddenly raised his red lips and said with a smile: "I see, I understand"

    Patriarch Qingshan¡¯s eyes moved slightly and looked towards Yunxian Que.

    ??????????? Then, Yunxianque¡¯s voice came slowly, ¡°Well, I can make the decision. As long as your Qingshan Sect cooperates with me, Fengyun Valley, I can share 30% of the benefits of your Qingshan Sect after the matter is completed. What do you think?¡±

    Patriarch Qingshan smiled bitterly and shook his head, explaining: "Miss Yun, this is not a matter of profit distribution.question.  "

    However, Yun Xianque frowned and asked in a deep voice, "You still don't agree?"

    "It's really not a matter of profit." Ancestor Qingshan continued.

    "you¡­¡­"

    Yun Xianque¡¯s face turned cold.

    Then he looked at Lin Bo.

    ¡°Obviously, in this matter, with the help of the Qingshan Sect, it will be much easier for them to get the treasure, not to mention the combat power of the Half-Honored Ancestor Qingshan.

    She was asking Uncle Lin if he could give in again.

    Uncle Lin pondered slightly and nodded towards her.

    Seeing this, Yunxian Que gritted his teeth and said: "In this case, I will make my own decision and give you 40% of the profits of Qingshan Sect. You must understand that Wusheng Cave Mansion must have countless benefits. With this 40% of profits, it will be enough for you to  Your entire Qingshan Sect has grown by leaps and bounds, and you can even have a place in the entire Nansha."

    However.

    Lu Qingshan¡¯s attitude exceeded her expectations for once.

    Rejected her again!

    "boom!"

    Yun Xianque's face turned cold, and his palm fell down on the wooden table next to him and was crushed into pieces. He looked at Lu Qingshan and asked word by word: "Ancestor Qingshan, I suggest you be more content. Could it be that you, a small Qingshan Sect,  Do you still want 50%?¡±

    "Miss Yun, I told you, you misunderstood."

    Lu Qingshan's expression became slightly rude, he stood up and said in a deep voice: "I said, it's not about profit, it's about our Qingshan Sect not participating in this matter, even if you give me 10% of the profit, we won't get involved.  "

    "you¡­¡­"

    Yunxian Quehan said with a face: "Have you thought clearly about what you said? This is the Martial Saint's cave."

    Lu Qingshan smiled and nodded.

    "Okay, okay."

    Yun Xianque was obviously very angry. He stood up and wanted to take Uncle Lin away.

    "Wait a minute, Miss Yun."

    Looking at the two people leaving, Patriarch Qingshan pondered slightly and said: "Although we are not happy today, Fengyun Valley has taken good care of my sect in the past, so I have a piece of advice to tell you."

    Yun Xianque turned around and looked at Lu Qingshan.

    "It's best that you don't swim in this muddy water."

    Lu Qingshan¡¯s mind echoed with what Yi Feng said, and he spoke solemnly to the two of them.

    "Oh, what do you mean, you want us to give this treasure directly to Chuixue Villa and Tianjianmen?"

    Yunxianque¡¯s pretty face was covered with frost and she disdained to sneer.

    ¡°Alarmist!¡±

    After saying that, the two continued to fly away.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 193 Tomb of the Martial Saint

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "This fucking secular world, everyone looks like a mortal on the surface, maybe you will meet a hidden boss."

    Wu Changan walked on the street, looking at the streets with people coming and going, and felt that there was a crisis everywhere.

    "It's better to go outside the city and live alone!"

    As soon as he spoke, Wu Changan disappeared.

    A moment later, he had arrived outside the city.

    "Hoo!"

    "It's better to live outside the city. The mountains and rivers here are beautiful"

    However, as soon as his voice fell, there was a roar from the earth.

    "Boom!"

    Deafening sounds spread all around, and cracks were exposed on the ground. Then under Wu Changan's stunned eyes, a huge building broke out of the ground, and then stood in front of Wu Changan.

    "What the hell?"

    "What a fool!"

    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯m going to die.¡±

    Looking at this huge building, Wu Changan cursed loudly. He obviously wanted to find a safe place to hide. Why did it lead to this?

    And this thing, at first glance, is that Jiang Yu¡¯s tomb!

    Wu Changan was about to cry, but he suddenly felt countless auras coming towards him, and he was filled with a sense of crisis.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been here, never.¡±

    "I escape!"

    Wu Changan waved his handprint, and it penetrated into the soil and disappeared.

    "Hoo!"

    After diving into the ground for who knows how many feet and being surrounded by the land, Wu Changan felt safer than ever before, but the next moment, he felt like he had broken something.

    The style of painting in front of my eyes changed.

    He found that he had arrived at a large hall.

    And right in front of the hall, there is a holy weapon hanging.

    "What a fool!"

    "Why did you come in?"

    Seeing this, Wu Changan cursed loudly and started running away without even looking at the magic soldier.

    With this movement, countless mechanisms in the hall were triggered.

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom¡­¡±

    The attacks hit Wu Changan one after another, and it took a long time for them to stop.

    At this moment, Yun Changan had already hid in a corner, trembling all over.

    "Huhahuha!"

    "It was such a close call, I almost died."

    Wu Changan trembled and murmured, "I actually used 18 of my billion substitute techniques just now. If I use another 99999982 substitute techniques, I will  It¡¯s going to get cold!¡±

    "Oh my god, someone come and save me!"

    "Too dangerous."

    "I will not move. Even if I die here, I will not move."

    ¡­¡­

    At the foot of Qingshan Gate.

    "Haha, I, Yu Wujie, am indeed handsome and handsome, and my luck will automatically come to my door!"

    Yu Wujie looked at the fairy-like woman in front of him, his eyes almost straightened. The crystal clear skin and the slender jade legs made him unable to stop.

    There was also the veil hanging on her face. Yu Wujie wanted to tear it off and take a good look at what kind of fairy was behind her.

    What¡¯s more important is that this kind of stunning beauty, this kind of fairy, is also the most outstanding female disciple of Tianjian Sect, so she just found him.

    "How is it? Do you like it?" A seductive voice came from under the woman's veil. She raised her jade feet and gently lifted Yu Wujie's chin and asked leisurely.

    "And he is none other than the new genius disciple of Tianjian Sect, Peng Xian'er.

    "Hi, I like it."

    Yu Wujie¡¯s nosebleed was about to come out, and he was trembling as he spoke.

    "Then you will follow me from now on?" the voice said again, but there was a hint of meaning in his eyes.

    "Okay, okay."

    Yu Wujie had almost no resistance at all.

    Just as the woman was about to continue speaking, her eyebrows suddenly moved, she stood up and looked outside Pingjiang City.

    "Miss, there is probably some movement in the tomb, shall we go there quickly?" An old man with sword eyebrows on the side reminded hurriedly.

    "Okay, let's rush there as soon as possible. By the way, take him with us." Peng Xian'er set off to the extreme, glanced at Yu Wujie, and reminded.

    The old man with sword eyebrows glanced at Yu Wujie and wondered why his young lady wanted to take him with him.He was such a waste, but he didn't say much. He picked up Yu Wujie and rushed out of Pingjiang City.

    When they arrived, in addition to the large and small forces, the Yunxian Palace of Fengyun Valley also arrived.

    "It seems like you all arrived pretty quickly!"

    At this moment, along with a burst of laughter, a handsome young man in white robe landed with an old man.

    "Chuixue Villa, the fifth sky!"

    Looking at the spotless man who was more beautiful than a woman, Yun Xianque and Peng Xianer both frowned slightly.

    ¡°Obviously, this is also a ruthless character.

    "But, are you two alone? Why haven't you seen anyone from the Sword Control Sect?" Wu Changkong asked.

    Hearing this, both Yunxianque and Peng Xianer were silent.

    It¡¯s true that I haven¡¯t heard any news about the Sword Controlling Sect for a long time recently. Even their disciples are rarely seen moving around. Even such important events have not arrived, which is really strange.

    "Forget it, one less person means one less opponent. Let's see first how to get into this cemetery!"

    With that said, Wu Changkong turned his gaze to the Tomb of the Martial Saint.

    Yunxianque and Peng Xianer were also like this, their expressions were full of covetousness.

    ps: Okay, the big scene is coming next.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 194 The key to opening the stone door

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    For a while.

    All the experts present focused their attention on the gate of the stone palace.

    but.

    Although everyone¡¯s eyes were full of enthusiasm, they did not take action at the beginning.

    "When will we take action?" Yun Xianque asked softly.

    "Don't worry, there will always be people who can't help but move first. It's better to let them explore the way first." Lin Bo said softly.

    ?Obviously.

    Old-school experts like Lin Bo are relatively experienced in this kind of thing.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Just when the masters of several major sects tacitly agreed not to take any action, there were other masters who couldn't hold their breath.

    Although they know that the first one to rush forward is also the most dangerous, danger and opportunity often coexist.

    "Cloud-turning hand!"

    Just then, he saw a Martial Emperor master flying out of the air, then rolling his palm in mid-air, turning into a huge palm print, and slapped it on the stone gate.

    "Boom!"

    A huge sonic boom sounded, but the door didn't move at all.

    This scene surprised everyone present.

    After all, this was the full blow of the Martial Emperor master, but it couldn't even open a door. The tomb of the Martial Saint master really lived up to its reputation.

    However, although this door went beyond everyone's expectations, it was a relief that it was not dangerous.

    Seeing this, Wu Changkong glanced at the old man next to him without revealing any trace.

    The old man nodded, and slowly walked out of the mixed vitality voice, "Everyone, you should have seen that if you want to break through this door and get in, you may need to join forces temporarily. As for your own opportunities after entering, you can decide on your own.  Use your means."

    Hearing this, everyone present nodded and had no opinion.

    Then, with the cooperation of hundreds of masters, powerful attacks fell on the stone gate.

    But what no one expected was that the stone door only trembled and still showed no sign of opening.

    This immediately made everyone present frown.

    You finally came here, can¡¯t you get through the door?

    "This door is so hard, there must be a formation. I heard that Chuixue Villa is good at forbidden formations, especially the elders of the fifth formation, so can you help everyone find a way?" At this time, Peng Xian'er said in a beautiful voice.  He looked at the old man next to Fifth Changkong.

    "yes!"

    "Presumably only the elders of the fifth formation can do something about this gate."

    For a time, other people also heard voices.

    The fifth formation nodded and moved its handprints. There was a slight wave in front of the body, which lightly touched the stone door. At the same time, a pair of sharp eyes looked around the stone door.

    After a long time, he frowned solemnly.

    "Elders of the Fifth Formation, how are you doing?"

    Everyone asked quickly.

    "It's as difficult as going to heaven to enter this door." The fifth formation said in a deep voice.

    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s expressions changed.

    "Excuse me, elder, what's going on?" someone asked.

    "As I expected, this is the Yin-Yang Formation. In addition to the Heavenly Gate on the ground, there should be an Earthly Gate under the ground." Wu Changkong explained: "There are only two ways to open the Heavenly Gate."

    "The first way is to break it with force, but the caster needs to attack and surpass the person who formed the formation."

    Hearing this, everyone shook their heads.

    Since it is the tomb of the Martial Saint, this formation must have been arranged by the Martial Saint. Who here has the ability to break it with force?

    This is simply impossible!

    ¡°What about another way?¡± Everyone asked quickly.

    "Another way is to send someone to sneak into the underground gate. You only need to open the mechanism inside the underground gate, and the stone gate will open naturally."

    The Fifth Formation explained: "However, the Earth Gate also has taboos, and only one person can enter at a time. Moreover, there are many mechanisms in the formation. It is as difficult as climbing to the sky to find the Stone Gate and open the mechanisms."

    "And more importantly, if you want to enter the earth gate, you must learn the side secret art of earth escape. Otherwise, you will not be able to find the earth gate at all."

    Hearing this, everyone nodded solemnly.

    but.

    ??Everyone has already realized that if you want to get in, you must find someone who knows the earth escape technique to go in and open the mechanism. That is the key.

    "So, those who know how to escape from earth can sign up themselves."??!  "

    The voice of Fifth Changkong came directly.

    However, the crowd fell silent for a while.

    Not to mention whether anyone is willing to go down, there are very few people who practice the secret art of Earth Escape.

    Although this secret technique has many effects, it is not easy to practice it well. Most people focus on their cultivation. Who would practice an earth escape technique that does not have much impact on combat?

    Just when there was a stalemate, under the veil, Peng Xianer raised the corner of her mouth, looked at Yu Wujie aside, and said quietly: "I remember you, you seem to know the earth escape technique?"

    As soon as Peng Xianer finished speaking, everyone present looked at Yu Wujie.

    Yu Wujie suddenly panicked, his face turned pale.

    With his level of strength, just for fun, he could beat anyone to death. He never thought that this matter would involve him.

    ¡°I, I, I, I¡­¡±

    He looked at Peng Xian'er tremblingly and asked blankly: "You, how did you know that I know the earth escape technique?"

    Peng Xianer didn¡¯t speak, but looked at him meaningfully.

    "Okay, stop talking nonsense, just let this kid go!"

    "Yes, just go down to the underground gate!"

    Seeing that they had finally found a monk with earth escape skills, everyone made noises.

    Yu Wujie suddenly fell to the ground.

    Cold sweat dripped from my forehead.

    "I, I, I, I can't do it, I really can't do it." He said sadly.

    "A man can't say no. I like you very much, and I even investigated you. Otherwise, how would I know that you know how to escape from the earth?"

    At this time, Peng Xianer suddenly approached Wu Jie and said lightly: "So you must not let me down. After all, if you want to be my Peng Xianer's man, you have to show some ability, right?"

    "Your man?"

    Yu Wujie's eyes suddenly widened and he said in shock: "You mean, I can be your?"

    "Shh!"

    Peng Xianer blew lightly and said leisurely: "Don't ask, it's just what you understand."

    This breath made Yu Wujie shiver, especially the faint fragrance wafting from Peng Xianer's body, which immediately made him feel like he had been injected with chicken blood.

    "Okay, I'll go!"

    He got up and heard a solemn voice.

    ¡°This is how you can be considered a man!¡± Peng Xianer said with admiration as her delicate hand gently passed across Yu Wujie¡¯s chest.

    "I will not let you down."

    Yu Wujie gritted his teeth and without saying a word, he made his handprints and fled towards the ground.

    "Elders of the Fifth Formation, what do you think the odds are?" After Yu Wujie went down, Peng Xianer looked at the Fifth Formation and asked.

    The fifth formation didn¡¯t speak, just shook his head.

    When other people saw this, their expressions suddenly became depressed.

    After all, they also understand that this Yu Wujie is really not strong enough. The gate is full of traps, and I am afraid that he will feel cold just after entering.

    It¡¯s just that one person is trying his luck.

    While escaping towards the ground, Yu Wujie's enthusiasm also subsided. Only then did he realize that no rookie like him could enter this kind of gate.

    Suddenly, Yu Wujie did not dare to move forward and hid in the soil and trembled.

    "Phew, I finally completed all my billions of substitute skills."

    In the underground hall, Wu Changan put away the substitute technique he had just made and took a long breath.

    ¡°It¡¯s not going to work if we continue like this, we have to find a way out!¡±

    He walked vigilantly in the main hall, and suddenly found many buttons on the wall beside him.

    "Is this what it is?"

    "How to close the agency?"

    Wu Changan's eyes lit up, he let go, deployed 100,000 substitute techniques, and then carefully pressed one of the buttons.

    "Boom!"

    At the same time, a roaring sound came from the ground.

    Then under everyone¡¯s disbelieving eyes, the stone door suddenly opened.

    "this¡­¡­"

    "He succeeded?"

    Everyone made incredible noises.

    "This is too fast, isn't it?"

    Of course, the most incredible one among them is Peng Xianer, whose face under the veil shows deep shock.

    Yu Wujie actually.

    Did you really enter the underground gate and open the stone gate?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com);Really entered the underground gate and opened the stone gate?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 195 Three Holy Treasures

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Everyone¡¯s eyes suddenly showed a blazing light.

    Almost instantly, countless experts swarmed on the scene, rushing towards the stone gate.

    "roll!"

    "Get out of the way, don't block the road."

    Before we even entered the door, someone started fighting.

    The Tomb of the Martial Saint.

    In the face of this kind of opportunity, it is enough to make people crazy.

    "Elder, what should we say if we wait a moment?" Fifth Changkong asked.

    "It doesn't matter!" said the fifth formation: "The key to this Yin-Yang formation is actually the Earth Gate. Because the Earth Gate cannot open the Heaven Gate and it is impossible to break through, so most of the formation taboos and mechanisms are arranged inside the Earth Gate. On the contrary, the Heaven Gate  There won¡¯t be any big crisis.¡±

    "What I just can't figure out is that a little guy who just arrived in Wuling actually broke into the gate of the earth and opened the gate of heaven."

    The fifth formation couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    "Although I really can't figure it out, the facts are right in front of us. Since there is not much danger in Tianmen, let's go in quickly!" Wu Changkong said.

    Hearing this, the Fifth Formation nodded and took the Fifth Changkong towards the Tianmen.

    Seeing this, Peng Xianer, Yun Xianque and others rushed in not wanting to lag behind.

    Within Tianmen.

    The first thing that appeared in front of everyone was a huge hall.

    There are many dazzling treasures hanging on the walls, and many monks have already started fighting over them.

    ?????????????????????????? It¡¯s just some king-grade, imperial-grade things, although they are also very important, but the people from the three major forces have not taken action.

    Because they understand.

    There must be more important treasures inside.

    ??Going all the way into the main hall, there is a corridor with no end as far as the eye can see.

    At this moment, there are many people rushing to the front in the corridor.

    There are still many agencies, large and small, and although many people have died, they still cannot stop the people from the three major forces.

    As they walked along the corridor, everyone felt the powerful aura.

    "this¡­¡­"

    "Is this the breath of a holy product?"

    Everyone was suddenly startled, with a burning look in their eyes, and rushed inside without saying a word.

    Although there are still many mechanisms on the road, the people of the three major forces also have a surprisingly tacit understanding and work together to crack them.

    finally.

    A new hall appeared in front of everyone.

    And at the front of the hall, there is a huge altar.

    Above the altar, three light groups floated.

    "Holy Grade Heavenly Spirit Rope!"

    This rope has been famous for thousands of years. It is said that when it is used, not only can it bind a saint, but even the Emperor Wu can break free.

    "Holy Grade Fengyun Pestle!"

    It is also something that has been passed down tens of thousands of years ago. It was once the natal treasure of a wolf half-emperor, but he did not expect it to end up here.

    "Holy grade divine and devil scissors!"

    This origin is even greater. I heard about it hundreds of thousands of years ago. It has experienced several owners. It is said that this scissor cut off the head of Emperor Wu.

    Almost instantly, people from the three major forces recognized these three treasures.

    There is a burning gaze in his eyes.

    Of course, after the three sacred artifacts, there are also piles of all kinds of good things, from gold and silver jewelry for mortals to medicine-approving techniques used by monks.

    "Hoo!"

    Everyone present gasped.

    Such a large amount of resources is probably the life savings of that Martial Saint Jiang Yu. Even for the three major forces, it is an important treasure that cannot be underestimated.

    Of course, what attracted their attention the most was the stone door behind the altar.

    Inside the stone gate, there was a faint fluctuation that made people even more heart-stopping.

    There.

    I¡¯m afraid that is the core of Jiang Yu¡¯s Tomb.

    "I'm afraid Jiang Yu has half a foot in the Martial Emperor's ranks, otherwise how could a Martial Saint have three holy treasures." Under the veil, Peng Xian'er said with emotion.

    "Yes, judging from the fluctuations, there may be something better in the core tomb." The old man following Peng Xianer, Chang Jiankong, the elder of Tianjian Sect, also admired it.

    And Yun Xianque looked at these treasures with a sneer on his face.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know what Lu Qingshan¡¯s reaction would be when he saw this scene.??  "

    ¡°Humph, I¡¯ll probably regret it to death!¡±

    Uncle Lin snorted disdainfully: "But it's better this way. If I really get a few percent of them, I might not be willing to give it up!"

    "That's right. It's just a sect in a small place. They just eat and wait to die. Since they can't seize the opportunity, they don't have that fate."

    Yun Xianque nodded in agreement.

    For a moment, looking at these treasures, everyone in the three major forces had different thoughts.

    At this time, other people also rushed over. Seeing this pile of treasures, their eyes shone with light, and they couldn't help it.

    "Brothers, rush!"

    "There are so many treasures, if I can get some, I will be satisfied for the rest of my life!"

    With this shout, dozens of crazy monks rushed forward.

    "Damn it!"

    Fifth Changkong's face turned cold and he was about to stop him, but the Fifth Formation on the side caught him in time.

    He was about to ask why, but he found that the three holy treasures burst into black mist, and almost instantly, the dozen or so people who rushed forward were annihilated in ashes.

    "This is?"

    Fifth Changkong said in horror.

    "If my guess is correct, the tomb should be filled with Yin energy. As time goes by, the three holy treasures have absorbed a lot of Yin energy. This Yin energy will be released when someone approaches." Fifth.  Array explained.

    "What should we do?" Yun Xianque asked.

    "I'm afraid we have to wait and wait for the Yin Qi to dissipate automatically." Chang Jiankong said.

    Everyone nodded in agreement.

    They looked at each other, then found their own place and sat down cross-legged.

    When others saw this, they also sat down cross-legged at a distance.

    "Adjust your breath well!" The fifth array reminded: "Although it seems calm now, when the Yin Qi dissipates, I'm afraid there will be competition. What you can get by then depends on your ability."

    With that said, the fifth formation took a look at where Peng Xianer and Yun Xianque were.

    At the same time, they also looked over.

    ?Obviously.

    Everyone has the same calculation.

    The calm now is just the calm before the storm.

    "This thing is actually useless?"

    In the Dimen Hall, Wu Changan looked at the button he pressed and frowned deeply.

    It¡¯s actually useless?

    Involuntarily, he pressed another button.

    You looked at it, but it still doesn¡¯t work?

    Involuntarily, he pressed another button.

    After pressing several buttons to no avail, Wu Changan cursed and pressed all the buttons at once.

    "Boom!"

    At the same time as these buttons were pressed, the entire hall roared and trembled.

    "Whoosh!"

    Countless poisonous arrows pierced through, carrying a threatening aura.

    "Hoo!"

    At the same time, many small holes appeared in the wall, and a black mist filled the air silently.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    In the sky above the head, countless cold rays of light resembling sword light were covering them, carrying a strong murderous intent.

    "Ouch!"

    Accompanied by several beast roars, several phantoms exuding black energy appeared out of thin air, rushing out with thick coercion

    Looking at all this, Wu Changan's expression changed drastically, and his ghostly body turned into a phantom in the hall, dodging flexibly.

    While avoiding danger, he gritted his teeth.

    "This is the biggest crisis I have ever encountered in my life. It seems I can only use my trump card."

    While muttering, he took out a scroll.

    "Ugh, I only have one hundred copies of this scroll that ignores the transmission of the formation. After using one, there are only ninety-nine copies left." Looking at the scroll in his hand, Wu Changan's face was full of reluctance, but he had no choice.  I could only grit my teeth and use the scroll.

    With the emergence of a beam of light, Wu Changan disappeared immediately.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 196 Something unexpected happened

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°Ancestor, something serious has happened.¡±

    At Qingshan Gate, Lu Qingshan was in retreat. Zhu Yun hurriedly ran over and said, "An incident occurred at Jiang Yu's tomb. According to reports from those who rushed over, 99% of the people died!"

    "What?"

    "Did your prediction work?"

    Lu Qingshan¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and while murmuring, he rushed directly towards Jiang Yu¡¯s tomb.

    When he arrived at Jiang Yu¡¯s tomb, he suddenly gasped.

    In front of me, it can only be described as miserable.

    It was rumored that all the mighty masters were gone. There were only three or three masters lying on the ground. Some had lost their hands and feet, or their faces were full of black energy, or they had lost their cultivation. Some even had only one left.  tone

    And the reason why they were able to escape was because they had already arrived at the door before the accident happened.

    And no one who went deep inside was seen.

    "Here, what happened?"

    Lu Qingshan stared and murmured, you must know that the people who are qualified to come here are at least the masters of the King of Martial Arts, and there are not a few of them who are the King of Martial Arts.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? There are only so many people left?

    "Boom!"

    At this moment, several figures rushed out from the Tianmen, and they were people from the three sects.

    "Roar!"

    But just as he was about to rush out, a black phantom chased after him, accompanied by thick black air, and opened his mouth to bite out.

    ¡°Miss, be careful.¡±

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????]

    However, facing this palm, the black phantom was not afraid at all. Instead, he turned his mouth and bit down on his palm.

    "ah!"

    Uncle Lin let out a shrill cry, and most of his body was torn off.

    "Uncle Lin."

    Yun Xianque¡¯s tears suddenly burst out of her eyes, and she struggled to pull Lin Bo back with all her strength.

    After landing, the people from the three major forces all looked pale, gasping for air, with fear on their faces.

    Looking at this scene, Lu Qingshan was even more shocked.

    Not only did Lin Bo have half of his body torn off just now, a hole was punched in his chest in the fifth formation, and Chang Jian Kong also lost a leg.

    You must know that these three people are all martial arts masters!

    Although the people in Yunxianque were better, they were all seriously injured.

    ¡°Obviously, they were able to survive solely because of the protection of those martial masters.

    "Hoo!"

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Qingshan couldn't help but feel cold sweat covering his back, full of fear.

    "Sir's prediction was indeed accurate."

    "Fortunately, fortunately, I asked my husband before. If not, I would have fallen into it too!"

    "Sir, you are indeed a sir!"

    With that said, he hurried to help Uncle Lin heal his injuries. After all, his relationship between Qingshan Gate and Fengyun Valley was pretty good. He couldn't just sit back and watch something like this happen.

    After a long time, Lin Bo¡¯s injury became somewhat stable.

    Seeing this, Lu Qingshan sighed and said: "Why do you think you are doing this? If you had listened to me earlier, wouldn't it be okay if you didn't get into this muddy water?"

    Hearing this, the two of them looked up.

    "So you knew there was danger inside?" Yun Xianque asked, quite questioningly.

    Lu Qingshan nodded awkwardly and said: "Yes, I do know that there is danger, so I don't want to get involved, but it's not like I haven't warned you about this!"

    Yunxianque clicked his tongue.

    ? Speechless.

    He actually couldn't say even half a sentence.

    Because Lu Qingshan did seriously remind them at that time, but at that time she was only thinking about the treasure, and she simply scoffed at Lu Qingshan's words and found them ridiculous.

    now think of it¡­¡­

    The funny thing is not Lu Qingshan, but them.

    Because if I had listened to Lu Qingshan at that time, perhaps we wouldn¡¯t have suffered such heavy losses.

    Especially Lin Bo.

    Although my life has been saved now, it can be considered that more than half of it was wasted.

    "well!"

    "Why are you talking about this?"

    Lin Bo shook his head with difficulty. Although he said this, his face was also full of regret

    Yun Xianque¡¯s expression was gloomy, but suddenly she remembered something. She raised her head and asked doubtfully, ¡°But how did you know there was danger inside?¡±

    "A senior expert told me this!" At this point, Lu Qingshan's eyes flashed with reverence.

    "who is it?"

    Yun Xianque suddenly said nervously.

    "I can't tell you."

    Lu Qingshan smiled apologetically, turned and left, obviously not wanting to say more about it.

    Looking at Lu Qingshan¡¯s leaving figure, Yun Xianque asked: ¡°Do you believe it?¡±

    "It's almost ten!"

    Lin Bo narrowed his pupils and then said.

    "Then, who is it?"

    Yunxianque was full of doubts, but Lu Qingshan had already left.

    After everyone adjusted their breath, looking at the movement that was still coming from the stone gate, no one dared to make any more decisions and left one after another.

    And the news here was completely spread, and more monks swarmed towards Pingjiang City.

    The three major sects are no exception.

    Wind and Cloud Valley.

    "Mr. Fang, Mr. Yun, you two hurry to Pingjiang City. We in Fengyun Valley must capture those three treasures!" A man called out to the two old men behind him.

    Deep inside Tianjianmen.

    Two rays of sword light flew out, and two figures with strong aura stepped on the sword and left.

    Chuixue Villa.

    "The mechanism is gone, and what's left is human struggle. We at Chuixue Villa must capture that holy treasure." A white-haired old man said in a leisurely voice.

    For a time, Pingjiang City was in turmoil.

    Because everyone knows it.

    Although a major change has occurred, once the mechanisms in the tomb are automatically exhausted and the Yin Qi on the three holy treasures dissipates, it will be effortless to retrieve those treasures.

    but.

    Before the mechanism disappeared, no one dared to move, and they were not afraid that the treasure would be taken away.

    After all, with that kind of strength of the mechanism, it is impossible for anyone to take it away.

    ¡°What a dog, what a dog!¡±

    In the martial arts hall, Yi Feng tied the skeleton to the locust tree with a rope and whipped it with a whip.

    "I'll let you go whoring for nothing, I'll let you be a prostitute, and I'll take away your shame. I'll beat you to death today."

    Yi Feng yelled and cursed while venting his anger.

    Yi Feng didn¡¯t give up until he broke out in a cold sweat.

    "Qing, Qing, come quickly."

    After seeing Yi Feng leave, a soft voice came from the skeleton.

    "What's wrong, bro?"

    The dog asked hurriedly, wagging his tail.

    "Quickly, untie me, I'll take you to get money." Skeleton said urgently: "In the end, it's all the trouble caused by money. If we two brothers were rich, why would we still be beaten like this?"

    ¡°Where are you going to get money, bro?¡± Gouzi asked in a low voice.

    "Don't worry, I have my own place!"

    The skeleton said lightly.

    "Okay, but I'm in danger, brother, cover me!" As he said that, Ao Qing helped the skeleton loosen its bonds.

    After being released, the skeleton and the dog disappeared instantly.

    After a while, they arrived outside Pingjiang City.

    "Look, there are a lot of gold coins in here."

    The skeleton said, and took the lead in walking towards the stone door.

    "Brother, does it look dangerous inside?" Ao Qing quickly followed, looking at the phantoms passing by from time to time, he trembled and asked warily.

    "It's not a big deal, nothing will happen if you go with me!"

    The skull casually pinched off a black phantom that turned into a greedy wolf, and led Ao Qing inside.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 197 Looted

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The two of them walked through without any hindrance.

    "Brother, how did you know there were gold coins in it?" Gouzi asked in confusion while following the skeleton.

    "You said there is something in the world that I don't know about?" Skull said, puffing out his chest.

    "That's true, who is my brother? He is the one who has fascinated thousands of girls!" Gouzi nodded, flattering him in time.

    The skull was very useful. He nodded with satisfaction, but warned earnestly: "Qing, although this is the fact, no matter we are humans or dogs, we must keep a low profile."

    "What I taught you is a lesson that I will keep in mind."

    After chatting all the way, we finally walked through the corridor and came to the innermost hall.

    "Haha, congratulations, my two brothers have become rich." The skull saw the almost pile of gold coins behind the altar at a glance, and he suddenly made an excited voice.

    "Congratulations, brother, congratulations to brother!"

    The dog also made excited noises.

    Under the glowing gold coins, the two brothers simply ignored other things.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and get the treasure with my brother!¡±

    The skull swaggered towards the altar.

    "Whoops!"

    Just after taking two steps, the three holy treasures floating in the air suddenly trembled, and then a layer of black mist enveloped them.

    Then, they moved.

    The first thing to come was the holy heavenly spirit rope, which instantly reached the top of the skull.

    "A broken straw rope can't stop me from getting the treasure?"

    The skull impatiently reached out and grabbed it, tore it in half and threw it to the ground.

    And the next moment, the holy grade Fengyun Pestle and the divine grade Divine Demon Scissors attacked at the same time.

    "Fuck, it's really endless."

    ???????????????????????????????????? out with one punch.

    "Dang Dang" sounded twice, and only half of the Fengyun Pestle fell to the ground.

    ¡°And these crappy scissors¡­¡±

    He grabbed the skull in his hand, crushed it into a piece of scrap metal, and threw it in a corner.

    "Bah, you dare to block the road with rubbish!" Gouzi looked at the rags on the ground, spat, and swaggered after him.

    "Boom!"

    However, when the three people just walked to the middle of the altar, the entire altar made a deafening roar, and pillars of light emerged from the ground.

    The crisis is coming quietly.

    "Brother, there seems to be a formation here!" Gouzi's hair twitched, and he leaned towards the skull involuntarily, and said at the same time: "It looks very powerful, but it seems difficult to break. Do you have any good ideas?  "

    "oh."

    "It's really not easy to crack, because I don't know much about formations." The skull scratched his head and said.

    "Then there's nothing you can do about it, brother?" Gouzi asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s not impossible.¡±

    As he said that, the skull raised the sole of his foot and stepped on it.

    "Boom!"

    With a roar, the entire altar was stepped on and cracked, the trembling feeling suddenly disappeared, and the light emitted quietly dimmed.

    Ga!

    "Awesome!"

    Gouzi was speechless and could only say something awesome.

    The two finally arrived behind the altar smoothly.

    "Hahaha, I finally have money."

    "Little sisters of Yihongyuan, wait for me, I want to book the venue this time!"

    The skull laughed excitedly, scattering gold coins in handfuls with both hands. The skull under the black robe even made a blinking sound.

    "Qing, put all the money into the sack, don't leave any money behind!"

    Grabbing a large handful of sacks from the black robe, the skull shouted quickly.

    "Okay brother!"

    Gouzi took the sack and frantically scooped up the gold coins in the sack with his legs.

    With bursts of laughter, all the gold coins were put into sacks.

    "Oh, this thing looks delicious, right?" After loading the gold coins, the skull looked at the pill pills aside, grabbed a handful and fed it to the dog's mouth.

    ¡°It tastes really good!¡±

    Gouzi said in agreement.

    "How about it? There are two more sacks here. Do you want to put two bags back and use them as dog food?" Skull asked.

    "Sorry for bothering you, brother!" Gouzi said gratefully.

    "Brother"?, say this to me?  "

    It was busy again, and all the more than ten sacks brought were packed.

    "What to do with the remaining things?" Gouzi asked again: "What kind of books are these, and what kind of exercises"

    "Burn it, these things are too spicy. If they get out and practice such rubbish techniques, they will only harm people!"

    The skull made a decision after careful consideration. With a flick of its white finger bones, a string of small flames emerged and fell to the ground.

    "Oh, brother, there is a stone gate here. Are there any treasures inside?" Gouzi exclaimed again.

    "Oh, here, besides a dead man, there are one or two pieces of rags, and not a single gold coin. Ignore him, let's go."

    The skull said nonchalantly, then picked up seven or eight sacks and walked out.

    The dog also dragged several of them with him, and he hurriedly followed them.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 198 Ask again sir

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Pingjiang City.

    It looks quiet on the surface.

    Except for some spies sent by each sect to pay attention to the movements inside the stone gate, there were almost no people around the cemetery, as if they were already afraid of the last time.

    But secretly, there was a turmoil.

    More and more masters are coming and hiding in Pingjiang City, waiting until the mechanisms are exhausted before they go to seize the treasure.

    Qingshan Gate.

    Lu Qingshan and Yun Xianque were sitting in the main hall.

    "Miss Yun, how do you feel about staying at my Qingshan Gate?" Qingshan Patriarch asked softly.

    After escaping from the gate of hell, Yun Xianque lost some energy and lowered his head to Patriarch Qingshan and said: "Thank you, Mr. Lu, for disregarding the past and apologizing for my disrespect last time. If I could have listened to your advice then, I'm afraid  Lin Bo would not be like this either"

    Speaking of this, Yun Xianque¡¯s face turned gloomy and he felt very disappointed.

    "What, is Elder Lin in bad condition?" Patriarch Qingshan asked hurriedly.

    "Um!"

    Yun Xianque nodded and said: "Although we sent people to send him back to Fengyun Valley in time, the damage caused by the phantom beast was still beyond expectation. Although he saved a life, Lin Bo fell from the realm of Martial Master to  Emperor Wu, and there is no possibility of improvement in this life!"

    Lu Qingshan opened his mouth complicatedly, not knowing what to say.

    ??A Martial Lord fell directly to the Martial Emperor, which is actually no different from being useless.

    The more he thought about this, the more Qingshan Patriarch felt respect for Yi Feng.

    ??If it weren¡¯t for sir¡¯s reminder.

    I¡¯m afraid his Qingshan Patriarch is also in trouble!

    Although everyone knows that there must be risks in the tomb, what Yi Feng said to him was obviously a reminder that there is a risk in the tomb that exceeds their limits.

    ??And the fact is, it is indeed the case.

    "Mr. Lu, in fact, I came here just to ask, who is so powerful that he can foresee such danger in the tomb?" Yun Xianque asked again after thinking slightly.

    She has always been extremely curious about the person that Patriarch Qingshan was talking about.

    "Miss Yun, sir, you want to return to your original nature, experience ordinary life, and don't like to be disturbed by others." Lu Qingshan shook his head and said, "So I'm sorry, I can't tell you."

    "Okay, okay!"

    Yun Xianque nodded disappointedly.

    "At the same time, I also advise Miss Yun that it's best not to pry into your husband privately. Although I know that Fengyun Valley is very powerful, if it causes your displeasure, Fengyun Valley may not be able to withstand your anger!" Lu Qingshan narrowed his eyes.  , another solemn reminder.

    Yunxianque was not angry, but was surprised.

    It seems that the person Lu Qingshan mentioned is more powerful than she imagined!

    Otherwise, Lu Qingshan, as a semi-master, would not have said these words.

    She nodded.

    Since Lu Qingshan didn't want to say more, she didn't ask any more questions, but changed the subject and said: "Mr. Lu, the other two martial masters from Fengyun Valley are on their way here to get the sacred objects and other resources.  , and now that the danger in the tomb has passed, we only need to compete with other forces, so I invite you again to join me in the Fengyun Valley Alliance, what do you think?"

    "After all, you should have heard that in addition to holy objects, there are many other resources in the altar of the main hall. This should be very important to you, Qingshan Sect, right?"

    Hearing this, Lu Qingshan fell into deep thought.

    To be honest, he was really moved.

    "Because the danger has indeed passed, and the husband's words have come true, this means that there should be no major danger in the tomb.

    However, he did not agree immediately, but thought about it and said: "Let's do this, Miss Yun. Anyway, it will take some time for the mechanism in the tomb to dissipate. Before that, we are not afraid of someone getting there first, so you allow me to think about it for a day or two before making any decision."  Intend?"

    "Okay, I'll wait for your news."

    Yun Xianque stood up and left.

    "Do you want to go or not?"

    After Yun Xianque left, Lu Qingshan closed his eyes and thought deeply. After a long time, he decided to ask his husband.

    "Ding!"

    "Congratulations to the host, your calligraphy has reached the level of a god!"

    In the martial arts hall, Yi Feng put down the brush in his hand, listened to the voice in his mind, and showed a satisfied smile.

    Among the four skills of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, apart from chess, the other three are finally on par with the gods.

    As long as you improve your chess skills to be on par with the gods, then the task of playing chess, calligraphy and painting will be completed.??.

    certainly.

    He completed the mission just to avoid taking back the martial arts gym. As for the reward, he had no expectations at all.

    A mount?

    Ah!

    Not to mention looking forward to it, I even had a headache.

    "Because one broken skull is enough. If another similar one comes, you may have a heart attack at some point."

    At this moment, Lu Qingshan¡¯s voice came from outside the door.

    I saw him bringing a few more bottles of good wine, which seemed to be a bit better than last time.

    "You see, you old man, you come here as soon as you come, and you don't have to carry anything." Yi Feng joked with a smile, but his hands quickly took the bottles of good wine from Lu Qingshan's hand.

    "Everything you said is right. Thank you for your reminder last time." Lu Qingshan said gratefully.

    "Last reminder, what reminder?" Yi Feng was a little confused.

    Seeing this, Lu Qingshan was secretly shocked. Mr. Wu Sheng¡¯s tomb really didn¡¯t take it to heart at all!

    So he explained: "It was the matter of the ancient tomb that I talked about with you last time. Just as Mr. expected, there was a big trouble and many people died. But I had to remind him not to go, so I saved my life."

    ¡°So this is what happened, it was expected.¡±

    Yi Feng waved his hand and said with a smile, in fact, this is something that you don¡¯t have to think about at all. How can a cultivator¡¯s tomb be without danger?

    Looking at Yifeng's picture of calm wind and clear clouds, Lu Qingshan showed reverence on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid only Mr., with his state of mind, can speak so calmly.

    "Uh Sir, actually, when I come this time, I still want to ask about the tomb. Since the danger has already occurred in the tomb, is there no big danger if I go in again?" Patriarch Qingshan asked again.

    "You still want to go in?"

    Yi Feng looked at him in surprise.

    Patriarch Qingshan nodded sheepishly.

    After all, according to the news from Yunxian Que, in addition to holy objects, there are many medicinal medicines and exercises in the cemetery. They may not be of much use to his Qingshan ancestor, but they are indispensable for the development of a sect.  Less.

    "Oh, you, you."

    Seeing that Qingshan Patriarch really planned this, Yi Feng shook his head helplessly.

    Seeing Yi Feng sighing, Qingshan Patriarch's heart tightened, and he quickly asked: "What does Mr. sigh mean?"

    PS: Chapter 1.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 199 Yunxianque¡¯s decision.

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What do you mean?"

    "You can't go to this tomb!"

    Yi Feng rolled his eyes at him and lectured: "Although there has been one danger, are you sure that there will be no danger?"

    "Sir, do you mean that there is still danger in this tomb?" Patriarch Qingshan asked.

    "Otherwise, you'll be in trouble anyway if you go!"

    Yi Feng said solemnly.

    Although he couldn¡¯t say what danger there was, for an old man like Lu Qingshan, even if a rock fell from his head, he would probably be in trouble.

    He really couldn¡¯t figure it out. This old man was quite good, but his brain was a bit lacking.

    He couldn¡¯t forget about such a noisy tomb and the dead old man with half of his feet in the soil. He was really drunk.

    Yi Feng¡¯s words made Patriarch Qingshan turn pale.

    Especially the sentence "It must be cool" made him break into a cold sweat.

    Seeing Lu Qingshan in a daze, Yi Feng was afraid that the old man still couldn't figure it out, so he reminded him: "Old man, don't think about it. Even if there is really no danger inside, you won't get any benefits from going there. You will have been killed a long time ago."  We got there first."

    "You won't be able to get any benefits and someone will get in first?" Lu Qingshan exclaimed again: "Sir, what do you mean?"

    ¡°That¡¯s what it means, what else does it mean?¡±

    Yi Feng rolled his eyes.

    This is what it is, this kind of tomb, not to mention old bones like Qingshan Patriarch, practitioners don¡¯t know how many people have gone there. You, an old man, can¡¯t run as fast as others. You can¡¯t grab it or beat it. If you have good things, why don¡¯t they be taken by others?  Did you get there first?

    "I understand, thank you sir for reminding me."

    Lu Qingshan nodded respectfully towards Yifeng, and after having two drinks with Yifeng, he hurried back to Qingshan Gate.

    As soon as he returned, Yun Xianque came over with two powerful old men.

    "Mr. Lu, let me introduce you to these two elders Yang Mu and Yang Sen from Fengyun Valley." Yun Xianque introduced.

    "I have met two elders."

    Lu Qingshan nodded. Judging from the auras of the two people, they should be the two martial masters who came over as Yun Xianque said.

    The two of them glanced at Lu Qingshan and were slightly surprised to see that he was in the semi-immortal realm. They did not ignore it too much and nodded in the same way.

    After a few people sat down, Yun Xianque said straight to the point: "Mr. Lu, what are you thinking about? As long as you cooperate with me in Fengyun Valley, two Martial Lords plus one and a half of you can pocket those treasures, right?"  Difficult matter."

    Hearing this, Lu Qingshan fell silent.

    Yi Feng¡¯s words echoed in his mind. After sighing with emotion, he said, ¡°Miss Yun, I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t promise you.¡±

    The two martial masters frowned.

    Yun Xianque also had a look of disbelief on her face. She didn't expect that Lu Qingshan was still unwilling to form an alliance.

    However, after learning the lesson from the last time, she did not fall out directly, but asked: "Mr. Lu, can you tell me the reason?"

    Lu Qingshan took a deep breath, raised his head and said, "Indeed, I am very excited about this treasure, but it won't cost me my life."

    Yun Xianque¡¯s red lips slightly opened and she exclaimed: ¡°You mean, in this tomb?¡±

    "good."

    Lu Qingshan answered: "There is still great danger in this tomb."

    While speaking, Lu Qingshan thought of what Yi Feng said, "It must be cool." He added: "If my guess is correct, the next danger should be even more terrifying than the last one!"

    Yunxianque was sluggish.

    The last danger almost prevented the major martial arts masters from their three sects from coming out. If there was a more terrifying danger, wouldn't it mean that even if the martial master went there, he might not be able to survive?

    "Whose prophecy is it again?" Yun Xianque asked solemnly.

    "Um!"

    Lu Qingshan nodded solemnly.

    "Huh, that's nonsense."

    However, a disdainful voice came from Yang Mu, and he said in a deep voice: "What kind of prophecy is not foretold? Although it was an accident last time, but this time there are two Martial Lords, can't they get a small tomb?"

    Yun Xianque also looked at Lu Qingshan.

    ??Obviously she is also asking, are two martial masters really not enough?

    Seeing this, Patriarch Qingshan shook his head and sighed: "Whether it is enough or not is another matter. In fact, even if there is no danger, it is useless for us to go."

    "What do you mean?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??que asked quickly.

    "because¡­¡­"

    Lu Qingshan¡¯s pupils shrank and he said solemnly: ¡°The things in the tomb have been captured first.¡±

    "What?"

    Yun Xianque suddenly stood up in shock and murmured: "How is this possible?"

    "Hmph, alarmist!"

    However, Yang Mu on the side directly retorted: "If someone gets there first, you won't make a draft when you lie. Now that the mechanisms in the tomb are fully activated, no one will be able to enter the tomb before the mechanisms are exhausted, because even if  Wu Zun can only die if he goes in, but you said that something was taken by someone first, which is simply nonsense."

    "Well, since good intentions are nothing, then I have nothing to say!"

    Hearing this, Lu Qingshan also had some anger on his face, stood up and left.

    When passing by Yunxian Palace, he paused slightly and said in a deep voice: "Miss Yun, I hope you can remember the previous lesson. Considering the relationship between our two sects, I have said everything I can. It's up to you to believe it or not."

    After saying that, Lu Qingshan left directly.

    "Huh, if you don't want an alliance, you won't be able to make an alliance, and you make up such an excuse with such nonsense."

    Seeing Lu Qingshan leave, the two martial arts masters from Yangmu made disdainful voices and said: "Miss, we don't need to worry about Lu Qingshan anymore. When the time comes, the three of us can go there. The two of us will definitely protect you."  Don¡¯t worry, the holy objects will also be in your pocket.¡±

    However, there was a sound that surprised them from Yunxian Que.

    "No, we're not going." Yun Xianque said.

    The two Martial Lords were shocked and said quickly: "Miss, you can't really believe Lu Qingshan's scaremongering, right? These are three sacred objects!"

    ¡°He is not an alarmist!¡±

    Yun Xianque took a deep breath and said solemnly.

    Because the lesson she learned last time was too heavy. If Uncle Lin hadn't saved her at the critical moment, she, Yunxian Que, would have become a dead soul in the tomb.

    She will never do the same thing again.

    "Miss, how can you listen to Lu Qingshan's nonsense? These are three sacred objects. Are they just given up for nothing?" Yang Mu said with anger on his face: "Since you don't want to go, miss, then we two  Go."

    "No, you can't go." Yun Xianque said hurriedly.

    "I'm afraid you can't stop us, young lady." Yang Mu said rudely: "After all, your father has issued a death order, and you must bring at least one sacred object back."

    "Okay, if you go, then I will die in front of you."

    Suddenly, a gleam of cold light appeared. Yun Xianque held a Qingfeng against his neck and said through gritted teeth: "Two elders, believe me. I am really doing this for your own good. You are all my relatives, Lin."  I don¡¯t want to see what happened to uncle happen again. If my father blames me, I will make it clear to him."

    "you¡­¡­"

    "well!"

    "you're so dumb!"

    Yang Mu and Yang Mu sighed heavily, with unwillingness on their faces.

    They know Yunxianque's character very well. Now they can prevent Yunxianque from messing up, but they can't guard him all the time. If something happens, it will be even harder to explain.

    ps: Chapter 2.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 200 The Ordinary Road

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°Think thump thump thump thump¡­¡±

    The sound of the guitar spreads.

    Due to the impact of the mission, Yi Feng has recently regained the fun of playing guitar.

    ?Sometimes people are like this.

    Whether it¡¯s a hobby or something, if you don¡¯t use it for a long time, you will slowly forget it.

    After picking it up again, Yi Feng¡¯s love for guitar was rekindled.

    Among the four items of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, if you are really interested in it, it is this piano. So even though your piano skills have reached a level comparable to that of gods, Yi Feng still plays it once a day.

    Not for anything else.

    For interest.

    It¡¯s also about feelings.

    Besides Yi Feng, there were also spectators sitting under the steps.

    Those who weed, loosen, dig, and carry dung, in addition to Uncle Wang from next door, the hawker from the beef stall opposite, Pork Rong who sells pork next to the hawker, and Sister Hua who sells rouge diagonally across the street  Wait for many people.

    At this moment, everyone was immersed in the sound of Yi Feng's piano.

    A song fell.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Alas, sir, your piano skills are really too superb. Even those at our level can't comprehend the great truth contained in it!" Wu Yonghong sighed.

    "No, if the realm is lower, I'm afraid I can only listen to its music. I only know that it sounds good, but I don't know what it means." Sun Zhuge also sighed with emotion.

    "Another song about the ordinary road."

    Looking at the admiration at the bottom of the steps, Yi Feng said with a smile. After all, so many people like the guitar he plays, which gives him a sense of accomplishment.

    ? Then, a guitar song of the ordinary road began to play melodiously.

    Yi Feng plays this piece of music every day.

    Not for anything else.

    Because I like it.

    Especially the true meaning in the song perfectly fits his life here.

    ???????????????????????????????????????: He stumbled all the way, longed for, feared, and looked forward to. After seeing the world, he also wanted to hold the Qingfeng in his hand and walk around the world.

    Although this useless system was a huge blow to him at the time, which shattered his ideals, he was unwilling to retreat to the martial arts gym.

    But when I think about it, life is just like that!

    Although it is an extraordinary world, no matter what the monks are, they will die of old age and be killed with swords.

    It¡¯s better to live an ordinary life and be an ordinary person.

    It¡¯s good to be comfortable.

    It¡¯s good to be free and at ease.

    "Grass!"

    "Fortunately, I hid it well, otherwise I would have lost my temper."

    At this moment, Yu Wujie, who had just emerged from the earth, came from the street and cursed twice when he saw a group of people gathered at the door of the martial arts gym.

    With the intention of watching the fun, he quietly walked over.

    "Hey, I got here before I knew it, and it turned out to be this trash!" Yu Wujie looked at Yi Feng, who was immersed in the guitar with his eyes closed, and let out a disdainful voice.

    However, when the sound of the guitar reached his ears, he was immediately surprised.

    This sound is really nice.

    And this piece of music seems to be very wonderful. He, a cultivator, felt calm after listening to this piece of music.

    Unknowingly, he was also deeply involved.

    After a long, long time, the sound of the guitar slowly stopped.

    Many people at the bottom of the steps looked at Yi Feng gratefully and even more excitedly.

    There are also many people who think it sounds good and applaud.

    "Tsk, this piece of trash is not very good at other things, but I have to say, he is really good at playing this piece of shit."

    In the corner, Yu Wujie couldn't help but nod.

    Although he looked down on Yi Feng, a loser, he didn't like this song. Even though he was far away, the song was still echoing in his mind.

    "Yu Wujie, so you are here?"

    At this moment, a figure rushed over and stopped in front of Yu Wujie.

    It is Peng Xianer.

    See the situation.

    Yu Wujie¡¯s face changed slightly, his face was full of embarrassment, and he did not dare to look directly at Peng Xianer.

    "Hehe, yes, yes!"

    Obviously, the reason why he did not go back to Qingshan Gate but wandered in this street was to avoid Peng Xianer.

    ¡°After all, at that time, he had promised to open the gate of the earth, but he hid in the earth for many days.

      This is totally shameless.

    "You really surprised me. Not only did you open the gate to the earth and the gate to heaven, but you were still safe and sound." Under the veil, Peng Xianer's voice of appreciation came out.

    "ah?"

    "Tianmen?"

    "I opened the Heavenly Gate?"

    Yu Wujie looked shocked and asked in disbelief.

    "Didn't you open it?" Peng Xianer frowned slightly.

    Yu Wujie rolled his eyes and immediately understood the meaning of Peng Xianer's words. It was obvious that the Tianmen was opened for some unknown reason, and Peng Xianer misunderstood him, so he quickly said: "Ah, yes, look at my memory, yes  I opened it, hahaha"

    It just so happened that he didn't have the face to see Peng Xian'er, so he might as well take advantage of his plan and comply.

    "But after you opened the Heavenly Gate, why didn't you come to me?" Peng Xian'er asked leisurely: "Don't you want the reward?"

    "Here, what's there to find? After all, you are all busy. Besides, what kind of reward do you want for opening a mere Tianmen?" Yu Wujie said with a laugh.

    ¡°Obviously, he is still very guilty.

    Under the veil, Peng Xianer looked surprised.

    The Yu Wujie in front of her seemed to be a little different from what she knew!

    ???????????????????????????????????????? Like Brother Zhu, after opening the Heavenly Gate, he didn¡¯t come to her to take credit?

    This really impressed her.

    "Then if that's the case, will you follow me from now on?" Peng Xianer's eyes moved slightly and she said softly.

    "Haha, is this good?" Yu Wujie was still unsure, because he knew very well that the opening of the Heavenly Gate really had nothing to do with him.

    "Don't you want to be my man?" Peng Xian'er extended an olive branch, her jade hand fell on Wu Jie's chin, and she gently raised it, saying leisurely.

    Peng Xianer's behavior immediately made Yu Wujie's head go crazy.

    He looked at Peng Xian'er with eyes full of enthusiasm, and left with Peng Xian'er regardless of whether he was revealing his secret or not.

    The days passed quietly.

    All the forces are staring at Jiang Yu¡¯s tomb.

    And after so long, the mechanisms inside seem to have been exhausted, and the most terrifying black mist phantom seems to have dissipated.

    Everyone estimates that they can re-enter the ancient tomb in half a day at most.

    So at this moment, countless cultivators have gathered at the entrance of Shimen.

    Everyone¡¯s face is full of confidence, and they are bound to get the treasure inside.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 201 The Peak of Yu Wujie¡¯s Life

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ? Judging from the eagerness of everyone, it was obvious that they were well prepared.

    "Miss, are we really not going in?"

    Not far away, Yang Mu looked at the people grinding their fists with a sullen face, his face full of reluctance and urgency.

    Having this treasure right in front of him really made him uncomfortable.

    "Yes, Miss, the mechanism in the tomb has been completely triggered before. Let's not talk about other medicines and exercises for the time being. Just those three ownerless holy objects, I have to fight for them no matter what!"

    On the side, Yang Sen, who usually rarely speaks, also made a voice.

    "With the strength of the two of us, not to mention acquiring all three holy objects, it is still easy to obtain one. This is a great opportunity that can be obtained for free. Why are you so stubborn and actually listen to the nonsense of that person Lu Qingshan?  Nonsense!¡±

    The two people's faces were full of anger, and they really couldn't figure out what evil happened to Yunxianque.

    Hear the words.

    Yun Xianque bit her red lips tightly, her face full of entanglement and hesitation.

    Based on the current situation, what Yang Mu and the two said is indeed true.

    In the whole of Nansha, Martial Lord has almost the highest combat power. With two great Martial Lords, you can get at least one of the three sacred objects.

    But.

    This tomb.

    Is it really as simple as it seems?

    Is Lu Qingshan really alarmist?

    It definitely doesn¡¯t look like it!

    Because she could see the solemnity in Lu Qingshan¡¯s warning, and as a local force, he turned a blind eye to the tomb. If he had not really received the exact information, he would never have done so.

    after all.

    No one in the world can refuse the opportunity.

    What¡¯s more, there are lessons learned from last time.

    "Don't go!"

    Yun Xianque replied firmly.

    "you¡­¡­"

    "well!"

    The two old men sighed heavily, as if they hated iron, but there was still no problem in taking Yunxian Que.

    "Lu Qingshan, I hope things can really be as you said!"

    Seeing more and more people arriving, Yun Xianque looked at the ancient tomb and murmured.

    ?Obviously.

    Although she appears determined, it still takes a lot of courage to make this decision.

    They are also under tremendous pressure.

    At this moment, another figure came from the sky.

    He is the person from Chuixue Villa and Tianjianmen.

    "People come here very quickly!" After Fifth Changkong landed, he unfolded the feather fan in his hand and said with a leisurely smile.

    And behind him, in addition to the fifth formation, there was an old man whom he had never seen before, who was obviously a reinforcement sent by Chuixue Villa.

    "What's the use of coming so fast? You can't tell who will get the flower." Under the veil, Peng Xian'er sneered.

    There are also two martial masters beside her, and of course Yu Wujie is also following her.

    Fifth Changkong squinted his eyes but did not speak. He was obviously a little afraid of the Tianjian Sect¡¯s first genius who was rare in hundreds of years.

    However, he suddenly saw Yu Wujie.

    "Oh, this brother is the one who sneaked into the earth gate and opened the heaven gate last time?" Wu Changkong said in surprise: "I am really impressed. Not only did he open the earth gate, he was able to escape without a trace. I admire him!"

    "oh?"

    "The one who opened the underground door last time?"

    Hearing Wu Changkong¡¯s words, many people turned their eyes over and looked Yu Wujie up and down.

    Even Yun Xianque, who was not planning to enter the tomb, looked over.

    ?Obviously.

    What happened last time has long been spread.

    Although there was an accident in the ancient tomb last time, the feat of breaking into the underground gate alone is still admirable.

    After all, not everyone can do this kind of thing.

    "Nice to meet you."

    ¡°Famous is not as good as seeing you!¡±

    "Although this brother is slightly lower in strength, we admire him both for his courage and courage!"

    "Brother, are you interested in joining our Tianba Sect?"

    "Brother, you can also consider my Lingtian Sect!"

    For a time, many people greeted Yu Wujie, and while they heard voices of admiration, many people even extended olive branches to Yu Wujie.

     Obviously.

    This kind of talent is welcomed everywhere. Maybe his strength is a little low, but as long as he has the ability!

    "ah?"

    Listening to these voices, Yu Wujie was startled at first, and then became a little confused after he realized what he was saying.

    You must know that the lowest strength among these people is King Wu. Even among the people who greeted him just now, there are Emperor Wu and King Wu Zong.

    He, Yu Wujie, has never received such treatment in his life!

    He couldn't help but smiled proudly, puffed up his chest and said with a smile: "You're welcome, I'm Wu Jie, I'm glad to meet you, I'm glad to meet you!"

    "It turns out to be Brother Yu."

    "Hello, Brother Yu."

    ??The crowd praised him again.

    At this time, Fifth Changkong also said: "Brother Yu, I, Chuixue Villa, also welcome talents like you!"

    "Yes, our Fengyun Valley also needs talents like Junior Brother Yu. If Junior Brother Yu is interested, he can also directly join our Fengyun Valley!" At this time, Yunxian Que also spoke. Although he gave up the treasure hunt, if he could give  Bringing back a master from the sect is an unexpected blessing.

    Hearing this, Yu Wujie was even more excited. Unexpectedly, major sects such as Fengyun Valley and Chuixue Villa had extended an olive branch to him.

    It is simply the pinnacle of life!

    For a moment, the whole person became more lively, and the corners of his mouth raised to the sky.

    "Hmph, if you want to win over him, have you obtained the consent of my Heavenly Sword Sect?" At this time, a cold voice came from under Peng Xianer's veil.

    Yu Wujie, who was in high spirits, reacted immediately, waved and said with a high-spirited smile: "I'm sorry, everyone, I already belong to Xian'er, sorry, sorry!"

    "Brother Yu, you're welcome."

    "Since Tianjian Sect is one step faster, then we won't take away people's beauty!"

    Everyone said they didn¡¯t mind, but their faces were still full of regret.

    ???????????????? Later.

    Everyone returned their attention to the ancient tomb.

    It can be seen that there is no movement inside the now open stone door, and the black mist and phantom that diffused before seem to have dissipated long ago.

    At this moment, the crowd was surprisingly quiet.

    ?Suddenly.

    Someone moved.

    And this movement affects everything.

    Countless people flew into the air and rushed towards the stone gate.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 202 The holy object is right in front of you!

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Get out of here!"

    "Get out of my way!"

    Before entering the stone gate, the people who seemed to be talking peacefully just now began to exchange swords with each other.

    "Cang!"

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    "Boom!"

    The flash of swords and shadows, the concentration of martial arts, caused the sound of explosions to continue.

    Many people turned into corpses and fell to the ground before they could even enter.

    "We're coming too!"

    Fifth Changkong¡¯s pupils shrank, the feather fan in his hand shrank, and his whole body turned into a stream of light and rushed towards the stone door, followed by the two old men behind him.

    At the same time, Yun Xianque grabbed Yu Wujie and rushed towards the stone gate with the two old men behind him.

    "Miss!"

    "Miss!"

    Seeing this, Yang Mu and Yang Sen looked at Yunxian Que anxiously.

    "I said, I won't go." Yun Xianque gritted his teeth and said.

    The two of them glanced at the two sects that had disappeared and sighed heavily.

    "Hey, no one from Fengyun Valley came in?" Fifth Changkong rushed towards the altar in front of him at an extremely fast speed. At the same time, he looked behind him, but did not find Fengyun Valley's figure, and he couldn't help but make a confused voice.

    "Young Master, don't worry about them, it's important to obtain the sacred objects." The fifth formation reminded.

    "That's right, sacred objects are the most important."

    Fifth Changkong used his speed to the extreme and rushed towards the main hall in front of him with a face full of enthusiasm.

    Finally, the main hall was in front of him, and the three holy objects were already waving to him.

    However, at this moment, a cold voice suddenly appeared.

    "Hmph, if you want to obtain a sacred object, have you asked me about the Heavenly Sword Sect?"

    At the same time as the voice fell, a blue-red sword light suddenly appeared and fell suddenly.

    Seeing this, Wu Changkong's expression changed, his feather fan spread out, and several sharp weapons shot out.

    "Clang, clang, clang!"

    The sword light dissipated.

    But this sword also completely blocked Fifth Changkong¡¯s path forward.

    When he looked up again, he found that several people from Tianjian Sect appeared in front of him.

    "Peng Xian'er!"

    Fifth Changkong gritted his teeth.

    Then he waved his feather fan, and a sharp cold light shot out. At the same time, his body turned into a stream of light and attacked Peng Xianer.

    "snort!"

    And the two people in the fifth formation also snorted coldly, and the battle between Chang Jian Kong and Chang Jian Kong started.

    With almost no probing, the two sides started a fierce confrontation.

    ¡°Obviously they knew very well that among the people present, the only one who could stop them from obtaining the holy object was the other party.

    Whoever defeats the opponent first and rushes to the front hall will be qualified to win the sacred object.

    "Tianyu!"

    After the collision, the feather fan in Wu Changkong's hand rose into the air. With a quick hand seal, the feather fan suddenly rotated rapidly, and countless hidden weapons were emitted from it, like flying feathers all over the sky, attacking Peng Xian'er intensively.

    "Heavenly Sword!"

    Peng Xianer was also unwilling to be outdone. The long sword in his hand trembled, and then he took it out, dragging out a stream of light in the air, like a meteor streaking across the sky, and suddenly formed a shadow of the sword all over the sky.

    "Formation, Great Heavenly Power Pill!"

    "Arrayment, critical strike thunder bombs!"

    On the side, the two people from the fifth formation of Chuixue Villa directly used their trump cards to attack. After all, the sacred object is present, and the longer the delay, the more changes will occur.

    But if the two people in the fifth formation think so, why don¡¯t the two Chang Jiankong think so too?

    "Swordsmanship and swordsmanship are eternal!"

    "Swordsmanship, Heavenly Sword comes down the mountain!"

    The two of them almost launched their attacks in the fifth formation at the same time, and the long swords in their hands also concentrated a super attack.

    "Oh, God bless, God bless, don't let it affect me!"

    Seeing this scene, Yu Wujie next to him was so frightened that he almost lost his nerve. He hid in a recessed stone crevice, clasped his hands and prayed.

    finally.

    The attacks of several people finally collided in the long and narrow passage.

    "Boom!"

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang¡­¡±

    Perhaps because of a chain reaction, after the first blast, a series of sonic booms rang out.

    Then, violent energy, accompanied by the remaining sword light, suddenly envelopedCover the entire corridor.

    Many other monks in the corridor were affected and seriously injured.

    Finally, when the energy dissipated, the vision returned to clarity.

    The passage has been destroyed beyond recognition.

    "Sorry, you lost, the sacred object is ours."

    Peng Xianer said in a cold voice, although a few of them were also injured, but compared to the people at Chuixue Villa, they were much more minor.

    After saying that, Peng Xianer sneered and rushed towards the main hall not far away with Chang Jiankong.

    ¡°Damn it, stop them quickly.¡±

    The fifth formation shouted with a pale face.

    But while speaking, he spit out a mouthful of blood. He wanted to stop it, but it was obviously a little late.

    After all, Chuixue Villa is good at hidden weapon formations. Facing the Tianjian Sect, which is famous for its attacks, it is obvious that they still lack a lot in terms of combat power.

    "The only thing we can do is to be the three people who are watching the Heavenly Sword Sect and get there first.

    "Two elders, each of us will take one of the three sacred objects. We must capture them all." Peng Xian'er shouted excitedly as he quickly entered the hall and looked at the altar not far ahead.

    "It's a saint."

    The two elders nodded quickly, their eyes shining brightly. After all, the holy object was about to be put into the bag, and even Wu Zun could not control his excitement.

    ????????????????????????????????

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Closer.

    The three of them were even more excited, and they all took a breath at the same time.

    "Let's take action together."

    Peng Xianer shouted.

    As soon as the voice fell, he arrived at the altar almost at the same time, with an excited look on his face, and at the same time, his palms shrouded in vitality moved toward the location of the sacred object.

    However, the next moment.

    The smiles on the faces of the three people suddenly froze, and their palms froze in mid-air.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 203 Special Box

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    They clearly saw that the three holy objects that were originally emitting fluctuations disappeared.

    Instead.

    It was a rope broken into two pieces, a pestle with more than half of it missing, and a pair of deformed scissors

    "How¡­¡­"

    "what happened?"

    "what is going on?"

    Peng Xianer, who had been smiling just now, suddenly became angry and spit out a mouthful of blood. His whole body was exuding monstrous anger, and he almost shouted hysterically.

    And Chang Jiankong and the other two were also dumbfounded.

    Three powerful sacred objects were actually destroyed!

    The scene in front of them simply shocked them, and it was like a thunder exploded in their minds.

    And how anxious and excited I felt when I rushed here just now, I feel so desperate and sluggish now.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Defeat Chuixue Villa and rush to the front, but what they got in exchange were three destroyed holy objects?

    "Peng Xian'er, put down the sacred objects in front of you."

    While they were in a daze, Fifth Changkong and the others also rushed in and immediately launched an attack on them at the altar.

    However, what Fifth Changkong didn¡¯t expect was that Peng Xianer and the others did not fight back and actually gave up their position.

    "It seems that the Tianjian Sect is nothing more than this. What a good opportunity, two elders, follow me to win the treasure!" Wu Changkong suddenly laughed.

    Hearing this, the two people in the fifth formation nodded solemnly, their faces full of surprise.

    I thought that the holy object had been taken by the people from Tianjian Sect, but I didn¡¯t expect that things would take a turn.

    But as soon as they rushed to the altar, Wu Changkong and others suddenly discovered something had happened.

    Those three sacred objects turned into tatters!

    Ga!

    Several people¡¯s jaws almost dropped, and they stood still like ice sculptures.

    "Peng Xian'er, what's going on? Why is this happening?" After coming to his senses, Fifth Changkong asked Peng Xian'er frantically.

    "You ask me, who should I ask?"

    Peng Xianer¡¯s voice was cold.

    At this moment, she was even more uncomfortable than Fifth Sky. She originally thought that the three sacred objects were in her pocket, but what she got in exchange for all the hard work was three destroyed sacred objects.

    "No matter who you ask, you were obviously the first to come in." Fifth Changkong roared, obviously he has not yet been able to accept this fact.

    "shut up!"

    Hearing this, Peng Xian'er's face suddenly glowed coldly. She was on the verge of going berserk, but when Wu Changkong asked such a question, she almost instantly drew out her sword and pointed directly at Wu Changkong.

    "I'm afraid of you!"

    Fifth Changkong also waved his feather fan and was about to attack.

    "Stop!"

    Seeing this, the Fifth Formation and Chang Jiankong took action at the same time, blocking the two of them.

    "There is no point in fighting now, let's figure out what's going on as soon as possible!" The fifth formation took a deep breath and said solemnly.

    "He is right, there is no point in fighting now."

    Chang Jiankong also nodded.

    Although the things in front of them also make them uncomfortable, they understand that clarifying things is still the most important thing.

    Hearing this, Fifth Changkong and Peng Xianer glanced at each other coldly before putting away their attacks.

    With that said, the two parties walked to the altar at the same time, picked up the three ruined holy objects, and observed them in their hands.

    Several people looked at each other, their eyes full of disbelief.  Because everyone could see that these three sacred objects were destroyed with bare hands.

    There was a gasp in the mouth.

    Who is it that has such great strength that he can destroy sacred objects with his bare hands?

    And when did he come in?

    What is the purpose of destroying sacred objects?

    One by one, puzzles appeared in the minds of several people, full of confusion.

    "Elder, look quickly."

    At this time, Fifth Changkong shouted.

    Hearing this, everyone looked at the altar and gasped again.

    They clearly remember that there used to be countless medicines and exercises here, but now, they have turned into a pile of ashes!

    Peng Xianer walked over unwillingly and picked up an unburned piece of paper from the ashes. When he saw the content clearly, his eyes widened and he took a few steps back in shock.

    ¡°?What's going on?  "

    Chang Jiankong quickly took the broken page and opened his mouth suddenly.

    "My wife's ancient Chaos Art, holy holy holy holy top grade skills were also burned!"

    He stammered out aloud, then hugged his heart, almost breathless, and pulled it away.

    Hearing this, Fifth Changkong also suddenly grabbed the broken page. When he saw the incomplete record, he suddenly cursed like crazy.

    "I'm fucking your mother, who, who is it?"

    "Which bastard is the one who is cruel to the natural world?"

    ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuah, such a good technique, how nice it is to give it to me!¡±

    Holding the remaining leaves in his arms, Wu Changkong was so distressed that he almost cried.

    Everyone¡¯s expressions were extremely ugly.

    Not only were the three holy objects destroyed, but a bunch of exercises and medicines that even had holy items were burned to the ground.

    Is this a distortion of human nature or a loss of morality?

    They came here so hard and got nothing?

    "Um?"

    At this moment, Peng Xianer saw something again, and she suddenly screamed in surprise.

    Seeing this, Wu Changkong looked over reflexively, and immediately saw a special small box in the corner.

    The reason why this small box is special is that the other boxes have either been pried, the lids have been lifted, or they have been smashed.

    And the only thing that is intact and well-covered is this small box.

    And here, holy objects and holy skills can be seen everywhere. There is probably such a treasure hidden in this intact little box!

    Almost instantly, Fifth Changkong rushed towards the box.

    "Damn it!"

    Peng Xianer also reacted belatedly, but in the end it was a step too late for Fifth Changkong.

    "Tsk, tsk, Peng Xian'er, you can't be one step faster on everything." Wu Changkong sneered at Peng Xian'er with a proud face.

    "snort!"

    Peng Xianer snorted coldly, full of annoyance. She was obviously the one who discovered it first, but she was a step slower due to a moment of negligence. She could only watch the thing being pocketed by Fifth Changkong.

    "In that case, I will accept the treasure inside."

    Fifth Changkong raised the corner of his mouth, gently lifted the lid of the box, and at the same time stretched his palm inside.

    Seeing this, Peng Xianer and others became nervous, staring at the things in the fifth sky, and curious about what was inside.

    However, Fifth Changkong¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    "This is?"

    Fifth Changkong squeezed it again, feeling something was wrong. He pulled his palm back and smelled it on his nose, and his expression suddenly changed.

    "Grass!"

    "Shit?" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 204 Who in the world is so deceitful?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    With lightning speed, he threw the box in his hand out, and dog poop splashed all over the floor.

    "Who in the world is so deceitful?"

    Fifth Changkong roared, looking at the shit in his hand, veins appeared on his forehead, and he was thinking of vomiting blood.

    Originally, he was proud that he had managed to get the box before Peng Xianer, so that he could avenge his shame, but the blow from reality was too great for him.

    Seeing this, the fifth formation and others also turned pale.

    The thing I finally snatched was a piece of shit. This feeling of frustration is simply indescribable!

    Peng Xianer also looked dull.

    The reaction was full of schadenfreude.

    "I'm afraid Wu Changkong finally realized how she felt just now. She finally rushed in, but what she got in exchange was a pile of rags.

    At this time, other masters finally rushed here.

    When he saw that the sacred objects were inexplicably destroyed and the holy skills and medicines were burned, it immediately caused a great uproar in Xuanyuan.

    Especially when they knew that the two major sects were fighting so fiercely and that Fifth Changkong got a piece of shit in the end, everyone didn¡¯t know what to say.

    "Alas, Miss, you really missed a God-given opportunity. You see there is no movement in the tomb. Where is the danger you mentioned?"

    Outside the ancient tomb, Yang Mu and the two still blamed Yun Xianque unwillingly.

    But now, apart from sighing, they had nothing to do, because even if they rushed in now, the day lily would be cold.

    Yun Xianque¡¯s face looked ugly.

    Could it be that what Lu Qingshan said really has no effect?

    If this is the case, then she has indeed deprived Fengyun Valley of a huge opportunity.

    At this moment, they were surprised to find that there were monks in twos and threes walking out of the door.

    "Why did you come out so quickly?"

    Yang Mu was full of doubts. He couldn't help but stopped in front of the two monks and asked the reason.

    "Oh, don't mention it, this ancient tomb has been climbed to the tomb first!" One of them shook his head and said: "By the time we get in, there will be no hair left."

    "What?"

    Yang Mu and others were immediately shocked.

    Especially Yun Xian Que, a thunder exploded in his mind.

    It is actually what Lu Qingshan said.

    The treasure inside was actually discovered first?

    "What is going on? Can you explain it more clearly?" Yun Xianque asked incredulously: "How did someone get to this treasure first?"

    "Who knows about such a sinister thing? After all, the trap was still there before we entered. It stands to reason that no one can get in." The monk said helplessly: "So now everyone is staring at it!"

    "Is this impossible?"

    This kind of thing is really unbelievable. Yang Mu seemed a little unable to accept it, and asked: "By the way, where are the three holy objects? Have Chuixue Villa and Tianjianmen obtained them?"

    "Not to mention the three holy objects. Because of this matter, the two major sects are suffering there." The monk shook his head and said: "After fighting for a long time, I finally rushed in, only to find that the holy objects had already been taken away.  People are ruined!¡±

    "Destroyed, destroyed?"

    Yang Mu and Yang Mu's eyes widened in disbelief, and they couldn't help but ask: "Did their two major sects not catch anything?"

    "It's not like Fifth Changkong gained nothing!"

    Having said this, the faces of the two monks became wonderful.

    "oh?"

    Yang Mu and others suddenly became nervous and asked quickly: "What kind of good thing is it?"

    "What a piece of shit!"

    The monk shook his head and said with a complex expression.

    "dog?"

    ¡°Shit?¡±

    Yang Mu and the others were stunned and froze on the spot.

    "Sure enough, what Lu Qingshan said came true!" Yun Xianque said with an incredulous look on his face.

    Yang Mu and the two were speechless, their faces filled with disbelief.

    I never expected that this thing would actually work.

    "By the way, miss, but didn't Lu Qingshan also say that there is still a big danger in this tomb?" Yang Mu thought of something again, and asked quickly: "Now it's just that the treasure has been efficacious and someone got there first, but it doesn't look like there is anything in this tomb."  No danger!"

    Yun Xianque also nodded.

      Indeed.

    Lu Qingshan also said that there is a more terrifying crisis in this tomb than before.

    At this moment, the earth shook violently.

    Then, under the stunned gazes of Yun Xianque and others, the original main hall and passage of the ancient tomb in front began to collapse.

    And as the main hall and passages collapsed, Wu Changkong and others who were originally at the altar were also exposed to the surface.

    "what happened?"

    Everyone looked around with vigilance, and then under everyone's gaze, the stone door behind the altar suddenly emitted a golden light.

    Under the shining golden light, a shadow appeared in mid-air.

    He was tall and imposing. He was obviously just a shadow, but he brought great pressure to everyone present.

    "this?"

    "This is?"

    "Is this Martial Saint Jiang Yu himself?"

    "Oh my god, I actually met the Martial Saint!"

    Seeing this scene, everyone present fell into madness and screamed in surprise.

    "Yes, I am Jiang Yu!"

    Finally, the phantom condensed by the golden light looked down at the people below with a condescending attitude, and emitted a deep sound like an ancient bell.

    "It's actually Martial Saint Jiang Yu!"

    "Gosh!"

    "I have met Martial Saint Jiang Yu."

    "I have met Lord Martial Saint!"

    Everyone bowed down one after another, even the people from the three major forces were no exception. After all, people who can reach the level of Martial Saint are definitely respectable existences.

    "No more gossip, I passed away thousands of years ago, but before I passed away, there was one thing I was unwilling to do, that is, no one passed on my mantle."

    "That's why I left this tomb before my death. I hope to find someone to inherit my legacy today, ten thousand years from now!"

    A roaring sound spread all around.

    As soon as this voice came out, everyone present showed excitement, and their eyes flashed with intense heat.

    Everyone thought that today's treasure hunt would end in failure, but they did not expect such a turn of events.

    The inheritance of the Martial Saint.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    It is much more important than any holy weapon!

    "I dare to ask senior, how can I have a chance to inherit from you?"

    Fifth Changkong asked enthusiastically.

    As he asked the question, everyone present looked at Jiang Yu.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 206 Calligraphy, Musical Instruments and Painting

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    And the music scores sent by Tianjianmen and Chuixue Villa finally reached the hands of Peng Xianer and Fifth Changkong.

    Afterwards, they selected the best pieces of music scores, and then several people took turns trying them.

    But the effect is still unsatisfactory.

    Not only did Fifth Array, Chang Jiankong and others have no chance, Fifth Changkong and Peng Xianer also only had one chance left.

    The two people looked ugly.

    Without sufficient confidence, I would not dare to try.

    And things have gradually reached a deadlock.

    Because for so many days, basically all the monks present have tried, but from beginning to end, no one can make Jiang Yu open his eyes, let alone satisfy him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met senior Jiang Yu, let me give it a try!¡±

    At this time, a beautiful sound came, and then everyone saw a beautiful figure in white clothes walking towards Jiang Yu with a piano in his arms. After bowing gently to Jiang Yu, he slowly fell to the ground.

    "Hoo!"

    "The calligraphy and painting are actually calligraphy and painting!"

    "Oh my God, why is she here too!"

    When everyone saw this, they exclaimed one after another, and many monks even looked like pig brothers.

    "This woman is here, damn it!"

    Peng Xianer and Fifth Changkong also showed solemn gazes.

    As the name suggests, she has made great achievements in calligraphy, piano skills and painting skills.

    Not only that, she is also recognized as the number one among the younger generation in Nansha, and the first master to break through Wu Zun at a young age.

    In addition, she is also the saintess of the Demonic Sound Sect, the first sect in Nansha.

    It can be said that she is a woman who has countless auras.

    ¡°Obviously, her appearance made the scene different.

    Because everyone can see that this woman is likely to win Jiang Yu's inheritance.

    "Boom!"

    The strings of the guqin fluctuate and the sound of the guqin comes out.

    As soon as she played the piano, many people couldn't help but keep quiet, and many even looked ashamed.

    ¡°What they played, whether it was music or piano skills, was not on the same level as calligraphy and painting.

    have to say.

    This person is well-deserved for his calligraphy, piano and painting.

    Finally, she sang slowly, her elf-like face slowly raised, and she looked at Jiang Yu.

    And others also looked at Jiang Yu.

    ¡°Then, under everyone¡¯s surprised gazes, Jiang Yu slowly opened his eyes on the piano stage.

    "very nice."

    "But, it's not enough!"

    After a few brief sentences, Jiang Yu closed his eyes again.

    "Hoo!"

    "It's not enough!"

    "Oh my god, how can I get inheritance?"

    Seeing Jiang Yu say that the music played by Shuqinhua just now was not enough, everyone suddenly exclaimed, but fortunately, after so many days, Shuqinhua at least made Jiang Yu open his eyes.

    Shuqinhua¡¯s pretty eyebrows moved slightly, but her pretty face remained unchanged. She stood up, bowed to Jiang Yu, and stepped aside.

    "Holy girl, this is not the way to go!" Chang Jiankong said in a deep voice: "Although the calligraphy, piano and painting have not won the inheritance, it seems that she still has the greatest chance now. We must think of a way quickly!"

    Peng Xianer frowned and suddenly found that Yu Wujie was missing.

    "Where are the others?"

    Peng Xianer asked.

    "This was here just now." Chang Jiankong also frowned. It was obvious that his mind was on the calligraphy and painting just now, and he didn't notice at all when Yu Wujie disappeared.

    At this moment, Yu Wujie has arrived in Pingjiang City.

    "Piano score, piano score"

    While chanting in his mouth, he came to the door of the small martial arts hall again.

    ???????????????????

    Many people gathered in the small martial arts hall, and they were listening intently to Yi Feng, who was sitting on the steps playing the guitar.

    ¡°Here¡¯s a song, the ordinary road.¡±

    After the song ended, Yi Feng smiled at everyone.

    Perhaps because of the audience, sitting here and playing guitar every day seems to have become his habit, and he will never fall behind on the "ordinary road" every day.

    ¡°Dong dong dong¡­¡±

    The sound of the guitar sounded, and everyone in the audience closed their eyes.Eyes.

    And Yu Wujie was lying in the corner, listening with Zhang Er, and couldn't help but praise: "The music of this little bullet is really good. In my opinion, it is better than the one of Shuqin."  , I¡¯ll just copy it, young master, maybe it will help me stand up and gain the inheritance of the Martial Saint in one fell swoop, haha!¡±

    That¡¯s right.

    When Yu Wujie came here, he remembered the song he heard Yi Feng play the last time he passed by, so he wanted to copy the song and try his luck at Jiang Yu's tomb.

    Finally, when Yi Feng¡¯s strings returned to calmness, Yu Wujie also copied the entire song.

    "Well, I don't know what kind of piano that guy is playing, but the effect should be similar to the one here."

    Yu Wujie happily put away the score and swaggered out of the city.

    opposite.

    A man carrying dung happened to come by.

    Yu Wujie frowned and immediately shouted to the man carrying dung: "Hey, lowly mortal, didn't you see me passing by here? Why don't you give way quickly?"

    However, what he didn't expect was that a golden light suddenly appeared in the eyes of the dung bearer, and he grabbed his neck and plunged his head into the dung bucket.

    After another violent beating, Yu Wujie was thrown into the ditch and left quietly.

    "Damn it, damn it, who is this manure bearer? He is so powerful!"

    Yu Wujie climbed up from the ditch with a swollen face, looked at the music score in his arms, and suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Huh, it's okay, the music score is fine."

    "Hmph, no matter who you are, I will definitely kill you in the future."

    Yu Wujie quickly changed his clothes and rushed outside Pingjiang City.

    "What have you been doing?"

    Seeing Yu Wujie coming back with a faint stench, Peng Xianer frowned and asked.

    "I just went back to pick up a piece of music I composed before, and there was a little accident on the way." Yu Wujie said evasively.

    "The music you composed?"

    Peng Xianer frowned slightly. Although she knew that Yu Wujie could play the piano, she never knew that Yu Wujie could compose music.

    "Oh, brother, do you want to try this?"

    "Maybe there is a chance. After all, it was Brother Yu who opened the Heavenly Gate last time."

    "Brother Yu, hurry up and try it!"

    When everyone saw this, they made noises one after another.

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re welcome, you¡¯re welcome, then I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Yu Wujie responded with a smile, cupping his fists.

    "Are you sure you can do it?"

    Peng Xianer¡¯s face was full of distrust.

    ¡°Saintess, it¡¯s okay to let him try it!¡± Chang Jiankong said to the side.

    Peng Xianer thought for a moment and said to Yu Wujie, "Then you go."

    "Good Xian'er, I will never let you down."

    Yu Wujie straightened his clothes, took out a guqin from his storage ring, and sat cross-legged in the middle.

    On the way here, he had already memorized the music score. Referring to his memory, he slowly placed his palm on the strings.

    ¡°Dong dong dong dong¡­¡±

    The prelude to the ordinary road slowly sounded.

    "Um?"

    As soon as this prelude came out, Shuqinhua, who was sitting cross-legged beside him, immediately cast his beautiful eyes on Yu Wujie.

    The next moment, Jiang Yu was sitting cross-legged on the piano platform.

    He also opened his eyes suddenly!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 208 It¡¯s not you at all

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    However, just as everyone was watching with envy as Yu Wujie accepted the inheritance of the Martial Saint, something unexpected happened suddenly.

    "ah!"

    A shrill scream suddenly came from Yu Wujie's mouth.

    At the same time, his entire face became distorted, and he was obviously suffering from this huge pain.

    "This is?"

    "This is not inheritance, this is seizing one's body!"

    Someone in the crowd suddenly saw the clues and shouted out.

    "What?"

    "It's actually a matter of seizing one's body?"

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, and at the same time they suddenly understood that the entire Jiang Yu Tomb was a huge scam.

    This Jiang Yu is not looking for a successor at all, but a body-snatcher.

    Fear surged in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    Fortunately, fortunately, I am not the so-called inheritor. If not, I will be the one who is taken away now.

    The change happened so quickly that everyone was unexpected.

    "Holy girl, leave this place quickly. Jiang Yu is so insidious, and there may be other hidden dangers." Chang Jiankong said quickly.

    "Um!"

    Peng Xianer nodded and prepared to leave with Chang Jiankong.

    And Fifth Changkong and other masters are also preparing to leave with this idea in mind.

    As for Wu Jie, no one can control him now.

    But what no one expected was that Jiang Yu suddenly waved his hand, and an invisible barrier appeared around the cemetery, blocking everyone's footsteps.

    "Hahaha."

    "Now that you're here, why do you want to leave?"

    While Jiang Yu was grabbing Yu Wujie's body, he sneered: "I have arranged this situation for thousands of years just to achieve today's effect, and I, Seizing Body Po Emperor, just lacked some nutrients, so you guys are just right."  Use it as fertilizer on my road to defeating the Emperor!"

    As the voice fell, he stretched out his palms and faced an elder from the Tianjian Sect.

    "ah!"

    He screamed and was sucked directly into Jiang Yu's hand. Then under the horrified eyes of everyone, the elder aged at a visible speed, and then turned into a mummy and was thrown to the ground.

    "What?"

    Seeing this scene, everyone was so frightened that their scalps were numb, and deep fear arose in their hearts.

    ??A Martial Lord.

    It was actually sucked into a mummy in an instant.

    "The eyes of Peng Xian'er and others were even more bloodshot. They watched helplessly as their elders were killed, but they could do nothing.

    "Although Wu Zun's power is a little weak, it can still keep me going for a while. Don't worry, it will be your turn soon."

    Jiang Yu smiled coldly, and his eyes swept over the bodies of the martial masters in the field one by one.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of nowhere, these Wu Zun felt chills running down their spines and sweating profusely.

    Now everyone has become a frightened bird. At this moment, their strong strength has become a reminder, and they all pray that they are the weakest among them.

    And seeing Jiang Yu¡¯s easy way of killing Wu Zun, everyone completely lost the courage to resist.

    It can be said that it is a lamb waiting to be slaughtered!

    "What?"

    In the distance, the Yunxian Que people who were always paying attention to the cemetery suddenly widened their eyes in disbelief.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, something really happened!¡±

    Especially Yang Mu and the others were so horrified that they could not calm down.

    At the same time, my heart was filled with fear and happiness. If they had gone, wouldn't they be like those people and become the meat on Jiang Yu's chopping board?

    "Miss, Lu Qingshan is really right again!"

    After a long time, Yang Mu said with lingering fear.

    "Yes, you're right again."

    Yunxianque is also full of emotion.

    "Miss, we apologize for our distrust of you before. Fortunately, the lady stopped us, otherwise"

    Looking at the scene in the cemetery, Yang Mu and the two couldn't help but sigh.

    "You are all my relatives, how could I watch something happen to you." Yun Xianque said with a smile: "What makes me even more curious is, who is the big shot Lu Qingshan mentioned?"

    "Yes, he has already seen through even Jiang Yu's conspiracy, which shows that his strength is unfathomable!" Yang Mu said with emotion.

    ? ???Sigh, it's just that Lu Qingshan warned me not to pry into that senior's information, I'm afraid I won't see him again.  "

    Yun Xianque shook his head, full of disappointment.

    The more accurate that prophecy is, the more terrifying his strength becomes, so now she has to listen to Lu Qingshan¡¯s warning.

    "What should we do now, Miss, are we going to watch them die?" Yang Sen asked.

    "The elders of Tianjian Sect can only be killed instantly, so what's the use of us going there, but we should inform the news as soon as possible. It's best to tell Lu Qingshan first. If Lu Qingshan goes to find that senior, this matter may  There is still some hope.¡±

    Yun Xianque said.

    Yang Mu and the two nodded.

    Then several people quickly rushed towards Qingshan Gate.

    "Another nourishment, really good!"

    ¡°After the elder from Tianjian Sect, another elder Wu Zun from Chuixue Villa also followed suit.

    "What to do, think of a way!"

    "Yes, I don't want to die!"

    ¡°I¡¯m just here to hunt for treasure, I don¡¯t want to become a mummy!¡±

    In Jiang Yu¡¯s taboo, the people waiting to die wailed, and their faces were filled with despair.

    "Yes, we must get together and find a way, otherwise we will all die!" Wu Zhangkong shouted anxiously.

    "it's useless!"

    The Fifth Array shook his head with despair and said: "His ambition is to defeat the Emperor. Although I don't know what form he exists now, but at this moment his strength is invincible under Emperor Wu, not to mention us, I'm afraid  The Martial Saint has no power to resist."

    Hearing this, everyone looked even more desperate.

    "It's almost time to pick out the food again. Whose turn is it now?" Jiang Yu grabbed Yu Wujie's body, and his eyes passed over the only remaining Wujie in the field one by one.

    Finally, he fell in love with Shuqinhua.

    "The number one genius of the younger generation in Nansha should not disappoint me!"

    Shuqinhua¡¯s expression changed drastically, but as Jiang Yu raised his palm, she came in front of Jiang Yu without any resistance.

    That deadly palm suddenly appeared above her head.

    ??In an instant.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????? away out of cultivation and vitality.

    Are you going to die?

    Her expression was full of unwillingness.

    "That's not right."

    But suddenly, an unbelievable shout came from Jiang Yu's mouth, and Shuqinhua, who thought he was certain to die, was thrown out.

    At the same time, Jiang Yu stopped fighting for Wujie's body and shouted like crazy: "No, no, it's not like this, how could it be like this?"

    While roaring, he suddenly looked at Yu Wujie, grabbed his neck, and asked in a trembling voice: "Let me ask you, are you the one who composed the music score?"

    ¡°Woo woo woo¡­¡±

    After he stopped snatching the body, Yu Wujie was finally able to speak, burst into tears, and shouted like crazy: "Spare me, please spare me, sir, please spare me!"

    "I'm asking you a question!"

    Jiang Yu roared with red eyes.

    "Woo hoo, I'm not, I'm not, I didn't compose the music score at all."

    In order to save his life, Yu Wujie dared to hide anything at this moment, shouting hurriedly with a cry: "Not only was the music score not written by me, but even the heavenly gate and the earthly gate didn't care about me at all. It opened by itself.  Yes, and I was brought here by force. It has nothing to do with me. Please go around me Spare me, wuwu"

    Yu Wujie has long become incoherent.

    Under absolute fear, I was scared to urinate and defecate.

    "What?"

    ¡°He didn¡¯t actually write the music score?¡±

    "He didn't even open the gates of heaven and earth?"

    When everyone heard Yu Wujie¡¯s voice, they immediately showed expressions of disbelief.

    "I thought I was wrong, but it turns out I'm still a loser!" Peng Xian'er said with disdain.

    At the same time, others were also full of disdain for Wujie.

    They thought he was a person, and they felt a little sorry to be taken away from him like this by Jiang Yu, but they didn't expect him to be such a trash!

    "It's really not you!"

    Jiang Yu exuded surging flames and grabbed Yu Wujie. At the same time, he stepped on the imperial piano platform with his soles and shouted in a deep voice: "Take me to find him."

    "Yes Yes Yes."

    Yu Wujie burst into tears and didn't dare to question at all, so he quickly agreed.

    In an instant.

    Jiang Yu stepped on the imperial piano platform and flew towards Pingjiang City with overwhelming arrogance.

    And after he left, the taboo that imprisoned everyone also dissipated.

    For a time, many masters ran for their lives like crazy.

    And Shuqinhua looked at where Jiang Yu was going. After taking a pill, she followed him.

    "Let's go take a look too. It should be okay if we keep our distance." The fifth formation grabbed the fifth sky and flew towards Pingjiang City.

    Peng Xianer watched many masters rushing towards them, looked at each other with Chang Jiankong, and followed them.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)sp; "Yes yes yes."

    Yu Wujie burst into tears and didn't dare to question at all, so he quickly agreed.

    In an instant.

    Jiang Yu stepped on the imperial piano platform and flew towards Pingjiang City with overwhelming arrogance.

    And after he left, the taboo that imprisoned everyone also dissipated.

    For a time, many masters ran for their lives like crazy.

    And Shuqinhua looked at where Jiang Yu was going. After taking a pill, she followed him.

    "Let's go take a look too. It should be okay if we keep our distance." The fifth formation grabbed the fifth sky and flew towards Pingjiang City.

    Peng Xianer watched many masters rushing towards them, looked at each other with Chang Jiankong, and followed them.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 209 This person is so annoying

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Brother, is it safe to bury me here?"

    In a remote place in Pingjiang City, a skeleton wearing a black robe was holding a shovel and digging a hole with a dog.

    "Don't worry, no one usually comes here." The man in black robe said confidently.

    "Then we should be rich now, right?"

    The dog¡¯s paws were also helping to dig the hole, and he said to the man in black robe.

    "Of course, we are already extremely rich, and we can cover all the young ladies in Pingjiang City!" the man in black robe said with a smile.

    "Actually, brother, I have always had a question!" Gouzi scratched his head with his paw and asked.

    "What's the question?"

    "Uh I was just wondering, how did you solve the problem when you went to Yihongyuan?"

    "Tail bone?"

    "Toes?"

    The black robe suddenly stopped what he was doing.

    "Happy!" he shouted.

    "ah?"

    "Do you know that if you expose someone's shortcomings, you may not have a butt when you give birth to a son?" The man in black robe taught him a serious lesson: "Besides, is your brother that vulgar person? What I want from your brother is the feeling of being surrounded by girls.  Do you know that feeling?"

    "Well, I seem to understand a little bit."

    The dog scratched his head and nodded in understanding.

    "Hurry up and dig a hole. I'll have to find a feeling later." The man in black robe said.

    "Okay, brother!"

    "One bone and one dog, keep digging holes."

    "I can't catch up."

    In mid-air, Peng Xianer and Changjian came through the air. Looking at Jiang Yu, who had lost sight of him, he suddenly frowned.

    ¡°After all, Jiang Yu¡¯s speed was too fast, and they were delayed for a while at the beginning, so they were completely invisible at this moment.

    "There is a man below, he seems to be a monk, and he is carrying a demon wolf. Do you want to ask?" Chang Jiankong looked at the black-robed man below with a wolf, and asked Peng Xian'er.

    "Um!"

    Peng Xianer nodded, and the two of them lowered themselves, suspended at a height of three feet.

    "Hey, let me ask you, did you see any movement just now?" Chang Jiankong asked condescendingly.

    "Brother, someone is talking to you." Gouzi said softly.

    "oh."

    The man in black robe nodded, and then continued: "Qing, I was thinking, how much money should I carry with me?"

    ¡°Well, I think it depends on your needs!¡± Gouzi said.

    "My needs are quite large, but I'm afraid that I'll be discovered by my master if I carry too much." The man in black robe said tangledly.

    "Then this is indeed a bit difficult to handle!" Gouzi was also in trouble for a while.

    Seeing that this man and the wolf, who were not very powerful, were still chatting to themselves and completely ignoring him, Chang Jiankong's face suddenly turned gloomy, and his voice increased and he shouted: "I'm talking to you two, don't you hear me?  ?¡±

    "But brother, I think you can go to Yihongyuan to pay for one month in advance, so that you can go directly to the hotel every day without having to carry any money with you." Gouzi had an idea and said.

    "Oh, Qing, as expected of you, you are so smart, what a great idea!" The man in black robe suddenly let out a voice of appreciation.

    "What's the point? After all, brother, you are so good, and I, who is following you, can't think of such a solution?" Gouzi smiled and patted the rainbow fart.

    "What I'm saying is that things flock together, and good people always hang out with good people!" The man in black robe said proudly.

    However.

    Chang Jiankong on the side was filled with anger.

    "Does this man and a wolf really have no idea that the sky is high and the sky is high? He is still chatting about his own affairs and completely ignoring him.

    Could it be that his martial master has no deterrent power?

    Can't help, he was revealed, and Wu Zunxiu came out to exude, carrying the sound of a faint killing, and it came out one by one.

    "Are you two looking for death?"

    "Happy?"

    "ah?"

    "Do you find this person a little annoying?" the man in black robe asked.

    "is a bit."

    Gouzi nodded in deep agreement.

    "Forget it, send him away!"

    The man in black robe put down the shovel in his hand, clapped his hands and looked at Chang Jian Kong.

     A sneer appeared on Chang Jiankong's face.

    ???????????????????

    People are mean.

    "If you don't come up with something, people won't take you seriously at all. Now that his Martial Master aura is revealed, shouldn't he have to be obedient?"

    But, he was about to speak.

    Under the black robe, a white fist stretched out.

    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of bullshit.¡±

    As soon as the voice fell, the long sword was immediately hammered away and smashed out of Pingjiang City.

    "you¡­¡­"

    Seeing this, Peng Xian'er's expression changed drastically, but before she could get scared, the man in black robe faced her again.

    "The same to you."

    "roll!"

    With another punch, Peng Xianer followed in the footsteps of Chang Jian Kong

    "Brother, didn't you say no one would come here? Look at the two people who were just smashed away." Gouzi said, "Then it's not safe to hide the money here!"

    "That's right!"

    The man in black robe suddenly realized, "What should we do?"

    "I saw that the martial arts school dug a hole and buried it, right?" Gouzi had an idea and said, "The most dangerous place is the safest place!"

    ¡°You¡¯re so smart, let¡¯s go!¡±

    The two of them carried their money bags and sneaked back to the martial arts hall.

    In the martial arts hall, Yi Feng and Lu Qingshan were sitting opposite each other, playing Go.

    "you lose."

    Yi Feng Baizi fell down and showed a satisfied smile.

    ¡°Sir, you are really good, but I lost again.¡± Lu Qingshan¡¯s face was full of shame.

    "I don't blame you, after all, you are just learning."

    Yi Feng smiled, because he knew that if he wanted to improve his chess skills, he couldn't always play the same kind of chess. No, after chess, he picked up Go.

    But there was really no point in playing chess with a novice like Lu Qingshan, so he lay on the recliner and took out a small, half-finished wood carving next to him.

    After all, there are other tasks, so in his spare time while playing chess, Yi Feng will also improve his carving skills.

    Since this time, although the carving has not been perfect, the level has not been low.

    "Sir, have you heard about what happened outside Pingjiang City?"

    Lu Qingshan sat aside and said softly: "You are really right about that cemetery. All the good things have been discovered first. Moreover, this cemetery is simply a scam. Then Jiang Yu is not looking for any successor at all, but  He seizes the body, and now many practitioners are trapped there by him!"

    "You don't have to worry too much about this kind of thing, you old man." Yi Feng smiled lightly and said, "You have to know that evil never prevails over good. No matter how evil a person is, someone will always punish him. Maybe today, maybe  Tomorrow."

    Lu Qingshan¡¯s pupils shrank.

    ?I suddenly felt that there was a profound meaning in Yi Feng's words.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Is the gentleman about to take action?

    He glanced at Yi Feng, who was carving attentively.

    After a while, he restored and carved out the "Desert Eagle" pistol from his previous life, one to one, making it lifelike.

    I turned it around in my hand and felt quite satisfied.

    However, when he subconsciously glanced at the crumpled paper on the table, he immediately frowned.

    Since there is no chessboard on this piece of paper, I can draw squares on it to make it easier to play chess.

    But after a few handfuls, the paper became wrinkled.

    "Old man, you should be more familiar with Pingjiang City than me. If you come across a good square wooden table or square stone table, get one for me." Yi Feng looked at the Qingshan Patriarch opposite and said with a smile.  .

    "Sir, do you want it?"

    Lu Qingshan asked hurriedly.

    "Oh, it's used to carve a Go board. It's not an option to just use paper instead!" Yi Feng said helplessly.

    ¡°Go board?¡±

    Lu Qingshan was slightly shocked, and at the same time he had some trouble on his face.

    After all, the kitchen knife that Mr. used is a holy product, the hoe is also a holy product, and the more important Go table is probably a holy product at the very least, or even something higher than a holy product, right?

    Where can he, Lu Qingshan, get it?

    So he said sheepishly: "Sir, I'm afraid this thing is not easy to handle!"

    "Don't worry, there will always be something."

    Yi Feng said with a smile.

    ¡°There will always be?¡±

    Lu Qingshan scratched his head, feeling that Yi Feng's words also had profound meaning, but being ignorant, he didn't know what they meant for a while.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 210 Come on

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Jiang Yu stepped on the imperial piano platform, carrying huge coercion all the way as he passed over Pingjiang City.

    The momentum was so huge that the entire Pingjiang City was turbulent.

    At the same time, it also caused riots among the people in Pingjiang City. Everyone hid in their homes and closed the door tightly.

    "Tell me quickly, where is that person?"

    Jiang Yu grabbed Yu Wujie and shouted urgently.

    "It's over there, in the martial arts hall over there." Yu Wujie shouted sadly with runny nose and tears.

    Jiang Yu narrowed his eyes, rushed towards him with shocking power, and soon saw the martial arts gym that Yu Wujie pointed to.

    Not far away, Shuqinhua, Fifth Formation and others followed Jiang Yu¡¯s aura and chased after him. They also saw Jiang Yu rushing towards the martial arts gym.

    However, a few people did not dare to approach and stayed far away.

    "The person who composed the music should be that martial arts school." Wu Changkong couldn't help but said: "But what does this Jiang Yu want to do?"

    "He wants to seize the person who composed the music!" the fifth formation explained.

    "But why did he have to seize the person who composed the music?" The fifth formation asked again.

    "Because those of us who practice the piano are different from the traditional way of practice."

    In front, Shuqinhua explained: "Those who can compose such music generally have top-notch composing talent. This kind of talent is more important to us than ordinary cultivation talent, and after seizing the body,  You can inherit the talent of the original owner.¡±

    "It's just a pity for the person who composed the music"

    ????????????????????????????????????????¡ª Shuqinhua frowned tightly as he looked at the small martial arts school, and couldn't help showing a look of regret.

    "I see!"

    Fifth Changkong suddenly understood and nodded.

    At this time, Jiang Yu had arrived not far from the martial arts hall.

    "It's right here, right here, uncle, please let me go, I'm really just a waste, it's none of my business!" Yu Wujie cried loudly.

    Hearing this, Jiang Yu stared at the martial arts hall in front of him, his aura was extremely strong, and under the influence of his cultivation, the sky was turbulent.

    "Boom!"

    With a thunder, it started to rain heavily.

    "And Jiang Yu's eyes flashed, and he finally rushed towards the martial arts gym.

    "This is?"

    Lu Qingshan¡¯s expression suddenly changed as he was chatting with Yi Feng, because he felt strongly that a powerful aura appeared outside and rushed towards the martial arts hall.

    This momentum must have bad intentions.

    He was just about to get up when Yi Feng, who was playing with the sand eagle in his hand, said leisurely: "Why are you so anxious? What's the use of going out now?"

    "Sir?"

    Lu Qingshan¡¯s eyes widened.

    Yi Feng shook his head.

    This old man is really true.

    It¡¯s raining so heavily, and you¡¯re just thinking about leaving. Why the hell are you pooping out, and you¡¯re just thinking about taking off your pants?

    She rolled her eyes at him, ignored him, and continued to play with the pistol carved in her hand.

    Lu Qingshan looked at Yi Feng who was leisurely and calm, and felt admiration in his heart.

    Sir, you are indeed a gentleman.

    Even though a strong enemy is attacking from outside, he can still remain calm.

    ????????????????? But in retrospect, it¡¯s true that my husband raised him from a hot chicken martial spirit to the semi-reverent realm, so how could he be afraid of this kind of enemy?

    Speaking of which, he thought too much.

    ¡°As the gentleman said, with his strength, even if he goes out, it will be of little use.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know, sir, how can we deal with the enemy in a while?¡±

    ¡°This seems to be the first time I¡¯ve seen my husband take action.

    It¡¯s really exciting!

    Jiang Yu is already in front of the door. It can be seen from the urgency in his eyes that he does not intend to waste time and wants to rush into the martial arts gym directly.

    However.

    At the critical moment, several huge auras suddenly appeared around the martial arts hall.

    "If anyone dares to break into the martial arts hall, he will die!"

    Those who appeared were Wu Yonghong and the other three who were working in the fields. Their martial auras poured out without reservation, and they stopped in front of Jiang Yu and gave a warning voice to Jiang Yu.

    "What, three Martial Lords?"

    In the distance, Shuqinhua and others who were observing the movement here suddenly showed a look of disbelief.

    "How come three Martial Lords suddenly appeared in this small Pingjiang City?" Wu Changkong said.He gasped and said, "And I've never seen them in the cemetery before!"

    "Yes, what's even more shocking is that each of them actually holds a holy object!" The fifth formation also exclaimed.

    "Looking at them, they seem to be protecting this martial arts hall." Shuqinhua said: "It seems that this martial arts master is not simple!"

    "Yes, but it's a pity that in front of Jiang Yu, the three Martial Lords are useless!" The fifth formation sighed.

    And when Jiang Yu looked at the three Martial Lords who suddenly appeared, his expression suddenly sank.

    "Hmph, three trash can dare to block the road, get out of my way!"

    Jiang Yu waved his hand, and the expressions of Wu Yonghong and the others suddenly changed. They collectively vomited blood and flew out.

    But what Jiang Yu didn¡¯t expect was that just as he was about to move forward, the three people flying upside down actually flew over again and stopped in front of him.

    "Seeking death!"

    The cultivation level that was infinitely close to that of Emperor Wu suddenly exploded, and he directly slapped Wu Yonghong and the others with his palm.

    Under this palm, Wu Yonghong and the others felt their souls trembling. Before the attack came, they vomited blood under the pressure.

    But even though they knew they couldn't resist, they still stopped in front of the martial arts hall, motionless, with determination in their eyes.

    At the critical moment, a pair of dung buckets hit from the sky, and the dung suddenly spread into the sky and enveloped Jiang Yu.

    Jiang Yu¡¯s face changed slightly, he hesitated for a moment and finally withdrew his palm, facing back to avoid the feces.

    This directly saved the lives of Wu Yonghong and three others.

    At the same time, Lu Dasheng jumped and stood side by side with Wu Yonghong.

    "Thank you very much, manure bearer."

    Wu Yonghong and the others looked at Lu Dasheng with a look of gratitude.

    Lu Dasheng nodded. The four of them formed a united front and guarded the martial arts hall closely.

    "Another Martial Lord!"

    In the distance, Shuqinhua and others had expressions of disbelief on their faces.

    "Yes, this martial arts hall is far from as simple as we imagined. If it were normal times, I am afraid that our two sects would not dare to offend easily, but in front of Jiang Yu."

    The fifth formation sighed, full of regret.

    ¡°Obviously, in front of Jiang Yu, who was just one step away from reaching the Martial Emperor, no matter how many Martial Emperors came, it would be useless.

    "Damn it, a few ants are blocking the road, die!"

    Jiang Yu was completely enraged by Wu Yonghong and the others. He stretched out his finger and a huge shadow suddenly appeared in the sky, standing high like Optimus Prime, and then rushed towards Lu Dasheng and the others.

    Under this finger, the scalps of the four people were numb, and they were so suppressed that they could not even use their vitality and could only wait to die.

    ¡°What a terrifying blow.¡±

    In the distance, Shuqinhua and others also changed their expressions.

    "Brother, there is a lot of noise outside." In the utility room of the martial arts hall, Gouzi looked back and said softly.

    "Oh, just a little trash causing trouble, just ignore him and continue digging holes." The skull said nonchalantly.

    "Oh, okay brother."

    The dog continued to dig holes.

    Lu Qingshan also felt the power outside. He was restless and looked at Yi Feng eagerly.

    "You old man, why do you always look at me like this?"

    Yi Feng rolled his eyes at him and felt more and more satisfied looking at the carving in his hand. Zhong Er became more excited and held the sand eagle in his hand. He grinned and closed one eye at the same time.

    "biu!"

    With the sound in his mouth, he fired it at the window!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 211 There is a peerless master in that martial arts hall

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What?"

    Seeing this scene, Lu Qingshan suddenly opened his eyes.

    Because he had just seen clearly that an invisible energy emerged from the strange thing in Yi Feng's hand and shot out through the window.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m going out first.¡±

    Lu Qingshan bowed to Yi Feng and rushed out of the martial arts hall.

    As soon as he arrived at the door, he saw a scene that he would never forget in his life.

    With the appearance of that invisible energy, the arrogant sky-high finger dissipated instantly.

    "What?"

    "What?"

    "What?"

    In the distance, closely observing the calligraphy and painting here, the fifth formation and the fifth sky made incredibly shocking sounds, almost in unison.

    For a moment, the three of them gasped, and their jaws almost dropped in shock.

    What kind of attack is that?

    In just an instant, this terrifying finger was defeated?

    However, what happened next moment was like a thunderclap in their minds.

    Because after the energy defeated that finger, it did not dissipate, but continued to attack Jiang Yu through the air.

    Jiang Yu, who had a crazy look on his face, found that his golden body was broken by something before he realized how his finger was broken.

    "Hoo!"

    This blow directly knocked one of his legs into nothingness.

    "ah!"

    In the golden body, Jiang Yu, who had just been arrogant, let out a shrill scream from his mouth, staring with eyes full of fear.

    At the same time, the Imperial Qin platform he was stepping on fell to the ground with a crash, and Yu Wujie in his hand was also thrown away.

    However, what he never expected was that the energy that had just defeated one of his legs did not dissipate, but instead changed direction and attacked him again.

    Jiang Yu felt chilly.

    At this moment, he no longer cared about fighting for his life, so he flew out of the air at an unprecedented speed and fled with all his might.

    But no matter how fast he was, he still couldn't escape the blow.

    Everyone only saw that after Jiang Yu, who was fleeing far away, was hit, his golden body exuding powerful power suddenly became distorted.

    It was like smoke that was broken by Qi Jin and suddenly dispersed in all directions.

    Then it turned into little stars and slowly disappeared.

    Annihilated by flying ashes!

    The whole sky became calm.

    The heavy rain that had been falling suddenly stopped at this moment and became clear again.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away out of breath, and felt cold all over.

    A majestic martial saint.

    No, he is a Half-Emperor who is infinitely close to the Martial Emperor!

    Just like that, just turned into ashes and annihilated?

    If you hadn¡¯t seen it with your own eyes, you wouldn¡¯t believe it.

    But even if I saw it with my own eyes, it still felt so unreal.

    "Master, master, there are super masters in this martial arts hall." After regaining consciousness, Wu Changkong pointed to the martial arts hall in the distance and shouted incoherently.

    Shuqinhua and the Fifth Formation rolled their eyes at him at the same time.

    Do you still need to say this?

    And Lu Qingshan was also standing at the steps, breathing heavily.

    He saw with his own eyes how Yi Feng performed this attack, and the shock of seeing it with his own eyes was too much for him to recover from.

    He originally thought that the husband would personally come out of the martial arts gym to deal with this person.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that just by sitting inside and raising his hands, the half-emperor would be annihilated.

    The first time sir took action, it was really terrifying!

    I couldn¡¯t help but look inside through the window and found Yi Feng lying on the recliner, continuing to play with the sculptures in his hands.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    "Even if you kill a Half-Emperor, is your husband still so indifferent?"

    turn out to be.

    Even if he is a half-emperor, he will not fall into the eyes of Mr.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Lu Qingshan, a garbage person with his cultivation level, has been lucky for several lifetimes to get on this big boat.

    I¡¯m afraid that when you make friends, your husband doesn¡¯t look at other people¡¯s cultivation level at all. After all, no matter whether your cultivation level is strong or weak, it¡¯s not as good as yourselves.

    Suddenly, he saw the fallen Imperial Qin stand on the ground, and suddenly felt his breathing become short of breath.

    "Square, stone"?¡±

    He suddenly remembered Yi Feng¡¯s words and suddenly realized something in his heart.

    No wonder, the husband asked him to get a chessboard. How could he, Lu Qingshan, get a chessboard for Yi Feng? Now it seems that what the husband said before is what he meant.

    It seems that the gentleman has long known that this kind of thing will happen just now, and such an unpredictable thing

    He gasped and quickly ran back to the martial arts hall to report to Yifeng.

    "Sir, Jiang Yu in the ancient tomb outside Pingjiang City has been"

    ¡°Obviously, he had already guessed that the person just now was Jiang Yu in the ancient tomb, but he was glared at by Yi Feng just halfway through his words.

    "Why do you keep talking to me about this? I'm just a mortal. I'm not interested in things like cultivation, ancient tombs, caves, etc." Yi Feng said angrily, his face full of depression.  This guy just doesn't pick up the pot.

    Over the years, he has been troubled by the fact that he cannot practice and has such a garbage system.

    This bad old man mentioned these things to him from time to time.

    It¡¯s simply heartbreaking!

    Hearing this, Lu Qingshan perked up and quickly closed his mouth.

    He then remembered that the husband lived in seclusion here to understand ordinary life and did not want to get involved in cultivation matters. This time, it was because Jiang Yu came to the door without opening his eyes that he was forced to take action.

    Thinking of it, he felt a sense of fear.

    Recently, he has broken the habit frequently.

    But fortunately, the husband was not really angry.

    ¡°But the reminder from my husband this time also sounded a wake-up call for him. He should pay attention to this aspect in the future.

    "By the way, sir, I will get you the chessboard you need right away." Patriarch Qingshan said again.

    Hearing this, Yi Feng raised his head and smiled at Lu Qingshan.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this old man said he couldn¡¯t get it, but he actually worked quite quickly!

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble you and move it to the backyard.¡±

    Yi Feng stood up, took out dozens of gold coins, and handed them to Lu Qingshan.

    Knowing that Yi Feng was a reward from the mortal world, Lu Qingshan accepted it knowingly and ran out of the door.

    ¡°Brother, was it Mr. who took action just now?¡± Seeing Lu Qingshan come out, Wu Yonghong and the others asked quietly, having just recovered from the shock.

    "Yes, it was the gentleman who took action. Are you okay?" Lu Qingshan asked Wu Yonghong and others.

    "Sir, you are really awesome!"

    Several people couldn¡¯t help but admire it.

    "But everyone, let's not talk about the ancient tomb. Sir, he only wants to live an ordinary life. This time, Mr. Yabuyan was forced to take action. Moreover, I accidentally broke the precept just now, and Sir is already a little angry.  " Lu Qingshan reminded.

    Hearing this, several people nodded in understanding.

    ¡°Come on, come on, help me move this emperor¡¯s stone table in for you, sir, you want to use it as a chessboard!¡± Lu Qingshan shouted.

    Several people joined hands one after another.

    They were not surprised at all that Yi Feng wanted to turn Jiang Yu's imperial piano platform into a chessboard.

    ¡°After all, even the hoes given to them are holy items, so what if they are used to play chess with imperial items?

    The five people had just lifted the piano stand when they discovered that a few people from Shuqinhua appeared at the door of the martial arts hall.

    "Youthis is what you are doing?"

    Fifth Changkong stared and couldn't help but ask.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 212 Finally got to meet that person

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The people carrying the table raised their heads and glanced at the people at Fifth Changkong.

    "Two martial masters, one martial sect."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Good lineup.

    If it were in the past, you would have smiled and said hello when you saw this kind of state.

    But now, there is no chance of them at all.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if you speak impolitely, but when you come here, you still act like a stinker, for fear that others won¡¯t know that you are a Martial Master and you don¡¯t understand any rules.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Martial Lord, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never seen him before, with his strength, they won¡¯t be surprised even if a few immortals come to the door of this martial arts hall.

    ¡°In comparison, moving things for my husband is more important.

    Seeing that he was being ignored, Wu Changkong quickly realized his abruptness, clasped his fists again and said, "I have met a few seniors, I am Wu Changkong, the young master of Chuixue Villa, and this is the elder of my villa, Fifth Formation.  The other one is the calligraphy and painting saint of the Demonic Sound Sect."

    ¡°I¡¯ve met a few of them.¡±

    With the introduction of Fifth Changkong, Fifth Formation and Shuqinhua raised their fists in time to say hello.

    "Um!"

    Seeing that the other party's attitude had improved a lot, a few people nodded, but there was no enthusiasm.

    "May I ask some seniors, who are you?"

    At this time, Shuqinhua looked at the imperial piano platform and couldn't help but ask. Although she was also a Martial Lord, her attitude was highlighted in her title.

    "The gentleman is going to carve this piano stand into a chessboard, and we plan to move it in for him." Lu Qingshan responded to the calligraphy and piano painting.

    "What?"

    "This Emperor's piano platform should be used as a chessboard?"

    Shuqinhua immediately clicked his tongue, his pretty face full of disbelief.

    The Fifth Changkong and the Fifth Formation on the side also opened their mouths wide, full of shock.

    Looking at the appearance of these people, Lu Qingshan and others shook their heads.

    one look.

    I just haven¡¯t seen the world.

    How about using the Dipin Qintai as a chessboard? They were worried that it was not qualified as a chessboard.

    I really don¡¯t know how these guys who have never seen the world would feel if they went in and saw the calligraphy and paintings, holy items, and many treasures that were casually discarded inside.

    "May I ask, is the gentleman you addressed me the one who made the move just now?" After being surprised, the fifth formation couldn't help but ask.

    "Of course, besides Mr., who else in the world can have such grace?" Wu Yonghong said with a sense of pride.

    After receiving the confirmation, several people were subconsciously respectful.

    After all, they didn¡¯t dare to show off in front of such a peerless master.

    "By the way, seniors, I would like to ask if this peerless music score could be written by Mr. Shuqinhua?" Shuqinhua asked urgently.

    "That's natural."

    As a local force, Lu Qingshan did not participate in the ancient tomb, but the information there was clear, and he naturally knew what the music score mentioned in the calligraphy and painting was about.

    Hearing this, Shuqinhua¡¯s expression suddenly turned expectant.

    In fact, she was not surprised when Jiang Yu said that the music score was not written by Yu Wujie.

    Because she doubted from the beginning how someone like Yu Wujie could compose such a divine song.

    ????????????????? At least, he is also the kind of person who is personable and full of aura.

    I just don¡¯t know if that person inside is this time

    What age are you again?

    At this time, three more streams of light were rushing towards this side.

    It is the three of Yun Xian Que.

    They also witnessed the shocking scene above the martial arts hall from a distance.

    "What are you doing?"

    As soon as the poplar tree landed, doubtful voices came out from Wu Yonghong and others.

    Wu Yonghong and others glanced at them.

    have to.

    A few more people came who had never seen the world.

    "Have you met all of you?" Yun Xianque bowed first. In her heart, there were obviously more important things to ask than this imperial piano platform. She quickly looked at Lu Qingshan and asked: "Senior Lu, is it that  Bit?"

    "Um!"

    Lu Qingshan nodded.

    Yun Xianque¡¯s body trembled, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. He was finally going to see the prophet that Lu Qingshan mentioned.

    At the same time, Yunxianque, Shuqinhua, Fifth Changkong and others bowed down and said sincerely: "We want to pay homage to that gentleman, can the seniors please let me know?"??¡±

    Lu Qingshan glanced at them and was not surprised.

    "It's just that it's up to Lu Qingshan and the others whether they meet him or not. But if these people don't understand the rules and take the liberty of sir, then they will be derelict in their duties.

    Involuntarily, Lu Qingshan glanced at them one by one solemnly and reminded: "It is your freedom to meet sir, but there are some things I have to remind you."

    Everyone looked at Lu Qingshan.

    Lu Qingshan continued: "Mr. is a peerless master. Both his cultivation and realm are beyond your imagination. The reason why he lives here is to return to his original nature and understand the life of ordinary people. He even does everything himself.  , never interfere in matters of cultivation."

    "And it was Jiang Yu who didn't open his eyes to the attack just now, so Mr. Jiang had no choice but to do it."

    "So, when you meet me later, you'd better abide by Sir's rules and don't ask or mention anything about cultivation."

    "Thank you for reminding."

    Several people immediately looked at Lu Qingshan gratefully.

    I didn¡¯t think Lu Qingshan was being alarmist.

    Because the blow that made Jiang Yu fly into ashes just now was enough for them to take it seriously.

    "You wait first."

    After Lu Qingshan finished speaking, he called to Wu Yonghong and others to continue moving the stone platform in.

    "Well, not bad."

    Yi Feng inside saw this, stood up and smiled, and at the same time asked them to put the stone platform under the locust tree in the backyard.

    "Sir, we are going to work first."

    Wu Yonghong and others nodded respectfully towards Yi Feng, then took their gear and went out to work.

    Lu Qingshan, who was left, said respectfully to Yifeng: "Sir, there are some people outside who want to visit you. They must be here because of your reputation."

    "You're visiting me? Well, wait until I put on some clothes and go out to take a look." Yi Feng breathed a sigh of relief, a little surprised, and went to look for clothes.

    Lu Qingshan came outside first.

    Seeing this, Shuqinhua and others immediately looked at Lu Qingshan expectantly.

    "You are lucky, just wait here for a while, sir, he will be out soon." Lu Qingshan reminded.

    Hearing this, several people were excited.

    "Finally, are you going to see the prophet?"

    Yun Xianque¡¯s pretty face turned red. This person was an indirect life-saving grace for them.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know what the composer looks like!¡±

    Shuqinhua bit her red lips tightly, her face full of nervousness.

    "I can finally witness the peerless master who destroyed Jiang Yu with one blow!"

    Fifth Changkong also rubbed his hands.

    For a time, everyone had different thoughts, but everyone's faces showed a strong look of expectation.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 213 There will be evil retribution eventually

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Finally, the sound of footsteps came.

    Everyone suddenly looked up.

    A figure in white robes walked out slowly with a gentle smile.

    He is an unworldly person with an extraordinary bearing, chic and elegant, and his eyes are clear and moving, especially his faint smile, which gives people an irresistible affinity and a very comfortable feeling.

    "Is he the one who composed the music?"

    Shuqinhua¡¯s beautiful eyes looked at the young man blankly, her red lips slightly opened.

    And before Yi Feng came out, she had countless ideas in her mind about what the person who composed the music was like.

    And the person in front of her perfectly matched the perfect image she had in mind.

    Who can compose such a divine song must be such a person!

    " Fifth Changkong, Yun Xianque and others were also shocked, because they originally thought that this peerless master was an old man in his sixties.

    But what I never expected was that he was so young!

    ???????????? And on the latter, they can¡¯t feel the slightest bit of cultivation, just like ordinary people.

    Of course, no one would be so stupid as to think that Jiang Yu was a mortal who could annihilate him with one blow.

    ???????????????????? But this person¡¯s cultivation level is so restrained that they can¡¯t even notice it at all.

    This also confirms Lu Qingshan¡¯s previous warning.

    ¡°This person has indeed returned to his original nature, living in seclusion here to appreciate ordinary life.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met Mr.

    ???????????????????Everyone tacitly understood and saluted one after another.

    "oh?"

    "You're welcome, you're welcome."

    Yi Feng smiled gently, thinking that the person who was looking for him was the farmer or the pig slaughterer on some street.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????: The men are handsome, the women are pretty, and even the old men are dressed in extraordinary clothes. It seems that these people come from wealthy families.

    I don¡¯t know why they are looking for me and they are so polite.

    "Sir, my little girl Shuqinhua came here after hearing the music composed by my husband." Shuqinhua said respectfully.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, we came here because of Mr.¡¯s music.¡±

    The others also remembered Lu Qingshan¡¯s reminder, and upon seeing this, they all echoed Shuqinhua¡¯s words.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it, come in and sit.¡±

    Yi Feng suddenly realized and smiled. He didn¡¯t expect that he would play a few songs at the door every day, and people would come to his door.

    ???????????????????

    Excellent people can¡¯t even keep a low profile!

    Several people followed Yi Feng and walked towards the martial arts hall with excited faces.

    And after they entered the door, a figure not far from the door was already dumbfounded.

    "This boy, this boy actually, actually"

    He was Yu Wujie who escaped from the tiger's mouth. At this moment, he felt like he couldn't breathe.

    Because he just listened to all the conversations at the door.

    He never expected that Peng Ying¡¯s good-for-nothing childhood sweetheart would actually be a peerless expert who couldn¡¯t hide himself?

    It¡¯s him who just killed Jiang Yu?

    ?????????? Even Yunxianque and Fifth Changkong, the proud ones of heaven, are only worthy of being respectful in front of him?

    And so is his Qingshan Sect ancestor

    It reminded him of that terrifying kitchen knife, which he seemed to have gotten from an expert who ran a martial arts school

    Thinking about this.

    Isn¡¯t it this person?

    "What should I do!"

    Yu Wujie was about to cry. He had had many conflicts with this man. Looking back now, he was arrogant and arrogant in front of the Lord of Hell!

    "It's over, it's over, I have to run and get out of this place."

    With a sad face, he rolled around and prepared to escape, because if this person wanted to settle a score with him, wouldn't it be like squeezing an ant?

    ? But.

    He had just run a few steps when an angry figure stopped him.

    It was Lu Qingshan who hurriedly resigned from Yi Feng.

    The reason why he hurriedly resigned was because of Yu Wujie.

    With his information, how could he not know that it was Yu Wujie who overheard the music score from his husband and brought it to the ancient tomb.

    This caused Jiang Yu to go to the martial arts gym and disturbed Yi Feng's life of seclusion in the world!

    "Ancestor, you"

    As soon as Yu Wujie shouted, QingshanZu raised his palm and slapped him in the face.

    "Ah! Ancestor, why are you doing this? I am Yu Wujie. You hit the wrong person. Is there any misunderstanding? I am an outstanding disciple of your Qingshan Sect!" Yu Wujie hugged his swollen face.  wailed.

    "Outstanding disciple?"

    "Why else?"

    Lu Qingshan was furious, raised his palm and slapped him again.

    "ah!"

    Yu Wujie screamed like a slaughtering pig and lay on the ground miserably.

    "You don't want to give me a chance. I offended you last time, so I spared your life for the sake of the third elder. But I didn't expect that this time you would be blind and dare to secretly write your music score and bring trouble to your husband."  How can we tolerate this here?"

    It was said that Lu Qingshan stepped on Yu Wujie's chest.

    "Click!"

    The sternum was completely shattered.

    "Ahhhh"

    Yu Wujie wailed crazily and begged for mercy: "Ancestor, I was wrong, I was wrong, spare me, give me a chance, I will go to that little No, Mr. Yifeng to apologize, next  For half my life, I have been working as an ox and a horse for him to repay him, please forgive me!"

    "Being a cow or a horse to atone for your sins?"

    "Just you?"

    "You're a piece of trash, you're even working as a horse for me, how can you have the courage to say such a thing?"

    Lu Qingshan, furious, grabbed Yu Wujie and slapped him with a series of slaps.

    This series of slaps directly beat Yu Wujie into a pig's head, vomiting blood at the mouth, and he was unconscious, but he did not forget to beg for mercy, "Go around me, ancestor, I am the one you watched grow up."  , you have paid a lot for Qingshan Sect these years, you are an outstanding disciple of our Qingshan Sect, you have to work hard even if you don¡¯t have any merit!¡±

    "snort."

    Lu Qingshan¡¯s face was full of disdain, and he said solemnly: ¡°Trash like you doesn¡¯t deserve to live in this world, go to hell and repent!¡±

    With that said, Lu Qingshan grabbed Yu Wujie's neck and squeezed it slowly and hard.

    Yu Wujie's voice stopped suddenly, he lost his breath and fell limp to the ground.

    "snort!"

    With a subsequent kick, Yu Wujie¡¯s body was kicked into the sewage ditch nearby, and Lu Qingshan finally gave up.

    Looking at the martial arts gym not far away.

    He took a deep breath and bowed respectfully.

    He understands.

    The husband already knew this matter well and did not say it outright, just to give Lu Qingshan a chance to handle it on his own.

    In the martial arts hall.

    Shuqinhua and others have been speechless for a long time.

    Because there are so many treasures in this martial arts hall that they are dazzled.

    ¡° Such a peerless expert with such huge skill is simply unheard of.

    Afterwards, everyone sat down cautiously at Yi Feng¡¯s invitation.

    Fortunately, Yi Feng¡¯s gentle smile and friendly manner made them feel much more relaxed.

    Even with this appearance, it is difficult for people to think that it was this person who instantly killed Jiang Yu, who was just one step away from entering the realm of Emperor Wu.

    ¡°Oh haha!¡±

    At this moment, Yi Feng frowned slightly and straightened his body subconsciously.

    "Miss Yun, can you give me a piece of paper behind you?" Yi Feng said in an unnatural voice.

    Hearing this, Yun Xianque looked behind him and found a layer of rice paper stacked on the cabinet behind him.

    She followed the instructions and picked up one, and her eyes suddenly widened.

    When the others saw this, they also looked over and felt suffocated.

    On the medium-sized rice paper, a lifelike unicorn was painted. When everyone looked at it, the piercing eyes of the unicorn seemed to exude endless pressure.

    Let everyone¡¯s souls tremble!

    The unicorn in this painting actually has spiritual consciousness and life?

    Phew!

    ¡°Everyone felt confused. The value of this painting alone would probably overwhelm an imperial treasure.

    Yun Xianque felt his palms trembling, and solemnly handed the rice paper to Yi Feng with both hands.

    "Haha, I'm sorry. My stomach feels a little uncomfortable. I'll excuse you for the moment. You can take a look for yourselves."

    While speaking, under the stunned gaze of everyone, Yi Feng tore the rice paper in his hand into two halves, crumpled it into a ball, and then walked towards the toilet at the back (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 214: Erasing a sect¡¯s heritage in one fell swoop

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Everyone was instantly petrified!

    Especially looking at the rice paper in Yi Feng¡¯s hand that was torn in half and crumpled into a ball, I felt heartbroken and bleeding!

    The value of this Qilin painting is comparable to that of an emperor. If it leaks out, I don¡¯t know how many cultivators will fight for it.

    However, such a priceless painting was torn into two halves by this person.

    destroyed!

    And the purpose of his doing this was just because his stomach was uncomfortable and he used it as toilet paper.

    To put it more bluntly, it is to wipe your butt with a divine painting that is comparable to the emperor's grade

    This is simply a waste of natural resources!

    The crowd could not be relieved for a long time. After the response came over, it was found that there was a big stack of rice paper as similar as much as it was.

    ¡°I, can we take a look?¡± Fifth Changkong stuttered.

    "It should be okay. When the master left just now, he said we could take a look at it." Yun Xianque said nervously.

    As soon as his voice fell, everyone rushed to the rice paper.

    Picked up one, it was a landscape painting.

    Everyone was immediately attracted to it, and they still had a feeling of being there. What was even more shocking was that this painting contained a powerful artistic conception. Just one glance seemed to make them gain a lot. If they hung it at home, they would ponder it for a long time.  If so, I'm afraid you will get unimaginable benefits.

    Picking up another piece of rice paper, there was another basalt beast painted on it.

    Only one glance.

    It made them feel heavy pressure, and it was another divine painting comparable to a unicorn picture!

    Picked up another one, with four lines of large characters written on it.

    Holding the sun and moon in hand, picking the stars!

    There is no one like me in the world!

    Stepping on the sky and breaking the universe!

    I am the only one in eternity!

    Seeing these four sentences, everyone without exception gasped, as if they saw the man's invincible attitude of arrogance in the world

    this¡­¡­

    Is this a true portrayal of this person?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? When she picked up other rice papers, their values ??were without exception terrifying, and every one of them was no worse than the previous unicorn picture.

    "Hoo!"

    Everyone looked at each other.

    They all saw shock in each other's eyes.

    In this martial arts hall, which is full of treasures, they are obviously from a large sect, but they feel like country bumpkins have entered the city, and their horizons are suddenly opened.

    In comparison, the treasures that they are usually proud of are nothing in this martial arts hall?

    "Everyone, I've been waiting for a long time."

    Amid everyone's shock, Yi Feng, who had just washed his hands, walked over with a smile, and then picked up another piece of rice paper to wipe his hands under their stunned eyes.

    Looking at the scratched rice paper, which was then casually thrown into the trash basket by Yi Feng, everyone's hearts beat fast.

    Heartache.

    "Sir, do you have this piece of paper?"

    Shuqinhua finally couldn't help but asked.

    "Oh, this paper is just ordinary rice paper. I used it to practice calligraphy and painting before. After I finished practicing, I thought I would just throw it away and waste it. I just kept it for daily use in the toilet, or to wipe my hands and wipe the table.  Something like that!" Yi Feng explained with a smile.

    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s hearts skipped a beat.

    In other words, every time this person goes to the toilet and wipes his hands, he has to use two rice papers that are worthy of imperial treasures?

    What the hell is this?

    Even if they were to rank among the top sects in Nansha, the items contained within them would probably only be worth one or two pieces of rice paper.

    ??In other words, every time this person goes to the toilet, he has to wipe out the heritage of one of their sects?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The shock time and time again made everyone feel confused.

    "Oh, disciple, do you still have spicy strips at home? Help me put a plate on it and bring it up."

    Yi Feng shouted.

    After a while, Zhong Qing came up with a small plate of spicy strips.

    Looking at Zhong Qing, everyone immediately focused their attention.

    Because when Zhong Qing walked out, they felt that the blood in their bodies had become sluggish, as if the boy's blood had a natural suppression on them.

    At the same time, there seems to be a huge amount of energy in his body.

    Although this boy¡¯s specific cultivation level cannot be seen, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s actually?How terrifying!

    At least he is a martial saint.

    Or maybe Emperor Wu!

    "I forgot to introduce you. My only apprentice looks young, but he is actually sixteen years old." Yi Feng introduced with a smile.

    ?????? All, sixteen years old!  ?

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s eyes dropped straight out, he¡¯s already sixteen years old!

    With this level of cultivation at the age of sixteen, the so-called proud men like Fifth Changkong immediately felt hot in their faces.

    His mother's family is so powerful at the age of sixteen, compared to them, they are an egg!

    ???????????????????

    You are worthy of being this disciple.

    "Come on, come on, have something to eat, there are no other good things to entertain you, these are some homemade snacks, you can have a taste." Yi Feng stretched out his hand and said with a smile.

    Hearing this, everyone looked at Latiao.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbmbmbmbmbmb???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbOUT??

    But the spicy strips are in your mouth.

    Everyone¡¯s body trembled violently.

    ??Obviously, everyone has felt the huge benefits and the huge energy contained in it.

    This seemingly ordinary snack is actually as good as top-grade medicine.

    Everyone looked dull.

    ¡°I never expected that the snacks this person brought out were so shocking.

    There are treasures everywhere!

    But although everyone still wanted to try the second one, they didn't dare, for fear that Yi Feng would blame them for being greedy.

    Looking at their abnormal expressions and the way they stopped eating after eating one, Yi Feng frowned.

    Picked it up and took a small bite.

    Sure enough, after keeping it for a long time, it does not taste that good.

    "Sorry for being so abrupt. This thing has been there for a long time. I'd better throw it away quickly." Yi Feng said apologetically, picked up the small plate, whistled in his mouth and shouted: "Wangcai"  Dog, come here quickly."

    When the dog who was digging a hole heard this, he ran over quickly.

    "The Sky-Eating Demonic Wolf!"

    "Or the Demon Lord?"

    Everyone was stunned. The most shocking thing was that Demon Lord¡¯s Sky-eating Demonic Wolf was actually treated like a dog by this person?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 215 Mr.¡¯s great opportunity

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Here you go."

    Yi Feng poured the spicy strips on the ground, touched the dog's head and said with a smile.

    The dog devoured the food and then disappeared.

    Seeing those many spicy sticks falling to the ground and being eaten by this dog, everyone¡¯s hearts were bleeding. If I had known that I would have eaten two more sticks without being polite just now!

    At this time, Yi Feng looked at the people who were sitting, and then remembered the purpose of this group of people. He couldn't help pinching his nose and smiled sheepishly: "You have come here to praise me, I should have played a few songs to express my gratitude to everyone."  Yes, but unfortunately, a few strings of the piano broke, so there is nothing we can do, sorry!"

    Hear the words.

    Several people suddenly looked disappointed.

    Although most of the people in the field are not practicing qin other than calligraphy and painting, each of his paintings and calligraphy contain powerful artistic conception and martial arts. If you can listen to his music, you will probably be able to understand it.  Not a small benefit!

    Now it seems that I may not have this opportunity.

    No!

    But everyone immediately realized that the matter was not that simple.

    Since everything in this shop is a treasure, how could this guy¡¯s strings break?

    Yes.

    They rushed in in a swarm, only thinking about how to get an opportunity from this person. Even after eating spicy strips, observing calligraphy and painting, etc., they did not show any signs.

    This has obviously caused this person's displeasure.

    And I just poured the spicy strips directly to the dog, probably for this reason.

    After reacting, Shuqinhua quickly bowed and said: "Sir, I just happen to have a piece of Tian Toad Silk there. If you need it, sir, I will send it over as quickly as possible."

    "Damn it!"

    ¡°I was taken over by this woman!¡±

    Seeing that Shuqinhua was one step ahead of them, the others slapped their thighs and immediately showed regret. What shocked them even more was that this woman also planned to give away the Heavenly Toad Silk, the treasure of their Heavenly Demon Sect.

    You must know that their ancestor¡¯s Heavenly Demon Qin only had a small piece of Heavenly Toad silk on it. Even so, once the Heavenly Demon Qin came out, there were not many opponents in the entire Nansha.

    Now he plans to give away the entire Tian Toad Silk, he is really willing to spend a lot of money!

    What¡¯s annoying is that their sect doesn¡¯t have any treasures that can be used as strings. If they want to compete with calligraphy and painting, there¡¯s nothing they can do!

    For a time, everyone could only hate the calligraphy and painting, but there was no way.

    "oh?"

    Hearing this, Yi Feng suddenly showed a surprised smile. He was indeed struggling to find the strings because the strings were broken.

    I didn¡¯t expect this girl to have it.

    Since that was the case, he was rude and said with a smile: "Thank you so much, Miss Shu. Of course, I don't want you in vain."

    Having said this, Yi Feng hesitated slightly.

    I wanted to give him some money, but judging from the way this girl was dressed and the fact that she came here because of his music, she must be an artist.

    It would be too vulgar to give money to such a person.

    After thinking for a while, Yi Feng said: "Shu girl, I saw that you were looking at my calligraphy and painting just now. I guess you must be involved in calligraphy and painting besides piano, right?"

    "It is indeed involved, but I don't dare to compare it in front of my husband yet." Shuqinhua quickly stood up and said.

    Yi Feng smiled.

    I don¡¯t think this girl is blowing a rainbow fart either.

    Although this broken system is useless, except that it cannot be practiced, there is really nothing to say about these miscellaneous skills.

    Just like calligraphy and painting, he really deserves it.

    "That's the case, then I will give her a calligraphy or draw a picture to express my gratitude!" Yi Feng said with a smile: "Girl, you can make requests, whatever you want me to write or draw."

    "Is it really true?"

    "Thank you sir."

    Shuqinhua's body suddenly trembled, with a look of ecstasy on his face, and he stood up excitedly to express his gratitude to Yi Feng.

    ??????????? Originally, she only wanted to give Tianchansi to build a good relationship with this person and repay the opportunity of spicy strips and rice paper. She didn¡¯t dare to think that this person would give her calligraphy and painting.

    "I hate it!"

    Seeing this scene, Wu Changkong and other popular people next to him felt their intestines turn green, and their eyes looking at the calligraphy and painting were filled with envy and jealousy.

    "If you had known about this opportunity earlier, even if you were bankrupt, you would not have let calligraphy, music, and painting take up this opportunity."First place!

    But now besides envy, jealousy and hatred, what¡¯s the use?

    "Sir, that little lady will leave first. After I fetch the silk toads and make him satisfied, I will dare to fetch his calligraphy and paintings." Shuqinhua put it away as soon as it was ready, bowed to Yifeng, and prepared  Resign.

    "Okay, trouble."

    Yi Feng stood up to see her off, and at the same time sighed that this girl was really nice.

    She also looks beautiful.

    It seems good to make a friend.

    "The others blushed, knowing that there was no point in staying any longer. After playing calligraphy, music, and painting, they also resigned one after another.

    The only thing we can do is to look for another opportunity and seek opportunities.

    After seeing off a few people, Yi Feng stretched and went to the backyard to take another look at the stone platform.

    Whether it is height or size, it is indeed in line with his wishes.

    I have to say that the old man Qingshan is quite reliable in doing things. Let¡¯s find an opportunity to carve out his expectations another day.

    "Huh?"

    At this moment, Yi Feng suddenly noticed a rustling sound coming from the utility room.

    When he got closer and listened, the sound was gone.

    He shook his head and prepared to leave, but before he could leave the yard, the rustling sound came again.

    Yi Feng walked towards the utility room again.

    Sure enough, when he came closer, the sound disappeared again.

    He stood there and narrowed his eyes slightly, pretending to stride away, then tiptoed back to the door, and then kicked open the locked door with a fierce kick.

    ¡°I just saw that broken skull digging a hole with its butt stuck out.

    The kicked door hit his butt, making him jump up in fright. At the same time, he cursed: "Who dares to plot against me?"

    He turned his head angrily and immediately faced Yi Feng's frightening face.

    The skull froze in place for a moment, then reacted and moved to block the sack behind him.

    "Step aside."

    Yi Feng spoke without any doubt.

    "Aba Aba!"

    On the face of the skull, a humane and flattering smile appeared, slapping the upper and lower jaws, and making a sound.

    However, as soon as his voice fell, a fist hit him on the head

    ?¡­(remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 216: The first to get the moon near the water and the tower

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The yard.

    Yi Feng pulled out bags of gold coins from the utility room with a straight face.

    These sacks of gold coins are probably worth tens of thousands.

    Beside, the skeleton was tied to a locust tree, with a shoe stuffed in its mouth. It was humming and unable to speak. The dog was also trembling and trembling at the side. I don¡¯t know what happened.

    "Tell me, where did the money come from?"

    Yi Feng casually took out a piece of bamboo from the kitchen, came to the skeleton, and asked in a deep voice.

    "Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!"

    There was a sound of um um ah ah coming from the hole that was blocked.

    Yi Feng took the shoe out of his mouth and continued to stare at him questioningly.

    "Aba Aba!"

    As soon as the voice fell, a bamboo stick was pulled over, hitting the skeleton so hard that it jumped.

    "If you tell me something humane, say it quickly."

    Yi Feng raised the bamboo stick again and asked.

    "Pick it up, pick it up"

    The skull responded tremblingly.

    "Are you sure it wasn't stolen?"

    Yi Feng asked again in a deep voice.

    "Reallyno!"

    The skull said hurriedly.

    ¡°Ouch, ow, ow, ow.¡±

    As if to echo the skeleton¡¯s words, the dog also made a sound at the right time.

    Hearing this, Yi Feng glanced at Gouzi.

    He knew that Gouzi was somewhat humane, and he also knew that Gouzi was following this broken skeleton all day long. Gouzi was obviously trying to explain to the skeleton, so the gold coin must not have been stolen.

    But think about it.

    Although this guy has gotten into trouble a lot, he has never done anything like sneaking around.

    "Okay, I'll let you go this time, but these gold coins"

    Yi Feng¡¯s words immediately made Gouzi and Skull look over nervously.

    ???????????????????????????????? Helplessly, very pitiful.

    Looking at the appearance of these two things, Yi Feng said: "Don't worry, I will leave some for you."

    Hear the words.

    "One bone and one dog is a relief."

    Afterwards, Yi Feng dragged a few sacks into his room, hid them, and then walked out again.

    Seeing Yi Feng coming back, Yi Gu Yi Gou looked at him expectantly again.

    Yi Feng shook his head and said speechlessly: "Give it to you, just give it to you now."

    The skull immediately opened its palms eagerly.

    "Take it carefully, use it sparingly, and don't cause any trouble for me." Yi Feng said earnestly to the skeleton, and then put a gold coin into his hand under the stunned gaze of the skeleton.

    "Wuwujust, just one?"

    Looking at a gold coin in his hand, the skull choked with sobs, wanting to cry without tears.

    "How do you get it? It's too little?"

    Yi Feng frowned subconsciously.

    "No, no objection, woo, woo"

    Holding the gold coin in both hands, the skull walked to the corner with a dejected figure, and sat huddled on the ground.

    ??Looking up at the sky above your head.

    sky.

    It¡¯s really blue, woo woo

    At this time, Wu Changkong, Yun Xianque and others who left the martial arts hall had not gone far.

    The more they thought about the opportunity given to calligraphy, piano and painting, the more unwilling they became.

    "Elder, why don't we get a house to live near Mr.'s martial arts school, and we can be this Mr.'s neighbor. As long as time goes by, we can always get the opportunity of Mr. Wu." Wu Changkong had an idea and moved toward Wu Wu.  Zhen said.

    "This is a good idea. Those who are near the water and the towers get the moon first!" The fifth formation immediately said to the fifth sky with appreciation.

    When Yun Xianque and Yang Mu saw this, their eyes lit up.

    ?Obviously.

    This method is very feasible!

    In order to get the chance of Yi Feng, several people immediately hit it off and decided to buy a house near the martial arts gym.

    "They are just mortals. If we give them twice the price, they will definitely be able to buy a house next to the martial arts gym." said the fifth formation.

    Everyone nodded, and after some selection, they found that the house of the martial arts gym¡¯s uncle¡¯s house met their requirements in terms of distance from the martial arts gym and all aspects.

    There was a knock on the door.

    Uncle Wang opened the door with his cane and looked at the door with a thoughtful look.The man and woman glanced at each other and asked flatly: "What do you want to do with me, this little old man?"

    "Hello, old man, we have taken a fancy to your house and want to buy it. You can offer any price and we can satisfy you." The fifth formation said straight to the point.

    "Buy my house?" Uncle Wang said a little flattered: "What's so good about this little old man's house? It's dark and dark, and it's not suitable for a young man from a wealthy family like you!"

    "Old man, what are you talking about? You are equal in terms of orientation and every aspect. As we just said, old man, no matter how much you bid, we can accept it." The fifth formation said again.

    "Oh, forget it!"

    Uncle Wang waved his hand and said: "I am already mostly buried in the earth, and money is of no use to me anymore. Besides, I have lived in this place for so many years, and I have feelings. I just want to live here for my retirement. You still  Find someone else!¡±

    Hearing this, the faces of the Fifth Formation and others changed slightly.

    But how could they give up so easily? After looking at each other, they slowly revealed the aura of a cultivator. Youyou said: "To be honest, old man, we are cultivators. Since you don't want money, then we can make a promise to you.  I will give you some life-extending medicine and keep it so that you can live for another few decades. In addition, I will also choose the best house for you in other parts of Pingjiang City. What do you think?"

    "Forget it, the old man doesn't need any of this anymore, and the house he has lived in for decades has long been sentimental and cannot be moved away." Uncle Wang declined politely.

    Everyone looked solemn.

    I never expected that this decaying old man was soft and hard, especially him was just a small mortal, and he did not sell the face of their cultivators at all.

    ??????????????? The fifth team¡¯s tone became a little more serious, and they said solemnly: ¡°What if we have to buy this house?¡±

    "Oh, you'd better go!"

    Uncle Wang shook his head and turned around to leave with his crutches on his hands.

    "Okay, okay, old man, since you don't want to eat anything, then we can't blame you. We can only ask you to go out."

    Yang Mu finally couldn't bear it anymore, stepped into the room, and put his palm on Uncle Wang's shoulder.

    However, the rickety and thin body did not move at all. The old man just tilted his head and said: "Although the old man is old, he still has a little strength."

    "Um?"

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you, an old man, to hide it quite deeply!¡±

    Yang Mu's face changed slightly, his whole body's cultivation level moved, and the strength of his palms became a little stronger again.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 217 Your uncle is still your uncle

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    What I didn¡¯t expect was that no matter how hard Yang Mu tried, he still only got Uncle Wang¡¯s light voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a good style to bully the elderly!¡±

    As soon as his voice fell, his turbid eyes suddenly moved, and absolute pressure suddenly burst out from his stooped and thin body.

    Yang Mu, who bore the brunt of the attack, felt a tightness in his chest before he could react, and he vomited out a mouthful of blood.

    At the same time, I felt like I was under the pressure of God¡¯s power.

    "Click!"

    His legs went weak. Even with Wu Zun¡¯s strength, he couldn¡¯t bear the pressure and knelt down directly on the ground.

    And the people behind him, Yun Xianque, Wu Changkong and others, were no exception. They instantly felt chills running down their spines and were stunned by the huge pressure and fell to the ground.

    Everyone lying on the ground was sweating.

    ¡°I never expected that this Uncle Wang would hide so deeply.

    The pressure that just erupted was no less than that of Jiang Yu before, and Jiang Yu was one step away from becoming Emperor Wu

    That person in front of you.

    The realm can be revealed at a moment¡¯s notice!

    Phew!

    Everyone felt like they couldn't breathe.

    This is the first time they have seen this kind of legendary boss in reality.

    After subduing the group of people in an understatement, Uncle Wang returned to his original appearance and slowly sat down at the table with his crutches.

    He picked up the boiling water on the table, brewed a pot of tea, and tasted it carefully.

    ???????????????????

    Your uncle is still your uncle.

    The uncle didn¡¯t say anything. Everyone was kneeling on the ground, trembling and not daring to take a breath.

    "what to do?"

    Several people were sweating coldly, and Fifth Changkong sent a message to them.

    "Don't be impulsive. Judging from what this person means, he probably won't do anything to us. Otherwise, we wouldn't be alive now." The fifth formation quietly looked at the old man drinking tea and said to everyone.

    "The fifth elder is right. As long as we are sincere, he should let us go." Yang Mu said in a message: "I just want to buy this house, but I'm afraid it can only stop here."

    "That's not what they say."

    The fifth formation sent a message: "This time we were unlucky and hit the wall. At worst, we will just find another company when the time comes."

    "What the fifth elder said is that as far as I know, Pork Rong, who sells pork diagonally across from your husband, is also quite suitable. I heard that Pork Rong's family is in trouble. If we give him enough remuneration, we should sell the house.  "Yun Xian Que's voice transmission analysis said.

    "Okay, let's do this. After the old man lets us go, we will go to Zhurong Rong's place."

    Everybody made up their minds one after another.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door behind them.

    "Who is it?"

    Uncle Wang put down the teapot, walked slowly on crutches, and then opened the door.

    "Oh, it's you, Pork Rong, come in and sit down!"

    When Uncle Wang saw the visitor, he smiled, then turned back to the table and poured the visitor a cup of tea.

    But Yun Xianque and others were shocked.

    This is simply called pork glory, pork glory is here!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:? That?Pork?Rong?had?a?big?beard?on?his?face?and?a?burly?build.?Even?in?this?winter,?he?was?only?wearing?a?coarse?cloth?vest,?with?his?chest?and?belly,?revealing?his?rich?chest?hair.

    At the same time, he was holding a large bunch of ribs in his left hand and a butcher's knife in his right hand. The bloodthirsty aura on his body directly put heavy pressure on Yun Xianque and others.

    Of course, what frightened them the most was the butcher knife in Zhurong Rong¡¯s hand. Its invisible and threatening aura made their scalps numb.

    The lowest level is the existence of a saint.

    "We, we're afraid we're going to make a mistake again!" Looking at Zhu Zhurong's appearance, the Fifth Formation suddenly showed a bitter and frightened smile.

    "Yes, looking at this guy's appearance, I'm afraid he's a bit stronger than this old man." The corners of Yun Xianque's mouth were also full of bitterness.

    For a while.

    Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with sadness.

    These existences, which are stronger than the others, are actually gathered together in this small Pingjiang City. If you mention any one of them, they are all existences that can kill a lot of people in Nansha with just a fart.

    "Why are you free today?" Uncle Wang asked with a smile.

      "This is not because you, an old man, said you wanted to eat ribs. I brought in the leftover ribs from today's sale for you." Pork Rong laughed loudly, threw the string of ribs on the table, and shouted:  "Old man, bring me a cutting board and I'll chop it up for you."

    "Okay, thank you for your hard work."

    Uncle Wang stood up and brought a chopping board and handed it to Pork Rong. Pork Rong took the chopping board and chopped the ribs while looking at Yun Xianque and others and asked: "By the way, old man, what do these people do?  "

    "Alas, these people are bullying my old man when they see me alone!" Uncle Wang sighed.

    "oh?"

    An evil aura suddenly emerged from Zhu Zhurong's body, and his tiger-like eyes immediately fell on Yun Xianque and the others.

    "Are these little brats actually bullying the old man? That's unforgivable!" While speaking, Zhu Rong chopped the ribs in his hand with a knife.

    Seeing this, the faces of Fifth Changkong and others who were kneeling on the ground changed drastically. Especially when they saw the way Zhu Zhurong dropped the butcher knife in his hand, everyone was even more frightened and their eyelids were twitching.

    Fifth Changkong was so frightened that his teeth chattered, and he shouted in mourning: "Senior, senior, two seniors, we were wrong, we were blind, please spare your life!"

    "Spare your life, why didn't you know to spare your life when you bullied the old man?"

    Zhu Rong slammed the ribs in his hand on the chopping board, walked over and lifted Wu Changkong up, and used the cold butcher's knife on his neck to pull back and forth.

    "Ah ah ah, I'm dead, dead, dead, I was wrong, ah ah ah"

    Fifth Changkong was so frightened that he trembled all over and burst into tears.

    "Forget it, just throw them out for a few brats." Uncle Wang couldn't hear the pig-killing cry, put down his tea cup and waved his hand.

    "roll!"

    Pork Ronghu¡¯s eyes widened and he shouted.

    When they saw Wu Changkong and others, they immediately ran away in a mess as if they were on the verge of amnesty.

    After everyone escaped, they didn¡¯t know what to do for a while.

    "What to do next, go back?"

    Yunxianque asked with a frown.

    "Go, must go."

    Fifth Changkong blushed and roared unwillingly: "The pig butcher and the old man are just like us at first glance. They just came earlier than us. They must have been blessed by Mr. to be so powerful. Let's go."  There is another beef noodle restaurant here, I¡¯ll go talk to it.¡±

    With that said, he walked into the shop behind the beef stall.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 218 You will miss the opportunity

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Others are waiting outside.

    for a long time.

    No movement was seen.

    "ah!"

    Suddenly, a pig-like scream broke the silence of the cold night, and then a figure in white robe broke out of the window and hit them at their feet.

    "This is?"

    Everyone looked at the unhuman-looking man in white robes at their feet, and there were voices of confusion.

    "Ah, it's me, oh, it hurts!"

    The man in white robe was none other than Fifth Changkong, with a mournful voice coming from his mouth, and a cold breath coming from his mouth as he hugged his inhuman face.

    Seeing this, everyone immediately looked at Wu Changkong with pity.

    What happened to this!

    "Then, do you still want to continue?"

    At this time, Yun Xianque asked cautiously.

    "Are you still going?"

    ¡°You guys have to go, I¡¯m not going anyway, woo woo¡­¡±

    Fifth Changkong hugged his face and cried sadly: "This noodle seller is more terrifying than the pig butcher just now. Who the hell is this person? He just slaps you in the face"

    Everyone looked at me and I looked at you, looking at each other in silence.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away from Pingjiang City in despair.

    ¡­¡­

    "Master, believe me!"

    Somewhere in Pingjiang City, Shuqinhua holds a sound-transmitting jade slip and is in contact with Xue Qinzhu, the leader of the Demonic Sound Sect.

    "Disciple, I have received news about the matter in Pingjiang City. The fact that this person can kill Jiang Yu with one blow indeed proves that he is a Martial Saint, or even a master of Martial Emperor. But because of this, you promised to produce the Heavenly Toad Silk, right?  Is it too abrupt?" Xue Qinzhu asked in a slightly reproachful voice.

    "Master, that's not the case. This gentleman is definitely more than just Emperor Wu!"

    Shuqinhua explained anxiously: "The things he created at random contain powerful martial arts and artistic conception. This is simply not what Emperor Wu could do, and his handwriting is as big as the sky!"

    "So big that it reaches the sky?"

    Xue Qinzhu asked: "Why is it so big that it reaches the sky?"

    Shuqinhua bit his red lips, recalling the scene he saw in the martial arts school, and then said solemnly: "The calligraphy and paintings he made on rice paper are comparable to imperial treasures, but he used such precious things as toilet paper.  "

    "Toilet paper?"

    Xue Qinzhu frowned and did not respond.

    "Well, to put it in layman's terms, it's used to wipe, wipe butt." Shuqinhua is a bit difficult to say. This is probably the first time that such words have come out of her mouth.

    "Ha ha."

    However, Xue Qinzhu laughed.

    "Disciple, I understand that you want to try your best to make friends with this master, and it is indeed for the sake of our Demonic Sound Sect, but Tian Toad Silk is not a trivial matter, and it is of great significance to our Demonic Sound Sect. I think this matter is still  Let¡¯s take a long-term view!¡±

    ?Obviously.

    Xue Qinzhu didn¡¯t believe what Shuqinhua said.

    Hearing this, Shuqinhua's face became anxious, and he solemnly explained: "Master, I really didn't lie, and I have already promised that senior, and that senior has also promised, all he needs is for me to give him a gift  If we go to Tianchansi, he will be able to make a painting at our request, believe me, Master!"

    "Disciple, it's not your master who is unreasonable, but the method you mentioned is really too illusory. I haven't seen it with my own eyes, so I really can't believe it, let alone the magic sound sect's sect-suppressing method.  Baotian toad silk." Xue Qinzhu refused.

    "Master!"

    "This is a God-given opportunity. If you miss this opportunity, you will regret it very much in the future!" Shuqinhua said anxiously.

    Hear the words.

    The beautiful young woman Xue Qinzhu sitting on the top of the mountain fell silent.

    Although the illusory nature of this matter made her unbelievable, she also understood that his disciple's personality would never be misguided.

    I have never said such things to her before.

    Thinking of this, she sighed, changed her focus and said: "If that's the case, then after a while, I'll finish the things at hand and take Tianchansi to Pingjiang City to see if it's true.  As you said, you are making plans!"

    "Master, if some time passes, it will be too late. Believe me, Master. You really have to believe me this time. Opportunities wait for no one."

    At this moment, Shuqinhua was so anxious that he almost cried, and said urgently: "Although what I said is unbelievable, the fact isTherefore, Master, you can come over as quickly as possible and you will know.  "

    "Oh, that's all, I'll set off tomorrow!"

    Xue Qinzhu sighed, there was really nothing he could do.

    Hearing this, Shuqinhua breathed a sigh of relief and found a place to live in Pingjiang City while waiting for the arrival of Xue Qinzhu.

    Although Nansha is far away from Pingjiang City, Xue Qinzhu can still get there quickly with his cultivation.

    Two days later.

    When Shuqinhua finally saw this strange woman who single-handedly brought the Demonic Sound Sect to glory, Shuqinhua finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    "I've met Master!" Shuqinhua said respectfully.

    "How are you recovering from the injuries that old bastard Jiang Yu caused you?" Seeing Shuqinhua, his beloved disciple, Xue Qinzhu showed a gentle smile.

    "Thank you, Master, for your concern. My disciple's injury was healed that day at the senior's place." Shuqinhua said.

    "You, you, you said this person is so magical, I want to take a closer look to see if it is what you said." Xue Qinzhu looked at his beloved disciple and said angrily.

    Shuqinhua lowered his head, thought of something, and quickly asked: "Master, have you worn the Tianchan ribbon?"

    "Alas, my disciple, Tian Toad Silk is a treasure in my sect, how can I take it out at will?" Xue Qinzhu shook his head and said, "Take me to see this so-called master first. If he really has what you said,  It¡¯s so magical, wouldn¡¯t it be better to give him the Tian Toad Silk when the time comes?¡±

    "What?"

    "Master, are you?"

    Shuqinhua¡¯s face suddenly changed, and he said reproachfully: ¡°I promised that senior that I would bring him the Tian Toad Silk as quickly as possible, but you didn¡¯t bring the Tian Toad Silk?¡±

    "Don't worry, nothing will happen. And if you really want Tianchansi from my Demonic Sound Sect, how can it be so easy? You have to let me see his true ability, right?" Xue Qinzhu said without hesitation.

    But Shuqinhua¡¯s face was pale.

    After being silent for a long time, he raised his head and said solemnly: "Master, you are very wrong about this matter. Maybe our Demonic Sound Sect will lose a huge opportunity!"

    "You kid, how can you talk to my teacher?"

    "If I don't give him Tian Toad Silk, will he still destroy my Demonic Sound Sect? Besides, Tian Toad Silk is a treasure that is infinitely close to the imperial grade. What kind of opportunity can compare with the value of Tian Toad Silk itself?  "

    Xue Qinzhu didn¡¯t take it seriously at all.

    Although she understood that the person mentioned in Shuqinhua might be a Martial Saint or even a Martial Emperor master, she also understood the benefits of making friends with such a person.

    but.

    She doesn¡¯t think that the benefits of befriending such a master can exceed the value of Tian Toad Silk itself!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 219 Scumbag Benwei

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Woooo"

    "When will this day end?"

    Under the dark steps, a centipede was wailing in its heart.

    This period of time.

    He really doubted his life.

    The shock and fear that this martial arts gym brought to him simply pushed his upper limit again and again. If this continued, he might not be able to escape from this gap in his life.

    "Woooo"

    While crying, he suddenly jumped up and saw a big white hand grabbing at him.

    In the crisis, the night wind centipede bites subconsciously.

    "Click!"

    However, it was like biting a piece of steel. The latter said all the nonsense, but his pair of biting pliers suddenly broke.

    "ah!"

    "My pliers!"

    Night Breeze Centipede roared in his heart, but the next moment he was caught by this palm.

    The skeleton sat on the steps, playing with the centipede in his hand. While hanging it in the air, he flicked it under its belly with his fingers.

    "Qing, do you think centipedes are male or female?"

    The skeleton couldn¡¯t help but ask the dog on the side. While asking, he couldn¡¯t help but flick his fingers.

    "It should be divided!"

    Ao Qing said uncertainly.

    "Oh, you said that I, Skull Benwei, have so many powerful bones that women cannot play with them, and I am reduced to playing with centipedes. It's really hard for Skull Bones to win!" Skull Bones shook his head, with an expression of hopelessness.

    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    Seeing his eldest brother so helpless, Gouzi Ao Qing suddenly let out a voice of regret.

    "It's harmful, why are you talking about this? It's all about your life!"

    The skeleton sighed.

    "Brother, don't be discouraged. You are so handsome, charming, invincible in the universe, an immortal descends to earth, conquers a country and a city. You are a childhood sweetheart, you sit in a well and look at the sky, you are surrounded by green mountains and green waters. Besides your master, you are also the best scumbag in the world. You will always do that in the future.  There will be money!" Ao Qing cheered.

    "Qing, educated people are different. They praise people all the time, but I still feel comfortable talking to you!"

    The skeleton placed his palm on Ao Qing's shoulder. He thought of something and asked: "But what you said before, I know you probably meant it to praise me, but you should talk to me about it. What does the last scumbag mean?"  ?¡±

    "I don't know where this comes from, but I heard those who work in the fields often say that the master is a scumbag. It should be a compliment, just like a handsome man." Gouzi scratched his head, probably  So explained.

    "That's it, I like this name." Skull said with satisfaction, "I'm planning on it. From now on, I will call the scumbag Skull Benwei!"

    "Congratulations, brother, congratulations to brother."

    Gouzi comforted him: "So, brother, we have capital, so we don't have to worry about running out of money, right? In the worst case, we can find another place to make money?"

    "good!"

    "well said."

    The skeleton slapped his thigh, stood up and said, "Qing, your words have restored my confidence. Let's go back to making money."

    "Yes, keep making money, Ollie will give it to you!"

    The dog raised his paws to cheer him up.

    For a time, Yi Gu Yi Gou was full of hope for the future, hit it off and went out with a gold coin.

    As for the centipede, Benwei subconsciously took it out.

    Watching these two guys leave the martial arts hall, Yi Feng, who was lying on the recliner, glanced at them and ignored them.

    ???????????????????????????????

    "Sir, are you there?"

    At this moment, a familiar voice came from the door of the store.

    Yi Feng stood up and walked out, smiling slightly and said: "So it's you, why are you free today?"

    "Today I came specifically to visit sir." The visitor was Yun Xian Que, and at the same time she was holding a delicate box in her hand.

    "You're welcome, come in and sit down."

    Yi Feng greeted with a smile and invited Yun Xianque in.

    Even though it was the second time to come to this martial arts gym, Yun Xianque could not help but be amazed by the sight of treasures everywhere inside.

    After sitting down and chatting for a while, Yun Xianque stood up respectfully and said: "Sir, last time I heard you said that the string of the piano was broken, so I went back and found this Hongtu silk. This Hongtu silk may not be as good as the Shuqin.  Even I don¡¯t know what Miss Hua is talking about, Mr.??I don't like it, but it's my intention. I hope your husband can accept it.  "

    As she spoke, she respectfully handed over the box in her hand.

    However, she felt very uneasy.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did not like Hongtusi, so this move, she was completely depressed.

    Because although Hongtusi is good, it is only a Zongpin. Judging from this person's background, Zongpin's things may not even be comparable to tatters.

    But even so, this was the best thing she could find that could be used as a string in a short period of time.

    Even so, Fengyun Valley¡¯s huge resources have been used.

    But it¡¯s worth it in Unzenque¡¯s opinion.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Not even seeking any big opportunities with Yi Feng, as long as they can make Yi Feng have a good impression of them, it will be a great value!

    "oh?"

    Yi Feng was slightly surprised.

    "I didn't expect that this girl would be so thoughtful. Not only did she take what he said last time to heart, but she also sent it to her personally.

    "So Yi Feng was greatly moved, so Feng didn't care whether the thread was good or not. Since they were so sincere, Yi Feng had no reason to refuse.

    "Ms. Yun is too polite. I accept your offer." Yi Feng accepted the box handed over by Yun Xianque without any politeness.

    "Ah, really sir?"

    "It's great that you don't mind, sir."

    Seeing that Yi Feng did not dislike her things, Yun Xianque was flattered and suddenly burst out in surprise, as happy as a child.

    This girl

    Could it be that you have a crush on me?

    Because this look reminded him of a certain roommate in his previous life who licked his dog and gave him something that was accepted by the goddess. It was just like this.

    Involuntarily, he turned his head and looked at the reflection in the mirror not far away.

    Um!

    He is a bit handsome.

    "Thank you, sir, I'll take my leave first." Yun Xianque's face was rosy, and he resigned to Yi Feng with joy, and was about to skip away.

    "Hey, wait a minute."

    Looking at this girl's appearance, Yi Feng always felt a little stressed.

    "Is there anything else, sir?" Yun Xianque couldn't help but ask.

    "The last time I saw you here, it seemed that you also liked calligraphy and painting. I have a good calligraphy and painting here, give it to you!"

    With that said, Yi Feng turned around and took out a painting from the room.

    After all, in Yi Feng's opinion, no matter whether the girl likes him or not, it is always right to reciprocate with courtesy.

    Looking at the painting in Yi Feng's hand, Yun Xianque covered her red lips with both hands and stared with big eyes full of disbelief.

    She came here this time, but she didn¡¯t think that Yi Feng could give her any opportunities, but she didn¡¯t expect that Yi Feng would be so righteous.

    She understood what Yi Feng¡¯s painting represented.

    What an incredible opportunity!

    "Thank you, sir."

    For a moment, Yun Xianque shed tears of excitement. He bowed to Yifeng, solemnly took the calligraphy and painting with both hands, and then resigned.

    After sending Yunxian Que away, Yi Feng opened the box and observed Hongtusi.

    To Yi Feng¡¯s surprise, this thing is really good as a piano string.

    So Yi Feng quickly took out the guitar and changed the strings himself.

    It was also at this time.

    Two more figures appeared at the door of the martial arts hall.

    It is Xue Qinzhu, the leader of the Demonic Sound Sect, and his face is full of complicated calligraphy and painting.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 220 No exaggeration

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°Master, we didn¡¯t bring Tian Toad Silk with us, so it¡¯s really not good to visit rashly like this.¡±

    At the door, Shuqinhua said with a worried look on his face: "If it causes this senior's displeasure, it will be serious."

    "You kid, we didn't come to make trouble, so how could we offend you?" Xue Qinzhu said in a lessoning tone: "Besides, if I don't pay a visit first, how can I decide whether to give Tianchansi to  What about him?"

    "Hey, Master, you should have believed me and brought Tian Toad Silk directly."

    Shuqinhua shook his head and said with an ugly face.

    Xue Qinzhu still disagrees.

    Although she could tell by looking at the martial arts sign on the plaque above her head, the owner here was indeed a master.

    But just because the opponent is a master, you can't just take out your own mountain-suppressing treasure.

    " Moreover, although the other party is powerful, as the leader of the Demonic Sound Sect, she traveled thousands of miles to visit in person, which is enough to show her sincerity.

    So even if you are a master, you still have to sell her some thin noodles!

    "Let's go in!" Xue Qinzhu said.

    Shuqinhua shook his head. He really didn¡¯t know what to do, so he had no choice but to step forward in silence.

    "Calligraphy, piano and painting, visiting sir, is he here?"

    Yi Feng, who had just finished working in the backyard, heard the sound and had no time to wash his hands, so he walked towards the door.

    Finally, Yi Feng walked to the door.

    It was to see the gentle and graceful calligraphy and painting, and a beautiful woman with extraordinary temperament.

    same time.

    Xue Qinzhu also immediately turned his attention to Yi Feng.

    She looked at this peerless master who her disciples said was "his handwriting reaches the heavens"!

    But.

    She was a little disappointed.

    Because apart from his extraordinary temperament, gentleness and elegance, this person doesn¡¯t seem to have much that stands out, and he is even too young to look good.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met Mr.

    Shuqinhua greeted respectfully, and she quickly winked at Xue Qinzhu.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met Mr.

    Due to the calligraphy, musical instrument and painting, Xue Qinzhu also cupped his fists to say hello, but it was not as respectful as expected.

    Shuqinhua looked a little embarrassed and quickly introduced: "Sir, this is my aunt. She is coming to visit you with me this time."

    ¡°Obviously at this moment, she has not forgotten Lu Qingshan¡¯s warning at the door.

    Everything, in the form of a mortal.

    "Hello."

    "It's cold outside, come in and sit down."

    Yi Feng smiled, then turned around and walked towards the martial arts hall with his hands behind his back.

    "Master, why are you so disrespectful in front of this gentleman?" Shuqinhua said with a hint of reproach.

    "Disciple, are you sure you didn't get the wrong person?"

    But Xue Qinzhu asked: "This guy really doesn't look like a master. If it weren't for the fact that the plaque of this martial arts hall is indeed extraordinary, I might have turned around and left."

    "Master, you can't see clearly the depth of this gentleman because his cultivation is too high!" Shuqinhua quickly explained.

    Xue Qinzhu shook his head.

    ¡°Obviously, she didn¡¯t agree with Shuqinhua¡¯s words.

    Looking at Yi Feng¡¯s back, she followed suit.

    It doesn¡¯t matter.

    Just go in and see how good this person is.

    "Master, when you enter, you must adjust your mood and suppress your cultivation, otherwise" Shuqinhua followed up and reminded quickly at the same time.

    "You don't need to say more, I know it well."

    Xue Qinzhu waved her hand to interrupt Shuqinhua's words, and stepped into the martial arts hall nonchalantly.

    But the moment she walked in, her expression, which had just been strolling around, changed drastically.

    On both sides of the wall, eighteen pictures of divine soldiers exuded huge coercion and attacked her, immediately suppressing her and unable to move.

    At the same time, her chest felt tight.

    A mouthful of sweetness came to her, and she swallowed it forcefully, and stepped back like lightning.

    At this moment, her expression completely changed. She hurriedly looked at the calligraphy and painting and asked, "Disciple, what on earth is going on?"

    "Master, I told you, you must adjust your mentality and suppress your cultivation when you enter." Shuqinhua explained with an ugly face: "Because I felt the dangers last time I came here, why didn't you listen?  , how about you hurtHow is the situation?  "

    "I'm fine."

    Xue Qinzhu said absently, because she realized a more serious problem than the injury.

    That is the young man in front of her. I am afraid that he is really as terrifying as her disciple said!

    This time.

    It¡¯s possible that she was sitting in a well looking at the sky.

    "Disciple, follow me in quickly."

    Compared to before, Xue Qinzhu looked completely different and hurriedly walked towards the martial arts hall.

    But this time.

    She pressed her cultivation to the limit, and her state of mind was adjusted to the most peaceful state.

    Sure enough, when he went in again, there was no pressure like before.

    But even so, she still didn't dare to look at these eighteen paintings.

    But instead of looking at the eighteen pictures, she saw the demon-suppressing mirror hanging in the front hall.

    Although she was not a demon, her scalp felt numb under this mirror, as if all the secrets in her body were revealed.

    She gasped.

    But just after she passed through the front hall, her heart had not yet calmed down, but she was shocked again and again.

    That umbrella hanging aside

    The rag on the table

    The sickle in the corner

    The stone table under the locust tree

    ????????????? and other large and small items everything from royal items to imperial items, all of which shocked her eyes.

    "Please take a seat."

    At this moment, Yi Feng had time to wash his hands. While greeting the two of them, he took out a piece of rice paper from the side to wipe his hands.

    Seeing the landscape painting on this rice paper, Xueqinzhu felt suffocated.

    Especially the sight of such a priceless landscape painting being destroyed by Yi Feng and then thrown into the trash can without even blinking made Xue Qinzhu feel huge waves in his heart.

    It was only at this moment that she realized that what Shuqinhua said to her was not exaggerated in the slightest.

    And she also deeply understood the true meaning of the word "handwriting reaches the sky".

    Looking at Xue Qinzhu¡¯s appearance, Shuqinhua¡¯s face was complicated.

    In fact, before she came in, she had expected that Xue Qinzhu would look like this after he came in.

    Because in such a situation, no one can remain calm.

    And when Xue Qinzhu reacted, he suddenly regretted that he didn't listen to Shuqinhua's words, and even more regretted that he didn't bring Tian Toad Silk.

    So she wanted to make amends.

    Looking at the calligraphy and painting, he hurriedly sent a message: "Disciple, tell this master quickly that we came in a hurry this time and did not bring Tianchansi, but I will ask the elders of the sect to come as quickly as possible.  Send it over, and if he needs anything else, as long as I, the Demonic Sound Sect, have it, I can send it over."

    Shuqinhua nodded, calmed down, looked at Yi Feng nervously, and opened his red lips slightly.

    "Sir, I originally came here to bring you Tian Toad Silk, but I'm sorry that something unexpected happened and I didn't bring it. But don't worry, I will bring Tian Toad Silk to you as quickly as possible. Sir, look  "

    After saying that, Shuqinhua and Xue Qinzhu looked at Yi Feng with anxious eyes.

    Qiu-Junyang: One by one, the clothes and paint are Lingwu Sisi wine!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 221 Things are different now, and the world is far away

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "You two are really too polite."

    Yi Feng smiled and continued: "But I'm kind enough to accept it. I've already found something to replace the string, so there's no need to trouble you two."

    "What?"

    Hearing this, the faces of Shuqinhua and Xue Qinzhu changed dramatically, and they suddenly panicked.

    "Sir, do you really don't need it?" Shuqinhua asked with a panicked look on his face.

    Xue Qinzhu, who was on the side, also looked at Yi Feng nervously.

    "If you had brought it earlier, I would have used it." Yi Feng declined with a smile: "But now I really don't need it, so I understand your concerns."

    Yi Feng¡¯s words made the two people¡¯s hearts sink suddenly.

    His expression was also full of bitterness.

    Although this person's expression is still gentle, if that sentence had been used earlier, it is no longer needed now

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this obviously blaming them for delaying and not seizing the opportunity to deliver it in time?

    "Okay, okay!"

    Shuqinhua responded with a low expression, his pretty face becoming colorless.

    Xue Qinzhu on the side also looked depressed and full of regret.

    "Oh, by the way, the uncle next door is making ribs for dinner. I have to clean up. If you two have nothing to do, can you come and sit down next time?" Yi Feng looked at the sky and said a little apologetically.

    Hearing this, the two people¡¯s expressions became even uglier.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    ¡°Obviously, although Yi Feng did not show it clearly, their dillydallying had already caused Yi Feng¡¯s displeasure.

    ¡°In fact, I am already impatient to contact them.

    "Sir, we will take our leave first." Shuqinhua bowed slightly towards Yifeng and exited the martial arts hall with a look of reluctance.

    When I left the martial arts hall, I found that it was snowing heavily in the sky, and the white snow was so beautiful.

    But the weather has also gotten a lot colder.

    but.

    The cold weather is nothing, what is even colder is the heart!

    Xue Qinzhu let out a long sigh.

    Looking at the depressed calligraphy and painting beside her, Xue Qinzhu felt filled with regret.

    "well!"

    "Disciple, it was my teacher who made a mistake. It was my teacher who failed to seize the good opportunity!"

    He lowered his head and shook his head complicatedly, feeling the uncomfortable intestines tangled up in his heart.

    She understood that this time she was indeed sitting in a well looking at the sky.

    At the same time, I also feel ridiculous for my short-sightedness, that I actually think that this person's opportunity is not as valuable as the Tian Toad Silk itself.

    And precisely because of her misjudgment, she lost a huge opportunity!

    ¡° As long as she came with Tian Chansi immediately after hearing Shuqinhua¡¯s words, this opportunity was almost certain.

    The master and the apprentice walked out of the martial arts hall with a long sigh.

    But as soon as she took two steps, Xue Qinzhu's footsteps suddenly stopped.

    He narrowed his pupils tightly and looked at an old man walking with a cane not far away.

    "This damn winter is so uncomfortable, but what are you doing, sir? He hasn't come yet."

    He stepped on the light snow with slow steps, talking to himself at the same time, and walked towards them step by step.

    The two masters and apprentices of Xue Qinzhu just watched the old man walking quietly until they passed by them.

    Finally, Xue Qinzhu remembered who he was.

    The number one casual cultivator who was once famous in Nansha, because the two have always been on par with each other in cultivation, has also been her archrival Xue Qinzhu for hundreds of years.

    It was only a few years ago that he suddenly disappeared and disappeared, so Xue Qinzhu blurred this person's memory.

    But I didn¡¯t expect to meet this person again here.

    And his name, Xue Qinzhu, came out immediately.

    "Wang Daotian!"

    she shouted.

    At the same time as he shouted, Xue Qinzhu's half-saint cultivation quietly burst out and pressed towards the old man.

    Sure enough, as Xue Qinzhu shouted, the old man walking towards the martial arts hall on crutches paused slightly.

    His rickety body turned slightly back, he looked at Xue Qinzhu with his empty eyes, and then he said lightly: "Xue Qinzhu, is that you?"

    "Of course it's me."

    Xue Qinzhu sneered and said: "You didn't expect that we are really enemies on the same road. HereArrived.  "

    "Yeah, it's a bit of a coincidence."

    The uncle smiled.

    Then his eyes suddenly changed, and a terrifying aura came towards Xue Qinzhu.

    At this moment, Xue Qinzhu, who had just been a half-saint with a fierce aura, was suddenly extinguished by the suppressed flames. He took a few steps back with his feet, and his heart became full of incredible.

    "Emperor Wu!"

    "It's actually Emperor Wu!"

    "How could Wang Daotian break through to Emperor Wu?"

    There was a turmoil in her heart, her whole body was shaking violently, and she looked at Wang Daotian in disbelief again.

    I saw that the old man had returned to his previous state. He hunched his body, supported his crutches step by step, and carefully climbed up the steps of the martial arts hall. At the same time, he murmured in his mouth: "You can still meet old friends in your sixties, no matter what  It¡¯s easy, but the old man doesn¡¯t have much free time, and he doesn¡¯t have time to reminisce with his old friends¡­¡±

    As soon as his voice fell, he walked into the martial arts hall step by step without looking back at Xue Qinzhu.

    Xue Qinzhu¡¯s heart was pounding.

    She is still frightened by the terrifying pressure that Wang Daotian brought to her just now.

    what is this?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??

    And the other

    But he is still struggling to become a Half-Saint. Whether he can break through to become a Saint in this life is still unknown.

    And judging from Wang Daotian's appearance, he didn't seem to take her, his former opponent, seriously at all.

    even.

    Don¡¯t you bother to say one more word to her?

    You can¡¯t even arouse the other party¡¯s interest?

    Her face was extremely ugly, and this feeling of being slighted made her very uncomfortable.

    Subconsciously, his eyes turned to the martial arts hall again.

    She is not a fool.

    With a little thought, you can tell why this former opponent was able to leave her so far behind.

    It¡¯s this martial arts hall.

    It¡¯s the unfathomable young man inside!

    It took only a few years for a semi-saint to leap over the Dragon Gate and become the Martial Emperor, a being who could roam the entire Xianjiang Continent.

    This is the thought.

    She was furious.

    A mouthful of blood spat out.

    She should have had such an opportunity now, but due to her own stupidity, she ruined it with her own hands!

    "Master, how are you?" Although Shuqinhua had a lot of emotions in his heart, seeing Xue Qinzhu's appearance, he couldn't help but change his face in fear.

    "I'm fine. Let's go back first. I want to hide in the sect temporarily"

    "well¡­¡­"

    With a long sigh, the master and the apprentice left in despair, leaving Pingjiang City

    PS: I¡¯m sorry for the slow pace these past two days, because the comic is about to be released, and I¡¯m confirming the comic¡¯s character design and other adaptations, so I¡¯m sorry.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 222 Do you want to get back together with me?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Uncle Wang walked into the martial arts hall.

    "Hey sir, I'm here to ask you to eat." Uncle Wang said with a smile: "But we have changed the place. The pot at my place is not big enough, so I temporarily decided to do it at the Pork Wing diagonally opposite you."

    "Okay, no problem. You go over there first. I'll pack up and come back later." Yi Feng said with a smile.

    "Okay sir, I have prepared two jugs of good wine waiting for you. Pick up your chopsticks when you come."

    Uncle Wang chuckled and left on crutches.

    And at this time.

    In the alley opposite, two figures flew over quickly and landed on the ground.

    ???????????????????? However, the two of them seemed to have extraordinary backgrounds and were dressed luxuriously, but their appearance was hard to describe.

    The man in his fifties looked pale, as if he was seriously ill, and coughed from time to time.

    And another veiled woman who looks like a fairy has a swollen face under the veil. Perhaps due to the swelling, her nose has become crooked and her eyes have become larger and smaller.

    The two of them were Peng Xianer and Chang Jiankong who were chasing Jiang Yu that day, but were beaten away by the men in black robes on the way.

    This punch almost made the two people unable to recover.

    After taking most of the healing medicine on his body and adjusting his breathing in place for several days, the injury was finally suppressed.

    This prevented them from catching up with the horrific scene that day!

    but.

    They also knew from the news from Tianjian Sect that Jiang Yu was killed by a master hidden in the mortal world that day, and based on some other clues, they probably learned that Jiang Yu was killed near this radius.

    "I heard from the spies from Tianjian Sect that people from Fengyun Valley, Demonic Sound Sect, and Chuixue Villa have already paid homage to that peerless master, and they seem to have received a lot of benefits." Peng Xian'er said with a frown.

    "Yes, according to the news, this is the case."

    Chang Jiankong nodded at the side and said: "But what is hateful is that these major sects deliberately block the news. Even our spies can't find out who the peerless master is."

    Peng Xianer¡¯s cold eyes moved.

    "Actually, the most damning thing is that the mysterious man in black robes that day was so powerful. If we hadn't met him halfway, we would have arrived at the scene long ago. How could we let Yunxianque and Fifth Changkong do that?  How many losers got there first?"

    "What the saint said is true, but it's useless to say it now. We should try to find out who that person is as soon as possible!" Chang Jiankong sighed: "We can't let other sects monopolize the opportunity!"

    "Um!"

    Peng Xianer nodded.

    After all, Fifth Changkong, Yun Xianque and others all got opportunities in that person's hands. If he was the only one who didn't have the Tianjian Sect, how could she be willing to do so?

    So.

    The two began to search for clues nearby.

    The faint stench made Peng Xianer notice something.

    When I walked to the smelly ditch not far away, I saw that there was indeed a body lying in it.

    This corpse seemed to be several days old. In this cold weather, although it was beyond recognition and covered with corpses, the body was still recognizable.

    "This is?"

    Chang Jiankong said in horror.

    "That's right, it's Yu Wujie, that loser!"

    Looking at the corpse, Peng Xianer's expression was a little complicated.

    "I thought I was mistaken before, thinking about letting go of my hatred and letting him be a dog under my command, but in the end I realized that he is not even qualified to be a dog, and he deserves the fate he has suffered now!"

    Chang Jiankong did not speak.

    He knew more or less about the past of this newly promoted saint of Tianjian Sect.

    "However, the fact that his body is here means that we have not found the wrong place. The peerless expert who killed Jiang Yu should be nearby." Peng Xianer said.

    As she spoke, she shifted her gaze, trying to find clues.

    But unintentionally, I saw the martial arts hall not far away.

    No wonder this area always feels familiar, it turns out we are here.

    Her eyes couldn't help but reveal the color of hatred. She could clearly remember the humiliation at the Chunxi Lake that day.

    Just at this moment, a familiar figure walked out of the martial arts hall. By coincidence, he was walking towards her.

    After a while, the two collided head-on.

      "Stop."

    Peng Xianer stopped Yi Feng who was approaching with a quick mention.

    "Is something wrong?"

    Yi Feng glanced at the woman blocking the road and did not recognize this former childhood sweetheart at all.

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t recognize me?¡±

    Peng Xianer raised the corners of her mouth meaningfully and said leisurely: "Don't you even remember my voice? Do you want to reminisce about it?"

    "I don't remember, so who are you?"

    Yi Feng scratched his head and asked.

    Hearing this, Peng Xianer's chest felt tight and she almost spurted out a mouthful of blood.

    He originally thought that Yi Feng would recognize her instantly and kneel down to beg for mercy, but Yi Feng's reaction made her feel like she was punching cotton with her fist.

    "Pengjiacun, Peng Ying, you must remember it, right?"

    Peng Ying's voice was cold, and she didn't intend to go around in circles with Yi Feng, so she directly explained her identity.

    "oh."

    "It is you¡­¡­"

    Yi Feng nodded and said calmly: "Looking at your bruised nose and swollen face, you shouldn't be doing very well. You stopped me because"

    Having said this, Yi Feng's expression changed slightly and he subconsciously took a step back.

    "You stopped meare you trying to get back together with me?" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 223 The two brothers¡¯ prey

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Speaking, Yi Feng's mouth leaned up, and said, "You are reality. It's not easy to see that I have money and want to come back. I can tell you, I won't eat back grass!"

    Seeing Yi Feng saying this seriously, Peng Xianer felt murderous intent.

    She obviously wanted to cause trouble when she stopped Yi Feng. What was ridiculous was that this mortal was so self-centered.

    How would you actually think that she, the proud daughter of Heavenly Sword Sect, would get back together with a mortal like him?

    She couldn't help but look at Yi Feng with murderous intent, and shouted word by word: "Yifeng, you loser, who wants to get back together with you? Can't you see the current situation?"

    "Oh, you're not asking me to get back together, that would be great."

    Yi Feng breathed a sigh of relief, patted his chest and said with relief: "Then since you are not looking for me to get back together, then I will leave first."

    After saying that, Yi Feng passed by her.

    Peng Xianer was petrified on the spot.

    After reacting, his chest heaved violently and his whole body trembled.

    This mortal.

    good¡­¡­

    So angry!

    Without saying a word, she drew the long sword in her hand, and pointed directly at Yi Feng's back with murderous intent flashing in her eyes.

    "Stop it, Saint!"

    Seeing this, Zhang Jiankong flashed his body and quickly stopped Peng Xianer.

    "Elder, what are you doing? Let me kill this damn ant." Peng Xianer said with murderous intent on his face.

    "He's just a mortal. Anyone can kill him, but have you forgotten where this place is?" Chang Jiankong quickly reminded: "The hidden peerless master lives nearby. If you attack him here,  Take action, if it causes that person's displeasure, the gain outweighs the loss"

    Hearing this, Peng Xianer¡¯s eyes moved.

    What Chang Jiankong said was not unreasonable. One Yi Feng could torture him in ten thousand ways, but if she accidentally offended that person, not to mention the opportunity, I'm afraid it would be a problem to escape.

    Thinking of this, she bit her red lips and put away her sword, watching Yi Feng leave with a look of reluctance.

    I had no choice but to plan to find another chance to deal with Yi Feng next time.

    "Yi Feng, on the other hand, didn't take this girl to heart at all.

    It is true that we were childhood sweethearts before, but that is already in the past. In the blink of an eye, we walked into Zhurou Rong's house and started feasting with Lao Wang and others.

    Peng Xianer and the other two continued to look for clues nearby.

    ¡° Because being able to kill Jiang Yu in an instant is at least the existence of the Martial Emperor. Regardless of whether she can get a chance, as long as she can make friends with him, it will also have countless benefits for her Tianjian Sect.

    "Qing, it seems that making money is not as easy as imagined!" On a certain step, Benwei sat down and complained to the dog beside him.

    "well!"

    Gouzi sighed heavily, but looking at Benwei's dejected look, he did not give up and said: "Brother, wait, there is a grave in the wasteland not far away, I will go and take a look."

    As he said that, the dog ran away quickly.

    "Okay, if you have any good news, remember to notify me in time, Qing!"

    Benwei watched the dog leaving and continued to sit on the steps and shouted.

    ¡°It seems that no clear clues have been found.¡±

    Peng Xianer and the other two came over, and Chang Jiankong frowned and said.

    "yes!"

    Peng Xianer also frowned.

    "However, since he is a reclusive expert, his usual behavior will always be different from ordinary people. It seems that he needs to ask someone nearby, maybe he can find some clues." Chang Jiankong said again.

    "Um!"

    Peng Xianer nodded in agreement.

    After walking a few steps, the two of them saw a man in black robe sitting on the steps not far away.

    The two looked at each other, then walked over and came behind the man in black robe.

    Looking down at the man in black robe at his feet, Chang Jiankong asked in a deep voice: "Hey, mortal, get up and answer a few questions for me."

    Benwei, who was squatting on the steps and playing with the centipede, seemed to ignore it and continued to play with the centipede in his hand.

    The two of them frowned immediately.

    Especially Peng Xian'er, she just ate a turtle in Yi Feng's hand. She didn't expect that a stupid-looking mortal would not take her seriously.

    "Are you looking for death?"

    She has a long handAs soon as the sword came out, it fell on the neck of the man in black robe, with a cold sound.

    Hear the words.

    Benwei, who was squatting on the steps, turned his head blankly and looked at the two of them.

    Whoosh!

    Seeing this hazy and familiar face again, the two people who had been condescending just now felt chilly, and their eyes flashed with deep fear.

    It¡¯s simply like we¡¯re on opposite sides of a road.

    ¡°I never expected that I would meet this terrifying person here again.

    At the same time, Peng Xianer's palm seemed to be electrocuted, so he withdrew the long sword in his hand and stammered in explanation: "I, I, I, that me, senior, misunderstanding, misunderstanding, sorry"

    With that said, the two of them ran away without saying a word.

    Benwei, who had a depressed look on his face, didn't want to pay attention to the two of them, but when he thought of something, he suddenly became energetic and shouted loudly: "Don't run away, stay here!"

    When the two of them heard this, their souls were almost frightened, and they dared to stay.

    He spit out a mouthful of blood essence, burned the blood essence, and started running at a speed he had never seen in his life.

    ¡°Brother, there¡¯s no hair on that grave.¡±

    At the same time, Gouzi ran back from the side and reported to Ben Weihui.

    "Qing, you came back just in time. It doesn't matter whether the grave is there or not. Hurry up and catch the two of them with me!" Ben Dawei shouted.

    Hearing this, Gouzi immediately understood. As soon as his aura was revealed, he immediately caught up with the two of them and blocked them in front.

    Demon Lord?

    The expressions of the two people changed drastically.

    Suddenly there was no way to escape, and he huddled in the corner with a pale face.

    "hey-hey."

    Yi Gu Yi Gou showed an evil smile, looking at the two of them as if they were small prey, and slowly pushed towards them.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 224 It¡¯s okay, calm down

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What should I do, elder?"

    Peng Xianer and Chang Jiankong huddled in the corner. Seeing the man and the wolf approaching, Peng Xianer suddenly made a panicked voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, calm down.¡±

    "You must stay calm, believe me, there will always be a way!"

    The long sword was pressed against the palm of his hand, and he softly comforted Peng Xian'er.

    "That's good, that's good."

    Seeing this, Peng Xianer nodded quickly, and with Chang Jiankong's comfort, he felt reassured.

    After all, Chang Jiankong is also an elder of Tianjian Sect and a strong martial master.

    But the next moment.

    She then saw Chang Jiankong suddenly kneeling on the ground and shouting.

    "Spare my life!"

    "Boss, please forgive me!"

    Peng Xianer was stupid.

    The whole person became dumbfounded.

    This is what Chang Jian Kong said?

    "Why are you still standing there? Why don't you kneel down with me and beg for mercy? Such a strong person has no need to resist. We can keep the green hills without worrying about firewood, and there is no one here, so we won't lose our face!"  Chang Jiankong kept winking at Peng Xian'er and said in a loud voice.

    Peng Xianer¡¯s face was full of unwillingness.

    It¡¯s okay that I went through a lot of hardships for cultivation before.

    Now, I finally got the opportunity to become a master, and I have to kneel down to others.

    But when she thought of how terrifying that black robe was, the last bit of pride in her heart was shattered.

    Plop!

    She also knelt down and began to beg for mercy.

    "Jiejie"

    A sinister smile came from Yi Gu Yi Gou's mouth, looking down at the two of them.

    ¡°You two, give me all your money!¡± the man in black robe shouted fiercely.

    "Yes, take them all out, or you two will die!" Gouzi also raised his proud head and made a threatening voice.

    The words "One Bone and One Dog" scared Peng Xian'er and the two of them so much that they breathed quickly and did not dare to delay.

    With trembling palms, he was digging into the storage ring.

    "My lord, imperial grade, imperial grade pills." Chang Jiankong took out a jade bottle in a flattering manner and handed it over with both hands.

    "What rubbish?"

    Benwei took it and took a look at it, angrily threw it to the ground and crushed it to pieces. While cursing fiercely, he kicked Chang Jiankong's body with both feet.

    "Spare your life, don't hit me." Chang Jian Kong trembled and shouted, and at the same time he took out a bottle of pills from the storage ring.

    "Zongpin, this time it's Zongpin's. The two adults accept it with joy."

    Chang Jiankong said flatteringly.

    "Yes, yes, I have another bottle here." Peng Xianer also quickly took out a bottle from the storage ring and handed it over with a forced smile.

    "Hey, are you kidding us two brothers?"

    Benwei crushed two jade bottles with one hand and slapped them on the face.

    "Don't worry, don't worry, we still have"

    Still not satisfied with seeing these two, Chang Jiankong said quickly, then he gritted his teeth and took out a round basin with a face full of reluctance.

    "Senior, this is a high-quality product. The high-quality sacred object is trapped in the sky basin. It is absolutely a good thing."

    Chang Jiankong quickly offered the trapped sky basin with both hands.

    However, when Benwei saw the basin, it exploded.

    "You old thing, send me the broken basin your old ladies use to wash their butts. I think you are looking for death."

    "As for you, I think you are just looking for death." Gouzi also catered to him fiercely.

    ¡°As he said this, Benwei raised his fist as big as a sandbag and was about to smash it over.

    "No, no, no, no, I still have it here."

    Peng Xianer, whose face turned pale, waved her hands and shouted quickly.

    Seeing this, Benwei looked at her.

    Peng Xianer looked unwilling and took out a Qinghong Sword from the storage ring.

    "This is the Qinghong Sword that is exclusive to the Saint of the Heavenly Sword Sect. It is an existence that is infinitely close to being a saint. Please take a look at it, senior!"

    Peng Xianer bit her red lips tightly and said with a painful look on her face.

    "oh?"

    ¡°It looks pretty even with all the bells and whistles?¡±

    Benwei took it and looked up and down.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know how the quality is.¡±

    Said,He stretched out his fingers and fell towards the sword.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    The moment his finger fell, a sweet trembling sound came.

    Bang!

    One section of the Qinghong Sword was directly shot by the sword and disappeared, while the other section became dim.

    Ga!

    Peng Xianer and Chang Jiankong were dumbfounded, and their eyes almost burst out.

    The Qinghong Sword, which was close to the holy item, was destroyed by a bullet?

    "Another piece of rubbish that looks useless."

    Benwei angrily threw the Qinghong Sword to the ground, trampled it into pieces, and shouted: "Qing, I think these two idiots are just playing tricks on us, kill them."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? by Benwei of the Kuanren kicked towards the two of them fiercely, and the dog also raised his sharp claws at the side, scratching them one by one.

    "Woooo"

    "No more, we really have no baby anymore."

    "Yes, please spare your life. Our most precious Qinghong Sword is given to you. Please spare us."

    The two of them were huddled in a corner, and they had long been reduced to human form under the brutal beatings of one bone and one dog. Especially Ao Qing's giant claws, which were specially designed to pick out tricky places. The two of them were dressed in rags, which made Peng Xianer's thighs white.  They all became bloody.

    "Hmph, bring it."

    Benwei grabbed the storage rings from the two of them, and he and Gouzi each looked at one.

    "Brother, these two are really poor, there is not even a dollar in them."

    After Gouzi saw the storage ring, he smashed it into pieces with his paw.

    "It's bad luck, it's really bad luck. I don't have anything here." Benwei also crushed the storage ring into pieces and cursed bitterly.

    "What should we do?" Gouzi said in a depressed mood.

    "Forget it, there's no point in wasting time with these two poor guys, just ignore them."

    With that said, Bone and Dog beat the two of them again, and then left in a swaggering manner.

    Return to the steps.

    Yi Gu Yi Gou¡¯s mood continued to feel depressed.

    "Alas, when will I, Benwei, be able to live a luxurious life!" Skull Yangtian sighed, while playing with the centipede in his hand, pulling out its legs one by one.

    "able¡­¡­"

    "cannot¡­¡­"

    "able¡­¡­"

    "cannot¡­¡­"

    ""

    At this moment, Night Breeze Centipede feels so painful in her heart.

    It¡¯s like calamity after calamity to get out of a tiger¡¯s den, like a wolf¡¯s pit.

    It originally wanted to pretend to be dead in the hands of this skeleton, but looking at its fewer and fewer legs, it finally lost its patience. It originally looked like it was dead, but it struggled violently in Benwei's hands.  stand up.

    "Spare your life, spare your life"

    He yelled.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 225 Mountain Experience

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Spare your life?"

    Benwei said playfully: "Don't you like pretending to be dead? Why don't you let me help you make your dream come true?"

    "Wrong, wrong, wrong, I was wrong, please, this wise, mighty, unparalleled, terrifying, handsome and majestic boss, please spare my life."

    Night Breeze Centipede looked mournful and stammered in prayer.

    "oh?"

    Hearing this, Benwei raised his head, looked at Ao Qing, and said leisurely: "Qing, I really didn't expect that I met another understanding demon!"

    As he spoke, he put his head close to Night Breeze Centipede and asked Youyou: "Am I really so perfect?"

    "Yes, yes, your perfection is engraved on your face. The first time I saw you, I was moved by your temperament. However, I am a humble and timid little centipede and dare not talk to you, but I have always been in my heart.  That¡¯s what you think!¡±

    "Oh, since you are a demon of understanding, let's go, let's go, I won't embarrass you!" Benwei waved his hand and said grandly.

    Hearing this, Ye Feng Centipede was very happy.

    But after taking a few steps, he realized that he didn't know where to go.

    ¡°Several demon kings that I have followed are all dead. Without a backer, it would be difficult for a small demon spirit like him to survive.

    He couldn't help but turned around and said flatteringly: "Brothers, how about you let the younger one follow you and act like a cow and a horse."

    "You little centipede, what's the use of following us? Come on, let's go. If you don't leave, don't blame me for changing my mind!" Benwei waved his hand and said impatiently.

    ¡°It¡¯s useful, I¡¯m useful!¡±

    Night Breeze Centipede quickly explained: "I think these two good brothers are short of money?"

    "Money is easy to solve. I know where to find it. I can take you there!"

    "oh?"

    Hearing this, Yi Gu and Yi Gu looked at each other, and immediately turned their attention to Night Breeze Centipede.

    "Is this true?"

    "It's absolutely true, I swear, and there are a lot of good treasures. I'm the best at this stuff." Night Breeze Centipede said quickly.

    ¡°What a good boy, if you can¡¯t tell, he¡¯s still a potential stock!¡±

    Benwei swept away his previous decadent look, slapped his thigh and stood up and said: "Okay, as long as you can lead us to get money, I will let you follow me."

    "Okay, I've met my eldest brother."

    Night Breeze Centipede crawled on the ground and bowed, then looked at Ao Qing, and shouted: "I have seen Brother Dog, and Brother Dog's temperament is also touching. He is worthy of being by the side of the eldest brother.  Demon superior to demon, we will both work for Big Brother from now on, so please give Brother Dog a lot of support."

    "This sentence from Brother Gou and this compliment made Gouzi feel happy."

    Originally, he didn¡¯t like this little centipede very much, but now it seems that this little centipede is really good!

    That¡¯s it.

    One bone, one dog, and one centipede clicked together and rushed towards the direction the night wind centipede said.

    The place he is looking for is Mufu Mountain, where Pingjiang City sits.

    The weather is getting colder and colder.

    It¡¯s already winter, and the whole world is completely white.

    "Master, I have finished practicing the three movements, what should I practice next?" Zhong Qing wiped the sweat from his forehead and asked Yi Feng.

    "Next, I'm afraid I'll take you to Shogun Mountain to practice." Yi Feng thought for a moment and made such a plan.

    He is not a practitioner and can only teach Zhong Qing martial arts, but even if he can only teach these, he must do his best.

    It is also necessary to train Zhong Qing to be an outstanding husband.

    "That's great, master, when will we set off?" Zhong Qing asked excitedly, holding a big sword in his hand and ready to move.

    "Just tomorrow!" Yi Feng calculated the time.

    "Okay, master, I'll finish the work at home first, and wash the clothes for the past two days."

    With that said, Zhong Qing left and started working diligently.

    Looking at Zhong Qing¡¯s hard work, Yi Feng sighed slightly.

    In addition to practicing kungfu, this child has too many things to do every day. Although Yi Feng will help a lot, he still can't bear it.

    ??????????????? And some of their grown men wash clothes and cook, it¡¯s nothing to do.

    It seems.

    We are looking for a woman in the martial arts studio.

    "After taking Zhong Qing to Shogun Mountain for training, let's find a maid!"  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 226 A serious situation

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Mufu Mountains.

    Now, people don¡¯t dare to go in here at all.

    Because just outside the mountains, you can often hear the riots and roars of the monsters inside.

    Most people don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on inside.

    Of course, a small number of people know that a big change has occurred inside and it has become a purgatory on earth.

    The corpses of humans and monsters are everywhere in various weeds, mountain streams, and ravines. The entire mountain range is filled with the smell of blood.

    Fortunately, when it rained, this unpleasant smell dissipated a lot.

    Can the atmosphere.

    But it looks more and more cold.

    In a canyon.

    The human monks stationed here, you can tell by looking at their services, are from the Nansha Sword Control Sect and the Li family.

    However, the morale of these disciples of the Sword Control Sect is very low. While they are dressed in shabby clothes and have dirty faces, many of them are even injured.

    And the senior officials of the Sword Control Sect and the Li family are also here.

    In addition to the dozen or so martial masters from the two sects as high-end combat forces, Li Renhao, Li Jiaxin, Xu Mozhu and others, there are also Yang Tianyu, the leader of the Sword Control Sect, and Li Shuhua, the head of the Li family.

    Yang Tianyu is tall and has a pair of sharp eyebrows, which brings with him power.

    Li Shuhua has an elegant appearance and a bookish temperament.

    But at this moment, without exception, their faces were filled with sadness and solemnity.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s all my fault for being blind, it¡¯s all my fault for being impulsive!¡±

    In this atmosphere, Li Renhao had been tortured in his heart for a long time. He choked his voice and shed tears of regret.

    She never imagined that a sachet accidentally lost at that time would actually cause such consequences.

    Since this period of time, the Yujian Sect and the Li family have been fighting for many days with the monsters in the Shogunate Mountains in search of the sachet.

    Although it also caused heavy damage to the monsters, half of the disciples from the Li family and the Sword Control Sect who came to the mountain were also lost.

    ??And there are also many changes.

    Originally, they had also recovered the sachet, and after rigorous identification, they discovered that the sachet was not just a holy product.

    Rather, it has reached the imperial level, or even a higher-level existence.

    The excited Li family and Yujian Sect almost lost their excitement and rushed over, but when they were about to return home, another big change happened.

    Song Ke, the great unborn demon in Nansha, suddenly attacked them, not only causing heavy losses to the two sects, but also taking away the sachet.

    In anger, the two sects, including the head of the Li family and the head of the Sword Control Sect, came in person with the intention of taking back the sachet.

    after all.

    This is an imperial grade, even a higher level existence.

    With it, Liangmen may be able to jump out of Nansha and lead the sect to a higher stage.

    So in the following time, a series of battles started for the two sachets and the many monsters led by Song Ke, making this incident more and more intense.

    But he still underestimated Song Ke.

    I thought he was just a demon lord, but I didn¡¯t expect that his realm had already reached the semi-saint level.

    Even though there are more than a dozen Demon Lords in the two sects, and Li Shuhua and Yang Tianyu are late-stage Martial Lords, they are still no match for Song Ke.

    After severely injuring them again, they rushed into this canyon.

    And its surroundings have long been surrounded by endless monsters.

    The severity of this situation is beyond everyone¡¯s imagination.

    ¡°Now is not the time to regret, the most important thing is to find a solution as soon as possible!¡± Yang Tianyu said in a deep voice.

    "How about asking other sects for help?" Li Jiaxin asked.

    "no."

    At this time, a white-haired young man holding a sword next to him said, "This sachet is of great importance. If other sects get involved, they will definitely get a share of the pie!"

    His identity is not simple either.

    Li Chenghao, Li Renhao¡¯s elder brother, is not only the young master of the Li family, but also the number one genius of the Sword Controlling Sect.

    In the realm of Wuzong, he can be regarded as a true pride of heaven.

    "Cheng Hao is right. We have already put in so much effort for this sachet. If other forces come in to interfere, no one will know who will end up with the sachet in the end." Li Shuhua, the head of the Li family, said in agreement.

    Everyone nodded in agreement.

    But other than that, I can¡¯t pay attention to anything else.?? 

    It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t even thought about retreating.

    But retreating is the worst plan. Once you retreat, it will be equivalent to the efforts of the Li family and the Sword Control Sect during this period being in vain.

    "But I'm very confused, why did Song Ke rush us here but didn't take action against us?" At this time, Xu Mozhuning asked: "If we set up an ambush nearby and wait for them to come and fight, we would have a better chance of winning.  a lot!"

    No one can answer Xu Mozhu.

    Because they were also confused, they could only guess that Song Ke was not completely sure.

    "Master Li, sect leader, gentlemen, it's not good."

    At this moment, a disciple of the Sword Control Sect hurriedly came over to report.

    "What's going on?" Yang Tianyu asked.

    "Just now, the patrol team within the sect had a small-scale battle with the monsters outside. From the mouth of a monster king, it was revealed that Song Ke was destroying the saint!"

    "What?"

    As soon as this disciple finished speaking, the expressions of everyone in the room changed drastically.

    This big change was almost unacceptable to them.

    Once Song Ke defeats the Holy Spirit, they have no chance of victory.

    "what to do?"

    Yang Tianyu asked with a dejected face: "Retreat?"

    "well!"

    "I'm afraid that's all we have to do."

    There was a long silence, and everyone sighed in despair, with unwillingness on their faces.

    But what can be done now? Song Ke after breaking the Saint is not at the same level as them at all.

    If you still persist in your stubbornness, I am afraid that the entire Li family and the Sword Control Sect will be buried here.

    "Withdraw!"

    Yang Tianyu and Li Shuhua looked at each other and made a decision with bleeding hearts.

    After the decision was made, a large number of disciples gathered and began to retreat outside in an orderly manner.

    "Rumble, rumble"

    However, as soon as the disciples of the two sects made a move, a deafening figure suddenly came from the ground, like an earthquake.

    ?????????????????? Then under everyone¡¯s stunned eyes, a huge human head made of countless tree trunks stopped in front of everyone.

    At the same time, countless powerful auras came from the forest, and more than a dozen powerful demon kings appeared.

    "Greetings to Senzu!"

    All the demon lords collectively knelt down to worship that big face.

    "Song Ke!"

    Seeing this, Li Shuhua and others' expressions darkened, and their hearts suddenly sank to the bottom of the valley.

    "What's going on? Didn't it say that Song Ke is making a breakthrough?" Li Jiaxin asked solemnly.

    "This should not be his true body."

    Yang Tianyu solemnly said: "As a tree spirit who has been practicing for hundreds of thousands of years, this old demon Song Ke has long been so terrifying that all the trees in the forest can be transformed into his torso. The Song Ke in front of me is probably  The clone that was condensed after he was slightly distracted after his breakthrough."

    Everyone nodded.

    But his face was still solemn.

    Because this old demon Song Ke is so terrifying, just one clone makes them feel powerless. I am afraid that only Li Shuhua and Yang Tianyu can compete with him.

    "Song Ke, that sachet is yours. We won't snatch it away. We will exit the Shogunate Mountains now."

    Since they planned to retreat, Yang Tianyu and others did not have much fighting spirit. Yang Tianyu took a step forward and said.

    And his attitude is obviously bowing his head.

    "quit?"

    "You came to the mountains to kill so many of my children, and you want to quit if you want to?"

    There was a look of disdain on the big face, and a strange sound like a loud bell came out.

    "Song Ke, it was obviously your monster that attacked us first, and it's not your body now. Do you think you can stop us if we want to leave?" Li Shuhua said coldly.

    ¡°Then, just try it!¡±

    That big face said disdainfully.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 227 Wuhu

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The faces of the two masters were gloomy and extremely angry.

    Yang Tianyu and Li Shuhua looked at each other and gave orders directly.

    "Everyone listens to the order, we will contain Song Ke, Elder Wu Zun will contain the other Demon Lords, and the remaining disciples will take the opportunity to retreat."

    "yes!"

    Following the order, Yang Tianyu and the two held their long swords in the air, turned into two streams of light and flew towards the sky, and attacked Song Ke.

    And a dozen elders of Wu Zun also broke out into a battle with Wu Zun!

    Taking this opportunity, the two disciples also began to retreat at the same time.

    "Huh, Song Ke, we will avenge this time in the future, and we will always get back the sachet in the future." Li Shuhua shouted coldly while fighting Song Ke.

    "Did you really think you were leaving?" Song Ke sneered.

    "Humph, if you were here in your true form, we wouldn't be able to leave, but now"

    Yang Tianyu and the two were destroyed by sword light, and the tree roots that were attacking like the sky were cut into pieces by them.

    Of course, although cutting down these tree roots will not cause actual harm to Song Ke, they can contain Song Ke and allow the disciples to retreat safely, and their goal has been achieved.

    "Thinking too much."

    The big expressionless face stepped down from the stage, looked coldly at the disciples running away like ants below, and said solemnly: "Besides dealing with you, it's easy to crush some ants to death."

    His voice fell, and the earth suddenly roared.

    "Then we saw bottomless cracks opening in the ground, and countless vines appeared at the same time, binding the hands and feet of the disciples and pulling them away from the cracks in the ground.

    For a moment, the ground was filled with screams.

    Seeing this, Li Shuhua and Yang Tianyu immediately panicked and shouted quickly: "Get back, get back quickly, get back."

    When the disciples heard this, they returned to their original camp with howling ghosts and wolves.

    Seeing that the disciples had no hope of retreating, Li Shuhua, Yang Tianyu and others also withdrew in time and returned to the camp with solemn faces.

    After looking around, I found that one-fifth of the people had just been lost.

    "what to do?"

    Yang Tianyu was extremely solemn, and there was even more despair in his eyes.

    If these high-level combatants want to leave, they may have a chance, but if other disciples want to leave, it is simply impossible.

    The entire camp fell into silence.

    The seriousness of the matter is beyond everyone¡¯s imagination.

    "You guys, just stay here and wait to die!" High in the sky, the big expressionless face glanced at them lightly, then closed its eyes again.

    And the other demon lords obviously have no intention of taking the initiative to attack.

    ¡°Obviously, in order to minimize the losses, Song Ke was not in a hurry to take action immediately. He probably wanted to wait for a breakthrough before taking action himself.

    Now, all we need to do is to restrain Li Shuhua and others from leaving.

    This has already reached a dead end for the Sword Controller Sect and the Li family.

    Many senior executives are very worried.

    Let¡¯s go, we can¡¯t go.

    If we wait until Song Ke breaks through and becomes a saint, the chance of escaping will be even slimmer.

    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s right in front, right in front.¡±

    At this time, three voices appeared in the jungle not far away. Night Breeze Centipede lay on Gouzi's head, pointed forward and said: "That's where the treasure of a demon emperor I once followed is buried. That old guy  I like collecting these things, and I have a lot of gold coins.¡±

    ¡°Brother, I seem to smell the smell of gold coins too.¡± Gouzi Ao Qing also said.

    "Ah hahaha, I feel it too, let's go, Qing, come with me, the golden coins are waving to us!"

    "Wuhu" (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 228 Who lost my gold coins?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Wuhu takes off."

    "Go!"

    Just like that, a bone, a dog, and a centipede rushed past, shouting with excitement.

    In the tense confrontation between the Sword Controller Sect and the monster beast, the atmosphere was already heavy, so their shouts seemed particularly pleasant.

    For a time, they attracted all the attention.

    Especially the direction in which they charged was the center of the confrontation between the two parties.

    ??Everyone can¡¯t help but wonder.

    In such a serious situation where the two armies were confronting each other, three people suddenly rushed in and yelled. Are they fools who don't know how to live or die? They can't understand the current situation?

    In the sky, the big expressionless face finally opened its eyes.

    There was a hint of impatience.

    He waved his hand and said in a deep voice: "Tiger Demon Lord, go deal with them."

    After saying that, the big face closed its eyes again.

    "yes!"

    The Tiger Demon Lord nodded respectfully, and in a flash he arrived not far away from Benwei and the others.

    "Stop."

    Looking at them condescendingly, he showed his aura and shouted in a deep voice: "Who are you, how dare you be so bold and make such a noise in front of Senzu?"

    The Tiger Demon Lord originally thought that a small centipede, a sky-devouring demon wolf and a black-robed human would tremble in fear under his demon aura.

    However.

    These three seemed not to hear his words at all and continued to rush towards this side.

    "Seeking death!"

    The Tiger Demon Lord suddenly became angry, and his murderous intentions were revealed, and he was about to take action to deal with these three inconsiderate things.

    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that a giant claw suddenly appeared above him and struck him with horror.

    "What kind of stupid thing is blocking the road here, and still pushing it to the end!"

    With a scornful voice, Ao Qing's giant claw instantly reached the top of the Tiger Demon Lord's head.

    The Tiger Demon Lord's expression changed drastically, and before he could react, he was beaten to death by this claw. He stared at his eyes and sunk half of his body into the ground.

    ¡°Brother Dog is awesome, Brother Dog is mighty!¡±

    Seeing this, the Night Breeze Centipede above Ao Qing's head suddenly made a flattering voice, and his whole appearance became high-spirited. This damn guy is really on his lap!

    "It's a shame to dare to stop us from making money. Qing, you've done a good job. You deserve to be my brother's good brother"

    Benwei also made a sound of praise, dragging his broad black robe and continuing to rush forward with a shout.

    And such a scene stunned everyone.

    "Tiger Demon Lord, the best among these demon lords, was actually slapped to death by the sky-devouring demon wolf?"

    Phew!

    They thought they were just three fools, but they didn't expect that the Sky-devouring Demonic Wolf had such strength, which really made them unbelievable.

    However, this sudden change is a good thing for everyone in the Sword Control Sect and the Li family.

    certainly.

    The overall situation is still not optimistic.

    After all, with Song Ke standing there, it is a mountain that is difficult to cross.

    And the death of the Tiger Demon Lord also made Tian Tian's big face that had just closed his eyes move, and he cast a condescending gaze.

    However, the three brothers completely ignored these looks that were either amazed or angry. They only saw the little bumpkin that Night Breeze Centipede was pointing at.

    And the location of this little dirt bag happened to be sandwiched in the middle of the confrontation between the Sword Yu Sect and Song Ke armies.

    Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, the three brothers finally ran to the small dirt bag.

    However.

    When I ran closer, I discovered that a huge crack in the ground had opened in the middle of the small earth bag and was divided into two. There was no treasure at all like the Night Breeze Centipede said.

    "Crap, where's the money?"

    "Where's my money?"

    Seeing this scene, Benwei, who had just been so excited, was suddenly stunned. He jumped on the spot anxiously. Then he pinched the Night Breeze Centipede in his hand and asked angrily: "You lied to me?"

    "Brother, I don't dare. I really don't dare to lie to you. There used to be a small secret room under this little bag. The old guy I followed hid the treasure in it. Look at the traces of this secret room.  Yes, by the way, are there any gold coins left there?" Night Breeze Centipede quickly explained.

    Hearing this, Benwei walked over and dug up the soil and saw that it was indeed like the centipede in the night wind.??, there are traces of a secret room here, and a gold coin was also picked up.

    This is enough to prove that Night Breeze Centipede did not lie.

    But the more this happened, the more uncomfortable Benwei became. The duck he got flew away. How could he bear it? He immediately roared and shouted: "Which bastard stole my gold coins, get out of here!"

    "Brother, such a large-scale crack in the ground is probably the zombie face in the sky." Ao Qing pointed his paws at Song Ke and said clearly.

    "oh?"

    Hearing this, Benwei immediately raised his head and looked at Song Ke in the sky.

    "It turns out you zombie-face lost my gold coins, get out of here and pay for it!"

    Benwei put his hands on his waist and shouted angrily.

    Hearing this, everyone in the Sword Control Sect camp was shocked, and immediately wiped their sweat for Benwei, who dared to point at Song Ke and speak like this.

    Although the Sky Devouring Demonic Wolf is quite powerful, it may not be enough in front of Song Ke!

    Sure enough, Song Ke¡¯s big face burst into anger, his mouth moved, and a heavy voice came out.

    "Who are you, how dare you talk to me like this?"

    "Um?"

    As soon as the voice of questioning fell, the power of that big face changed drastically, and at the same time, a heavy pressure came towards Benwei.

    Under this pressure, the Sword Controller Sect and others behind Benwei felt uncomfortable, and those with weaker cultivation levels simply fell to the ground with weakness.

    But Benwei¡¯s face was full of disdain.

    "Stop being so arrogant and nagging in front of this scumbag, who are you pretending to be? You, this kind of thing annoys you the most, get off here and talk!"

    ¡°As he spoke, Benwei picked up a vine with the sole of his foot and then dropped it in his hand.

    Then, pull it gently!

    Looking at Benwei's movements, the big face in the sky suddenly showed contempt.

    But the next moment, his expression suddenly changed.

    Because among the countless tree branches and vines connected under him, a sudden force came from one of them that shocked him.

    Under this powerful force, he was unable to resist, and his whole face was pulled down and smashed down.

    this moment.

    It was like a mountain collapsed, causing a huge shadow to appear on the ground.

    PS: Chapter 1.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 229 Compensate quickly

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Boom!"

    There was a loud noise.

    Song Ke¡¯s whole face hit the ground. The huge sound was deafening, and the ground trembled, shaking the earth and shaking the earth, raising dust into the sky.

    "The big face didn't stop after hitting the ground. Instead, it scraped a long distance on the ground, leaving a huge ravine of several hundred feet, and it just stopped at the feet of Benwei.

    "What?"

    "How can it be?"

    ¡°What the hell did I see!¡±

    Seeing this scene, the members of the Sword Control Sect and the Li family were immediately frightened. The scene just now shocked their nerves.

    Although this is just a clone of Song Ke, its strength is close to that of a semi-saint. At least Li Shuhua and Yang Tianyu can't do anything to him together.

    However.

    The man in black robe made Song Ke fall down with his careless movements.

    this¡­¡­

    What kind of terrifying strength is it?

    Benwei looked at the big mountain-like face in front of him, his black robe slowly fluttering, and his thin body rising into the air.

    "Damn it!"

    "You humble human being, I want you to die."

    And the big face with half of its face rubbed into the soil suddenly trembled, and at the same time, there was an angry voice under the soil.

    Under the huge movement, the whole big face finally lifted up.

    The expression on his face was ferocious.

    Carrying monstrous rage.

    However, Benwei, who was floating in the air, suddenly raised one leg.

    "Compensate, quickly compensate this scumbag."

    After saying that, the leg fell and stepped on Song Ke's head.

    This scene is extremely funny to everyone.

    In front of this big face, Benwei's body is extremely small, like an ant floating in the air, stretching out a leg to step on the elephant's head.

    But this kick forcefully pushed Song Ke's head that he had just raised down again, burying most of his face into the ground.

    "Hoo!"

    This scene directly shocked the eyes of Yu Jianzong and others, and their jaws almost dropped in shock.

    And the dozen or so demon lords who followed Song Ke were all filled with fear. Where did this man in black robe come from?

    The dignified Song Ke was trampled under his feet like this?

    "Hey, talk, hurry up and pay the money, do you hear me?"

    At this time, Benwei rolled his feet and shouted again.

    "Huhuhu"

    "die!"

    "I want you to die¡­¡­"

    Under such humiliation, Song Ke¡¯s angry voice came from the ground, gnashing his teeth!

    As soon as the voice fell.

    The ground roared, and countless ground cracks spread, as if the end of the world was coming.

    Then, from the cracks in the ground, countless thousand-foot-long vines spread out, like giant snakes, intertwined and densely covered in the sky, forming a huge network, attacking Benwei.

    Suddenly, the sky and the sun were covered.

    "ah!"

    "Help!"

    "Run, get away quickly."

    And under this influence, many disciples of the Sword Control Sect and the Li family were implicated, and the sound of ghosts crying and wolves howling suddenly came out.

    "Oh?"

    "You guys don't care if you don't pay the money, but are you still being mean to me?"

    When Benwei saw this, he immediately became angry.

    Another kick, stepped on it!

    "Boom!"

    With this kick, the ground suddenly collapsed, and Song Ke's entire face sank completely into the soil. Under the squeeze, the soil on both sides piled up into a hill.

    At the same time, the vines all over the sky quietly lost their sound and shrank back, as if they had never appeared before.

    Those demon lords looked at each other and ran away without saying a word.

    "well!"

    "This guy would rather die than lose money, it's my money!"

    Benwei fell back to the ground, squatting on the ground looking at the little dirt bag with a dejected face, and sighed.

    "Brother, there are other treasure places, I will take you there!" At this time, Night Breeze Centipede shouted again.

    "Oh?"

    Squatting on the ground?Benwei suddenly raised his head and asked, "Seriously?"

    "Seriously, brother, let's go quickly, it's on the top of the mountain over there!" Night Breeze Centipede shouted quickly.

    "Ahahaha, Qing, brother's happiness is back again, let's go and rush!"

    "Wuhu"

    "Oh, brother, wait for me!"

    ¡°Brother Dog, Brother Dog, and me, don¡¯t leave me behind.¡±

    With a burst of joyous shouts, the three shadows ran all the way. Under the eyes of countless pairs of sword masters and the Li family, they quickly ran away again.

    As they were passing by, a monster blocked their way before they could run away, and was trampled to death.

    Soon, one bone, one dog and one centipede disappeared

    Looking at the mess left behind, everyone gasped.

    this¡­¡­

    What are the three fairy men?

    Fool?

    No, no, no.

    This is fucking crazy.

    Wherever I passed, there was literally no grass growing!

    However, the changes brought about by the three immortal bosses brought a turn for the better for the Sword Control Sect and the Li family.

    "Listen to my order, Mo Zhu, and Miss Li Jiaxin." Yang Tianyu immediately gave the order: "Take the two of you as leaders, bring Renhao and Chenghao to help, and lead the disciples of the Sword Control Sect and the Li family to withdraw from the mountains!"

    "The rest of the martial arts masters will be distributed around me and Master Li to prevent any accidents and ensure that all disciples evacuate from the mountain range!"

    "yes!"

    Everyone took the order one after another, not daring to delay, and acted quickly.

    Because everyone knows that Song Ke is not dead.

    The person who was trampled to death by the man in black robe just now was just a clone of Song Ke who attached himself to countless trees in the mountains with his mind after breaking the Saint.

    Therefore, their crisis has not been resolved. When Song Ke comes to his senses, he may still attack them.

    "Crack!"

    In another mountain forest, Zhong Qing jumped up and chopped it down with a knife.

    ¡°Subsequently, a wild boar was cut in half and fell at his feet.

    "Not bad, good practice!"

    Behind him, Yi Feng made a sound of appreciation toward Zhong Qing.

    "Hehe, thank you for the compliment, master!" Zhong Qing scratched his head and said with a naive smile.

    "Well, it looks like I'm going to take you a little deeper. The beasts inside are more ferocious. Are you afraid?" Yi Feng asked softly.

    "Don't be afraid!"

    Zhong Qing said firmly.

    "Good disciple, let's go."

    After rubbing Zhong Qing¡¯s little head, the master and the disciple headed towards the depths of the mountains

    ps: Chapter 2.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 230 Cut it all off

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°Master Qi, Master Li, the disciples of the Sword Control Sect and the Li family have withdrawn from the mountain range.¡± A Martial Master reported to Li Shuhua and Yang Tianyu.

    Hearing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    Crisis.

    ??Finally relieved.

    Although Song Ke is powerful as the king of the mountain, he is not strong enough to go to Nansha to attack them.

    "If a big monster like Song Ke really goes to Nansha and causes mischief, it may really lead to a war between the two clans.

    "Those two, what should we do next, retreat too?" one of the Martial Lords asked.

    Hearing this, Li Shuhua and Yang Tianyu looked at each other and nodded in unison.

    ?Obviously.

    They were not willing to leave like this.

    That sachet is an emperor-grade or even higher-grade treasure, and they don¡¯t want to give up if they have the slightest chance to snatch it back.

    What's more, at the moment, all they have left behind are martial arts masters, so they have less worries when taking action, and it is relatively easy to leave.

    Of course, the most important thing is that the terrifying man in black robe trampled Song Ke's clone to death. Although it will not pose a fatal threat to Song Ke himself, it will also bring some trauma to his soul, which will definitely make him break the saint.  The days have been postponed a lot.

    And this period of time is the biggest opportunity for them.

    "Walk!"

    A group of more than a dozen martial arts masters flew out of the sky.

    Soon, a group of people came to the top of a canyon quietly.

    In the canyon below, everyone can see that there are countless lush and towering trees. Under such a dense vegetation cover, the sky is blocked and not even a trace of sunlight can shine through.

    And in the center of countless vegetation, there is the most burly locust tree!

    And it.

    It is Song Ke¡¯s true identity.

    "Everyone, while Song Ke is in the process of destroying the saint, many methods cannot be used. Let's go down and grab the sachet and leave immediately." Li Shuhua looked down and said a voice.

    "Remember, don't be obsessed with fighting." Yang Tianyu added.

    Everyone nodded.

    But just as he was about to make a move, the expressions of everyone present suddenly changed.

    "What's going on? Why is my strength so weak?"

    "Yes, I also have these symptoms."

    "It's poisonous. It's poisonous in the body. Quickly use your vitality to expel the toxins from your body." Li Shuhua shouted quickly, and he also used his vitality to expel the poison.

    Although this poison is not fatal, and the suppression of their cultivation is only 30 to 40%, it is obviously not a good thing for such a change to happen at this moment.

    Just when everyone was confused, one of them suddenly walked out and let out a cold laugh.

    "Hahaha, I didn't expect you to discover it in advance!"

    "Dark Night Demon Lord, is that you?"

    Everyone looked at the sneer and asked in a deep voice.

    "Yes, it's me. You still believe in me so much that you don't even know you were poisoned by me. How ridiculous!" An Ye sneered coldly.

    "You, damn it!"

    "You traitor."

    "Although you are a monster, my Sword Controller Sect has treated you well over the years, but you dare to betray me!"

    Yang Tianyu cursed loudly, never expecting to be tricked by his own people.

    Although An Ye is a demon king, he has never doubted it. After all, the development of a sect cannot be separated from the addition of strong combat power, and in the realm of the demon king, he can completely transform into a human being, and his appearance is no different from that of a human being. In addition, An Ye was really sincere at the beginning.  Surrender, with such fighting power, they will naturally not refuse.

    But I never thought that humans and monsters are different after all!

    "Humph, what are you talking about? Prepare to die!"

    An Ye sneered, not wanting to talk to anyone else, but knelt down towards the canyon and said respectfully: "Senzu, there are only five or six human beings left in strength, please send someone to take action!"

    "Um!"

    An echo echoed in the canyon.

    As soon as his voice fell, more than a dozen demon lords suddenly flew up, transformed into their true bodies one after another, and surrounded Yang Tianyu and others with murderous intent on their faces.

    "Retreat!"

    Li Shuhua shouted.

    Others also understand the seriousness of the matter. When everyone's combat power has been reduced by 30 to 40%, they will not have the slightest advantage in fighting. Moreover, in this case, it is impossible to get any more weapons.Bag.

    Li Shuhua and others flew out of the sky.

    "Humph, where to escape!"

    Many Demon Lords followed up and chased Li Shuhua and others.

    The situation was not optimistic for Li Shuhua and others. The cultivation levels of the two sides were almost the same. After being suppressed by 30 to 40% of their cultivation level, they were quickly caught up by the demon masters.

    Under this situation, Li Shuhua and others were forced to fight.

    For a time, more than a dozen Martial Lords and Demon Lords started a shocking battle.

    At the beginning, Li Shuhua and others were able to compete with them using many means and trump cards, but over time, under the influence of toxins, they gradually fell into a disadvantage.

    Especially the fighting method of these demon masters transformed into their original bodies brought heavy pressure to them. Although this original body was about the same size as other beasts of the same kind, it was flexible and powerful, and all of them were defeated in a short time.  .

    "ah!"

    Finally, a human warrior was defeated.

    And with the defeat of this Martial Lord, a snowball suddenly started to snowball. Later, when some human Martial Lords were suppressed in their own cultivation, they had to fight one against two or even one against three.

    Finally, after struggling for most of the day, everyone including Li Shuhua and Yang Tianyu were seriously injured and surrounded by many demon masters.

    "Boys, you did a great job."

    At this time, a human face condensed on a strange plant with giant thorns that was as tall as a person nearby and a voice came out.

    ¡°Obviously, this is another clone that Song Ke condensed by attaching his thoughts to this plant.

    "I've met Senzu!"

    All the demon lords paid their respects one after another.

    "Well, completely eliminate these humans!"

    The face on the tree trunk gave an order, then closed its eyes, waiting for the final result.

    "Human, kneel down, maybe we can leave your whole body intact!"

    "That's right, if you kneel down and stretch your heads over, it might make your death more comfortable. Otherwise, we will destroy your cultivation and use it to feed our children."

    "Jiejie"

    The demon masters surrounded Li Shuhua and others, slowly approaching, and at the same time, they heard a series of joking voices.

    "Humph, don't be too happy too soon."

    Yang Tianyu shouted with a livid face.

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    "You still dare to speak harshly now. Human beings are really ridiculous!"

    A lion-shaped demon lord sneered.

    "To tell you the truth, no one can save you today"

    But at this moment.

    Something unexpected happened!

    A little boy suddenly jumped out from behind him.

    "Crack!"

    The sound fell, and the light of the sword fell.

    The expression on the lion-shaped demon lord's face suddenly solidified, and then his body split into two halves and fell directly to the ground.

    Before everyone could realize what was happening, they saw a young man appear behind the little boy, pointing at the many demons and shouting excitedly.

    "Ahaha, disciple, here's your chance to practice. There are more than a dozen wild beasts here, hurry up and kill them!"

    "It's Master."

    The little boy¡¯s eyes flashed with excitement, and he slashed with the big knife in his hand.

    Under the horrified gazes of Li Shuhua and others, the little boy slashed and killed all these monsters without any effort!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 231 The hidden formation, move!

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What?"

    This scene made everyone present¡¯s eyes drop to the ground.

    The collective petrified in place.

    Just such a lightly described knife fell, so do a dozen monsters cut it like this?

    What kind of terrifying strength is this?

    The scene in front of them was so shocking that their scalps went numb.

    "Master, there is a face inside this flower." At this moment, Zhong Qing suddenly saw the plant with giant thorns and exclaimed.

    "It really is!"

    Yi Feng looked at this face and felt a tingle in his heart.

    "Disciple, let me use the knife." Yi Feng stretched out his hand and said.

    "It's Master."

    Zhong Qing obediently handed the knife to Yi Feng. After taking the knife, Yi Feng chopped at the plant without saying a word.

    The face in the middle suddenly showed a look of fear. Before he could react in a hurry, the entire plant with giant thorns was chopped down to the ground by Yi Feng.

    Because Yi Feng guessed that this plant was most likely the piranha flower from the previous life.  This kind of thing could kill someone if he wasn't careful, so he chopped it off.

    "Hiss!"

    But when Li Shuhua and others saw this, their mouths were filled with cold air.

    Not to mention the little boy who casually chopped down a dozen demon masters, this young man whom the little boy called his master chopped off Song Ke with one knife?

    Gosh!

    What¡¯s going on in this world?

    The three people who crushed Song Ke's clone to death before were still vivid in their minds, but now two more equally terrifying ones have arrived!

    Everybody¡¯s brains are confused.

    This kind of mysterious and mysterious character appears frequently in this kind of mountain range.

    The key point is that they didn¡¯t seem to care about killing Song Ke at all. They just seemed to solve it casually when passing by.

    After solving it, continue to immerse yourself in your own world and do whatever you have to do!

    Phew!

    After some shock, everyone remembered to say hello and thank them, but these two people, like the previous three, had already disappeared.

    Life.

    It¡¯s so big!

    Everyone looked at each other, and they actually escaped another disaster.

    "God help me, the Sword Controller Sect and the Li family."

    Yang Tianyu said excitedly: "Song Ke's two clones were destroyed, and his soul was bound to be damaged. The time to break the saint will definitely be greatly extended. The most important thing is that all the demon kings under him have been hacked to death by the two masters just now, so now  This is our chance to get the sachet back."

    Hear the words.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were shining with hope.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: and without any unexpected interruptions, they quickly force the toxins out of their bodies by relying on their own cultivation.

    After taking some medicine to recover some of his injuries, a dozen warriors rushed towards Song Ke's base camp.

    There were no accidents this time, and we soon arrived in the canyon.

    "The sachet must be next to Song Ke's body, let's sneak over quickly." Li Shuhua ordered.

    Hearing this, everyone approached Song Ke¡¯s body in the dense bushes.

    "Disciple, the canyon below looks eerie. I'm afraid there are a lot of wild beasts!"

    Beside the cliff, Yi Feng looked at the canyon below and said softly.

    "Master, let's go, I'm not afraid!"

    Zhong Qing tightened the sword in his hand and said excitedly.

    "You are indeed my good disciple."

    Yi Feng touched Zhong Qing¡¯s head, praised him, and led his young apprentice towards the jungle-covered canyon

    "Look, the sachet is right there."

    Sneaking to Song Ke¡¯s body, everyone soon discovered that the sachet was hanging on a branch of the locust tree of the body.

    "Song Ke didn't notice our approach. I'm afraid the destruction of his two clones had a great impact on him. I'm afraid he can't think of dealing with us now. He quickly stepped forward to get the sachet and left here.  ." Yang Tianyu ordered.

    Everyone nodded.

    With his eyes fixed on the sachet, he was ready to take action.

    But the next moment, the locust tree in front of him suddenly burst out with huge pressure and collapsed in all directions.

    Under this pressure, even Li Shuhua and others were shocked and stepped back, trying to stabilize their feet.When he looked at Song Ke's body again, his expressions changed drastically.

    "No, Song Ke has already broken the saint!"

    "What's going on? How could this happen?"

    Yang Tianyu made a panicked voice, his face full of shock.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    And the reason why Song Ke didn't notice them was probably because he was focused on making a breakthrough.

    "what to do?"

    Everyone shouted in panic: "Why don't we leave quickly before he pays attention to us?"

    "No, it's true that Song Ke hasn't noticed us now, but if we use our cultivation to move, he will notice us. I'm afraid we will be overtaken by him, the Queen of the Breaking Saint, before we can escape from the mountain range!" Li Shuhua solemnly said  said.

    "Then what should we do? Fight?"

    Yang Tianyu gritted his teeth and said: "See the trunk of different colors under his tree? That is the heart of his tree. We just need to take advantage of him and destroy it. Song Ke's strength will be greatly reduced. By then we will  There is no way to fight."

    But everyone¡¯s faces were full of bitterness.

    The heart of the tree is as important as the demon core of other demonic beasts. It is also equivalent to the human Dantian. It is the center of the entire power output. Its importance is self-evident.

    It seems that Song Ke¡¯s heart of the tree is on the trunk, but how can it be so easy to destroy?

    This idea simply won¡¯t work.

    "All right."

    Yang Tianyu also knew that he was in a hurry and sought medical treatment just now, so he had to say anxiously: "In that case, we should think of a way before Song Ke discovers us. Once he finds out, it will be too late to think of a way.  ¡±

    "It seems like this is the best thing to do."

    Li Shuhua gritted his teeth and took out a scroll in his hand.

    "This is your Li family's secret treasure hiding formation?" Yang Tianyu said in a surprised voice.

    Li Shuhua nodded solemnly.

    This concealment formation is one of the most precious treasures of his Li family, and he brought it here to prevent accidents.

    But I didn¡¯t expect to actually use it.

    Everyone nodded. Currently, they can't escape or fight. They can only hide in the formation temporarily, which is like losing their lives.

    "The space of the Hidden Formation is limited, and there are too many of us, so you quickly move closer to me in a crouching position, so that the space is barely enough!" Li Shuhua said quickly.

    Hearing this, everyone moved quickly and moved closer to Li Shuhua in a squatting position.

    "The hiding formation, move!"

    Li Shuhua waved the scroll in his hand, and a force of space suddenly enveloped everyone, and then more than a dozen people disappeared out of thin air.

    And the brilliance of the Hidden Formation is precisely this.

    It can form a small space of its own. The outside world cannot see through the inside of the space, but they can see from the inside to the outside.

    "snort!"

    "You ant-like humans, think I don't know where you are hiding?"

    "It's a stupid concealment method, let's see how I can break it with force"

    In the tree trunk, a pair of eyes suddenly grew out, exuding huge pressure.

    But the next moment.

    An invisible force enveloped the entire space, completely suppressing Song Ke's arrogance just now.

    "what happened?"

    Song Ke¡¯s expression changed drastically, and his sharp eyes suddenly looked around.

    Because of this power, the power of his demon saint was also suppressed, and he was completely unable to display it.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 232 Spending the night in front of others

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "what is going on?"

    "How could such an invisible suppression appear for no reason!"

    Song Ke was puzzled.

    At this moment, two figures walked slowly towards this side.

    "This ghost place looks so gloomy. Why haven't I seen a single beast?" Yi Feng said in a speechless voice while walking.

    "Yeah, it's a bit strange!"

    Zhong Qing scratched his little head, also full of doubts.

    "Forget it, let's go to the front and take a look. There was a lot of movement here just now. I don't know if there is any big beast!" Yi Feng said softly.

    Seeing these two people, Song Ke's eyes were filled with murderous intent!

    He has not forgotten that these two men killed all his men and also destroyed one of his clones.

    But even though he wanted to skin these two people, the mysterious power that suppressed his cultivation was still there.

    This invisible thing gave him a great sense of crisis, making him dare not act rashly.

    "Hmph, humans, let me go for now. When I get rid of this suppressive force, I will deal with you properly!"

    In the darkness, Song Ke's eyes moved and he dived quietly.

    Yi Feng took Zhong Qing around and saw no beasts that could allow Zhong Qing to practice.

    "How about this is how it is today, disciple!" Yi Feng looked at the sky and said to Zhong Qing, "Just find a place nearby to spend the night!"

    "It's Master!"

    Zhong Qing nodded, suddenly discovered something, and quickly shouted: "Wow, Master, there is a big locust tree here."

    Hearing this, Yi Feng also looked over and was immediately startled.

    This locust tree is really big. I¡¯m afraid it would take dozens of people holding hands to surround it. This alien world is indeed an alien world. I¡¯m afraid there is no such big tree on the entire earth!

    "Okay, let's rest under this tree for the night. Even if it rains heavily, we won't be afraid!"

    After Yi Feng looked around, he took out the things and set up a camp under the locust tree.

    "Hoo!"

    And Li Shuhua and others, who were observing this scene in the hidden space, suddenly showed shocked eyes.

    "These two are so brave, they actually spent the night under Song Ke's belly.

    What shocked them even more was that Song Ke, who had been so aggressive just now, actually stopped moving.

    Does that mean that even Song Ke, who has broken the Holy Spirit, is afraid of them?

    "Then do we want to go out now?" someone asked.

    "I think it's better to wait and see what happens. Let's not talk about it. They are right under Song Ke's nose, and we can't figure out who these two are. If there is a conflict, we won't be able to parry it!" Yang Tianyu said  .

    Hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement.

    But at this moment, they suddenly found Yi Feng looking towards them under the tree, and then got up and walked towards them.

    Seeing this, Li Shuhua and others were suddenly shocked.

    "He, he can see us?"

    Yang Tianyu said in shock.

    "No, it's impossible. This is absolutely impossible. This method of concealment creates a small space of its own. It's impossible to see us through the space barrier with pure vision." Li Shuhua shook his head and explained: "So he walked over here,  It must be a coincidence!¡±

    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    I¡¯m afraid, as Li Shuhua said, it was a coincidence that Yi Feng came over.

    But at this moment, Yi Feng suddenly asked them: "It's you again, are you squatting here like this, collectively shitting?"

    What?

    Everyone was shocked and stared at each other.

    Li Shuhua¡¯s face turned red.

    It was obvious that their so-called concealment formation could not block Yi Feng's sight at all.

    And since the other party has seen through it, there is no need for them to pretend.

    Everyone looked embarrassed and prepared to stand up. At the same time, they were afraid that Yi Feng would accuse them of being peeping by hiding here, so they quickly explained anxiously.

    "Senior, I, we"

    Seeing this, Yi Feng waved his hand to interrupt them, and said with a smile: "It's okay, meeting each other is fate. We are all men, so don't be embarrassed. I came to ask you if you still have paper, and can you give it to me too?"  Shall I move somewhere?"

    EverybodyHis face turned red.

    The thoughts of such a master are really hard to fathom!

    "Okay, it seems you have no more paper, so I'll just bear with it." Yi Feng pinched his hips, straightened up and walked back to the camp. After sitting down, he shouted to them: "After you're done, come over and sit down."  Sit down!"

    "what should we do?"

    When everyone heard the words, they suddenly looked worried.

    They didn¡¯t dare to ignore Yi Feng¡¯s invitation, but they really didn¡¯t dare to go to that place.

    "Forget it, we can't escape now even if we run away. With the strength of this senior, since he invites us over, he will probably ensure our safety." Li Shuhua gritted his teeth and said.

    Everyone deeply agreed, so they had no choice but to bite the bullet and slowly move towards Yifeng with small steps.

    But although he guessed that Yi Feng would ensure their safety, he still had no confidence in actually taking action.

    The closer we got to the bottom of the tree, the weaker our footsteps became.

    The cold sweat on my forehead was also flowing.

    Looking at their appearance, Yi Feng reminded with a smile: "You still have to pay attention to the time you squat. Not only will your legs be numb if you squat for a long time, but the key point is that it is easy to get hemorrhoids!"

    PS: Chapter 1, five chapters today, making up for the two missing yesterday.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 233 What an awesome sneeze

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Although they didn¡¯t know what Yi Feng meant by having hemorrhoids, everyone still nodded like chickens pecking at rice.

    Finally, in a frightened state, he came to Yi Feng.

    Fortunately, Song Ke did not move, so everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Thank you, senior, for your life-saving grace!"

    Everyone bowed and expressed gratitude.

    "How can I help you? You're welcome."

    Yi Feng waved his hand. It was just a coincidence that he saved this group of people who were surrounded by wild beasts. This was not a big deal to him.

    And Yi Feng didn¡¯t think much about this group of people calling him senior.

    The strong are respected, right?

    "These people can't handle more than a dozen beasts, so it's reasonable to call him "senior".

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    After introducing each other and chatting, Li Shuhua and others followed Yi Feng and set up camp.

    After all, they themselves don¡¯t dare to leave.

    "ah!"

    "This piece of wood is so unique!"

    At this time, Yi Feng suddenly discovered that there was a particularly different piece on the trunk of the locust tree behind him, which immediately aroused his curiosity.

    "Disciple, give me the knife."

    "It's Master."

    Taking the knife from Zhong Qing¡¯s hand, Yi Feng walked towards it.

    However, Li Shuhua and others¡¯ hearts were stuck in their throats.

    This is the heart of the tree of the old demon Song Ke!

    What does this boss want to do?

    And this piece of tree heart looks ordinary, but if you really want to pay any attention to it, how can Song Ke allow it?

    Li Shuhua and others swallowed and looked at Yi Feng nervously.

    At this moment, Yi Feng had already arrived in front of the heart of the tree, knocked it with the handle of his knife, and suddenly shouted excitedly: "Oh, this wood is really a good thing. If you let me carve out of this material, what works can I carve out?"  It must be great, maybe it can improve my carving skills a little bit."

    With that said, he turned back and shouted to Zhong Qing: "Disciple, come and help me, dig out this piece of wood for me."

    Song Ke, who was in hiding, looked shocked.

    Good guy.

    It¡¯s simply too much to bully a tree!

    It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t kill these two humans because of the mysterious coercion, but this damn human actually paid his attention to Tree Heart.

    Which is tolerable and intolerable?

    When Yi Feng turned his head, a flash of white light suddenly appeared in the heart of the tree, and a faint murderous intention appeared, and he gathered huge energy and was about to attack Yi Feng.

    Seeing this, Li Shuhua and others were shocked.

    Just when he wanted to shout to remind Yi Feng, the power contained in the heart of the tree rushed towards Yi Feng.

    The distance between the two is only one foot.

    It¡¯s already too late.

    And at this distance, being attacked by Song Ke without any defense, unless he reaches Emperor Wu, I'm afraid he will capsize in the gutter!

    Unable to help, everyone in Li Shuhua turned pale with fright.

    At the critical moment, Yi Feng also turned back to look at the heart of the tree again.

    I felt a gust of wind blowing, my nose felt cold, and I squirmed

    "A sneeze"

    Yi Feng sneezed fiercely.

    However, this sneeze directly touched the nerves of Li Shuhua and others and directly subverted their world view.

    Hiss.

    What an awesome sneeze!

    Everyone gasped.

    Because this sneeze directly dispersed the attack from the heart of the tree.

    Not a single drop is left.

    And when Song Ke saw this horrifying scene, he was immediately frightened.

    The entire huge locust tree trembled violently at this moment!

    this¡­¡­

    What kind of magical method is this?

    Song Ke directly doubts life.

    Although his cultivation was suppressed by an invisible force, he was still able to deliver a full blow relying on the Heart of the Tree.

    His full blow was a blow from the Demon Saint!

    Broken by a sneeze?

    In the midst of shock, Song Ke felt his body go cold.

    ? ?When he got there, he found that Yi Feng and Zhong Qing were holding knives and had cut out more than half of his tree heart.

    As half of the heart of the tree was dug out, Song Ke's realm quickly retreated, and he turned back to a half-saint in the blink of an eye.

    Song Ke was filled with rage.

    I want to kill these two damn humans immediately.

    But before taking action, I remembered the terrifying methods of these two people, and the arrogance that had just risen was immediately extinguished.

    Can¡¯t beat it!

    He wants to cry but has no tears!

    With the principle that Dongshan was not afraid of running out of firewood, Song Ke endured the hatred with tears and planned to take revenge in the future.

    "Well, now that I have this thing, I can go back and carve something."

    Yi Feng looked at the heart of the tree in his hand and put it into the ring.

    Beside, Li Shuhua and others were so horrified that they didn¡¯t know how to describe it in words, and their minds couldn¡¯t wrap their heads around it.

    Not to mention breaking Song Ke¡¯s demon saint with one sneeze, but plucking out the heart of Song Ke¡¯s tree, is the purpose just for carving?

    What a big deal!

    But the more powerful Yi Feng is, the better he is to them.

    Because Yi Feng is not hostile to them, and they only need to follow Yi Feng, at least they can keep their lives safe.

    It took a long time for everyone to calm down and sit down again.

    But at this moment.

    A series of strange sounds came from the distance, approaching here.

    Everyone immediately stood up and looked around.

    And Yi Feng is no exception.

    "Ouch!"

    "Wuhu"

    "take off¡­¡­"

    "Ouch, oh, oh, oh, so tired, so tired, so tired"

    Hearing these familiar shouts, Li Shuhua and others' eyes widened with horror.

    "Are they the ones from before?"

    The voice fell.

    ???????????????????

    A man in black robes rushed towards us with a sack on his back. At the same time, he was followed by a sky-eating demon wolf dragging the sack. There was also a centipede hanging on the demon wolf's head.

    "It is indeed these three!"

    Li Shuhua and others were startled, watching them rushing towards this side, and quickly stepped aside.

    After all, they know the style of these guys, and they will kill them no matter what is in front of them.

    But after they got out of the way, they found that Yi Feng was still standing there stupidly.

    Their expressions suddenly became anxious.

    Although they also know that Yi Feng is very strong, judging from the way this man in black robe easily trampled Song Ke's clone under his feet, he is not weak at all!

    If these two masters come together and have a conflict, it will cause a big fuss.

    So they quickly shouted a reminder to Yifeng.

    "Senior, don't stop them, get out of the way and let them pass." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 234 This figure from behind is...

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    But the next moment.

    The scene that appeared in front of them directly touched their nerves, and their eyeballs almost fell off.

    I saw Yi Feng lift the soles of his feet and kick the man in black robe to the ground.

    With this kick, the man in black robe's head turned around.

    "Who the hell is sneaking up on this scumbag?"

    The man in black robe held his head straight with both hands, and at the same time curses came from his mouth.

    After he hurriedly straightened his head, he suddenly met Yi Feng's meaningful eyes.

    ¡°Oh my God, that¡¯s so sloppy!¡±

    Benwei was so frightened that he turned around and ran away.

    But as soon as he took two steps, Yi Feng swept his legs to catch up. With a muffled groan, Benwei fell headfirst into the grass, and was then dragged back by Yi Feng by one of his legs.

    ¡°Woo woo woo¡­¡±

    Benwei¡¯s hands left ten claw marks on the ground, and a wailing sound came from his mouth.

    At this moment, the dog running behind also saw this scene, and was stunned and turned to stone.

    "Run, run quickly, we can't annihilate the whole army!"

    Looking at the dog, Ben Dawei shouted.

    Hearing this, Gouzi nodded blankly, turned around and started running.

    "Wangcai, stop right here."

    However, Yi Feng shouted and frightened him to the spot.

    "return."

    Yi Feng waved to him again and shouted.

    Ao Qing did not dare not listen to what Yi Feng said, so he had no choice but to keep his head down and walk towards Yi Feng with heavy steps.

    "Okay, you two, why didn't I see you in the martial arts gym? It turns out that you ran so far and came here!"

    "Tell me, what are you doing here?"

    Yi Feng slapped the dog on the head, and then slapped Benwei on the head.

    Under Yi Feng¡¯s scolding, Yi Gu Yi Gou didn¡¯t dare to take a breath, and bowed his head like a chicken.

    However, this scene dumbfounded Li Shuhua and others.

    This appearance and scene made them wonder, is the Sky-Eating Demonic Wolf in front of them still the one that killed the Tiger Demon Lord with one claw?

    That terrifying man in black, or the man in black who kicked Song Ke to death?

    Phew!

    Everyone gasped.

    But they also heard that the black-robed man and the Sky-Eating Demonic Wolf were both Yi Feng's subordinates.

    And if his subordinates are so powerful, then what kind of identity should Yi Feng be!

    It¡¯s scary to think about it!

    They no longer dare to guess further, only the shock in their hearts.

    "Oh?"

    Yi Feng snatched the sack from Benwei and Gouzi's hands. After opening it, the glittering gold coins shone directly in Yi Feng's eyes, making Yi Feng reveal an aunt-like smile on his face.

    However, he quickly put it away calmly, coughed slightly, and asked with a straight face: "Ahem, tell me, did you get so many gold coins?"

    "Aba Aba!"

    Benwei lowered his head.

    "speak English!"

    Yi Feng¡¯s voice sank.

    "Pick it up, pick it up"

    There was a submissive voice coming from Benwei.

    "Picked it up?"

    Yi Feng frowned.

    "I really picked it up this time!" Benwei said quickly.

    Yi Feng looked at Benwei's sincere look and believed it. After all, in this deep mountain and old forest, it was impossible for them to steal it. I'm afraid they really picked it up from some mountain.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll spare you this time.¡±

    Yi Feng then waved his hand.

    "That¡­¡­"

    Benwei raised his head towards Yi Feng, and the little paws in his black robe quietly reached towards the sack.

    "What are you doing?"

    Yi Feng slapped his palm away and lectured with a straight face: "Why do you want so much money for a broken skeleton?"

    "But, but I picked this up"

    Benwei said aggrievedly.

    "So what if you picked it up? Don't I need money to support a family? You guys only know how to eat with bare mouths and sleep with bare arms. Have you ever thought about how difficult it is for me in normal times? I have to pay for food, vegetables, and travel."  Aren't carriage fees and street management fees all expenses?" Yi Feng said in a broken voice: "Besides, I didn't ask you to; "Okay, everyone, see you later."

    Yi Feng clenched his fists and prepared to leave.

    "Hey, senior."

    Seeing Yi Feng leaving, Li Shuhua and others couldn't sit still.

    "Why is there anything else?" Yi Feng asked.

    Several people hesitated, and finally Yang Tianyu said sheepishly: "Sorry, senior, the sachet in your hand belongs to us, can you return it to us?"

    "Yours?"

    Yi Feng¡¯s brows suddenly frowned.

    "Yes, yes, it's ours. Senior, can you return it to us?" Li Shuhua looked at Yi Feng and said.

    These words made Yi Feng laugh immediately.

    I originally thought these people were pretty good, but suddenly I felt a bad feeling towards them.

    You say you really want this sachet, just say it, it doesn¡¯t matter if you give it to them.  But Yi Feng couldn't bear it when he told lies in front of him and said it was theirs.

    "I'm afraid you are mistaken, I am the real owner of this sachet!"

    Yi Feng said to them politely and left with Benwei and Gouzi.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Looking at Yi Feng¡¯s leaving figure, Li Shuhua and others had ugly expressions.

    But they didn¡¯t dare to say anything more to Yi Feng.

    "Sect leader, head of the family."

    At this moment, several figures flew over, it was Xu Mozhu, Li Renhao and others who were waiting for them outside.

    "how's it going?"

    Li Jiaxin asked quickly.

    Li Shuhua and others were dejected, and roughly recounted what happened next. After finishing speaking, they sighed, shook their heads and said, "Oh, what can we do!"

    "etc."

    At this moment, Li Renhao looked at the back figure in the distance, suddenly trembled, and said hurriedly: "This back figure, this back figure, isn't this back figure a senior" (Remember the website address of this website.  £ºwww.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 235 Keep you safe

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What?"

    Hearing this, Li Shuhua and others were horrified and asked urgently: "You mean, that is the senior who gave you the sachet?"

    "It's him, it's him. I will never forget this figure from behind." Li Renhao said through gritted teeth.

    Li Shuhua and others were horrified.

    Then, he smiled bitterly.

    No wonder.

    No wonder he said that the sachet was his, that¡¯s why.

    "According to what you said, I'm afraid the senior knows what happened with this sachet. Presumably, he is very disappointed with us. He couldn't seize the opportunity given to us and caused such trouble" At this time, Li Jiaxin  He said with a complicated expression.

    "Presumably he came here specially this time to solve this mess and take back the sachet"

    Hear the words.

    Everyone was suddenly startled.

    This person came mysteriously, first saving them from fire and water, then hitting Song Ke to death, and finally taking back the sachet

    Thinking back on this series.

    I¡¯m afraid, that¡¯s really the case!

    Can't help but be bitter, only sighing.

    time.

    Gradually it passed.

    Before you know it, more than half of winter has passed.

    In this weather, Yi Feng doesn¡¯t want to go anywhere, he just wants to stay at home and be a salted fish.

    However, Yi Feng found that Zhong Qing was a little abnormal recently.

    He usually immerses himself in practicing in the martial arts gym, but recently he always goes out early and comes back late, and often sits under the eaves and giggles.

    With doubts, Yi Feng wanted to see what the child was doing.

    Following the movement, Yi Feng walked lightly towards the kitchen.

    As soon as he walked into the kitchen, he saw Zhong Qing holding a plate of lard and smearing his hair in front of the mirror. He nodded with satisfaction until the entire hair was smeared with oil.

    Afterwards, he picked up a handful of rapeseed flowers from the side, carefully tied them up and put them in his arms, and got ready to go out.

    Heading forward, he met Yi Feng.

    "Master."

    Zhong Qing lowered his head and panicked.

    "Hey, you're a pig running around in a pen and you're in heat!" Yi Feng looked at him and smiled meaningfully.

    "No, no."

    Zhong Qing blushed, hid the rape flowers behind her, lowered her head and ran out of the door.

    But this kind of life did not last long, and Zhong Qing never went out again.

    Instead, he spends the whole day in the martial arts studio with a sad face, sometimes being silent for the entire day without saying a word.

    Looking at the child getting thinner and thinner, Yi Feng felt unhappy.

    "Disciple, come have a drink with me."

    Yi Feng took out a pot of good wine, made two plates of peanuts, and shouted to Zhong Qing.

    "Master, didn't you let me drink before?" Zhong Qing asked doubtfully.

    "it's OK now."

    Yi Feng smiled and filled a cup towards Zhong Qing.

    Zhong Qing drank it carefully, choked on it twice, and his face turned red.

    "If anything happens, tell Master!"

    Yi Feng poured him another glass.

    Zhong Qing lowered his head and said nothing.

    "Disciple, in life, you will always experience some things, and there will always be a solution to the really difficult things." Yi Feng raised his wine glass towards Zhong Qing.

    "Master, I, I"

    Zhong Qing lowered his head, hesitant.

    Seeing Zhong Qing¡¯s appearance, Yi Feng sighed and said, ¡°Disciple, you must remember that I am your master and also your relative.¡±

    This sentence of "relatives" immediately made Zhong Qing lose control of his emotions and shed tears.

    Then he choked up and told the story: "Master, I, I really like Mengtian, and we have already agreed that when I grow up a little, I will go to her house to propose marriage, but her aunt  He stopped me and told me that Mengtian is the daughter of a wealthy family in Nansha, and it is impossible for her to be with a grassroots like me."

    "Woooo"

    "Master, I feel so uncomfortable. My heart hurts so much. Her aunt also called me a waste and said that if I really go to Mengtian, she will break my legs!"

    "What?"

    When Yi Feng heard this, he immediately became angry.

    He originally thought that Zhong Qing was just emotionally frustrated, but he didn't expect that there was such a story.

    &nbspJust one sentence.  "

    Yi Feng said solemnly: "It's a long journey. In this world of cultivating immortals, as mortals, we must know how to keep a low profile and try not to cause trouble. Do you understand?"

    Hearing this, everyone looked at each other and nodded tacitly.

    "shelf!"

    With the sound of shouting, five horses and a carriage left Pingjiang City and rushed towards the distant Nansha.

    "The scenery outside the city is really good!"

    The sun was shining brightly and the weather was soothing. Sitting on the carriage, Yi Feng looked at the scenery outside through the window and felt very comfortable.

    After traveling through time for so long, this is the first time he has truly traveled far away.

    I don¡¯t know what Nansha is like.

    "Stop"

    At this moment, a sound of shouting came from the front.

    ¡°Then, the first ones, Pork Rong and Wu Yonghong, stopped.

    "what happened?"

    Yi Feng opened the curtain and looked forward, and suddenly found a woman in green clothes holding a sword blocking the carriage.

    She has a cold face and a tall figure, and she is not an ordinary person at first glance.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that her face is a little pale, and there are still wet blood stains on her shoulders, obviously she was seriously injured.

    "I need to take your carriage to the Nansha area."

    At this time, the woman in green said coldly: "Of course, your seat is not in vain. Bandits are rampant along this road, and there are many cultivators who block the road and steal money. If I am with you, I will keep you mortals safe!"  "

    Hearing this, Zhu Zhurong, Wu Yonghong and others in front looked complicated.

    Keep them safe?

    but.

    They didn¡¯t dare to make any decisions and looked at Yi Feng.

    PS: There are four chapters in total, and the last two chapters are three combined into two, which equals five chapters.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 236 You guys, don¡¯t come here

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Are you the leader?"

    The woman in green looked at Yi Feng and said in a deep voice: "You heard what I just said. I only need to take your carriage to Nansha. As a cultivator, although I am seriously injured, I can still protect you.  Have a safe journey!¡±

    "Uh, cultivator, you won't cause trouble, right?" Yi Feng touched his nose and said with a frown.

    Hearing this, the woman in green was slightly silent.

    After a moment, he raised his head again and said: "To tell you frankly, there is indeed the possibility of causing trouble, but this possibility is minimal and equal to none, because they have all been killed by me, unless they send reinforcements!"

    "Um!"

    Yi Feng nodded. This woman's willingness to say so frankly made him trust her a little bit.

    "Okay, it doesn't matter if I take you for a ride, but for this risky thing, there has to be some reward, right?" Yi Feng said with a smile.

    "Then what do you want?"

    The woman in green clothes said.

    "Uh, five hundred, no, one thousand gold coins!" Yi Feng stretched out his hand and said.

    Without saying a word, the woman took out a golden ticket from her storage ring and waved it towards Yi Feng.

    "This is a gold ticket for one thousand gold coins. You can get the gold coins at any bank." said the woman in green.

    "It's so sloppy!"

    This woman was so generous and didn't even mention the price, which made Yi Feng regret it. She would have asked for more if she had known better.

    "Okay, then get in the car!"

    Putting away the golden ticket, Yi Feng waved, but before she got into the car, she reminded: "By the way, except for me and the guy in front of us who has some strength, the rest of us have old arms and legs.  You promised there would be no trouble, but you can¡¯t trick us!¡±

    "Do not worry!"

    The woman in green said coldly: "If there is really trouble, I won't hurt you."

    "You, move some space for others."

    Yi Feng kicked Ao Qing and said.

    Gouzi glanced at the woman in green and moved towards the corner.

    "this¡­¡­"

    However, the woman in green looked at Ao Qing with doubts. She always felt that Ao Qing looked like the Sky-Eating Demon Wolf, but the latter did not have the slightest aura of the demon wolf on his body.

    Gouzi rolled his eyes at her.

    He didn¡¯t dare to ignore the owner¡¯s reminder when he went out, and he had to keep a low profile at all times.

    So he restrained all his breath, and a slight change appeared on his body.

    Therefore, even if the Martial Saint is in front of him, he may not be able to recognize that he is the Sky-devouring Demonic Wolf. This stinky little sister can tell that there is something wrong.

    "Is your injury okay?"

    Yi Feng looked at the wound on the shoulder of the woman in green and frowned. The blade was all broken, how painful it was!

    "I'm fine, don't worry!" the woman in green waved her hand.

    "How about I take a look at it for you?" Yi Feng said softly: "I know a lot about medical skills, maybe I can help you."

    Hearing this, Uncle Wang, who was also sitting in the carriage, looked at Yi Feng respectfully.

    Sir, you are very kind.

    Even when faced with such blind young people, we always act with compassion.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    "you?"

    The woman in green glanced at Yi Feng, shook her head and said, "This is no ordinary injury. I understand it with good intentions, but it is not something that mortals like you can solve."

    "Uh, okay."

    Yi Feng touched his nose to resolve the embarrassment.

    But Lao Wangtou on the side looked at the woman like a fool. How stupid do you have to be to reject your husband?

    "The blessings accumulated by my ancestors for several lifetimes were ruined by my own hands. I really don't know if I will hang myself with regrets after knowing the power of my husband."

    That¡¯s all.

    The gentleman didn¡¯t say anything. He definitely wouldn¡¯t say a word. He was just a frog in the well, never knowing how big the sky is!

    ¡°You guys keep moving forward, I will solve any trouble you have!¡±

    After the woman in green simply bandaged the injury, she gave instructions, closed her eyes and began to heal.

    The convoy moves forward slowly.

    One day passed, and Pingjiang City was already far away.

    This Xianjiang Continent is no better than in the previous life, and its territory is much wider. Except for some cities and human gathering places, otherMost of the area is in undeveloped areas, surrounded by desolation and few people.

    "Zheng!"

    At this moment, the sound of drawing a sword suddenly came from outside.

    "what happened?"

    Yi Feng opened the curtain and took a look, and immediately found a group of vicious people surrounding them.

    "Bandits?"

    Yi Feng¡¯s expression suddenly changed.

    "This road was planted by me, and I opened this road. If I want to cross this road, I will leave the money to buy it!"

    The leader of the man was eight feet tall, with shaggy hair. He waved the big blade in his hand and shouted: "Uncle Kuang Gang of Qingfeng Village is here. People in the car, please get out of here!"

    "Get down."

    As the leader Kuang Gang shouted loudly, the rest of the bandits also shouted loudly, and their aura was exposed.

    What people didn¡¯t expect was that this group of bandits was quite strong. The leader, Kuang Gang, had reached the ninth level of the warrior, and was only one step away from being a martial artist.

    "Girl, girl, bandits are coming."

    Seeing this, Yi Feng quickly shouted to the woman in green behind him.

    "I'm at a critical moment. Just hold on for a moment. I'll take action in a quarter of an hour." The woman in Tsing Yi said solemnly, then closed her eyes again.

    Yi Feng was about to say something else, but looking at the cold sweat on her forehead and the cold air coming out of the wound, she knew that the latter might really be at a critical moment, so she had to give up.

    It seems that I can only solve it myself.

    With that said, he got out of the carriage.

    "Sir, what should I do?"

    Zhu Zhurong, Wu Yonghong and others looked at Yi Feng.

    "Some of them are considered cultivators. Mortals like us will definitely not be able to defeat them. Please pay to solve them!"

    With that said, Yi Feng gritted his teeth and took out a hundred gold coins from the Space Ring with a face full of pain, put it in a bag, and walked towards Kuang Gang and others.

    "Hey, gentlemen, here are one hundred gold coins to buy a right of passage!"

    Yi Feng stretched out his money bag and said.

    "oh?"

    "It's pretty good!"

    Kuang just took the money bag in his hand and weighed it, but then he sneered: "I think the ring on your hand is not bad, so give it to me too!"

    Yi Feng¡¯s expression changed, he quickly took a step back, and said with a forced smile: ¡°It¡¯s better not to do this!¡±

    "Then let's all die together!"

    Kuang Gang sneered and waved his hands, and twenty or thirty bandits rushed towards Yi Feng and others.

    "Grass!"

    Yi Feng cursed loudly. This bandit really has no morality at all. I am afraid he will not let them go regardless of whether he pays or not.

    While retreating, he shouted to everyone: "Everyone, hold on, hold on for a quarter of an hour, just wait for someone to take action."

    "As he said that, Yi Feng also took out a sword from his hand. He just cut off one person, but found that seven or eight big swords were slashing at him.

    "Grass!"

    Yi Feng was running and fighting at the same time. Even though he had practiced a lot of Chinese martial arts, he was still timid when it came to fighting these bloodthirsty people!

    A group of people panicked.

    And Zhu Zhurong and others also dismounted and began to fight with the bandits.

    "Hey!"

    "ha!"

    A few people waved their palms expressionlessly, seemingly in a decent manner, and even fought back and forth with these warriors, but the calmness on their faces betrayed them.

    Several bandits who rushed to the carriage also started a fight with Old Wang. Seeing that Old Wang could not walk even with a cane, he did not panic at all and dodged with ease.

    "We are mortals, are we too calm when facing bandits?"

    While Zhu Zhurong pretended to fight with the bandits, he shouted at Lao Wangtou and the others.

    "Yes, Sir, he understands the life of mortals. We follow him and we must always cooperate with Sir and correct ourselves!" Lao Wangtou also nodded in deep agreement and said: "Look at Sir, this is what mortals should do when encountering bandits.  It looks like something!¡±

    "What about us?"

    Wu Yonghong asked.

    But as soon as he asked, he found Lao Wang slumped on the ground with his head slumped on the ground, trembling, and shouting at the bandits with a howl: "You, cough, cough, help, help, don't come here,  Don¡¯t come here" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 237: Ginger is still spicier when old

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Grass!"

    ¡°Ginger is still spicy when it¡¯s old!¡±

    Seeing Old Man Wang¡¯s appearance, Wu Yonghong, Zhu Zhurong and others¡¯ eyes dropped.

    The next moment, Zhu Zhurong said nothing, clamped his legs, bit his lower lip with his teeth, and held the corners of his clothes tightly with both hands.

    Suppressing a look of panic, he screamed: "I, I'm so scared, help me, I'm just a mortal, why are you doing this to me, don't do this to me!"

    "As expected of someone who has lived around sir for so long, we still have some progress!" Wu Yonghong looked at Lao Wangtou and Zhu Zhurong, sighed, waved his knife and ran away.

    "Help, I can't beat you, come and save me!"

    While running, he fell to the ground and peed.

    After looking around, in addition to Zhu Zhurong and Lao Wangtou, Gouzi was also hiding behind the woman. Even the black-robed god was hiding under the carriage and trembling. The remaining Chu Kuangshi and Sun Zhuge looked at each other.  One glance.

    "us?"

    They nodded in unison and became panicked.

    For a time, the entire battlefield was filled with ghosts crying and wolves howling.

    So it lasted for a quarter of an hour.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    Finally, there was a sound of swords in the carriage, and a figure in green clothes flew out of the sky.

    "Whoops!"

    "Whoops!"

    Since she came out, Yi Feng and others who were originally being chased around suddenly reversed the situation.

    In the hands of the woman in green, these bandits fell one by one like cutting leeks.

    "Woo woo woo, Heroine, I was wrong."

    Seeing that all his men were dead, the bandit leader Kuang just plopped down and knelt on the ground.

    "Young lady, have mercy on me. I have an eighty-year-old mother above me and a child with a yellow mouth. You are so arrogant and treat me like a fart. Killing me will dirty your hands"

    As soon as he finished speaking, a ray of light passed by, and Kuang Gang's head flew high.

    The woman in green sheathed her sword.

    Looking around at the trembling Yi Feng and others, she shook her head.

    Mortals are mortals after all!

    "Okay, stop shouting."

    She glared at Lao Wangtou and Zhu Zhurong, who were shivering while hugging the wheel, and shouted impatiently.

    On the side, Yi Feng also walked over with sweat on his face.

    "The girl is so awesome!"

    Yi Feng cupped his fists and said.

    "Okay, stop flattering me!" The woman in green said in a lecturing tone: "I don't know how you people are so brave. You are the only ones who dare to go from Pingjiang City to Nansha. You are really a newborn calf.  Tiger!"

    Yi Feng looked embarrassed.

    It was his first time to go out, and he didn¡¯t know it was so dangerous.

    "But you guys are really lucky. In this situation, there are many people who don't say anything, even those who are missing arms or legs."

    "especially you."

    ???????????????????????? The woman in green clothes looked at Uncle Wang.

    Because at the center point of Uncle Wang¡¯s buttocks, there were hundreds of knife marks left on the ground, but Uncle Wang was not hit even once.

    After an accident, everyone got back on the road.

    "Looking at your age, you shouldn't be old, right?" The woman in green asked Yifeng on the carriage.

    "Yes, it's not big!"

    Yi Feng nodded.

    "I'm curious, why don't you mortals practice cultivation?"

    The woman in green sneered, "If you had practiced a little bit today, you wouldn't have been in such a mess. Fortunately, you were lucky enough to meet me traveling the same way as you, otherwise your luck may not have lasted forever!"

    Hear the words.

    Yi Feng grimaced.

    This woman is really damn good at not opening any pot.

    If he can practice, he won¡¯t practice?

    He also tried to join the Qingshan Sect at first, but his talent was so bad that the Qingshan Sect¡¯s talent detection stone became ineffective.

    "Cough!"

    Beside, Old Man Wang coughed heavily, looked at the woman in green and said, "Girl, can you shut up?"

    A trace of anger was forced out of Old Man Wang's eyes.

    "This woman is really blind. She actually made her husband unhappy. Fortunately, he didn't get angry, otherwise everyone would have toI couldn¡¯t eat and walked around.

    "Lao Wangtou's words immediately made the woman in green lose her mind and turn pale with shock.

    But when she looked at Old Man Wang again, she found that he still looked like that old man. No matter how she noticed, he was just an ordinary old man.

    "Is it an illusion?"

    The woman in green shook her head, then did not take the matter to heart, and did not say anything more to Yi Feng and Old Man Wang.

    As the saying goes, mortals are mortals after all. If they were truly motivated, they would not be like this.

    That¡¯s all.

    There is no relationship between them in the first place, they are just traveling together temporarily.

    At this moment, Old Man Wang¡¯s cloudy eyes suddenly moved.

    He looked at Yi Feng and saw that Yi Feng still had the same plain appearance. Only then did Old Wang regain his normal appearance.

    After a long time, the woman in Tsing Yi, who had closed her eyes to rest, noticed something, and her expression suddenly changed.

    Standing up, holding a long sword in his hand, he immediately rushed out of the carriage.

    "What happened? I was so surprised!"

    Yi Feng also quickly opened the curtain, and saw a sword slashing from above his head. The long sword in the hand of the woman in green was meeting the sword.

    "Boom!"

    When the swords collided, a pleasant sonic boom sounded.

    After the sword light broke through, the woman in green also turned back to the carriage, her eyes solemnly looking into the distance.

    After the sword light, two figures came through the air, stopped in front of the motorcade, suspended in mid-air, and stared at the woman in green with murderous eyes.

    "Li Yihan, I finally found you."

    The leading man showed a cold smile and said solemnly.

    "Ye Mingyue, Han Xingfan, Yehan Shuangsha, you two are actually chasing after me!"

    The woman in green turned pale, biting her red lips, full of reluctance.

    Then, she turned her head towards the carriage behind and said, "Everyone, these two are masters of the King of Martial Arts. I will definitely not be able to leave, but I will try my best to cover your departure."

    "Remember, before I fall, run as far as possible, because these two are extremely ruthless. Once they catch up, they will never let you go."

    As he spoke, the woman in green moved her long sword in her hand and took the initiative to face the two demons of Ye Han.

    Suddenly.

    There were constant sonic booms in mid-air.

    But anyone with a discerning eye could see that the woman in green was no match for the Yehan Shuangsha. In less than a moment, she received a slap on the chest and fell to the ground.

    "What are you still doing? Hurry up and leave!"

    Seeing that Yi Feng and others were still stunned on the spot, she roared, chopped the ground with the sole of her foot, gritted her teeth and charged forward with her sword.

    "Sir, us?"

    Seeing this, Lao Wangtou, Zhu Zhurong and others all looked at Yi Feng.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 238 A big shot comes from Nansha

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "this¡­¡­"

    Yi Feng also became very anxious for a while.

    Although it is said that this woman brought this trouble, not only did Yi Feng accept her money, but he also benefited from this woman when he fought against bandits before.

    What's more, this woman is still covering their escape. If they really run away and leave a woman here to die, even if they escape, they will still have a bad conscience!

    "I must help her."

    Yi Feng tapped his temple and thought: "But everyone must always remember that we are mortals, and it is impossible to just run over and fight."

    "What do you mean, sir?"

    Old man Wang asked cautiously.

    "Use a cold move without leaving any trace on the outside!" Yi Feng said solemnly.

    Hearing this, everyone suddenly showed understanding expressions and looked at each other tacitly.

    understood!

    Seeing, Uncle Wang's palm raised without trace.

    "what happened?"

    "Obsessed, how could I become possessed!?"

    Ye Mingyue, who was fighting with the woman in green, suddenly changed her face.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????? He was exuding a violent aura, the veins on his forehead were exposed, and his forehead was swollen and red.

    "boom¡­¡­"

    With the sound of an explosion, Ye Mingyue exploded and died!

    "What?"

    Seeing this, the woman in green and Han Xingfan simultaneously made disbelieving sounds.

    ¡°Obviously, they were unable to react to this unexpected incident.

    The master of the martial arts was actually dying because of walking into the demon and exploding?

    "Haha, evil is rewarded with evil!"

    When Yi Feng saw this scene, he was startled for a moment, and then he suddenly let out an excited voice.

    Old man Wang was very happy to see his husband like this.

    It seems that I did not guess what the wrong gentleman was thinking.

    "Humph, Li Yihan, don't be too happy. If you want to deal with you, I am enough!" After reacting, Han Xingfan looked coldly and looked at the woman in green with murderous intent again.

    The woman in green frowned.

    Because Han Xingfan is not being alarmist, not to mention that her current condition is not good, and her own level is not as good as Han Xingfan's.

    "Xingfan Sword Technique!"

    During the battle, the sword in Han Xingfan's hand changed.

    Countless sword lights appeared in the sky, and as he violently chopped the sole of his foot, the countless sword lights merged into one, turning into a substantial chill, locking onto the woman in green and covering her.

    "go to hell!"

    Han Xingfan sneered, and with a strong murderous intent on his face, he approached the woman in green.

    The woman in Tsing Yi¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    With a pale face, he stepped back hastily, his eyes showing deep reluctance.

    Because this knife has completely locked onto her, she has no way to hide.

    And with her current strength, she couldn't stop the sword at all. She could only watch Han Xingfanli getting closer and closer to her.

    "Are you going to die?"

    The eyes of the woman in green are full of reluctance to give up on this world.

    At the critical moment, Zhu Zhurong plucked out a piece of chest hair, held it in his hand, and flicked it out with a flick of his finger.

    "ah!"

    When he heard Han Xingfan scream and quickly approach the woman in green, his legs suddenly tripped together and his head hit the stone on the ground.

    died¡­¡­

    And his so-called Xingfan Sword Technique also followed his death, and his successors were powerless and self-defeating.

    The woman in Tsing Yi was confused.

    Standing there, looking at the corpse not far away from his feet, he covered his red lips and was shocked to the extreme.

    A martial arts master tripped and fell to his death during a battle?

    What is this called?

    If Han Xingfan¡¯s body hadn¡¯t been at her feet and she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn¡¯t have believed that such a thing could happen in the world.

    "Haha, there is reincarnation in the way of heaven, and evil people will have evil retribution!"

    Seeing this scene, Yi Feng let out a happy voice.

    And Zhu Zhurong, Old Man Wang and others also showed knowing smiles.

    "Hoo!"

    After a long, long time, the woman in Tsing Yi breathed a sigh of relief and felt weak.Why does the injury never heal?  "

    Yi Feng packed his bags, looked at the woman in green who was sitting cross-legged, and said, "In my opinion, you have a trauma. You need to deal with the trauma first, and then adjust your breathing!"

    "That's right, sir."

    Lao Wangtou also said in agreement.

    However, Li Yihan opened his eyes, shook his head and said, "I appreciate your kindness, but my injury forget it, you mortals don't understand."

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Old man Wang looked ugly and nodded in agreement: "Yes, we don't understand, and sir, we don't understand even more"

    "Let's go!"

    Soon after, Li Yihan adjusted his breathing and stood up, and everyone started their journey again.

    "Why did it suddenly become so lively here?"

    As soon as I walked not far, I noticed that monks were frequently passing by, and there were even high-energy flashes in the air from time to time. This momentum made people who didn't know think that some grand event was going to be held here.

    However, this is just the edge of Nansha.

    There are usually few people around, so something obviously isn¡¯t right with this scene.

    With vigilance, Li Yihan rushed out, asked a monk for questioning, and then returned to the carriage.

    "I heard about it."

    Li Yihan took a deep breath and said.

    Hearing this, Yi Feng, Old Man Wang and others looked over.

    "Recently, an absolute big shot has arrived in Nansha. The monks you see are just the tip of the iceberg."

    "In addition, people from Fengyun Valley, Tianjian Sect, Sword Controlling Sect, Demonic Sound Sect, and Chuixue Villa will all come. Of course, the purpose of these people is to welcome him or to have a relationship with him.  of."

    Li Yihan said solemnly: "So I have to solemnly warn you that it is best not to run around or cause trouble everywhere, and stay near the motorcade."

    "Because in today's situation where there are so many masters, let alone you little mortals, even the strength of my Martial King is not enough. If you collide with any master, no one can save you.  Got it!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 239 The man in black robe under the moonlight

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Hear the words.

    Yi Feng suddenly took a breath of cold air.

    This kind of character is really awesome!

    So he quickly asked curiously: "Miss Li, may I ask who this person is? He is so terrifying?"

    "Listening to their legends, at least he is a master of martial arts, because some people saw him kill a half-emperor in an understatement!" Li Yihan said with lingering fear, and he also yearned for such a person.

    "Hoo!"

    "It would be great if I could be so awesome."

    Yi Feng was filled with emotion.

    It¡¯s a pity that the system doesn¡¯t live up to expectations!

    "you?"

    Li Yihan glanced at Yi Feng, shook his head and said: "It's not that I'm mocking you. Even if you live ten more lives, you still won't be able to achieve this, so you should just treat yourself as a mortal. This kind of character is not something you and I can speculate on.  , they are not from the same world as us at all!¡±

    Uncle Wang on the side couldn't help but move his eyelids when he heard this.

    ??Shaked his head.

    I really don¡¯t know how scared this little girl will be in the end if she knows the truth.

    Fortunately, your mind is as broad as the sky and you don¡¯t care about the ignorance of younger generations.

    This section of the road to Nansha is extremely difficult to walk.

    It¡¯s been a bumpy day, I haven¡¯t walked much, and I¡¯m still exhausted.

    "By the way, where exactly are you going to Nansha?" Li Yihan asked Yifeng after setting up camp at night.

    "Disciple, where are you from?"

    Yi Feng asked.

    "Uh go to Jiangyun's house."

    Zhong Qing scratched his head and said.

    "Go down the river?"

    Li Yihan frowned, shook his head and said: "You mortals are really not afraid of death. It's just a trip from Pingjiang City to Nansha, but you actually have to go to Nansha to go down the river."

    "Is there any problem?" Yi Feng asked puzzledly.

    "Did you know that Nansha is very large, with a Dutou River flowing through it, so Nansha is divided into Shangjiang and Xiajiang." Li Yihan explained: "In other words, if you want to go to Xiasha, you not only have to cross more than half of it.  Nansha still needs to cross the Dutou River.¡±

    "Oh, it's so far away." Yi Feng scratched his head.

    "I'm curious, what could have caused you mortals to run so far without fear of danger?" Li Yihan asked doubtfully.

    Hearing this, Zhong Qing blushed and dropped his head.

    Yi Feng also smiled sheepishly, and then told her about Zhong Qing.

    After listening, Li Yihan glanced at Yi Feng in surprise and said leisurely: "Although I don't understand your actions, I have to say that you are very competent as a master."

    ¡°It¡¯s funny.¡±

    Yi Feng smiled sheepishly and subconsciously rubbed Zhong Qing¡¯s head.

    "By the way, there is another doubt." Li Yihan asked again: "How come you from Pingjiang City got to know the people from Nansha Xiajiang?"

    "That's right."

    Yi Feng knocked his head, looked at Zhong Qing questioningly, and asked: "How did you get here so far away?"

    Zhong Qing¡¯s face turned red and she was shy for a long time before she said sheepishly: ¡°Mengtian¡¯s grandma¡¯s home is in Pingjiang City. She only met me when she followed her family back to Pingjiang City to visit relatives.¡±

    "oh."

    Yi Feng nodded in sudden realization.

    It turns out that the girl from the city went back to her grandma¡¯s house during the holidays and had an affair with this wild boy from the country.

    "That's all, I should have separated from you today, but there are so many monks on the edge of Nansha, and you mortals might not be able to finish this journey if you get into a little trouble." Li Yihan sighed with emotion, and said: "It just so happens that you are on this trip.  If you can still walk the same route as me, I will stay with you for a few more days. I hope you can walk to Xiajiang smoothly!"

    "Thank you, Miss Li."

    Yi Feng smiled gratefully.

    After being in contact with her for a long time, I found that this girl is quite nice.

    Li Yihan was not talking, but was paying attention to the movements of other monks around him.

    She originally disdained having too much contact with these mortals, but when she met the Night Cold Shuangsha, these mortals did not leave her because they were afraid of death.

    Maybe there was no use for them to stay, but it still made her feel moved, so she did thisDecide.

    "You guys should have a good rest here and don't run around. I'll go see if there are any acquaintances of mine." Li Yihan confessed and walked away with his sword in hand.

    But before she had gone far, someone blocked her way.

    Following the moonlight, you can see that this man is wearing a black robe, leaning half against a tree, with his left hand in his pocket, and his right hand holding a morning glory, lowering his head and smelling it.

    A look of intoxication.

    The wind was blowing, and the black robe was rising.

    Under the moonlight, it looks elegant and graceful, with jade trees facing the wind.

    Suddenly, he turned his head over and looked at Li Yihan affectionately.

    "Oh~~~."

    Shaking his head, he sighed.

    "I have crossed mountains, rivers and seas, and passed through seas of people, but I can't surpass the girl's beauty!"

    As he spoke, he raised the morning glory in his hand and walked over with a shuffling bounce.

    He happily circled around Li Yihan and gently crossed the morning glory on the tip of Li Yihan's nose.

    He straightened his black robe and said leisurely: "Gu Liang, you're tired. I'm Benwei. The hot light is so beautiful. Are you interested in enjoying it with me?"

    PS: Thank you brothers and sisters for your understanding. I will do my best to code and release chapters one after another tonight until I can¡¯t bear it anymore.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 241 These desperate old men

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Wait for me"

    Behind him, Lu Dasheng quickly followed up while holding up his pants.

    ??Under the foot of a certain mountain.

    "boom!"

    With the sound of a sonic boom, a young man flew out upside down.

    "You, the disciples of Chuixue Villa, are nothing more than this. In this competition, I, Fengyun Valley, won."

    Another disciple said with a smile, and then put away the long sword in his hand.

    "Senior Brother Cheng Wu is amazing."

    "Senior Brother Cheng Wu's strength is really terrifying!"

    And around, there were many disciples from other sects, and there were shouts.

    Obviously, it is rare for so many disciples to gather, so a temporary discussion place was set up.

    And this Cheng Wu of Fengyun Valley is a well-deserved man of the hour.

    Of course, he also has this capital.

    At a young age, Emperor Wu¡¯s strength made him one of the key disciples cultivated by Fengyun Valley.

    Some people say that in terms of pure talent, only Yunxian Que from Fengyun Valley can beat him.

    "Haha, you're welcome."

    "Is there anyone else who wants to compete with me?"

    Cheng Wu shouted loudly.

    However, for a while, no one was able to challenge.

    "Okay, since no one wants to challenge you anymore, I will practice a set of sword skills that I just learned for everyone."

    As he spoke, Cheng Wu drew out his long sword and flew through the air.

    Suddenly, the whistling sound was pleasant and vibrating, making the surrounding sky roar.

    "Stop what you are doing, or die!"

    At this moment, a sudden voice sounded, breaking the atmosphere here.

    Everyone was suddenly shocked.

    There was actually someone talking to Cheng Wu like this. He looked over and immediately found six figures walking over.

    An old man holding a cane who looked like he was going to die soon.

    A big man with an exposed belly and a bushy chest.

    There are four other equally weird looking old men who look like they are about to fall when they walk.

    "Who are you?"

    Cheng Wu looked at these old men and asked in a deep voice, "How am I doing? What does it have to do with you?"

    But as soon as his voice fell, the old man in charge hit him on the head with a cane.

    "What?"

    Seeing this scene, everyone was shocked.

    These old men, who seemed to have no cultivation at all, were so bold that they hit Cheng Wu on the head with a cane.

    Is this life-threatening?

    In the middle of the night.

    A streak of green clothes passed by, it was Li Yihan.

    Seeing that many disciples were gathered here, she immediately rushed over.

    Because she has been seriously injured these days, and all the elixirs she prepared have been used up long ago.

    She came here just to see if she could meet an acquaintance, or a disciple of her family, and ask for some healing elixirs.

    But as soon as she approached here, something happened.

    Five old men and a big man seemed to have a conflict with the disciples of Fengyun Valley, but when she got closer and could see the appearance of these old men clearly, her expression suddenly changed.

    "Why are these old men here?"

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that we told them not to run around at will? A few mortals actually had conflicts with the disciples of Fengyun Valley. The consequences¡±

    Her expression changed drastically, and she sped up and hurried there.

    But what she didn¡¯t expect was that as soon as she took two steps, the old man Wang hit Cheng Wu on the head with his cane.

    Li Yihan was so frightened that his eyes dropped.

    An old mortal man actually hits a cultivator on the head with a cane. How dare he? Is he not afraid of death?

    "you wanna die!"

    Sure enough, Cheng Wu let out an angry roar.

    "Hurry up and apologize, hurry up and apologize, these old men who don't care about your life, if you don't apologize, those people will really kill you."

    Li Yihan's heart was stuck in his throat, his face was full of anxiety, and he hurried away while praying in his heart.

    But what she didn¡¯t expect was

    Facing the obviously angry Cheng Wu, Old Man Wang actually raised his cane again and hit Cheng Wu on the head with the cane.

    Click!

      This old man

    Are you really not afraid of death?

    It¡¯s not like seeking death, right?

    Cheng Wu was furious, with murderous intent in his eyes. Suddenly, the bad old man ran out of nowhere and was so bold that he dared to provoke him.

    "Senior Brother Cheng Wu, please calm down."

    However, just as he was about to take action, Li Yihan arrived and stopped in front of him.

    "Who are you?" Cheng Wu asked in a deep voice.

    "I am from the Li family in Shangsha, and I hope that Senior Brother Cheng Wu will give me some face."

    Li Yihan's face turned pale, and he lowered his head and explained hurriedly: "These old men are mortals. They don't know the identity of Senior Brother Cheng Wu. They hope that Senior Brother Cheng Wu has a lot of knowledge and don't have the same knowledge as the old man. I will ask them to give it to him."  You apologize."

    "oh?"

    "Shangsha Li family?"

    Cheng Wu glanced at Li Yihan.

    Although the Shangsha Li family is not a big family, he also knows that this Li family is a force dependent on his Fengyun Valley.

    Hesitating slightly, he said: "Since you are a member of the Li family and a few blind mortals, I will give you a face and ask them to apologize immediately. I can save their lives."

    Hearing this, Li Yihan breathed a sigh of relief.

    So he hurriedly ran to Old Man Wang and the others, and cursed angrily: "What the hell is going on with you mortals? Didn't I tell you not to run around?"

    As she spoke, she glared at Lao Wangtou.

    "Especially you, you actually dare to hit others on the head with a cane. Do you know who they are? They are disciples of a large sect in Nansha. They can kill you casually. Why don't you apologize to others quickly? Otherwise  No one can save you tonight." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 242 Everyone present is rubbish

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    But what she didn¡¯t expect was that these old men just smiled at her.

    There is no intention of apologizing at all.

    That Zhu Zhurong pressed her head with one hand, pushed her behind her, and taught her a lesson: "Old men are doing things, little kids should stay behind."

    Li Yihan¡¯s eyes widened.

    These old men.

    what happened?

    Is it a brain twitch?

    She finally fought for the opportunity to forgive Cheng Wu, but these old men didn't know how to cherish it at all.

    But what she didn¡¯t expect was that instead of apologizing, these old men continued to shout at Cheng Wu and others: ¡°You little brats, I¡¯ll give you a quarter of an hour to leave here, or you¡¯ll die together.¡±

    Click!

    Hear this sentence.

    Li Yihan was so frightened that his face turned pale and his heart was beating fast.

    Because their words not only offended the original Cheng Wu, but also offended all the sect disciples present.

    There are many talented people here, and Li Yihan can only be regarded as a mid-level person at best.

    ???????????????????

    This sentence completely ignited the anger of everyone present.

    Some people in the field were moving their swords with murderous intent.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: They are all arrogant and arrogant leaders in the sect, how can they endure a few old men who don't even know them yelling at them.

    "Oh, you actually want to take action?"

    ??Zhu Rong glanced at these people with disdain.

    "Old man, kneel down and confess your guilt quickly, otherwise, you will die without a burial place." Cheng Wu shouted coldly.

    "Plead guilty?"

    Zhu Zhurong sneered: "Why do you have to plead guilty?"

    "You, there are so many of us, aren't you afraid?" Cheng Wu shouted in a deep voice.

    "Afraid?"

    Zhu Zhurong sneered, shook his head with a mocking face, and said: "We are not afraid of you, because in our opinion, everyone here is rubbish!"

    This sentence caused the angry people to explode directly.

    "Brothers, these people are too arrogant. No matter who they are, hack them to death."

    "Yes, kill them."

    "Go together."

    ?????????????????????????????? Hundreds of disciples in the field flew up into the air, raised their swords one after another, and slashed at the six Zhu Zhurong.

    Seeing this scene, Li Yihan turned pale with fright, gritted his teeth, and shouted angrily: "You guys are like this, really, no one can save you."

    As she spoke, she shook her head, closed her eyes, and stepped aside.

    She couldn¡¯t figure out, these old men were quite normal before, but tonight they took some medicine to commit suicide like this.

    In this situation, she is completely powerless.

    She has given up.

    The crowd had reached the top of Pork Rong and others.

    However, the six people remained calm.

    It wasn¡¯t until these people got closer and closer that the turbid eyes of the leader, Old Man Wang, moved slightly.

    A monstrous momentum burst out from his body.

    Phew!

    This momentum was like a turbulent wave, whipping up a huge storm and rushing towards the rushing sect disciples.

    "Boom!"

    Almost instantly, the expressions of these disciples changed drastically, and the swords in their hands flew away. They turned on their backs and turned into streams of light, and all flew out.

    "Ah ah ah ah ah¡­¡­"

    For a moment, there were screams, and everyone was vomiting blood. They hit the ground heavily, and their eyes were full of fear.

    And Li Yihan, who closed his eyes, also noticed the change.

    He suddenly opened his eyes.

    I happened to see hundreds of elite disciples flipping over and flying backwards one by one.

    Such a scene was like a thunderclap in her mind.

    She was so shocked that her mouth was filled with cold air, her heart was about to jump out of her body, and she was trembling all over.

    These old men

    These old men actually

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    how come.

    How can it be?

    These guys went to court with herAfter spending so many days together, the old man who looked like a mortal turned out to be a super strong man!  ?

    Just relying on a momentum, give hundreds of elite disciples to collectively revive?

    You must know that the strongest among these disciples is the Martial Emperor.

    And if you can use your momentum to knock away the powerful King Wu, doesn't it mean that these old men are at least the level of Wu Zong?

    Wuzong!

    When he thought of this, Li Yihan's heart beat rapidly, and he didn't dare to look at these old men for a while.

    Because she remembered that along the way, she scolded these old men, taught them how to behave, and called them mortals one after another

    ?Mortal people.

    ??Have you ever seen such a strong mortal?

    Involuntarily, she subconsciously took two steps back on the soles of her feet, her face turned pale, and her scalp felt numb.

    In their eyes, you are just a clown!

    No wonder.

    No wonder they dared to come to Nansha from Pingjiang City and looked unafraid. They turned out to be such masters.

    No wonder they are not afraid at all when facing elite disciples like Cheng Wu.

    "Who are you?"

    At this time, the injured disciples got up, stared at Old Man Wang and others with hatred on their faces, and shouted in a deep voice: "You are causing trouble for our major sects for no reason, and why exactly? Do you know that our major sects  The master is nearby, aren¡¯t we afraid of our sect¡¯s revenge?¡±

    "Retaliation?"

    Zhu Zhurong sneered and said disdainfully: "I'm not afraid to tell you, not only are you trash in our eyes, the sect behind you is also trash in our eyes!"

    "you¡­¡­"

    "you you you¡­¡­"

    "I'm really not afraid of the wind blowing my tongue."

    Hearing this, these sect disciples were so angry that they vomited blood.

    "Okay, okay, if that's the case, then why not stay here and don't run away!"

    Everyone shouted with hatred on their faces.

    While speaking, Cheng Wu took out a signal bomb and fired it directly.

    And another disciple of Chuixue Villa also sounded the emergency signal of their sect.

    "What?"

    ¡°It¡¯s actually a red signal!¡±

    Seeing this scene, Li Yihan's eyes suddenly widened.

    As a native of Nansha, she knows very well what this red signal represents. It will only be sounded if the disciple encounters an urgent crisis and has deep hatred.

    And the result is basically a fight to the death!

    Things are really going bad now.

    She gritted her teeth, hesitated for a long time, and finally plucked up the courage to walk towards Zhu Zhurong and the others.

    "Senior, senior"

    She didn¡¯t dare to meet the gazes of these people, and she was even more afraid that these experts would come to settle accounts with her, so at this moment she just said it forcefully.

    ¡°Senior, you are not natives of Nansha, so I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know what the red signal means. You¡¯d better leave as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to leave, we¡¯ll be waiting for them here.¡± Wu Yonghong smiled lightly.

    Hearing this, Li Yihan's face turned anxious.

    It seems that these old men still don¡¯t know the seriousness of the matter. Although she knows that these people are very strong, can they be stronger than the big sects in Nansha?

    So she quickly explained: "Senior, they are from Fengyun Valley and Chuixue Villa, the big forces in Nansha. There are not only countless martial arts masters in their sects, but also many martial masters. If you don't leave, their masters will wait for a while.  Come here, I'm afraid you won't be able to leave." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 243 Hello, Uncle Wang

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    But as soon as her voice fell, she discovered that there were several streams of light coming towards this direction carrying powerful auras.

    Li Yihan¡¯s heart skipped a beat!

    ¡°I never expected that the people from Fengyun Valley and Chuixue Villa would come so quickly.

    ¡°And what made her feel even more solemn was that the people who came were not ordinary people from these two major forces.

    left.

    He is from Chuixue Villa.

    The leader is the young master of Chuixue Villa, Fifth Changkong. In addition, there is also the elder of Chuixue Villa, Fifth Formation.

    The right side.

    He is from Fengyun Valley.

    The leader is the eldest lady of Fengyun Valley, Yun Xianque. Following her are also the elders of Fengyun Valley, Yang Mu and Yang Sen.

    Li Yihan¡¯s face turned pale.

    I didn¡¯t expect this kind of character.

    Fifth Changkong and Yunxianque are recognized geniuses throughout Nansha. Not only do they have high status and unparalleled talents, their own strength has also reached the peak of the Wuzong.

    And apart from the two of them, the fifth formation, not to mention Yang Mu and Yang Sen.

    He is a true martial master!

    To Li Yihan, these people are absolute big shots. Normally she can only look up to them.

    And the lineup they put together is simply powerless.

    In front of these people, I'm afraid Zhu Rong and others won't be able to leave even if they want to.

    But she, a small warrior king, could only do nothing. She could only pray that Zhu Zhurong and others could escape unscathed from the attack of the two major forces.

    "As expected of such big forces as Fengyun Valley and Chuixue Villa, they came so quickly!"

    "Yes, not only are there two great geniuses, there are also three martial elders!"

    "This lineup is simply terrifying!"

    ¡°Hmph, let¡¯s see how arrogant those arrogant old men will be next!¡±

    "I'm afraid I will be so scared that I will kneel down!"

    ?? There were voices of discussion among the people present.

    And Cheng Wu, who had a bruised nose and swollen face, was extremely excited at the moment.

    "A few old immortals, our masters from Fengyun Valley and Chuixue Villa are already here. Wait a minute, just kneel down and cry for your father and mother!"

    Cheng Wu gritted his teeth and drank.

    And Yun Xianque, Fifth Changkong and others who were flying from a distance were observing the field. After discovering that all the disciples were injured, their faces became full of anger.

    How brave you are to dare to attack the disciples of their two major sects in Nansha!

    "Yunxianque, these people dare to attack the disciples of our two sects, I'm afraid they are not weak!" Fifth Changkong sent a message to Yunxianque.

    "Um!"

    Yunxianque also sent a message back and said: "It seems that this time we are going to join forces."

    "good."

    Fifth Changkong gritted his teeth and said: "In front of so many people, if we hurt our disciples, if we don't teach these people a lesson, I am afraid that other forces will look down on our two major sects, so we should use thunder to  The force is such that they will be unable to stand up."

    "Um!"

    Yun Xianque nodded in agreement, and at the same time ordered the two people behind him: "Please also ask the two elders to join me in taking action."

    Yang Mu and Yang Sen nodded their heads.

    Almost at the same time, the masters of the two sects flying from the sky gathered their strength to attack.

    The entire sky is covered with strong fluctuations of vitality.

    Under the crushing force of their attacks, the entire ground felt tremendous pressure, and those with weaker strength felt as if they were about to kneel down.

    "It's over!"

    Feeling the powerful fluctuations in the sky, Li Yihan used his cultivation to support himself to stand firm. His face was pale, and he prayed for Zhu Rong and others in his heart.

    A single blow from so many people.

    The enemies who were about to injure the two disciples of his sect were beaten to the point where they could not stand up.

    Yunxianque thought so.

    The attack in his hand is getting closer and closer to those people.

    ?Suddenly.

    Um?

    The appearance of these people

    Seems to be¡­¡­

    Hiss!

    She suddenly remembered something and turned around and ran away without saying a word.

    "Um?"

    "What are these people in Fengyun Valley doing?"

    ?Fifth Changkong looked at Yun Xianque and the others suddenly changing direction, with doubts on his face.

    That¡¯s all.

    Although I don¡¯t know what happened to Yunxianque and the others, Fifth Changkong thinks that with the strength of him and the Fifth Formation, he can still take down these people.

    etc!

    they are?

    Suddenly, he also discovered something.

    Suddenly, my soul was shattered, and my heart suddenly jumped out of my chest.

    He cursed loudly in his mouth: "Young Yunxian Palace, you didn't remind me earlier."

    While cursing, Fifth Changkong and Fifth Formation also turned around and ran away.

    "Ha ha."

    ¡°You damn old men, bear the wrath of my Fengyun Valley and Chuixue Villa!¡± Cheng Wu shouted loudly, staring at Zhu Zhurong and the others.

    "The rest of the people also had sneers on their faces, looking forward to the fate of these people.

    ? But.

    The attack that was originally expected to arrive has not arrived, and even the pressure of the attack has suddenly become less.

    How is this going?

    Everyone was confused and looked up at the sky.

    It¡¯s nothing if you don¡¯t look at it. It¡¯s nothing but a big deal.

    Fifth Changkong and the others, who were still full of momentum just now, condensing all kinds of attacks, suddenly turned around quickly in mid-air. Their eagerness caused their legs to stand in the air, staring at them, for fear that they were not fast enough.

    That look was like a cat seeing a mouse.

    Especially Fifth Changkong, with a panicked face, he didn¡¯t even want his natural weapon, the Royal Fan, and dropped it directly to the ground.

    "what happened?"

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened and they had no idea what was happening.

    However, Wu Changkong and the others had just turned around in dismay, when a heavy voice fell in their minds at the same time.

    "Now that you're here, why leave?"

    As the sound fell, a huge force acted on them, pulling them down from the sky.

    The group of people fell to the ground in embarrassment.

    Knowing that he couldn¡¯t escape, Wu Changkong was the first to react. He immediately rolled on the ground and knelt on one knee.

    He smiled and showed his white teeth: "Hello, Uncle Wang."

    "Hey, it's you guys, what, do you want to buy a house?" At this time, Zhu Zhurong came out, looked at them condescendingly, and made a meaningful voice.

    Seeing this, Wu Changkong's heart skipped a beat again, and he was frightened when he looked at the belly of chest hair.

    Why is this person also here

    "Pig, Uncle Pig!"

    Involuntarily, Fifth Changkong¡¯s other foot also quietly landed on the ground. He knelt on the ground with both legs, raised his head and forced a smile and said: "You are good too!"

    And the Yunxianque people followed closely behind Wu Changkong, and with a pop, they all knelt on the ground.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 244 Flying to your seventh uncle

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    For a moment, Fifth Changkong, Yun Xianque and others were kneeling on the ground like chickens, not daring to raise their heads or even take a breath.

    ?????????????????????? Anyway.

    At this moment, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you are an elder or a saint, a martial lord or a martial sect, it makes no difference.

    "What?"

    "I saw that right!"

    "Master Changkong and Miss Yunque actually knelt in front of them."

    "Not only that, even the elders of the two major sects, the fifth formation, Yang Mu and Yang Sen all knelt down."

    "Yes, what on earth is going on!?"

    Seeing this scene, the whole audience was shocked!

    They all rubbed their eyes, fearing that they had seen wrongly.

    I never expected that things would turn out like this.

    A doubt arose in everyone¡¯s minds at the same time.

    Who are these six plain-looking old men?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A master of the Fengyun Valley and Chuixue Villa who is as strong as Wu Zun, is also able to kneel on the ground when they meet, without even the thought of resisting

    And Li Yihan.

    She also violently covered her red lips with both hands, staring at Zhu Zhurong and others with her beautiful eyes.

    To all of this.

    She felt extremely unreal.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Is this the same person who has been traveling with her for so many days, and even met a group of bandits crying for father and mother?

    ¡° Seeing people like Yunxianque and Fifth Changkong, who were so high above her to Li Yihan, kneeling in front of Uncle Wang and the others without daring to breathe, Li Yihan felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    "You little guys, who gave you the courage to fly around in mid-air?"

    Uncle Wang looked down at Yun Xianque and others, and struck their heads one by one with the crutch in his hand.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    "oh?"

    "Quite obedient!" Zhu Zhurong sneered and said, "But disciples like you from the sect are very arrogant!"

    When Zhu Zhurong¡¯s voice fell, the expressions of the leaders Cheng Wu and others suddenly changed dramatically.

    They were originally arrogant, but when they saw Wu Changkong and others kneeling on the ground, they already knew something was wrong.

    No matter how stupid you are, you know that the old men in front of you must be ridiculously powerful people. At least big forces like Fengyun Valley and Chuixue Villa would not dare to offend them easily.

    ¡°Plop!¡±

    Immediately, several disciples headed by Cheng Wu quickly knelt on the ground and begged for mercy.

    "Senior, we were wrong, we were wrong, please show your support, you have a lot of people, please spare our lives"

    For a moment, they were so anxious that they almost cried.

    "Senior, I dare to ask, what exactly are they"

    Yunxianque asked with a sullen voice.

    Because no matter what, Cheng Wu and others are also one of the key disciples trained by their sect. Even if they want to be punished, there must always be a reason.

    "Huh, because they made noise, which affected my husband's sleep, so that my husband who had just slept was woken up by them again." Wu Yonghong snorted coldly, and then said: "So this reason is enough, right?"

    "What?"

    "Has it affected your sleep, sir?"

    Hearing this, both Fifth Changkong and Yunxian Que¡¯s expressions changed drastically at this moment.

    This matter is simply a big deal!

    They knew very well who the gentleman Wu Yonghong was referring to.

    Thinking of that person's masterpiece, everyone still remembers it, but it actually affected this person's sleep

    When thinking of this, Yunxianque and Fifth Changkong almost said nothing and rushed towards Cheng Wu and others with anger on their faces.

    "Senior sister, senior sister, you"

    Cheng Wu and others raised their heads in fear.

    "You deserve death for affecting your sleep!"

    A cold voice came from Yunxianque, and he looked at Cheng Wu with a sigh: "No one can save you from such a huge mistake."

    With that said, Yun Xianque¡¯s palm suddenly fell on Peng Wu¡¯s dantian.

    "Click!"

    Almost instantly, Peng Wu was crippled and lay on the ground like a dead dog.

    And the thirdChangkong also destroyed the leading Chuixue Villa disciple at an extremely fast speed.

    Then the two knelt down in front of the old men again.

    "I wonder if the seniors are satisfied?"

    Old man Wang and others looked at Yun Xianque and others with thoughtful expressions in their eyes.

    Originally, Cheng Wu and others were given a chance to leave, but they did not cherish it. Based on the characters of Old Man Wang and others, Ben decided to kill everyone present.

    But seeing how sincere and understanding Yun Xianque, Wu Changkong and others were, they hesitated for a moment and then nodded.

    Seeing this, Yunxianque, Fifth Changkong and others breathed a sigh of relief.

    But this scene shocked everyone again.

    They did not hear the conversation between Yun Xianque and others and Wu Yonghong and others, so they speculated in their hearts about who these old men were. They actually made the two major sects so afraid that they even did not hesitate to directly abolish the elites of their own sects.  disciple.

    Of course, the most horrified one was Li Yihan. She found that she had once again underestimated the strength of Old Man Wang and others.

    With such a great threat to the major sects, I am afraid that the mortals who traveled with her are already as strong as those of the sect masters of the major sects, such as Sword Controller Yang Tianyu and Fengyun Valley Yun Haotian, who have reached the peak of Martial Lord or even  Half Saint!

    But she just thought so.

    Changes happened suddenly.

    The leader, Old Man Wang, raised his head sharply and looked at several shadows flying in the air, and an angry voice suddenly came out.

    "It's your uncle's seventh uncle's. It's still flying around. Come down here!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Old man Wang suddenly stretched out his hand towards the sky, Old Man Wang turned into a huge shadow, like a mountain covering the few people flying in the sky.

    "Boom!"

    The few people who flew by did not have the slightest strength to fight back. They were directly beaten to the ground high in the sky, vomiting blood.

    Just when everyone was horrified by Old Man Wang's methods, they suddenly saw the faces of the people who were beaten down.

    For a moment, everyone¡¯s jaws almost dropped in shock.

    Especially Li Yihan, who couldn't help but exclaimed.

    "Theythey are actually, actually are" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 245 It turns out that sir had foreseen it...

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "It's actually Yang Tianyu, the head of the Sword Control Sect, and Li Shuhua, the head of the Li family!"

    "Hoo!"

    Everyone gasped, feeling like they couldn't turn their heads.

    The cultivation of these two people may not be the strongest, but they are definitely the leaders in Nansha.

    However.

    It was taken down by the old man who was lightly described.

    Especially Li Yihan, she just guessed that the cultivation level of Old Man Wang and others might be the same as that of leading figures such as Yang Tianyu.

    But in a blink of an eye.

    Yang Tianyu and Li Shuhua were photographed from the sky by Old Man Wang.

    This is simply a slap in the face!

    Today¡¯s wave of shocks and shocks have left her unable to recover for a long time.

    As for the strength of Uncle Wang and others, she no longer dared to speculate, because it was beyond her knowledge.

    "Li Shuhua and Yang Tianyu, who were photographed, did not recognize Old Man Wang and others. They were beaten down for no reason, and their hearts were filled with anger.

    They may not be the opponents of these old men, but their majesty as the head of the Li family and the head of the Sword Control Sect must still be there.

    Immediately, the two of them asked with serious faces.

    "What on earth are you"

    But just as they were mid-sentence, Yunxianque and Fifth Changkong winked at them.

    At the same time, the message was transmitted: "Two seniors, please don't be impulsive, they are Emperor Wu!"

    "What!?"

    "WuwuwuwuwuEmperor?"

    This understatement fell into the ears of the two of them, and it suddenly resounded like thunder. Their faces turned red, and in the middle of the sentence, the two of them suppressed it.

    "What did you two just say?"

    However, Zhu Zhurong¡¯s meaningful gaze fell on them.

    This glance made their hair stand on end.

    "We are saying, what we are saying is"

    Li Shuhua wiped cold sweat from his forehead, hesitating for a while before having an idea and shouting: "What we want to say is, what kind of terrifying power are you, and you are so powerful that you are simply worshiped by the younger generation!"

    Hearing this, Zhu Rongcai snorted coldly and stopped pursuing them.

    Seeing this, the two of them breathed a sigh of relief, showing expressions of relief.

    ¡°Perhaps they have their usual arrogance as leaders of big forces, but it also depends on who they are in front of. If they maintain this kind of arrogance in front of Emperor Wu, isn¡¯t this looking for death?

    In short, in the face of absolute strength, pride and dignity are worthless.

    Only those who understand current affairs are heroes!

    For a moment, everyone present was respectful, not daring to take a breath, waiting for the instructions from Old Man Wang and others.

    Of course, except for the Yunxianque people, everyone else, including Li Yihan, has always had a doubt in their hearts.

    So who are these ridiculously powerful old men?

    Where did you come from, and why did you suddenly come to Nansha?

    But at this moment, there was a violent tremor on the ground.

    "Boom!"

    It was deafening, cracks opened in the ground, and the rocky mountain behind began to collapse suddenly.

    "what happened?"

    "What exactly is going on!?"

    Everyone began to stand unsteadily on the ground, and they rushed from the ground to high altitude.

    For a time, there were empty monks everywhere in the sky, and it could be seen from the sky that the ground they had just stepped on had completely collapsed.

    At the same time, a terrifying aura came from the cracked ground.

    This breath shocked everyone's hearts and made people involuntarily show fear.

    "That underground."

    "what exactly is it?"

    The crowd stared at the crack, and the nervous sound came out, even the pork glory and Uncle Wang had a strong color.

    The terrifying aura is getting heavier and heavier

    The atmosphere in the entire sky has become solid.

    "Boom!"

    Finally, a roar came from the ground.

    ????????????????? Then under everyone¡¯s dumbfounded gaze, a giant snake a thousand feet long flew out from the ground.

    However, when everyone sees clearlyWhen I saw its full appearance, I realized that it was not a snake.

    It¡¯s a giant dragon!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With two wings on the side, the huge body is hovering in the air, breathing a deep cold breath.

    "Gosh!"

    "What kind of terrifying monster is this? It's so scary!"

    "Run quickly!"

    Seeing this scene, many cultivators were so frightened that they exerted their vitality, straddled their feet, and fled into the distance.

    "Gee, I didn't expect that I, after sleeping for a hundred thousand years, would have so many human cultivators serving me as snacks when I woke up!"

    A deep voice came from the mouth of the giant dragon. His eyes stared at the fleeing cultivators indifferently, and his huge body moved.

    During the message, these monks were swallowed into its belly.

    In the gaps between the giant teeth, human blood slid down, making people's scalp numb.

    Everyone was so frightened by this scene that they trembled. Some people who originally wanted to escape also stopped in mid-air and did not dare to move.

    Even Li Shuhua, Yang Tianyu and others turned pale, because based on their cultivation, they only felt a strong sense of powerlessness when facing this giant dragon.

    Involuntarily, Li Shuhua looked at Zhu Zhurong and others, and asked respectfully: "Senior, I wonder if you can tell what kind of cultivation this giant dragon is?"

    Hearing this, other people present also looked over, obviously wanting to get the answer.

    "Demon Emperor!"

    Pork Rong said in a deep voice.

    "Click!"

    This sentence immediately set off a thousand waves.

    Everyone never expected that it was actually the Demon Emperor.

    Gosh!

    This level of cultivation alone made them feel numb. I am afraid that no one present has ever seen a monster with this level of cultivation.

    but.

    Although the strength of this dragon was beyond the expectations of Zhu Zhurong and Old Man Wang, there was a bright light shining in their eyes.

    Looking at each other, Zhu Zhurong whispered: "I finally understand what my husband said before. It turns out that my husband had foreseen it and knew that there was a demon emperor hidden in this place!"

    "good."

    Old man Wang nodded his head solemnly and sighed in a low voice: "I'm afraid the fresh game you mentioned is exactly this Demon Emperor!"

    After saying that, the two of them sighed at the same time.

    Eyes show reverence.

    Although I have been following my husband for a long time, I still feel shocked.

    Eat the Demon Emperor!

    ¡°This kind of crazy thing, I¡¯m afraid only your husband is the only one in the world who can do this!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 246 Ten Fate Emperor Realm

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "It seems that we have to serve Mr. breakfast tomorrow morning."

    Uncle Wang said leisurely.

    At the same time as he spoke, his eyes shone with a horrified light, and his old and decrepit appearance suddenly became energetic. At the same time, the crutch in his hand bloomed with a dazzling light under the influence of his vitality.

    "yes!"

    Zhu Zhurong responded, his aura became extremely powerful, and then he took out a sharp butcher's knife.

    As soon as the pig-killing knife came out, it was filled with cold light under the stimulation of vitality.

    "Old man, I went first. I can't beat you, but you are helping me!"

    ¡°With that said, Zhu Rong stepped out of the air with his wellies on, and flew over the head of the giant dragon in the blink of an eye.

    "Take my knife."

    With a loud shout, Zhu Zhurong slashed down with a cold light in his butcher knife.

    The moment the sword light fell, a thousand-foot sword light was dragged out, making the entire sky filled with sword energy.

    "Boom!"

    Under the horrified and stunned eyes of everyone, this knife fell directly on the body of the giant dragon.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    At the moment of contact, sparks flew from the giant dragon's body, and accompanied by the giant dragon's screams, this knife cut it in half.

    "Boom!"

    The remaining two bodies fell to the ground like two huge mountains.

    An area of ??thousands of feet was razed to the ground.

    ????????????????????????????

    "too horrible!"

    "He actually chopped down the Demon Emperor with one strike."

    "A master of Emperor Wu, this person must be a master of Emperor Wu!"

    This scene made everyone present feel numb and screamed in shock. No wonder these old men made the two major forces so afraid. They turned out to be masters of Emperor Wu.

    This kind of master is the pinnacle of the entire Xianjiang Continent!

    Everyone never expected that they would be lucky enough to meet such a person today. For a moment, they looked at Zhu Zhurong with eyes filled with admiration.

    Li Shuhua and Yang Tianyu also gasped. Although they had known that they were masters of Emperor Wu and were prepared, when they saw this scene with their own eyes, they still couldn't keep calm in their hearts.

    But at this moment, the giant dragon, which was cut into two pieces with a knife, flew high again.

    What¡¯s even more incredible is that the two parts of the body were put back together again, and the wounds were recovering at a visible speed, as if they had never been injured.

    "It's really not that simple!"

    There was a solemn look in Zhu Zhurong's eyes, and he turned around and shouted to Old Man Wang: "Old man, it seems I need your help."

    Almost as soon as Pork Rong¡¯s voice fell, Old Man Wang flew out of the air with his staff.

    In an instant.

    The crutch in his hand turned into a thousand-foot-long stick, and suddenly hit the giant dragon's head.

    "Boom!"

    There was a loud bang.

    The giant dragon that had just taken flight crashed to the ground again.

    "Another Martial Emperor!"

    Seeing this scene, everyone present couldn't help but exclaimed again.

    And Li Yihan stood in the corner with a pale face, her whole person had become numb. These people were simply refreshing her knowledge again and again.

    But what people didn¡¯t expect was that the giant dragon that fell to the ground actually moved again, and its head slowly raised.

    "Tsk, tsk."

    "I really didn't expect that I actually met two human Martial Emperors. It's really great. Originally it was just a tooth-slapping ceremony, but now it seems that we can have a feast!"

    He occupied himself in mid-air again, looking at the two of them with disdain.

    ?Suddenly.

    He opened his mouth hugely, and a terrifying energy condensed and then shot out.

    Seeing this, the expressions of Zhu Zhurong and Zhu Rong changed, but as soon as they had time to put up a defensive posture, this terrifying energy had already hit their faces.

    "Boom!"

    A mushroom cloud rose in the sky.

    ??And Zhu Zhurong and Old Man Wang spit out a mouthful of blood almost at the same time and flew out.

    "oh?"

    "It's not bad, you actually withstood one of my blows!"

    The giant dragon smiled coldly, full of teasing.

    "What?"

    "Neither of the two Martial Emperors are rivals."

      The defeat of Zhu Zhurong and the others made everyone present break out in cold sweat, because if this giant dragon went on a killing spree, no one would be able to escape.

    "Everyone, hurry up and run away in advance."

    The more I thought about it, the more panicked I became. I don¡¯t know who shouted something, and the panicked people suddenly flew out in all directions like flies.

    However, as soon as they flew not far away, they were blocked by an invisible barrier.

    "What?"

    "Field?"

    Seeing this, the expressions of Zhu Zhurong and Old Man Wang changed. They never expected that this giant dragon actually had a domain.

    "Compared to the fact that the giant dragon can come back to life, this makes them feel more dignified.  After all, this kind of resurrection is not a true resurrection, it is just some methods unique to monsters.

    But owning a domain is completely different.

    Because Emperor Wu is much more complicated than other realms, it is divided into ten realms in total.  In each realm, one will go through a heavenly tribulation, and after passing through the heavenly tribulation, it is like being reborn and having life again.

    Therefore, the ten realms of Emperor Wu are also called the Ten Fate Emperor Realm. After passing the Ten Fate Emperor Realm, one can become an immortal.

    "One of the first-life Martial Emperors or the first-life Demon Emperors has just stepped into the realm of emperors. Their strength is greatly improved compared to that of the Martial Saints, but they don't have much characteristics.

    But after the Second Life of Emperor Wu, the real advantages of Emperor Wu became apparent.

    The most obvious one is the initial control field.

    Within the scope of your own field, you can not only greatly increase your own attack power, but also significantly weaken your opponent's strength.

    And the barrier that prevented these people from leaving was obviously the domain of this giant dragon.

    Having a domain also means that this giant dragon is a demon emperor with two lives, but Old Man Wang and Zhu Zhurong are both only martial emperors with one life.

    It seems that there is only one life difference, but in fact it is a world of difference.

    If they hadn¡¯t had the weapons given by Mr., I¡¯m afraid their attacks would have been able to break through the giant dragon¡¯s defense at most!

    "Forget it, I will get rid of you as soon as possible and have a feast!"

    "Roar!"

    At this time, the giant dragon roared, and another huge energy condensed from his mouth, and then surged out.

    "Huh"

    There was a pleasant sound of wind breaking in the sky, and in the blink of an eye it was above the heads of Zhu Rong and Zhu Rong.

    The expressions of the two changed greatly, and they blocked the weapons that Yi Feng gave them in front of them.

    "Block!"

    There was an explosion, and they narrowly blocked the blow. But just as they breathed a sigh of relief, they found that the dissipated giant dragon energy suddenly began to solidify.

    Within the area of ??two people, the air began to solidify and freeze.

    ¡°Kakakaka¡­¡±

    The ice spread from the air, climbed onto the hands and feet of Zhu Rong and Old Man Wang, and then spread all over their bodies.

    In less than a moment, the two of them froze on the spot.

    "What?"

    Seeing this scene, Yang Tianyu and others were so frightened that the two great martial emperors were actually frozen like this?

    ?????????????????? And they can¡¯t escape, so aren¡¯t they bound to die?

    "Look at how you continue to struggle, just die!"

    The giant dragon gave a cold shout, and a chilling ice arrow slowly condensed out of his mouth, directly targeting the two of them.

    Although the two of them were frozen and unable to move, their consciousness was still there. Seeing this icicle, they finally panicked and felt a strong threat of death.

    And the other cultivators also had a look of despair on their faces.

    Because Zhu Zhurong and Old Man Wang are their hope of living, but now

    However, at the critical moment when the ice arrow was about to be launched, an arrogant voice came from the ground.

    "Hey, little reptile, who told you to be so arrogant?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 247 Who has such a big heart?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "who?"

    This voice instantly angered the giant dragon.

    Especially this title touched some pain points deep in his heart. The big head sinking with cold breath, and looked towards the ground with murderous eyes.

    And this sudden sound also attracted the attention of the practitioners present, and they all looked over.

    Then I saw a man in black robe standing on the ground with his hands on his hips and his head held high.

    "Who is this again?"

    "Yes, he is so brave, he actually dares to challenge the Demon Emperor. Isn't he afraid of death?"

    People were talking one after another, and no one could recognize who this man in black robe was.

    But Li Yihan recognized this person at a glance.

    "It's him?"

    She thought of the frivolous prodigal who confessed his love to her under the moonlight when she left the camp just now.

    "you wanna die!"

    The giant dragon stared at the black-robed man with a chill in his mouth.

    "Hey, the little reptile has quite a temper!" Benwei said disdainfully with his hands on his hips.

    "YouI'm not a reptile, I'm a proud dragon!" The giant dragon's face turned blue because of the black robe's popularity, and he roared.

    "No, you are just a reptile!" Benwei continued to challenge.

    "Youyouyougo to hell."

    The giant dragon was furious at this moment, and the ice arrow that had just condensed in its mouth changed direction and locked Lou Benwei instantly.

    "Hoo!"

    There was a sound of breaking through the air, and the ice arrows fell straight down.

    The power was so great that it tore a spatial rift in the sky and reached the top of Benwei's head in the blink of an eye.

    "Boom!"

    However, the man in black robe with his arms akimbo suddenly raised a fist, and with a roar, the ice arrow was instantly beaten into powder.

    "What?"

    Seeing this, everyone¡¯s jaws suddenly dropped in shock. Such a powerful and desperate attack was actually broken by a simple punch from this man in black?

    What kind of magical method is this?  !

    You must know that this giant dragon is something that even the two Martial Emperors, Zhu Zhurong and Old Man Wang, can do nothing about!

    For a time, everyone saw new hope.

    And Li Yihan felt like he was suffocating.

    This prodigal son is actually so strong?

    "Little reptile, you are too weak!" Benwei lifted up into the air with his hands on his hips, extremely arrogant, and then came to the front of Zhu Zhurong and the other two.

    Then, under the casual gaze of everyone, he flicked his fingers.

    The ice sculpture suddenly broke.

    ?????????????????????????????????:????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly lowered their heads and said respectfully: "I've seen Master Gu."

    "Let's go, let's go, do what you have to do!" Benwei waved his hand, and then looked at the giant dragon.

    "Little reptile, this scumbag is in a bad mood tonight, so I plan to use one hundred millionth of my strength to play with you. I hope you can let me have enough fun!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    "Huh"

    "Huhuhu"

    The giant dragon was panting heavily, its eyes turned red after being provoked by Jian Benwei, and with a loud roar, it rushed towards Juan Benwei.

    However, Benwei disappeared in an instant.

    When he reappeared, he was already on the giant dragon.

    With a "tear" sound, his pair of wings were torn off alive by Benwei, and his blood spilled into the sky.

    "Roar!"

    The huge pain caused the giant dragon to let out a heart-rending cry.

    "Call you sister, call you sister, call you sister."

    But who would have thought that Benwei, the giant dragon, would fly over the giant dragon's head again, and hit the giant dragon's forehead with three thunderbolts, causing the giant dragon to fly all over the sky in pain.

    Looking at this scene, everyone gasped.

    This is not a battle at all, it is simply a one-sided ravage.

    " And Li Yihan was completely unable to control his mood. He was so entangled in his heart that his intestines were twisted together.

    She never expected that this prodigal would be so strong!

    "Who are these people?"

    Li Yihan looked at Benwei's power blankly, and couldn't help but think like this, his head full of doubts.

    ?  certainly.

    This doubt is not only his, but also the doubt of most people present.

    Because Benwei unilaterally beat up the giant dragon, everyone suddenly relaxed and turned into a theater crowd.

    "Huh?"

    "Then why are there people sleeping on the ground?"

    At this moment, an exclamation of surprise came from the crowd, and it was so incredible.

    Hear the words.

    Everyone immediately looked over.

    ???????????????????

    Directly below the battle between Jian Benwei and the giant dragon, there was a fire with a faint fire, and two people were sleeping beside the fire.

    One of them was nestled under the quilt and could not see clearly.

    The other one has his head raised to the sky, his hands behind his head, his left foot resting on his right foot, and he sniffs from time to time.

    Such a scene.

    Immediately the eyes of everyone present were focused.

    "Gosh."

    "Who is so awesome that he still sleeps here?"

    Everyone made disbelieving sounds.

    You must know that the place where they sleep is directly below the battle in the sky. If it is slightly affected, it will end in ashes.

    However.

    Under such circumstances, there are still people sleeping here.

    How big is this heart?

    "like¡­¡­"

    "It seems to be sir?"

    Suddenly, Fifth Changkong and Yun Xianque reacted and shouted excitedly.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 248 Yes, it¡¯s that gentleman

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "gentlemen?"

    "What sir?"

    For a moment, no one reacted.

    But a moment later, they suddenly woke up!

    "Who is the gentleman you are talking about?"

    Everyone looked at Yun Xianque and the two of them in unison, full of nervousness.

    They know in their hearts what this person represents, and the reason why most of them are here is because of this person.

    Li Yihan on the side also felt his heart tightening.

    "Yes, it's that gentleman!"

    Yunxianque and Fifth Changkong nodded solemnly, their eyes full of reverence and enthusiasm.

    "Hoo!"

    After receiving confirmation from the two people, the whole place was in an uproar.

    No wonder.

    No wonder some people are so brave and can sleep leisurely in this situation.

    It turned out to be this peerless expert.

    I finally understand what it means to be brave in a skilled person.

    And finally understood.

    Why do they, such as Nansha, suddenly have such a large group of superpowers like Zhuge Benwei, Zhu Zhurong and others?

    turn out to be.

    They are all people brought by the super master.

    ¡°In this case, it makes sense.

    For a time, everyone was full of enthusiasm and expectation for the sleeping figure.

    ??????????????? His subordinates are so strong, and they don¡¯t pay attention to emperor-level battles at all, so how terrifying must his own strength be?

    You can stand aside.

    When Li Yihan heard the news, he was so shocked that he stepped in the air and took a few steps back. He accidentally bumped into someone behind him and stopped, which made him relax a little.

    Because this news had a much greater impact on her than others.

    In other words, the young man who sat in the carriage with her and spent many days together was the super big shot rumored by those cultivators!  ?

    Thinking of this, Li Yihan trembled all over and felt like he couldn't breathe.

    This information hit her mind!

    Recalling this journey, especially when she was in front of Yi Feng, a little Martial King yelling and even pointing out the country, her scalp felt numb, and she wanted to find a crack in the ground to burrow under.

    At the same time, her mind was also filled with deep fear, fearing that these big shots would settle the score with her.

    However, Li Shuhua and Yang Tianyu were also shocked than others.

    Because they were surprised to find that this big shot was the one they met in the Shogunate Mountains?

    And wasn¡¯t the man in black robe who was ravaging the giant dragon at the moment the same one who kicked Song Ke¡¯s clone over?

    "Little reptile, you are too weak. This scumbag has no interest in playing with you."

    In the sky, Benwei slapped the giant dragon on the forehead with his palm.

    "Ouch"

    With an earth-shattering roar, the huge body of the giant dragon fell to the ground, killing him immediately.

    What shocked them even more was that Benwei's palm directly knocked the giant dragon back to its original shape, turning it into a two-meter-long snake lying straight on the ground.

    This move is really shocking.

    To do all this, the only way to break up the giant dragon's hundreds of thousands of years of cultivation is when that palm falls.

    matter.

    It¡¯s finally come to an end.

    "Let's go see the senior quickly and ask the senior to give us a chance!"

    "Haha, yes, I can't wait to meet that peerless master, and the opportunity is definitely mine."

    "But what if the master doesn't give me a chance?"

    "How is it possible? We have come all the way to receive him, so it would be unreasonable for him not to give us a chance!"

    "You're right, this expert is so powerful, everyone must have a chance!"

    Everyone said eagerly.

    Scrambling to be the first, he was about to fly towards where Yifeng was.

    However, Zhu Zhurong and others suddenly stopped them, showing their power and shocking them all away.

    Then, a cold voice came from Wu Yonghong's mouth: "Who are you, worthy of disturbing my husband's sleep, and you still need a chance?"

    "Senior, you can't say that, he came to usWow, you have to show some expression!  "

    "Yes, yes, we can't waste our enthusiasm!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 249 Only in front of you can I feel relaxed

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Shut up!"

    Looking at the faces of these people, as if Mr. Zhu owed them something, Zhu Rong became full of anger.

    "How come you guys are so sentimental?"

    "And since when did you, sir, want you losers to receive us?"

    "Are you worthy?"

    Emperor Wu¡¯s aura suddenly appeared, shocking them so much that they shut their mouths immediately.

    ¡°I¡¯ll warn you again today!¡±

    The voice of Zhu Zhurong came out again.

    "Sir is a peerless master, and his state has already reached the state of returning to nature. Therefore, he no longer has much interest in cultivation. He came to the mortal world just to experience the life of a mortal!"

    "Therefore, according to Mr.'s instructions, starting from today, we will not allow any cultivators, any sects, or any cultivating things to appear in his sight."

    "And if anyone violates the rules and ruins Mr.'s experience of mortal life, no matter who it is, the six of us will personally take action"

    "Destroy it!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "roll!"

    Zhu Zhurong shouted loudly.

    Everyone was trembling with fear, no longer daring to ask for any opportunity, and retreated one after another.

    "Miss Li."

    But as soon as Li Yihan flew not far away, Uncle Wang's voice came from behind him.

    Li Yihan's body trembled and he quickly looked over nervously.

    "Didn't you agree to stay with us for a few more days? If you leave suddenly, it will be difficult for us to explain to you, sir." Uncle Wang said with a smile.

    Li Yihan's face turned pale and full of death. Is this the time to settle the score?

    Seeing this, Uncle Wang smiled and said, "Miss Li, you don't have to worry, our husband and I are just mortals and we won't do anything to you."

    "Mortals"

    Hearing these words, Li Yihan felt inexplicably complicated, but he also breathed a sigh of relief, and then he followed nervously.

    One night passed.

    The red sun rises slowly, and it¡¯s good weather again.

    Pork Rong and others who were sitting cross-legged opened their eyes and glanced to the north.

    There were many cultivators gathered there, but they were several miles away and did not dare to come.

    Several people didn¡¯t care anymore.

    As long as they don¡¯t disturb Mr. Xin¡¯s experience of human life, they won¡¯t take these people seriously.

    On the side, Li Yihan looked at these people carefully.

    This night can be described as a frightening one.

    At this moment, another morning glory suddenly stretched out in front of her eyes.

    "Gu Liang, are you interested in accompanying me? Let's take a look at the sunrise" Jian Benwei held a flower in one hand and rested it on the tree next to him with the other. He crossed his right foot over his left foot and tapped the ground casually, making a provocative sound.  sound.

    Li Yihan looked shocked and stood up suddenly.

    "Seniorsenior, I don't dare to do this. Me and me, how could I be worthy of you"

    Li Yihan said in a panic.

    If she hadn¡¯t gone through the scene last night, she would definitely not have a good look, but thinking about this person who directly beat the emperor-level giant dragon into its original form, she couldn¡¯t easily face this person indifferently.

    "What's wrong with me? Isn't it because I was so powerful last night that I'm not tired of conquering?" Benwei straightened his chest and said with his head held high.

    "Nono, no."

    Li Yihan explained in a panic, not knowing what to do for a while.

    However, at this moment, a sudden kick flew over and knocked Benwei, who thought he was cool, to the ground.

    "damn thing!"

    It was Yi Feng who had just woken up and saw this scene before he could wake up from sleep.

    But this scene almost made Li Yihan's heart beat out of his chest.

    "Miss Li, are you okay?" Yi Feng asked apologetically.

    "II, I, I, it's okay." Li Yihan answered hesitantly.

    Yi Feng frowned.

    ¡°Look, how scared this broken skeleton is to this girl, she is still a cultivator.

    In anger, Yi Feng picked up a stone and chased Benwei. It wasn't until Benwei jumped and disappeared that Yi Feng hurried back to the camp angrily.

    "Yo?"?? 

    "What a big snake."

    After returning, Yi Feng suddenly found a dead snake on the ground, and his eyes suddenly lit up.

    "Hehe, sir, I got it last night at your request."

    Old man Wang said with a smile.

    "Good guy, I just told you that there must be good game here!" Yi Feng immediately lifted up his sleeves and started to clean up, saying at the same time: "I've almost lost my mouth these days. I drank snake soup this morning.  As the saying goes, breakfast should be good, lunch should be full, and dinner should be small."

    aside.

    Li Yihan's body trembled suddenly, and his red lips couldn't help but open.

    eat¡­¡­

    Eat, eat, eat, Demon Emperor?

    Beside, Uncle Wang came over with a smile, patted her shoulder, and said with a smile: "Calm down, just get used to it."

    Get used to it¡­¡­

    Li Yihan¡¯s teeth were trembling.

    "Which one of you is going to find some firewood?" At this time, Yi Feng shouted.

    "I go."

    Li Yihan quickly stood up and said that in front of these people, she felt like sitting on acupuncture every moment, and naturally she did not dare to let others do such chores.

    "Okay, Miss Li, I'll trouble you. Gouzi, you can go with Miss Li, so that you can take care of me." Yi Feng ordered.

    "Ouch"

    The dog barked and followed Li Yihan.

    One person and one dog walked towards the forest not far away, and Li Yihan breathed a sigh of relief when they were out of sight of Yi Feng and others.

    "Hoo!"

    ¡°It¡¯s really uncomfortable to be in front of these masters.¡±

    With that said, Li Yihan looked at Ao Qing, squatted down and touched Ao Qing's hair with his jade hands, and said softly: "Only in front of you can I feel more relaxed."

    ps: The fourth update is here.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 250 Are you the same?  (Chapter 250)

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Ao Qing rolled his eyes at her.

    One person and one dog quickly walked into the forest.

    "You wait here, I'll find some dry firewood." Li Yihan squatted down and smiled at Ao Qing, then walked aside.

    The dog lay on the ground bored, waiting for her.

    Soon, Li Yihan found a pile of dry firewood and sat down next to Ao Qing.

    Ao Qing, who was lying on the ground, looked up at her.

    "Sir, you haven't washed up yet, so you shouldn't be in a hurry. Can we sit here for a while?" Li Yihan asked softly.

    Gouzi lowered his head again.

    "True understanding of human nature."

    Li Yihan touched Ao Qing, sat on the ground and exhaled.

    She still vividly remembers what happened last night. Every time she thinks of the strength of these people, she feels huge pressure in her heart, and she can't even take a full breath.

    The short distance at this moment finally made her relax.

    But just as she breathed a sigh of relief, three streams of light came over and landed not far away.

    "Li Yihan, let's see where you go this time."

    The three of them looked at Li Yihan with cold faces, full of murderous intent.

    "It's you again!"

    Li Yihan¡¯s face changed drastically and he looked at the three people palely. These three people were from the same force as the previous Yehan Shuangsha.

    ¡° She never expected that the two evil spirits of Ye Han could catch up with her, and the people behind her also caught up with her.

    What exactly is going on?

    "Hmph, to tell you the truth, from the moment you hit our first sword, your whereabouts have been under our control."

    The leading man seemed to see Li Yihan's doubts and said in a deep voice: "What we didn't expect was that the Night Cold Twin Evils actually fell into your hands. I really underestimated you, so in order to ensure nothing goes wrong this time,  We can only do it ourselves.¡±

    "So you can't escape today"

    Li Yihan¡¯s pretty face was bloodless and full of reluctance.

    good.

    Facing these three people, she had no chance of winning.

    Because these three people have the strength of the Martial King, how can a small Martial King like her be an opponent?

    She couldn't help but subconsciously stepped back with the soles of her feet. While her face was solemn, she was also thinking about countermeasures in her heart.

    But no matter how you think about it, in the face of absolute strength, all strategies are vain.

    "Don't think about Li Yihan."

    "No one can save you today."

    The three of them pressed towards Li Yihan with sneers on their faces.

    Li Yihan clenched her teeth and retreated in panic, her heart filled with despair.

    But at this moment, a sudden voice suddenly came to mind.

    "Hey, hey, you three trash, who gave you the courage to be so arrogant?"

    ¡°Then, under the dumbfounded gazes of Li Yihan and the three people, the dog lying on the side got up leisurely.

    See the situation.

    Li Yihan was suddenly shocked.

    it¡­¡­

    How can it talk? Isn¡¯t it a dog?

    But as soon as she had this thought, a terrifying power suddenly burst out from Gouzi's body.

    As soon as this power came out, the surrounding trees were crushed and fell down.

    Li Yihan and the three people present were also crushed and retreated continuously. After struggling to support themselves, they could barely hold themselves back.

    As soon as Gouzi's cultivation momentum came out, Li Yihan's red lips suddenly opened, and a strong storm arose in his heart.

    And the expressions of the three people who were so proud just now suddenly changed drastically.

    "Wuzong?"

    "No, Lord Wu"

    "It seems like there's more to it than that."

    "Run!"

    Under Ao Qing's power, the three people's inner defenses collapsed. Wherever they could care about Li Yihan, they had to run away.

    Seeing this, Gouzi glanced at them lightly.

    One paw was raised slightly.

    Then he put it down gently.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    An illusory giant claw came out of the air and slammed towards the three people.

    "Ahhhh!"

    With three screams, the three of them were directly photographed into meat patties.

    A moment later.

    The surroundings finally returned to calm.

      But Li Yihan, whose face was pale, could not recover for a long time, breathing heavily in his mouth.

    His expression was full of complexity and embarrassment.

    This group of people

    Who is he?

    Is there any heavenly principle?

    Even a dog is so scary!

    In other words, she, a cultivator, can't even beat a dog among this group of so-called "mortals".

    "You, do you want to continue sitting for a while?"

    Gouzi put away his momentum, glanced at her, and asked leisurely.

    "No, no, I won't sit down."

    Li Yihan responded quickly and panicked.

    She thought this was just an ordinary dog, and wanted to take advantage of the fact that this dog was the only one around, so she could relax a little here.

    But looking at the tricks this dog showed just now, we found that being with him was not easy at all.

    One person and one dog.

    Go back.

    But along the way, Li Yihan couldn't calm down for a long time, and he simply lost the sense of relaxation he had when he came.

    He carefully glanced at the dog next to him, and thought of how it would kill three martial emperors at any time, and his heart was trembling.

    However, she still mustered up the courage and couldn't help but ask: "Senior, can I ask for your convenience, what is your cultivation level?"

    "Demon Lordor Demon Saint?"

    As Gouzi walked, he said nonchalantly: "It doesn't matter, it's not important, because following in front of the master is a respectable thing. It may be true today, but it may not be true tomorrow."

    "Isn't that what you mean?"

    Li Yihan took a breath, unable to believe his understanding.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 251 Collective Breakthrough (Chapter 251)

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "That's right, it's what you think." Gouzi glanced at her and said lightly: "Because he might be the emperor tomorrow."

    Li Yihan's heart skipped a beat, and he almost tripped and fell to the ground.

    "By the way, don't call me senior, and don't talk to me." At this time, Gouzi reminded again: "Because you have to remember that we are a group of mortals, and I am just a dog."

    Say it!

    Gouzi took the lead and returned to the camp.

    Li Yihan stood alone in the same place, messy in the wind.

    A group of mortals.

    a dog¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Really haha.

    ¡­¡­

    After getting the firewood and a series of things, Yi Feng lit a fire and started making snake soup.

    "Add some medicinal ingredients."

    When it comes to eating, especially making this kind of soup, Yi Feng never forgets to incorporate his medicine skills that are on par with gods.

    certainly.

    ??This skill is simply a healing skill, and healing skills include medicine. In addition, there are acupuncture, bone setting, and a lot of miscellaneous things. Anyway, they are all related to the treatment of diseases and injuries.

    So this seems to be a healing skill, but in fact it is all-encompassing.

    "Wonderful!"

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know how much experience I can add to my cooking skills.¡±

    Yi Feng opened the lid and fanned himself, smelling the fragrance with a satisfied smile. At the same time, he also remembered some of the tasks issued by the system.

    In the previous task of playing piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, his chess skills were not yet on par with the gods.

    "The cooking skills, wine skills, tea skills, carving skills, etc. are even worse. None of them are on par with the gods.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it step by step, but if we have the chance, we should master the art of chess first. After all, it¡¯s just the piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, and I always feel uncomfortable.¡±

    Yi Feng murmured softly.

    Soon after, the snake soup was ready.

    Everyone looked bright, even Li Yihan swallowed his saliva.

    " However, Zhu Zhurong and others only dared to watch without Yi Feng's instructions. She did not dare to make any move, and even moved aside wisely, not daring to expect to drink this kind of soup.

    ¡°What are you doing standing around, you¡¯re welcome, drink!¡±

    Yi Feng shouted: "Do you still want me to feed you personally?"

    "Thank you sir."

    Everyone took a bowl and started making soup.

    Seeing that the bowl was filled with various kinds of spiritual energy and even various kinds of soup containing martial arts, everyone's eyes suddenly lit up.

    "If this bowl comes down, we're afraid we're going to break the saint."

    Wu Yonghong whispered, and looked at each other with Lu Dasheng, Sun Zhuge, and Chu Kuangshi.

    In fact, having said that, this bowl uses the Second-Life Demon Emperor as the ingredients, plus Yi Feng's god-level medicine, it is not impossible for them to directly defeat the emperor, but due to their cultivation, they can only absorb this  many.

    But Pork Rong and Lao Wangtou held the bowls in their hands but did not dare to drink for a long time.

    They can also tell that after drinking this bowl of snake soup, they may become the Second Life Martial Emperor.

    But when you break through the Second Life Martial Emperor, you will experience a heavenly tribulation!

    "Heavenly tribulation is not a joke. If you are not careful, you will lose your soul. Therefore, other Martial Emperors generally have to make complete preparations before they can overcome the tribulation. But they are unprepared and have no confidence

    ¡° Moreover, when the disaster comes, it may also affect my husband¡¯s original intention of experiencing ordinary life!

    "Sir, why don't we stop drinking?" the two asked Yifeng.

    But Yifeng rolled his eyes at the two of them and said angrily: "You two are so pretentious. If you are asked to drink from such a big pot, you can drink it."

    "All right!"

    Seeing this, the two of them nodded.

    Since the husband has said so, they probably don¡¯t need to worry about it.

    ¡°After all, if they can think of it, how could the gentleman not think of it?

    "Come on, Gouzi, eat the snake gallbladder."

    Yi Feng grabbed the snake gallbladder on the side and threw it away.

    When the dog saw this, his eyes flashed with gold, he plucked it up and swallowed the snake gall in one bite, then he also drank two bowls of soup and hid in the carriage.

    After Yi Feng finished a few bowls of soup himself, he found Li Yihan sitting alone in the corner with no intention of drinking soup.

    easyFeng made a bowl himself and brought it to her.

    "Miss Li, you can have a bowl too!" Yi Feng said with a smile.

    Li Yihan suddenly looked flattered, stood up quickly, took a look at the snake soup, swallowed a sip of saliva, and said in his mouth: "Sir, this, I, what can I do, how about you drink it?"

    This girl.

    It seems like you really want to drink it, but you¡¯re still embarrassed.

    And she seems to be a lot more polite to herself.

    It seems that a man must have skills, especially cooking. It must be his own cooking skills that will impress this girl!

    Yi Feng forcefully pushed Shetang over.

    Li Yihan took the snake soup and held it in both hands, his body trembling.

    This is it.

    What an incredible opportunity.

    How virtuous and capable she is, she never thought that this person would not only ignore past grudges, but also give her such blessings.

    Looking at Yi Feng¡¯s back, she bowed deeply.

    ??Took a small taste.

    She felt the energy turbulence in her dantian. Almost instantly, she, who was still in the early stage of King Wu, had reached the critical point of breaking through King Wu in an instant.

    ¡°Ah sir, let¡¯s go and make some convenience first.¡±

    At this time, Wu Yonghong and the others said hurriedly, and then ran towards the woods in the distance.

    ¡°I, I¡¯ll go and take a break too.¡±

    Li Yihan took out the snake soup in his hand and immediately took it out.

    "What's going on?"

    Looking at this group of people, Yi Feng was confused. He had already finished two bowls, so it was okay.

    The old guy is the old guy, and he can¡¯t stand the trouble.

    It¡¯s puzzling that Li Yihan, a cultivator, is like this.

    "Brother, brother, make me a bowl too."

    At this time, Benwei, who was sitting on the ground playing with stones, saw a centipede emerge from his sleeve and said with urgency on his face.

    "you?"

    "Aren't you afraid that it will kill you?"

    Benwei frowned.

    "Then, that one drop will do?"

    Night Breeze Centipede said with a smile.

    "That's okay, you're too weak, I need to give you a boost." Benwei said, then he picked up the bowl that Yi Feng had drank from and fed the centipede a drop of leftover soup.

    "Wow!"

    "I want to fly, I want to reach the peak of my life, brother, I will come as soon as I go."

    As soon as a drop fell into his mouth, the centipede suddenly made an excited sound and ran out immediately.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? by Zhu Zhurong and Old Man Wang are a little envious when they see these people being able to do it conveniently, but their Martial Emperor breakthrough is different.

    There will be no power on the body when it breaks through, and the real power lies in the catastrophe. With their current preparations, they really have no confidence in dealing with the next catastrophe.

    So they could only stay next to Yi Feng, hoping that Yi Feng could help them cope with the next disaster.

    However, they don¡¯t know how their husband will respond.

    And since ancient times, they have never heard of someone who can help others survive the catastrophe.

    ???????????????????? Boom!

    In the sky, the clouds rotated, forming two huge vortices.

    ?Obviously.

    The disaster for the two of them is about to come.

    PS: There will be four more later, to make up for yesterday.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 252 The opportunity left behind

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    For a time, dark clouds filled the sky, and the pressure was dense.

    The sky suddenly turned gloomy for thousands of miles around, bringing a heavy pressure to the entire ground. Many creatures crouched and trembled under this pressure.

    ¡°This weather really changes at a moment¡¯s notice.¡±

    Yi Feng shook his head. He was not afraid. He must have been prepared when he came out this time. He had already prepared two super large sun umbrellas.

    I just feel sorry for these shitheads.

    It¡¯s so refreshing to poop in the wild and encounter a heavy rain

    well.

    Sit down and wait.

    "You guys should sit down too!" Yi Feng said softly.

    Hearing this, the two nodded, but looking at the pressure from high in the sky, they did not dare to relax at all.

    Gradually, the calamity clouds in the sky became denser and denser.

    Then, under the nervous gazes of the two people, two thunderbolts as thick as buckets slowly condensed out.

    "too horrible!"

    The two of them felt their scalps go numb, but they were unprepared and didn't know how to deal with it. They could only hope that Yi Feng would take action.

    finally.

    The thunder and lightning are getting closer and closer.

    The two of them felt their hearts stuck in their throats.

    Sir, why don¡¯t you take action?

    At the critical moment, Yi Feng suddenly walked out from under the sun umbrella, thinking that it was going to rain, so he cleaned up the guy who was making snake soup before.

    However, the moment Yi Feng stepped out of the parasol, the two thunderbolts slanting down suddenly trembled, and the speed of their descent dropped sharply.

    At this moment, the two thunder and lightning seemed to have intelligence, showing fear.

    It seemed like this human figure was as frightened as a god.

    ????????????????? Then under the shocked gazes of Zhu Zhurong and the other two, two lightning bolts rolled in mid-air and disappeared in an instant.

    "What?"

    This scene shocked the two of them.

    They originally thought that even if Yi Feng could help them resolve something like this coming from heaven, it would still take a lot of effort.

    But who would have thought that the Emperor¡¯s Heavenly Tribulation would be directly scared away by Mr.

    Hiss!

    What kind of magical trick is this?

    This calamity represents the way of heaven!

    Everything that came down from heaven was scared away. What kind of cultivation level did you have, sir?

    The two of them felt that the highest level of cultivation they knew was no less than one ten thousandth of that of their husband.

    At this time.

    The two of them also discovered that their Dantian had quietly changed, and their strength had increased many times compared to before. In addition, they had also invisibly controlled something in a certain field.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The two of them could not relax for a long time.

    Unexpectedly, the Second Life Emperor Tribulation could be overcome so easily.

    Sir, it¡¯s so scary!

    After a while, those who had gone out for convenience also came back. Originally, their breakthrough was not just for a while.

    "But when they came out with Yi Feng, they had already prepared a formation that could briefly control the flow of time. It only took half an hour for them to break through inside the formation.

    ¡°However, half an hour is not short.

    Yi Feng said with a dark face: "You guys have been pooping for too long, aren't you afraid of getting hemorrhoids?"

    Everyone looked embarrassed.

    "Sir, it's all our fault. We will definitely improve next time. We will definitely improve." Wu Yonghong and others apologized quickly.

    And Li Yihan on the side was like a chicken, not daring to say a word.

    Just now, she took advantage of Wu Yonghong and others and entered the formation. Witnessing the breakthroughs of the four Martial Saints with her own eyes had already given her enough shock.

    And she herself has soared directly from the realm of King Wu to King Wu, and this is just after taking a small sip.

    But she didn't dare to drink it anymore. With his cultivation level, if he took another sip, no matter how mild the medicinal effect of the soup was blended by Yi Feng, she wouldn't be able to hold it anymore, so she could only use a container to drink the rest.  Pack it up and take it home.

    "Okay, let's continue on our way!"

    Yi Feng took a look at the sky and thought that the weather was still unpredictable. As soon as it stopped raining, he quickly told everyone to hurry up.

    Everyone packed up their things and prepared to leave.

    When leaving, Yi Feng wanted to take the pot of snake soup with him, but he remembered something?I had diarrhea after eating, and immediately kicked me to the ground in annoyance.

    It took me all morning to make this thing.

    Not satisfied!

    Everyone took a look, with complicated faces.

    This soup is more precious than nectar and jade dew, but this person kicked it over.

    My heart aches!

    But they also understand that to the husband, this is nothing, after all, he can make this kind of soup at any time.

    A few miles away.

    Thousands of monks stood in place.

    In addition to the original Chuixue Villa, Fengyun Valley and Sword Control Sect, later Tianjian Sect, Moyin Sect and other large and small family forces also gathered here.

    Everyone has a look of fear on their faces.

    "Just now, was it the emperor's fate that day just now?" Shuqinhua said with lingering fear.

    "That terrifying movement, I think it is." Fifth Changkong said.

    "It's just what happened there? Two Emperor's Tribulations actually appeared at the same time, and two Martial Emperors broke through at the same time!" Yun Xianque also said in shock.

    Everyone shook their heads, no one knew what happened.

    What¡¯s more, what they can¡¯t figure out is that the Emperor¡¯s Fate Tribulation has clearly landed, but it has turned back.

    ? But they know.

    The place where the emperor's fate fell was the camp where Yi Feng and others camped.

    "Report, those adults have left."

    At this time, news came from a disciple.

    Almost everyone moved at the moment the sound fell.

    Ranged forward in front of him.

    The fastest ones are Li Shuhua, the head of the Li family, Yang Tianyu from the Sword Control Sect, Xue Qinzhu from the Demonic Sound Sect, Wu Tianming, the owner of Chuixue Villa, and Yun Haotian from Fengyun Valley.

    These people are all the top in Nansha.

    They were the first group to arrive at Yifeng Campground.

    ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything special here!¡±

    Yun Haotian looked around and murmured.

    "Yeah, but let's see, maybe that gentleman left an opportunity." Yang Tianyu said.

    "That's right, even if that person throws away things, we may not be able to use them all." Xue Qinzhu said with emotion, she knew better than anyone how generous this person was.

    ??Maybe if you throw away a piece of paper to wipe your butt, take it back and let their Demonic Sound Sect prosper for thousands of years.

    "Huh?"

    At this moment, Wu Tianming picked up a pot on the ground and looked at the little soup still left in the pot, showing a thoughtful look.

    "This is" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 253 Put down the pot in your hands

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    He is in doubt.

    Yang Tianyu next to him seemed to have stepped on something. He moved his feet to take a look and immediately exclaimed.

    "This is, is this the head of the two-life demon emperor last night?"

    Everyone rushed over immediately.

    Others did not see the giant dragon being beaten to its original state, but Li Shuhua had seen it, and he immediately exclaimed: "Yes, yes, this is the head of the Two-Life Demon Emperor."

    "Yes, there are still snake skins peeled off on the ground." Yun Haotian looked at the snake skin peeled off on the ground and said.

    It¡¯s just that the skin of this snake is so badly peeled that it has lost its value. Otherwise, the skin of an imperial-grade monster would also be priceless.

    At this time, Xue Qinzhu seemed to have thought of something, and exclaimed: "This place is full of snake heads and snake skins. They don't know how. Did they eat that emperor-level monster?"

    Everyone suddenly realized.

    This is really possible.

    But just as they were shocked, on the fifth day of the morning, they suddenly grabbed a pot and ran away.

    Seeing the pot, everyone immediately reacted and cursed: "Fifth Tianming, you are so despicable, you actually eat alone in hiding."

    But on the fifth day, he paid no attention to them. He hugged the pot tightly and used his speed to the extreme.

    Now he couldn't see that the mighty power made the two-fate monster into a soup in this pot, and the breakthroughs of the two Martial Emperors were probably closely related to this soup.

    How could he be willing to give up such a shocking opportunity?

    "Chase!"

    The others looked at each other and headed towards Fifth Tianming.

    Although Wu Tianming was very fast, there was always someone faster than him among these people, and he was immediately surrounded by everyone in the middle.

    Peng Xian'er, Yun Xianque and others from behind also rushed over. Watching the fight among the top leaders in Nansha, they immediately understood that which one really left a chance.

    However, the other people's strength is not qualified to participate in the competition, and their faces are full of powerlessness and unwillingness.

    ¡°Damn it, damn it!¡±

    Especially Peng Xianer, the master of her Heavenly Sword Sect has not come over at all due to seclusion, so her Heavenly Sword Sect can only watch helplessly.

    "At dawn on the fifth day, put down the pot in your hands, or we will be rude to you." Yang Tianyu said in a deep voice.

    "Yes, if you don't put down the pot in your hands, then you have to consider whether you alone are the opponent of so many of us." Xue Qinzhu also said with a cold face.

    For a time, everyone who seemed to have relaxed relations before suddenly became tense.

    On the fifth day, Ming¡¯s face looked ugly.

    "What he is good at at Chuixue Villa is not fighting at all. In addition, his cultivation level is already at the bottom among everyone. If there is a fight, he will definitely not get any favors.

    So, he simply acted like a rogue and said: "Humph, if you attack me in a group, I will dump the pot and no one will get any benefit."

    ???????????????????

    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed.

    "Then what do you want?" Yun Haotian asked in a deep voice.

    "It's very simple. There is about a bowl of soup in this pot. I will drink a third of it by myself, and you can share the rest among yourself." Tianming said on the fifth day: "If not, I will dump the pot."

    Everyone looked at each other.

    He also knew that this was the best way, so he acquiesced to Wu Tianming's proposal.

    Seeing this, on the fifth day of the morning, he picked up the cauldron with both hands, raised his head and started drinking.

    ¡°You¡¯ve had enough to drink, give it to me quickly.¡±

    Seeing this, Li Shuhua stabbed him with his sword.

    "You are despicable."

    On the fifth day, Tianming hadn¡¯t even drank a third of it, but at this moment he could only avoid the sword.

    Li Shuhua took the cauldron, picked it up and drank.

    But as soon as he drank, the attacks came one after another.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out of the competition, the leaders of several major forces have been equally exposed to it, and they have all had a small bite.

    "Hahaha, I'm about to break through."

    At this time, Yun Haotian was the first to make a sound.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to make a breakthrough too.¡±

    "Me too."

    "What a miracle medicine!"

    ¡°It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that there are elixirs in the sky!¡±

    For a moment, the leaders of several major forces made their voices heard, and then their aura surged, Wu ZunAs Feng approached the strength of a semi-saint, he began to directly break the saint.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? instantly.

    The sky is covered with dense clouds, and countless spiritual energy surges towards this side.

    Five masters broke through the Holy Spirit at the same time.

    This scene.

    Everyone was immediately shocked.

    "Brothers, rush quickly and see if there are any left."

    For a moment, everyone present went crazy, and hundreds of people immediately rushed toward the dropped pot.

    "Look, there seems to be some remnants on the ground."

    Hundreds more people rushed towards the place where Yi Feng had lifted the pot, grabbed the soil with soup left on the ground, and stuffed it into their mouths.

    This scene.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "We're going too."

    Fifth Changkong and Yun Xianque looked at each other, then rushed towards the pot and joined the fight for the pot.

    "Hmph, one of you is the young master of Chuixue Villa and the other is the eldest lady of Fengyun Valley. If you join this competition, aren't you afraid of losing the price?"

    Watching the two of them fight for it, Peng Xianer made a mocking voice.

    ¡°Obviously, there are still many people who maintain their own identity and are unwilling to fight for it, and Peng Xianer is one of them.

    In her opinion, if you want to fight, you have to fight for the soup in the pot. How much can this remaining remnant increase your cultivation?

    What she hates is that she can't do anything about the pot. Even with the breakthrough of Yang Tianyu and others, his Tianjian Sect instantly became the bottom of Nansha.

    So she doesn¡¯t take it seriously for those remnants!

    And the joint efforts of Fifth Changkong and Yunxian Que naturally grabbed this pot easily.

    Yun Xianque was the first to start licking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t finish licking it, leave some for me!¡± Fifth Changkong said eagerly.

    Yun Xianque reluctantly handed the pot to Wu Changkong. Seeing Wu Changkong's scorching light, he also started licking it crazily.

    ¡° Seeing the young master and a young lady devaluing their prices like this, Peng Xianer¡¯s face became more and more disdainful

    But at this moment, the sound of breakthrough came from the side.

    Seeing that those who stuffed the soil in their mouths have begun to break through, from Wu Ling to King Wu, from Wu Wang to Wuhuang.

    The next moment, Fifth Changkong and Yunxian Que also lit up, and their cultivation levels began to skyrocket.

    Wuzong and the others also began to move towards Wuzun.

    "What?"

    Seeing this, Peng Xianer, who had been showing disdain just now, his expression suddenly solidified.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 254 Do you understand what I mean?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ?????????????????? Actually.

    The effect is so strong?

    Especially when she looked at Yunxianque and Fifth Changkong, whose strength was originally weaker than hers, they soared to the level of Wu Zun, which made her face look as ugly as constipation.

    It was just that she was not qualified to compete for the top opportunities, but the remaining opportunities slipped away from her hands in vain.

    For a while.

    Her intestines turned green with regret.

    If he had fought for it just now, she would be the one to break through Wu Zun now.

    Martial Lord, Martial Lord.

    This is the realm of walking sideways in Nansha. If she breaks through to Wu Zun now, the position of future leader of Tianjian Sect may be passed directly to her!

    Thinking of this, she became more and more unwilling to give in. She cast her eyes towards a point that was being fought over.

    "Get out of here!"

    Peng Xianer¡¯s martial arts aura exploded, and the sword in his hand was extremely cold.

    When several cultivators who were fighting for it saw this, their faces were full of unwillingness, but seeing the threatening look on Peng Xianer's face, they could only hold back their anger and retreat.

    Looking at the dirt on the ground, Peng Xianer took a deep breath.

    This kind of behavior had never occurred to her before, but it would never happen in her lifetime.

    But in the face of the opportunity to break through Wu Zun, she couldn't bear it even if the price dropped again.

    Under the veil, she gritted her teeth, grabbed a piece of wet soil and stuffed it into her mouth.

    But the next moment, her expression suddenly changed.

    "Damn it!"

    She shook off the dirt in her hands and flew towards the river in the distance.

    "what happened?"

    Fifth Changkong and Yun Xianque looked at each other and quickly approached to observe.

    "Pfft!"

    Suddenly, Fifth Changkong couldn't help laughing.

    "What's going on?" Yun Xianque asked with a puzzled face.

    ¡°Pfft, this, this is not the soup Mr. poured down at all, but urine!¡± Wu Changkong hugged his belly and laughed.

    Yun Xianque¡¯s face twitched slightly, and then he couldn¡¯t help but cover his mouth and laugh.

    Should!

    Tell her to start pretending.

    In the following time, the monks present almost turned the land upside down before giving up.

    After the breakthrough, Li Shuhua and others were filled with joy, and the conflict just now seemed to be behind them.

    "Everyone, with such skill, this gentleman is definitely a martial artist!" Yun Haotian sighed: "I just don't know why this gentleman came to Nansha!"

    Hear the words.

    Everyone fell silent.

    This is also what they have guessed.

    It is impossible for such a strong master to suddenly come to Nansha without a purpose.

    ?????????????? And as soon as he came, he revealed the giant dragon and other imperial-level monsters, and also faintly changed the power pattern of Nansha.

    For example, the originally powerful Tianjianmen will definitely be at the bottom after their breakthrough.

    "Seniors."

    At this time, Yun Xianque came up and said: "I once heard Pingjiang Qingshanmen Lu Qingshan say that this gentleman is probably playing a big chess game, and Nansha is probably an important part of his chessboard, so he  When we come to Nansha this time, we must be planning something."

    "Then according to what you say, then aren't we just chess pieces?" Yang Tianyu exclaimed.

    "should be."

    Yun Xianque nodded and said: "But so what?"

    This question directly made Yang Tianyu click his tongue, and everyone nodded.

    yes.

    Even if it¡¯s his chess piece, so what?

    Isn¡¯t it an honor?

    Thinking of this, everyone was a little excited, because becoming a chess piece is not necessarily a bad thing. Maybe if you are not careful, you may be destroyed physically and mentally, but at the same time, it also comes with great opportunities!

    Looking at the direction in which Yi Feng and others were leaving, the group followed them tacitly.

    ¡°In addition to following Yi Feng¡¯s butt and picking up opportunities, we may also be able to guess something from Yi Feng¡¯s next actions.

    If you seize a little advantage, that's the moment to leap over the dragon's gate.

    Two days later, after traveling through mountains and rivers, Yi Feng and others finally entered Nansha from the edge.

    "Gentlemen, Chiayi City ahead is where my Li family is. Why don't you go to my family to rest?"How many days?  Li Yihan asked nervously.

    "Wouldn't this be inconvenient?"

    Yi Feng asked with a smile.

    "Why is it inconvenient? Sir, you are too polite." Li Yihan said quickly. On the contrary, he was afraid that Yi Feng would not go. After all, if people like Yi Feng and others went to her family, they might really be able to flourish.

    "Thank you very much!"

    Thinking that this girl was getting better and better, Yi Feng readily agreed.

    ¡°After all, I haven¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep these days, so it¡¯s good to have a good rest here.

    A group of people walked into Chiayi City.

    Chiayi City can be called big or small. There are countless such cities in Nansha.

    ¡°The Li family is also considered a celebrity family in Chiayi City.

    Of course, this Li family is not the Li family of Li Shuhua, but it is far from it.

    The building is nice.

    It¡¯s quite a bit like a big family.

    "Han'er, you're finally back. Father, I miss you so much." At this time, a middle-aged man in Chinese clothes came over.

    "Father, I have made you worried."

    Li Yihan said softly, thinking of Yi Feng and others, and quickly introduced: "Sir, this is my father, Li Yuan."

    Then he said to Li Yuan: "Father, these are Mr. Yi. They are all my friends. They have taken good care of me along the way."

    "It turns out he is Han'er's friend, please come in quickly."

    Li Yuan invited Yi Feng and his party into the living room and sat down.

    "Sir, can I leave first?"

    After arriving at the hall, Li Yihan asked Yifeng.

    Since she had not solidified her cultivation after her breakthrough, her cultivation had been a bit unstable. However, she did not dare to take any action in front of Yi Feng, so she couldn't hold it back at this moment, so she decided to solve the problem of her cultivation.  .

    "sure."

    Yi Feng smiled, thinking that this girl was too polite.

    Looking at Yi Feng¡¯s smile, Li Yihan lowered her head. Ever since she knew Yi Feng¡¯s true identity, she had not dared to look at him.

    Before leaving, Li Yihan approached Li Yuan again and solemnly confessed: "Father, I'm going to leave first. Remember, you must help me receive my husband and the others. Remember, it is a must!"

    "Sir, I'll go first and come back to accompany you later." After saying that, she saluted Yi Feng again, and then hurriedly retreated.

    Seeing his daughter acting like a little girl, Li Yuan frowned slightly.

    Then he looked at Yi Feng and the others, and his brows furrowed even deeper.

    Except for Yi Feng, no one seems to be serious. What's more, he can't feel any cultivation in these people.

    But remembering his daughter¡¯s reminder, he still didn¡¯t say anything, but asked: ¡°Guys, I don¡¯t know which sect you belong to, and what kind of cultivation level you have?¡±

    "Aha, Master Li, you're welcome. We have no family or sect, we are just mortals." Yi Feng said with a smile.

    "Mortal?"

    Li Yuan narrowed his eyes slightly.

    He originally thought that these people had practiced some special skills, but he didn't expect that they were really ordinary people.

    However, the head of the family did not ask him to reveal anything. Instead, he rolled his eyes and suddenly smiled: "Master Yi, I am a straightforward person. Taking advantage of Han'er's absence, there is something I need to tell you.  "

    "Master Li, please speak."

    Yi Feng smiled.

    After pondering slightly, Li Yuan smiled and said: "You also know that as a father, you always want your daughter to be well, and our Li family is a family of practitioners, so I hope that Mr. Yi can maintain a certain relationship with our family Han'er.  distance."

    "Of course I don't mean to look down on Mr. Yi, but mortals and cultivators are really"

    "So Mr. Yi, do youunderstand what I mean?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 255 He is a peerless expert

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    As soon as this sentence fell.

    Old man Wang, Zhu Zhurong, Wu Yonghong, Lu Dasheng and others stood up almost at the same time, with a chill in their eyes.

    Although the husband is low-key, he may not take this kind of ridicule to heart, but they may not be able to endure it.

    ¡°If they weren¡¯t afraid of their husband¡¯s anger and didn¡¯t dare to act rashly, the small family in front of them would have been razed to the ground in an instant.

    "You can't do it."

    Yi Feng also stood up, reminded Wu Yonghong and others, then looked at Li Yuan and said: "Master Li, I think you really think too much. In this case, we won't stay here."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Yi Feng ordered everyone to pack their things and leave directly.

    "Because this is obviously looking down on people. Your family has a great business, why can't I still lick you?"

    "snort!"

    "I really hope you won't regret it!"

    Before leaving, Old Man Wang and others stared at Li Yuan and snorted angrily, and then left.

    "regret?"

    "A group of mortals pretend to be quite similar."

    Watching Yi Feng and others leaving, Li Yuanduan sat at the head of the table and shook his head. Will he regret it after a few mortals left?

    What a joke.

    He has seen many people like this who take advantage of the opportunity to cling to his Li family. It¡¯s just that his daughter Li Yihan is simple-minded and can¡¯t tell. How could he, the dignified head of the Li family, not be able to tell.

    It¡¯s true that my daughter has been away for a long time this time, and I haven¡¯t seen her for so long. When she comes back, the father and daughter will have a good reunion!

    Thinking about it, he got up and walked towards Li Yihan's boudoir.

    "Daughter, how is it?"

    Outside the door, Li Yuan knocked on the door and asked with a smile.

    Li Yihan, who was adjusting his cultivation a little, frowned when he heard Li Yuan's voice, and asked hurriedly: "Father, I'm fine, but why did you come here? You're not here to receive Mr. and the others."  Where are they?"

    "Oh, I just want to spend more time with you."

    Li Yuan smiled, said lightly, and then pushed the door open and entered.

    But Li Yihan's expression changed. She quickly stood up from sitting cross-legged and said reproachfully: "Father, sir, they are still in the hall. Why did you leave them there and come to me by yourself?"

    With that said, she ignored Li Yuan's persuasion and hurriedly ran towards the living room.

    But when I went to the living room, there was no one there.

    "Father, what's going on? Where are Mr. and the others?" Li Yihan looked at Li Yuan who was following him and asked anxiously.

    ¡°Oh, my daughter, don¡¯t be anxious, don¡¯t be anxious.¡±

    Li Yuan comforted him, slowly and methodically sat Li Yihan down, and then taught him softly: "Daughter, although you have a good talent, your mind is still a little too out of touch. Those people are just mortals, and they are not on the same journey as you at all.  "

    "What do you mean?"

    When Li Yihan heard Li Yuan's words, he stood up almost immediately, stared at Li Yuan and asked: "Father, tell me quickly, where are they?"

    Having said this, Li Yihan, who has always been unyielding, was so anxious that he almost cried at this moment.

    "Daughter, I told you that they are just mortals. As mortals, we can just let them come in and sit in our Li family."

    Li Yuanyu said earnestly: "Is it possible that these few mortals, our dignified Li family, really treat them as guests? What's more, people's hearts are unpredictable. No one can predict whether they are approaching you to gain access to my Li family, so sit here."  We sat down, let them drink a cup of tea and then left."

    "Sent away?"

    This sentence fell into Li Yihan's mind like a thunder.

    His face suddenly turned pale, and he took a few steps back weakly on the soles of his feet, slumping down on the stool. Li Yuan's words echoed in his mind for a long time.

    "Daughter, daughter, what's wrong with you?" Li Yuan quickly asked worriedly: "You don't really have a crush on that mortal, do you?"

    "Do not touch me."

    But Li Yihan suddenly shook off Li Yuan's palm, stared at Li Yuan with his red eyes, and said through gritted teeth: "You can say it to a mortal with one mouthful?"

    "Why don't you check whether our Li family has the qualifications to do so if I fall in love with him?"

    "I don't know why you are so confused after being the head of the family for so many years.""Just now, I gave you countless instructions to receive them well, but you just didn't listen and sent them away"

    "Haha, you actually sent them away"

    Having said this, the pale-faced Li Yihan became so angry that he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    "Ah, my daughter."

    Seeing this, Li Yuan quickly stepped forward, but was pushed away by Li Yihan again.

    "Daughter, are you going too far?" Upon seeing this, Li Yuan said with an equally ugly face: "They are just a few mortals, and they will leave as soon as they leave, but I am your father!"

    "shut up!"

    Li Yihan roared: "Up to now, you still act like a mortal. You don't take it seriously at all, and you don't realize the seriousness of the matter. Since I have told you to receive it solemnly, can't you see that they are just mortals?  , are they really as simple as they seem?"

    "What do you mean by that?" Li Yuan asked with a serious look on his face.

    "Ah."

    Li Yihan¡¯s eyes were red, he shook his head and said, ¡°You should know what happened at the Nansha border two days ago, right?¡±

    "This matter has been spread throughout Nansha. Of course I know it, but what does the matter on the Nansha border have to do with them?" Li Yuan asked puzzledly.

    ¡°Okay, okay, let me tell you what their relationship is with the Nansha border.¡±

    Li Yihan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, stared at Li Yuan and said word by word: "Because they are the parties involved!"

    "And that gentleman is the one who made all the forces in Nansha gather at the border of Nansha to receive him - a peerless expert!" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 256 Another peerless master?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What?"

    "How can this be?"

    Hear the words.

    Li Yuanru was struck by lightning, his eyes widened and he made a voice of disbelief.

    "You don't believe it, do you?"

    "Then I'll let you believe it."

    Li Yihan sadly pointed to the position where Yi Feng and others were sitting just now, and said word by word: "Here, sitting are two second-life Martial Emperors."

    "Here are the four Martial Saints."

    "And the black robe here is an existence that surpasses Emperor Wu."

    "As for the gentleman sitting here, he is an existence that you and I cannot imagine."

    After saying that, she remembered something and added: "By the way, there is also the dog lying on the ground just now, which can kill any sect in Nansha with just one paw."

    "So, this is the mortal you are talking about!"

    "What?"

    This piece of information fell into Li Yuan's ears, resounding in his ears like nine-day thunder.

    He stepped back, his face turned pale, and he murmured: "This is impossible, how is this possible"

    ?Obviously.

    Li Yuan couldn't accept this fact for a while and forced himself to comfort himself.

    But he knew his daughter¡¯s character well, and there was no need to lie to him.

    In other words, when countless big shots in Nansha who could not even be touched by the powerful forces came to his house, he drove them away.

    When he thought of this, his face turned pale.

    However, he still forced a smile on his face and comforted Li Yihan: "Han'er, this is indeed my father's fault, because I really don't know their identities!"

    "Besides, I just invited them away, and I didn't offend them. Maybe I just ruined a big opportunity. This may be because our Li family doesn't have this fate, and people have to be open-minded, so  It¡¯s no big deal, just don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    But his voice just fell.

    The housekeeper of the Li family came over with an ugly face and shouted: "Master, it's not good, it's not good, something big has happened."

    "what happened?"

    Li Yuan asked quickly.

    "The news just came that the Sword Controller Sect to which we are attached has removed us from the subordinate families, and all the 300 shops that the Sword Controller Sect gave us have also been taken back."

    "What?"

    Li Yuan¡¯s expression changed, but before he could speak, someone else came to report in a hurry.

    "Master, I just received the jade slip. The cooperation between our Li family and Wanbaotang, the lower sect of Fengyun Valley, has been unilaterally canceled by Wanbaotang."

    "Report."

    Then, someone else rushed over and shouted with an ugly face: "The Chuixue Villa that the young master joined has expelled him from the sect. At the same time, all the other disciples of our Li family who have joined the sect have also been expelled from the sect."

    And after these people, someone else came from time to time with bad news.

    This bad news fell on Li Yuan's ears, and finally Li Yuan's face lost all color and he collapsed on the ground.

    Based on the news just now, all the relationships, businesses, backers of his Li family, as well as the contacts and resources accumulated over the years, were all wasted at this moment.

    "Why is this happening?"

    Li Yuan collapsed on the ground, tears streaming from his old eyes.

    "Why do you think this is happening?"

    Li Yihan said without any surprise: "Because you offended that gentleman, and as for me, you sent him away without knowing their identity. You can forgive me, but do you know that they are still my saviors?"

    "It is not an exaggeration to say that our ungrateful Li family has ended up like this."

    After saying that, Li Yihan left the Li family with a cold face, leaving a few words before leaving.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to find my husband to atone for my sins, and I won¡¯t be back for the time being.¡±

    Looking at Li Yihan's leaving figure, Li Yuan slumped on the ground, his hair turned white instantly, and his heart was filled with deep regret.

    In his mouth, he could no longer say the understatement just now.

    Outside Chiayi City.

    A lot of big forces from Nansha are gathered here.

    "How are things going?"

    Li Shuhua and others asked.

    "For your information, my lords, we heard from a subordinate of the Li family that that gentleman did go to?The Li family, but the head of the Li family seemed to drive them away.  "The subordinate responded.

    "What?"

    Yang Tianyu, Li Shuhua and other important people's expressions changed drastically. They were always trying to figure out the purpose of coming to Nansha, so they would inquire about the places that Yi Feng had experienced and any disturbances.

    When Yifeng entered the Li family, they originally thought that a big force would rise, but the Li family drove away their husband.

    Where the hell did this big asterisk come from?

    "But don't worry, gentlemen, we have sent word back to the sect through jade slips. Several major sects have jointly cut off all contact with the Li family. We originally wanted to destroy the Li family directly, but that gentleman did not take action. It is not right for us to do so.  "The subordinate responded.

    "Um."

    "indeed so."

    The big guys present nodded their heads and thought that this decision was a good one. It would not cause trouble and would not cross the line. It was just right.

    But just when everyone was about to continue following Yi Feng and others, another big event happened, and this event involved a big shot in Dongshengzhou.

    Dongshengzhou.

    It is a more prosperous place.

    The entire Nansha Islands in Dongshengzhou is just a small piece of it.

    A month ago, this big shot in Dongshengzhou sent word that he was going to visit Nansha for a while and inspect the sects in Nansha.

    Originally, the bigwigs of Nansha sects had already discussed this coming big shot, gathered together on the day of his arrival, and received him collectively.

    But the arrival of Yi Feng and the series of major events caused caused these sects in Nansha to forget about this important figure in Dongshengzhou.

    This is not true.

    News just came, and the neglected big shot was furious.

    This left all the big guys in Nansha at a loss as to what to do.

    If they were ordinary people in Dongshengzhou, that would be fine. After all, compared to Yi Feng, they knew what was important and what was important.

    The key is that this big shot is no ordinary person.

    He is the founder of Dongshengzhou Xingyi Tai Chi Sect and can be regarded as the founder.

    This person¡¯s name is Ma Baoguo, and he is famous for his five lightning whip moves. There are legends about him all over the mainland.

    The most important thing is that this person is only sixty-nine years old.

    In the entire cultivation world, Sixty-Nine is just a young man, but he has become the founder at this age, which is enough to show the terrifying talent of this person.

    Speaking of which, this big shot is very similar to Yi Feng. He has retreated to the background many years ago. He has hardly done anything in these years, and no one can clearly see his cultivation. On the surface, he looks like a mortal.

    But it is precisely because of the inability to clearly see his depth that the masters of the super sects in Dongshengzhou are also afraid of three points.

    Some people speculate that he is at least the Ten-Life Martial Emperor.

    Some people also speculate that he has already become an immortal.

    But no matter what, this incident has put everyone in Nansha into trouble.

    ??Yi Feng and Ma Baoguo, two peerless masters who cannot see through their cultivation, how should they choose?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 257 Taking risks

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After many big bosses in Nansha weighed it up, they did not choose to go back, but continued to follow Yi Feng.

    Although Ma Baoguo has a high status, he may not be able to give them benefits or opportunities.

    But following Yi Feng, if they can pick up something, just like the snake soup before, they will get huge benefits.

    "Damn it!"

    Seeing that this group of people refused to leave, Peng Xianer's face under the veil became extremely gloomy.

    Although she has good strength, with Li Shuhua, Yang Tianyu and other older generation people here, no chance will come to her.

    Even now, she can't even defeat the Fifth Sky and Yunxian Que.

    But she has sent countless pieces of information to the master of Tianjian Sect these days, but the latter still has not replied.

    This shows that the latter is still in retreat.

    This made her extremely anxious. If the peerless master lost some opportunities and was obtained by Li Shuhua and others, then the overall strength of other sects would increase, and then his Tianjian Sect would become the real leader.

    I hesitated for a long time.

    She made a major decision and decided to take a risk.

    She quietly broke away from the large army and headed towards Meixian City ahead. Yifeng and the others were now staying in the inn in Meixian City.

    ?Obviously.

    She doesn¡¯t want to wait passively anymore.

    Rather, prepare to take the initiative to approach that big shot.

    Yueyou Inn.

    "Let's have a day of rest in Meixian City today."

    In the room, Yi Feng called everyone together, holding a money bag in his hand, and said: "Of course, you can also go to the nearby market to buy some souvenirs."

    As he spoke, he counted ten gold coins for each person and handed them over.

    But looking at the bag that became lighter in his hand, he retracted his hand in pain and said with a smile: "How about eight, eight is almost enough, haha"

    As he said that, he shamelessly took two of them away from everyone's hands.

    "Thank you sir."

    Everyone did not dare to have any objections. They took the coins and quickly thanked them, and then left.

    But.

    There was a head looking at him next to him. If he hadn't been wearing a mask, his eager look would have been very vivid.

    "What are you looking at me for?"

    Yi Feng asked angrily.

    "Abba, Abba, where am I?"

    Benwei asked in a humble voice.

    "you?"

    Yi Feng glanced at him and asked in a deep voice: "Didn't I give you a gold coin last time and use it up so quickly?"

    Benwei said nothing.

    But Yifeng suddenly hit him on the head.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a spendthrift, you¡¯re such a spendthrift!¡±

    "Don't you know how hard life is? Look at how much money so many people have spent along the way. I just gave away a total of forty-eight pieces. Did I pick up my money?"

    Yi Feng had a dark face and lectured angrily: "But you, you don't tell me if you can't earn it, but you still ask for it every day. I don't know who taught you to be lavish. You use a whole gold coin in just a few days. You  Are you embarrassed to ask for it again?"

    Benwei felt aggrieved and whispered: "But, don't I have money stored with you?"

    "You still have the nerve to say that it exists with me?"

    Yi Feng said with a straight face: "Then I will settle a score with you. Along the way, the carriage you are riding in needs money to buy, and the mask on your face, I also bought it for you. Apart from that,  There are a lot of miscellaneous things out there.¡±

    "But, you can't use so much, right?"

    Benwei said quietly, and his head quickly shrank after speaking.

    "Okay, you've learned to talk back, right?" Yi Feng stood up angrily and said, "Yes, the money has indeed not been used up, but you won't use it in the future?"

    "I can't keep it to buy you clothes, shoes, masks, and future expenses?"

    Benwei¡¯s aggrieved head is buried under his head.

    "Okay, okay, I'll give you one."

    Seeing Benwei's appearance, Yi Feng took out a gold coin and gave it to him angrily, and said at the same time: "I'm warning you, it's best to save some for me. I won't give it to you next time you ask for it."  .¡±

    After receiving a gold coin, Benwei bowed his head and felt depressed.??Leaved the room.

    ¡°I guess everyone has gone out, so I¡¯ll go shopping myself!¡±

    Yi Feng tidied up, put on some clothes and left the inn.

    On the balcony.

    ¡°A bone, a dog, and a centipede, lying here in a depressed mood, looking at the people passing by on the street downstairs.

    "Brother, don't be sad. If you don't save slowly, you have already saved three gold coins." Gouzi comforted him softly: "If you save for another ten or eight years, you will be able to be cool again."  .¡±

    "Qing, please stop comforting me. I'm hopeless now, and I feel like I'm not interested in anything anymore." Benwei shook his head in a depressed mood.

    Ao Qing felt uncomfortable and was not sure what to do when he suddenly saw a woman in red walking through the crowd downstairs and shouted quickly: "Brother, look, look, there is a long leg there."

    "Where is it, where is it?"

    Hearing this, Benwei, who had just looked dead, was resurrected with full blood, and he hurriedly spoke out and looked out.

    "Look brother, that figure is not bad either."

    At this time, the little centipede next to it also made an excited voice.

    Benwei looked to the other side again.

    But after looking at it for a while, he slumped on the ground in despair and said sadly: "You can only look at it, but you can't move it. It's really uncomfortable."

    The more he spoke, the more uncomfortable he became, and he suddenly stood up.

    "No, I can't bear it anymore. The worst possible outcome is that I will be demolished."

    With that said, he grabbed the centipede and the dog and quietly came to the door of Yi Feng's room.

    "Brother, how brave are you?" Ao Qing said in shock.

    "Shh!"

    "Stop talking, you two go to the street and watch. Come back and tell me when the master is back."

    Benwei ordered.

    Seeing the eldest brother¡¯s eager look, the two Ao Qing brothers also gave it their all and ran downstairs immediately.

    "Hee hee hee¡­¡­"

    Rubbing his hands together, Benwei broke into Yi Feng's room.

    And at this time.

    Downstairs of the inn, a woman in white came. After some inquiries, she roughly confirmed the room.

    She put on some relatively revealing clothes, lifted her veil, and revealed her delicate face.

    Taking a deep breath, he walked towards Yifeng's room.

    ¡°With my looks, I¡¯m still confident.¡±

    "Besides, it's difficult for a hero to be a beauty. How can he be a master if he doesn't take risks?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 258 Enemies meet on a narrow road

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Come to the door.

    But found that the door was open.

    Peng Xianer bit her red lips nervously, and when she was about to speak, a terrifying energy suddenly came from inside the door.

    "Hoo!"

    When this terrifying force struck, Peng Xianer found that she had no power to resist. She screamed, smashed through the roof and flew out.

    "Phew, it was so close, so close, I almost got seen."

    In the room, Benwei put away his fists, patted his chest, said with lingering fear, and then fled the room with the result of a gold coin.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Hundreds of feet away.

    Peng Xianer hit the ground hard and couldn't help spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    But what was more uncomfortable than the injuries on her body was that she was punched out before she even entered the room.

    In other words, the plan she finally made failed before it was implemented.

    And it is very possible that you have offended that person.

    ¡°Damn it, damn it, damn it!¡±

    Peng Xianer cursed with a sullen face, supported his injured body, and left with a face full of reluctance.

    But after taking a few steps, she paused.

    ??Looking sharply towards the side of the street.

    At this moment, Yi Feng was bargaining with a vendor on the street.

    The vendor blushed and said, "You, you, you, you mean, if you buy a bag of fruits from me, I have to pay you a gold coin?"

    "Well, let's do that. I don't want your gold coin anymore, okay?" Yi Feng said generously.

    "That's pretty much it."

    The hawker scratched his head and nodded with satisfaction. But when Yi Feng walked away with the fruit, he suddenly reacted.

    ¡°It¡¯s a narrow road, so I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡±

    Peng Xianer squinted at this scene and heard a gloomy voice.

    She has not forgotten that at the Chunxi Lake that day, she received two slaps from Mao Yuner and Yao Ling'er in vain because of Yi Feng. It was precisely because of the disfigurement caused by these two slaps that Yu Wujie kicked her  He almost lost his life in the lake.

    Thinking of all this, Peng Xianer's heart was filled with resentment.

    Originally, she wanted to kill Yi Feng with one sword, but after thinking about it, if she didn't torture such humiliation properly, how could she relieve the hatred in her heart.

    Thinking of this.

    She rushed out quickly.

    He approached Yi Feng in an instant, and put a restraint bag on Yi Feng.

    Yi Feng's eyes darkened as he was walking, and he felt like he was being carried away.

    There was a commotion in the street.

    But when a group of mortals face this kind of thing, they are just afraid.

    In a dark room, Yi Feng was tied to a pillar.

    When the hood was lifted, only a weak light hit Yi Feng's eyes.

    ¡°Damn it, am I being kidnapped?¡±

    Yi Feng exclaimed in his heart. It took his eyes a long time to adjust before he saw a sneering figure standing in front of him.

    "Humph, Yi Feng, you didn't expect that we would meet again." Peng Xian'er made a joking voice.

    "Oh it's you?"

    Yi Feng was slightly surprised when he recognized this former childhood sweetheart.

    "No wonder he, a mortal who doesn't have any grudges with others, would be kidnapped. It turned out to be Peng Ying.

    After thinking for a while, he comforted softly: "Peng Ying, you are really impulsive this time. Although I rejected you last time and was unwilling to get back together with you, why do you have to hate because of love? Besides, it was you at that time.  You have to leave by yourself!¡±

    At this point, Yi Feng sighed, and then said seriously: "You also know that I am a principled person and will never turn back, so if you tie me up, I will not get back together with you.  of."

    "Shut up."

    Yi Feng¡¯s words directly touched Peng Xianer¡¯s nerves.

    She really couldn¡¯t understand why Yi Feng had the nerve to think that she, the majestic saint of the Heavenly Sword Sect, wanted to get back together with a useless ant talisman like him?

    ¡°And she clearly kidnapped him to torture him. Is it any wonder that he couldn¡¯t see the current situation clearly?

    "Yi Feng, please have some self-awareness. Who am I, Peng Xian'er? I am a cultivator above ten thousand people. I will think about getting back together with you, a mortal. Can you please have some shame?" Peng Xian'er said with a sullen face.??Yi Feng shouted.

    "Oh, that's great."

    Yi Feng breathed a sigh of relief, showing an expression of relief.

    Seeing this scene, Peng Xianer became even more angry.

    What kind of expression is this?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Why are you not afraid?

    Shouldn¡¯t he show fear and kneel down to beg for mercy?  Can't you understand what he will face next?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll show you how powerful I am.

    Peng Xianer bit her red lips tightly, and Wu Zong's aura surged out.

    With a head of long hair rising up, the whole momentum gathered together and collapsed towards Yi Feng.

    Tremble.

    Mortal!

    this moment.

    Peng Ying had a thick sneer.

    She has even seen Yi Feng crying bitterly under her aura, kneeling down to beg for mercy and repenting for ignoring her anger.

    ? But.

    Yi Feng, however, was sleepy-eyed and yawned a few times, but it was nothing of the sort.

    This scene left Peng Ying stunned.

    Yawning?

    Why?

    Why can a mortal like him ignore her pressure?

    She is the Wuzong.

    How did he, a mortal, do it?

    Peng Xianer was puzzled and even suspected that there was something wrong with her cultivation. However, looking at Yi Feng's sleepy eyes and yawning, she was filled with rage.

    This is simply a provocation to her majesty.

    He simply doesn¡¯t take Peng Xianer¡¯s power into consideration!

    As soon as the long sword in his hand came out, it immediately fell on Yi Feng's neck, and he roared: "Shut your mouth."

    Yi Feng was so scared that he shut his mouth.

    But as soon as he closed it, he couldn't help but open it.

    This time, Peng Ying was furious. He slashed the pillar next to Yi Feng with his sword and said with murderous intent on his face: "Are you really not afraid of death?"

    Yi Feng shrank his head and said helplessly: "I'm sorry, I've been so tired these days. I really, really can't help itahhh"

    As he said that, under Peng Ying¡¯s eyes, another yawn occurred.

    "boom!"

    "boom!"

    "boom!"

    "boom!"

    A manic voice came from the furious Peng Xianer's mouth, the sword in his hand shook, and explosions were heard throughout the room.

    Then, the long sword fell on Yi Feng's neck again.

    "You are very smart. I admire you with admiration. I deliberately provoke you and want to give you a good time."

    "But I will not kill you. Instead, I will take you back to Tianjianmen and torture you!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 259 Prisoner of Dragon Territory

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    In addition to better torturing Yi Feng, Peng Xianer returned to Tianjian Sect partly because she wanted to return to the sect in person to inform the master of Tianjian Sect.

    ¡°If this situation continues, the Heavenly Sword Sect will not be able to gain any chance of that master.

    She finally notified Duan Qingfeng, the leader of the Tianjian Sect, but although the latter had left seclusion after hearing the news, due to some aspects of his cultivation, he had to stabilize for two more days before he could leave the sect.

    After all, although the opportunity is tempting, you can't let yourself go crazy.

    After returning from Duan Qingfeng, Peng Xianer came back to the imprisoned Yi Feng.

    "Kneel down!"

    As soon as he saw Yi Feng, Peng Xianer was filled with anger. The long sword fell on Yi Feng's neck, and a cold voice came out.

    Yi Feng felt the cold light on his neck, but remained indifferent.

    "Are you really not afraid of death?"

    ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s see how strong you, a little mortal, can be.¡±

    Peng Xianer was so angry that she vomited blood, but the more Yi Feng was like this, the more she wanted to torture Yi Feng.

    With that said, she pushed Yi Feng to a heavily guarded place.

    Deep.

    There is a door that shines with a long and cold light.

    "Yi Feng, the door in front of you is the prison dragon domain of our Heavenly Sword Sect. There are many dangers inside. You will encounter the most terrifying things in the world. I will give you one last chance. If you kneel down,  I can give you a good time by kowtowing, but if you don¡¯t do this, I will let you experience the most painful death in the world!¡±

    Peng Xianer stared at Lin Feng with cold eyes and threatened in a deep voice.

    But what she didn¡¯t expect was that Yi Feng didn¡¯t even look at her, and just walked into the humble gate.

    "What, you"

    Peng Xianer was so angry that her whole body was shaking, but Yifeng had disappeared.

    "Okay, okay, a little mortal dared to walk in by himself. When you experience the horror inside, I believe you will regret kneeling down."

    As she said that, she sat cross-legged directly in front of the door.

    The plan was to let Yi Feng suffer torture inside for half a day before releasing him.

    You must know that this prison dragon domain is a closed space composed of formations.

    There is a lack of air inside, the breath is violent, and it is extremely difficult to even take a breath. In addition, the gravity inside is countless times that of the outside world, and there are also many ferocious monsters sealed inside. Although these monsters have been repaired due to long-term seals,  In order to survive, like hungry wolves, once they smell the scent of a stranger, they will pounce on food like hungry wolves.

    ¡°In this prison dragon domain, even if a Martial Emperor is imprisoned, if he doesn¡¯t know how to open the formation, he will probably be slowly consumed to death, and eventually become the rations of those ferocious monsters.

    And it¡¯s even less important for a mortal to enter.

    Half a day.

    It¡¯s enough for Yi Feng to feel.

    Yi Feng¡¯s eyes flickered, and another picture appeared in front of him.

    It¡¯s desolate.

    There are dead bones everywhere on the ground, giving people a heavy and depressing feeling.

    But Yi Feng only frowned, not showing the fear that a mortal should have.

    In fact, over the years, Yi Feng has been hiding something in his heart.

    Hidden for many years.

    Since he traveled through time and integrated with the system, he has found that he has become a little different.

    ???????????????????????????

    People have seven emotions and six desires.

    You will be happy, scared, sad, disappointed

    However, after he integrated the system, he found that he no longer had the emotion of fear.

    ¡°Whether it was because he met a bandit before or Peng Xianer put the sword on his neck, he might subconsciously make some panic moves such as running away or shrinking his head.

    But really think about it

    Are you afraid?

    Not afraid.

    On the contrary, in my heart, I am a calm group.

    This feeling is amazing.

    It¡¯s like he was born with no fear of anything in the world.

    What¡¯s even more ridiculous is that he vaguely feels that this lack of fear comes from his subconscious fearlessness.

    But just because he is not afraid does not mean that he does not have proper thinking. He will still respond to danger or avoid it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if there is really no way out here, let¡¯s find out!¡±

    Yi Feng spotted a direction and slowlyMove slowly.

    "Grass, there are so many wild beasts."

    Stepping on the withered yellow land, suddenly a group of wild beasts rushed out.

    "These beasts are very scary. Each one is so hungry that they are all skin and bones. Some of them have their skin falling out. They are hoarse and grinning, as if they are going to tear Yi Feng into pieces."

    With nowhere to hide, Yi Feng had no choice but to take out a dagger and start fighting with these monsters.

    Soon after, more than a dozen beast corpses were lying on the ground.

    ¡°You damn woman!¡±

    "There are so many wild beasts here, it seems you really want my life!"

    Yi Feng spat and cursed with a cold face.

    Originally, he didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with this woman, but she really wanted to kill him, so Qiu Yifeng took note of it.

    Although he is a mortal, he has never been a soft persimmon.

    Since you mess with me, then I will definitely kill you too!

    Keep walking.

    More and more beasts were coming towards him.

    Other mortals may not be able to handle these ferocious beasts, but not necessarily Yi Feng. After all, he can practice martial arts that rivals gods.

    All the way there, there were corpses all the way.

    This was the first time that Yi Feng felt that practicing martial arts in this other world was not useless. At least he could still handle these beasts.

    At the end of the fight, Yi Feng found that he couldn't touch a single beast.

    And finally, he also found that he had reached the end.

    In front of him, a glassy hazy wall appeared, blocking his way.

    This kind of wall is very strange. Some are protruding and some are recessed. The diamond-shaped pieces are very irregular. Looking at both sides, I find that this kind of glass-like wall continues without end.

    At the door of Domain Gate.

    Peng Xianer, who was sitting cross-legged, opened her eyes.

    He showed a cold smile.

    "Yi Feng, I don't know how you are doing inside. I'm afraid you are just waiting at the door, crying and begging me to let you out!"

    With a sneer, she waved her hand and shouted: "Open the domain gate."

    "Yes, Saint."

    The two disciples activated the formation, and the light from the domain gate slowly dissipated, and a strong aura of desolation rushed towards them.

    Feeling these auras, Peng Xianer frowned despite her cultivation level, because if she was allowed to stay in the Dragon Prison for a few days, she would probably go crazy.

    ? But.

    When I opened the door, I didn¡¯t see a single shadow.

    "Where are the people?"

    Her expression changed and she exclaimed.

    She stabilized her state of mind, displayed her cultivation and stepped into the Dragon Prison Realm.

    As soon as she walked into the range, she felt the soles of her feet sinking. It was difficult to even lift her steps after the Wu Zong's cultivation was exerted. The desolate atmosphere immediately affected her cultivation and began to become chaotic.

    But after walking in and looking around, there was still no trace of Yi Feng.

    "What exactly is going on?"

    Peng Xianer opened her mouth with disbelief on her face.

    Because in this difficult environment, except for squatting at the door and feeling despair, Yi Feng could not run far, or even lift his feet.

    ¡°But such a big living person just disappeared out of thin air?

    "Holy girl, it's better to come out quickly. That mortal must have been taken away by the monster in the prison dragon domain. If you don't come out, it will be difficult to deal with if something happens." The two disciples reminded.

    After repeatedly confirming that Yi Feng was nowhere to be found, Peng Xianer quickly exited the Prison Dragon Domain and closed the domain door again.

    "It would be easier for you to die like this."

    Peng Xianer let out a reluctant breath and prepared to leave.

    "Boom!"

    But as soon as she took two steps, the entire Tianjian Sect suddenly made an earth-shattering sound. The sky shook and the earth shook, like an earthquake.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 260 The Tianjian Sect is in turmoil

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Even people with relatively weak cultivation cannot stand firm at this moment.

    At the same time, countless masters from the entire Tianjian Gate flew out, stepped in mid-air, and looked at the Tianjian Gate below.

    "what happened?"

    "how so?"

    "What happened?"

    For a moment, solemn voices came from everyone.

    "This wall is quite hard and mysterious."

    Yi Feng looked at the hole in the wall exposed in front of him after being kicked, and couldn't help but complain.

    but.

    This hole looks a bit small, not big enough for Yi Feng to go in.

    After all, after kicking him away, Yi Feng might be able to leave here.

    As he said that, he kicked him a few more times.

    "Rumble, rumble"

    At the same time, the Tianjian Gate that had just stopped once again made a deafening sound, and many buildings were crumbling, as if they were about to collapse.

    "What exactly is going on?"

    A group of senior officials from Tianjian Sect were hovering in the sky, their expressions becoming more and more solemn.

    ¡°There should be something wrong with the foundation of our Tianjian Sect!¡± Duan Qingfeng guessed.

    "But how is this possible? The foundation of our Heavenly Sword Sect is composed of formations, and it was personally arranged by the founder of the mountain. How could there be a problem?" An elder said in disbelief.

    "But now there is such turmoil in Tianjian Sect. Apart from the foundation, I really can't think of what's going on." Duan Qingfeng flashed his sharp eyes and ordered: "But no matter what the problem is, it will be clear after checking it. Everyone  Listen to the order and investigate the cause thoroughly."

    "yes."

    Many elders rushed out of the sky, urgently going to find out the cause.

    Chiayi City.

    "What?"

    "Mr. was kidnapped?"

    "This Peng Xian'er of Tianjian Sect must be too courageous, and he actually kidnapped my husband."

    When Yang Tianyu and other big guys received the news, they were stunned.

    "But how could Sir be arrested?" Yang Tianyu asked in disbelief: "With his cultivation level, how could a little Peng Xian'er capture him?"

    "How can we guess what an expert does, but I think it should have a deep meaning!" Xue Qinzhu guessed: "And this signal from Mr. is already very obvious. It is obvious that his next plan is related to Tianjian Sect, but  I don¡¯t know whether this is a blessing or a curse for Tianjian Sect.¡±

    "It's not too late, let's rush to Tianjianmen immediately to find out the situation!"

    Everyone said one after another.

    Then countless forces gathered towards Tianjianmen.

    Inn.

    "What should we do?"

    Pork Rongchao asked Old Man Wang.

    "Look at those three people." Old Man Wang glanced at his head and said pointedly.

    Hearing this, everyone looked over.

    I found Benwei, the dog, and a centipede lying at the window. From time to time, I heard exclamations, and from time to time, I heard sighs.

    "What is this?" Zhu Rong was puzzled.

    However, Wu Yonghong came to his senses and said with a smile: "The meaning is obvious. That scumbag is not in a hurry, and we don't need to be in a hurry. I think this time, sir, he is very playful and wants to have fun."  Let¡¯s play a little game!¡±

    "I see."

    Pork Rong suddenly understood and asked: "Then let's"

    ¡°Let¡¯s pass the time playing Landlords. When sir has had enough, he will come back naturally!¡± Wu Yonghong slapped a deck of playing cards on the table and said with a smile.

    Seeing this, Pork Rong and Old Man Wang¡¯s eyes lit up.

    "Okay, okay, but Lao Wu, you have to let us, we have just learned."

    "It's easy to talk about."

    "Come on, hurry up and shuffle the cards."

    "A pair of mistresses."

    "A pair of mistresses."

    "Crushed to death"

    "Pork Rong, please hurry up, all the flowers I've been waiting for have faded"

    ""

    "What kind of shabby place is this?"

    Yi Feng finally walked out of the deserted land, but after kicking open the strange glass, he immediately found that there were many, many glasses in front of him.

    This feeling makes Yi Feng feel like he has walked into the starry sky room in his previous life.??It feels dim, like a maze, a mess.

    "Damn it, let me see how much glass you have, I will kick you away."

    Yi Feng knew that it was impossible to go back, so he started kicking the glass to find a way out.

    "Boom!"

    In the following time, the entire Tianjian Sect was shaken, and deafening sounds were heard from time to time. Countless buildings collapsed in pieces, and even cracks appeared on the rear peak of the forbidden area of ??Tianjian Sect.

    "Master, Master, your palace has collapsed!"

    "The master of the sect is in trouble. The meeting hall is broken into two halves."

    There are people running around everywhere, as if you are in a doomsday world.

    In addition to the surface turmoil, the mountain gate, which originally exuded spiritual energy everywhere, also became chaotic, and a large amount of spiritual energy began to lose.

    "Master, what on earth is going on!" Peng Xian'er followed Duan Qingfeng and asked with a pale face.

    Duan Qingfeng was so worried that he couldn¡¯t explain why.

    At this moment, an elder flew over and said hurriedly: "Sect Master, we have found the cause. There is indeed a problem with the sect's foundation formation, and the source seems to be in the Dragon Prison Domain."

    "Prisoner Dragon Territory?"

    Duan Qingfeng¡¯s expression changed and he shouted loudly: ¡°Everyone follow me to the gate of Qilong Domain.¡±

    Everyone flew towards Prisoner Dragon Territory.

    When he came to the door, Duan Qingfeng couldn't help but ask: "Has anything been admitted in the sect recently?"

    Everyone shook their heads.

    This prison dragon domain usually only imprisons traitors of the sect and enemies captured by Tianjian Sect. However, with the reputation of Tianjian Sect in Nansha in recent years, few people dare to go against them, so the prison has not been opened for a long time.  Dragon territory.

    Peng Xianer was ready to say something, but after thinking about it, she gave up.

    ¡°After all, she just locked up a mortal, and it was impossible to cause such a big turmoil, so she didn¡¯t say anything.

    "Sect Master, what should we do now?" someone asked.

    Duan Qingfeng hesitated for a long time and said in a deep voice: "Come with me into the Prisoner's Dragon Territory and investigate clearly."

    "What, Sect Master, is this too dangerous?"

    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed.

    After all, even if they enter this violent place that cuts off all spiritual energy in Prisoner Dragon Territory, their strength will be very low. If they stay there for a long time, their cultivation level may be affected.

    What's more, there are countless great demons who have been imprisoned since the Tianjian Sect was founded.

    These big demons may have little demonic power, and most of them can only maintain their original body shape to survive inside, but being able to survive is enough to prove that they are extraordinary.

    If these people go in and encounter these monsters, they may be able to protect themselves for a while, but if they are attacked by the entire group of monsters in Dragon Prison Domain, they may have no choice but to run for their lives.

    "No matter how dangerous it is, we have to go in."

    Duan Qingfeng gritted his teeth and said: "If we don't find out what happened, we can't solve the turmoil in our Tianjian Sect. If the mountain protection formation is destroyed, the consequences will be disastrous."

    When everyone heard the words, they also understood the importance.

    Then he gritted his teeth and nodded in agreement.

    Under the leadership of Duan Qingfeng, a group of masters from Tianjian Sect cautiously entered the Dragon Prison Domain.

    As he entered, everyone's cultivation was suppressed to the last possible degree. The vitality in their bodies was in chaos, and they couldn't even fly in the air.

    Stepping on the yellow sand, everyone walked vigilantly.

    But what puzzled them was that they didn¡¯t encounter a single monster along the way.

    This is really too evil!

    Duan Qingfeng felt more and more solemn, and countless question marks arose in his heart. After all, it stands to reason that those monsters would pounce quickly upon smelling the scent of a stranger.

    "What on earth is going on?" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 261 He Appears

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    As soon as we walked some distance away, the scene in front of us shocked everyone.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    Because in front of them, the corpses of a large number of monsters appeared.

    "And among these corpses, there are many very high-level monsters. These monsters are some of the big monsters imprisoned by Tianjian Sect when it was at its most glorious.

    There are demon lords, demon saints, and even demon emperors.

    Although they have been locked in there for countless years and have long since lost their demon power, their strength may not be underestimated.

    "At least, Duan Qingfeng and others asked themselves that they might be able to protect themselves in this place, but it would be extremely difficult to kill them.

    "What the hell happened!"

    Everyone gasped.

    As we walked along, we found large swaths of corpses ahead, which really shocked everyone.

    Looking at these corpses and comparing the numbers, it means that this unknown threat has killed all the monsters inside.

    In such an environment.

    What kind of terrifying thing can it do?

    But what shocked them even more was what happened later, because they discovered that the barrier of the Dragon Prison Domain had also been broken.

    Such means.

    It makes people¡¯s scalp numb just looking at it.

    Back then, the founder of Tianjian Sect established Tianjian Sect with his monstrous cultivation and formations as the foundation.

    And these formations are all connected together, and they are related to some core things such as the Mountain Protection Formation, the Spirit Gathering Formation, the Dragon Prison Domain, etc

    Looking at the aura of Tianjian Sect, it is obvious that the spirit gathering array has been damaged.

    In other words, that mysterious species started from the Dragon Prison Domain and penetrated to the Spirit Gathering Array.

    Phew!

    Everyone gasped.

    "What on earth is this thing that actually ignores the formation and passes through it?"

    Looking at the barrier hole in front of them, everyone was stunned.

    They knew that the mysterious species was deep inside the cave entrance, but no one dared to go in, because inside, the various formations involving the Tianjian Sect were like a densely packed giant net. If they were not careful, they would form  All gods are destroyed.

    "I will inform our ancestors that you guys will guard the entrance of the cave."

    Duan Qingfeng ordered with a gloomy face.

    Because the current situation is completely beyond his control.

    But aside, Peng Xianer was biting her red lips, her face pale.

    Because the death time of the monster beast and the turbulence time of Tianjian Sect can be fully responded to.

    "Impossible, this is absolutely impossible!"

    "How can this be?"

    "I know full well that he is a loser, how could he do such a thing?"

    "That's right, definitely not."

    She shook her head hurriedly, feeling that this kind of thing was incredible, and she quickly comforted herself in her heart.

    In a small space.

    An old man in green clothes is sitting cross-legged on the ground. If you look casually, he looks like a giant sword standing on the ground.

    "Ancestor."

    Duan Qingfeng was kneeling on the ground, and just as he was about to speak, Ye Tiansheng, the ancestor of the Tianjian Sect, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground, waved his hand and interrupted Duan Qingfeng's words.

    ¡°I already know everything.¡± He said.

    "Then what are you going to do, ancestor?" Duan Qingfeng asked solemnly.

    "Don't worry, I will solve it on my own. Just step back first!" Ye Tiansheng said.

    Seeing this, Duan Qingfeng looked slightly happy.

    Since the ancestor said so, there is no need for him to ask any more questions.

    "Then, this junior will just wait for the good news from our ancestors. I will go outside to take charge of the overall situation."

    After saying that, Duan Qingfeng respectfully resigned.

    "well!"

    But after Duan Qingfeng left, Ye Tiansheng sighed heavily, with a sad look on his face.

    He walked aside and looked at the chess game on the ancient stone.

    This game of chess was left behind by the first ancestor. Before he passed away, he rumored that the Tianjian Sect would be in danger of being exterminated within ten thousand years.

    And if you want to crack it, you have to break the game.

    But for thousands of years and passed down through countless generations, no one, including himself, could break the game.

    Because no matter how you study it, this is a dead game.

    Even if a god comes??, and it is impossible to reverse it.

    "Has the crisis of our Heavenly Sword Sect finally arrived?"

    this moment.

    Ye Tiansheng looked much older.

    Although he told Duan Qingfeng that he would solve it, what could he do?

    The only thing he did was sit here and wait.

    Because this small space is the core of all the Tianjianmen's formations, the mysterious species will definitely come here.

    But can Ye Tiansheng be able to solve the mystery of his Heavenly Sword Sect formation by directly using his strength?

    So to solve the problem, it is better to wait here for death, or pray to the other party if they can leave some room for Tianjian Sect.

    This is the last thing he can do.

    Suddenly, his eyes moved and he looked at the empty barrier beside him.

    He felt it.

    ????????????????????????????????

    Getting closer

    He stood up suddenly, held his breath, and stared at the void.

    "Boom!"

    finally.

    A sonic boom sounded.

    "I saw a circle of ripples in the void, and then a black hole appeared.

    Finally, when the moment came to face him, Ye Tiansheng's whole body trembled, and his round eyes were bloodshot.

    Finally, as he waited anxiously, there was movement at the entrance of the cave.

    ???????????????? Later.

    A figure slowly walked out (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 262 What does this mean?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Is it a person?"

    "Still a young man?"

    Ye Tiansheng¡¯s pupils shrank into pinholes and he couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth.

    He has had many speculations about this mysterious existence that penetrates his Tianjian Mountain formation, such as the mutated monsters in the Dragon Prison Domain and the spiritual creatures derived from the formation for some reason.

    In short, he has all kinds of ideas.

    Only.

    I didn¡¯t expect him to be alone.

    And he¡¯s still a young man.

    So how did he appear in the formation?

    While he was thinking, Yi Feng first observed his surroundings, and then his eyes fell on him.

    At this moment, Ye Tiansheng's nerves were tense and he was restless.

    Because no matter how he looked, he could not see the depth of the young man in front of him.

    So ordinary that he is just like a mortal.

    However, can one be a mortal who can cross out from various formations like giant nets?

    Certainly not.

    It can only show that the young man in front of him is ridiculously strong. Even if Ye Tiansheng tried his best, he still couldn't get a glimpse of it.

    "It's finally out!"

    Yi Feng sighed with emotion. Seeing that it was peaceful here, there was an old man and a thatched house. He must have gone out of the scope of Tianjian Gate.

    However, he also had to admire the uncanny craftsmanship and astonishing craftsmanship of the Tianjian Sect. With so many glass walls and the previous place where beasts were kept, he really didn¡¯t know how much money it would cost to build it.

    ¡°At least he had never seen this kind of handcrafted construction in his previous life.

    Of course, it¡¯s not like Yi Feng hasn¡¯t thought about it. Isn¡¯t this the kind of formation or taboo in fantasy novels?

    But after a second thought, I rejected it.

    ¡°After all, it is written in the book that formations and taboos are full of dangers, but not only did he, a mortal, come out without any danger at all, it was obvious that this could not be formations or something.

    Yi Feng¡¯s face was filled with relief. After taking a look at the old man, he walked towards the old man.

    When Ye Tiansheng saw Yi Feng coming, his body suddenly straightened up.

    ??Cold sweat.

    What is he going to do?

    Is he going to attack me?

    What should I do? Should I fight back? But is there any use in fighting back?

    How aboutkneel down and beg for mercy?

    His mind was racing very fast, and on the surface he seemed to be doing nothing, but inside he was already panicking, and his back was already wet with cold sweat.

    So nervous, so nervous

    But stay calm, stay calm!

    ¡°I can¡¯t let him see that I¡¯m afraid of him, because I am the last line of defense of Tianjian Sect.

    "Yes, yes, I'm not afraid, I'm not afraid"

    "Old man, have you had a stroke?"

    Finally, Yi Feng came to Ye Tiansheng. Looking at his trembling legs, he couldn't help but ask.

    Hearing this, Ye Tiansheng looked down and realized that his legs could not help but tremble.

    It¡¯s over.

    He saw my panic.

    But I really can¡¯t help it, I¡¯ve never seen such a powerful existence!

    ¡°Eh, that¡¯s not right.

    But he quickly realized that Yi Feng had no intention of attacking him. On the contrary, he spoke very gently.

    How is this going?

    He looked confused.

    "This person came here through the formation. Didn't he come to destroy the last line of defense of his Tianjian Sect?"

    When he was stunned, Yi Feng reached out to support him.

    At this moment, Ye Tiansheng had something stuck in his throat again. He was so scared that he thought he was going to die, but he was surprised to find that Yi Feng did not attack him, but instead helped him to the stone bench of the thatched house next to him.

    Gosh.

    What on earth is this guy going to do?

    Ye Tiansheng sat down tremblingly, feeling that the stool he was sitting on was full of needles.

    Because judging from the method this person used to destroy his Heavenly Sword Sect¡¯s Spirit Gathering Formation and Prison Dragon Realm, it was obvious that he came to destroy his Heavenly Sword Sect.

    But compared to his current behavior, it was so abnormal that it really made Ye Tiansheng feel extremely uncomfortable.

    Boss.

    Please don¡¯t play with me.

    ??????????????????????????????????????? If you want to kill or behead, you know, even if you want to die, you can die happily. To tease a little old man like this, his heart is really brokenI can't bear it.

    "Old man, this shouldn't be the Heavenly Sword Gate, right?" Yi Feng asked after sitting down.

    "No, it's not."

    Ye Tiansheng answered sullenly.

    Because he is not only the core of the entire formation, but also the end point of the entire formation. Its location is indeed outside the Tianjian Sect.

    It seems that the person in front of you has already seen all this.

    It¡¯s just that what exactly does he want to do? I just don¡¯t give him any information.

    Ye Tiansheng became more and more panicked.

    But he didn¡¯t dare to say anything or ask. He could only force himself to be calm and wait for what happened.

    "That's good."

    After receiving confirmation, Yi Feng nodded and subconsciously glanced at the chessboard on the stone table next to him.

    "Oh, old man, can you still play chess?"

    Yi Feng asked in surprise.

    "I understand a little bit, I understand a little bit."

    Ye Tiansheng responded nervously, thinking of something, and added: "But right now, it's a dead game."

    After saying that, he bit the bullet and looked at Yi Feng.

    His words are actually full of temptation.

    Because the appearance of this person in front of you is probably the crisis of Tianjian Sect predicted by the ancestor of Tianjian Sect before his death.

    It is equivalent to saying.

    The young man in front of him is also inextricably linked to the chess game in front of him.

    Therefore, Ye Tiansheng wanted to test what Yi Feng would do.

    "I know."

    Yi Feng smiled, swept the chess pieces off the chessboard with a sweep of his palm, and put them back into the chess urn.

    Seeing this, Ye Tiansheng's eyes almost fell out.

    The chess game that has been placed here for thousands of years was actually destroyed by the person in front of me?

    Doesn¡¯t that mean that there will be no solution for his Tianjian goalkeeper?

    "what do you mean?"

    Ye Tiansheng stood up and asked with a blushing face. His body was trembling and he was already on the verge of going berserk.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 263 The power of the avenue

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Uncle, don't get excited."

    Seeing this, Yi Feng quickly explained: "I just saw that you have a chess player here and I want to play a game of chess with you. I have no other intention. Since we are going to play chess, we can't play against a dead game."  Bar?"

    "So what's the point of holding on to this dead situation? It's better to start over and have a new happy game."

    "Are you right?"

    Yi Feng smiled faintly, divided the chess pieces in the chess urn into black and white, and installed them separately.

    However.

    Yi Feng¡¯s smile at this moment was so unpredictable in Ye Tiansheng¡¯s eyes.

    And Yi Feng¡¯s words were echoing in his mind.

    What¡¯s the point of holding on to a dead end? It¡¯s better to start over

    he.

    Is it implying something?

    Ye Tiansheng sat down again, and at the same time suppressed his anger because the chess game was ruined.

    Because his strength is in front of Yi Feng, whether he is angry or impulsive, it has no meaning.

    It¡¯s better to calm down and take a closer look at what the purpose of the person in front of you is.

    ¡°Perhaps this can give Tianjian Sect a chance to turn around.

    the other side.

    At the same time that Yi Feng put away the chess game, a layer of invisible fluctuations suddenly rippled over Tianjian Gate, and then under the eyes of countless people, a layer of barrier shattered like a bubble.

    At the moment it shattered, the entire Tianjian Sect made a deafening sound.

    As the earth shook, countless buildings collapsed, and bottomless cracks appeared on the ground.

    "What?"

    "The mountain-protecting formation and foundation of Tianjian Sect were actually destroyed."

    "What exactly is going on?"

    "Run quickly, the entire mountain gate is about to be stepped on, run quickly."

    And because the building collapsed and its foundation was destroyed, countless broken formations were leaked, making the entire Tianjian Sect full of murderous intent.

    So at this moment, shrill screams rang out from everywhere in Tianjian Sect, and countless disciples began to fly out of the mountain.

    "What exactly is going on?"

    "Did something happen to the ancestor?"

    "Is the Heavenly Sword Sect, which has been passed down for countless generations, going to be destroyed in one day?"

    High in the sky, Duan Qingfeng and others watched as the entire Tianjian Gate began to collapse under their feet, their eyes filled with bloodshot eyes.

    But even so, he still had tears in his eyes and quickly made the most correct response.

    "Send the order, everyone evacuates Tianjianmen."

    Although the mountain gate was destroyed, it is impossible for the disciples in the mountain gate to be buried here as well.

    ¡°Old man, it¡¯s begun.¡±

    Yi Feng smiled faintly, holding the white piece in his hand, and slowly dropped it towards the chessboard.

    Ye Tiansheng nodded, but when he looked at the chessboard, his whole body froze.

    Especially the moment when Yi Feng dropped the chess piece in his hand, it was like throwing a stone into a calm lake, causing ripples on the entire chessboard.

    At this moment, the entire chessboard changed.

    The surrounding environment has also changed.

    The two of them sat cross-legged in the void, with the vast starry sky above their heads, the light lingering, and a Bagua diagram formed on the ground.

    ? One black and one white, yin and yang are distinct.

    "This is¡­¡­"

    "Is this the power of the great avenue?"

    Ye Tiansheng was stunned with shock, and there was already a storm in his heart.

    "Ordinary monks, if they have a thorough understanding of martial arts, will advance by leaps and bounds as if they had an epiphany.

    But the power of the great avenue is on another level. A little bit of luck can be added to it, and what is improved is not just the pure strength, but the improvement of the entire hostage.

    And if you want to defeat the emperor and become an immortal, you also need to understand enough power of the great avenue.

    But since ancient times, there have been thousands of martial emperors in the entire Xianjiang Continent, but only a handful of them can defeat the emperors and become immortals.

    It is enough to see what the power of the Great Dao means to those who seek to practice it.

    However, the power of the avenue is everywhere around the chessboard, which makes Ye Tiansheng's mouth go dry.

    You can do this.

    Only the immortals in heaven can do it.

    In other words, the young man in front of me is a fairy in the sky!

    Hiss.

    Ye Tiansheng gasped.

    Of course, what makes him even more incredible is thatThis young man is not trying to take action against him. On the contrary, he is giving him a great opportunity.

    What exactly is going on?

    While destroying the foundation of his Heavenly Sword Sect, he also gave him a great opportunity.

    Ye Tiansheng was puzzled.

    ???????????????? However, no one can resist the opportunity faced by the power of the great avenue.

    For a while.

    Ye Tiansheng tried his best and racked his brains to start a game with Yi Feng.

    But what he never expected was that no matter how he planned it, Yi Feng would always understand his intentions, and whenever he was in danger, Yi Feng would give him a way out of the dead end.

    "Um!"

    "This old man's chess skills are pretty good. I haven't had such a good time playing chess for a long time. He should be able to give me a lot of experience!"

    Looking at Ye Tiansheng, Yi Feng sighed in his heart.

    But after letting the water out for so long, it¡¯s almost done.

    Yi Feng smiled faintly, and then dropped the last chess piece.

    "this¡­¡­"

    "A draw."

    Ye Tiansheng looked at the chess game in front of him, full of confusion.

    Because Yi Feng could beat him countless times, but in the end it ended in a draw. What does this mean?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 264 Your good disciple

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Yi Feng just smiled.

    Because it means nothing to him to win this old man.

    After all, he is an old man.

    It is still necessary to give some face.

    But looking at Yi Feng¡¯s mysterious smile, Ye Tiansheng was even more puzzled.

    but.

    In this game, he gained a lot of insights, and even though he was not a Martial Emperor, he also truly realized a glimmer of the power of the Great Dao.

    This opportunity.

    It¡¯s simply outrageous.

    His future cultivation career will be smooth sailing without any bottlenecks.

    "Okay, old man, it's time for me to leave."

    Yi Feng stood up and smiled at Ye Tiansheng.

    What?

    leave?

    Ye Tiansheng was really confused.

    "While destroying the foundation of his Tianjian Sect, at the same time giving him another chance, after such a contradictory approach, he left without saying a word. What does this mean?

    and.

    And the chess game that ended in a draw on the stone table also made him unable to figure out the slightest bit of Yi Feng's thoughts.

    "Oh, by the way, old man, how do you get to town from here?"

    Yi Feng turned around and asked again.

    Although he didn¡¯t know why Yi Feng asked such a question, Ye Tiansheng still pointed out a way out for Yi Feng.

    But.

    Until Yi Feng disappeared, the doubts in his heart were still not solved.

    ¡­¡­

    Yi Feng walked slowly along the path.

    Speaking of which, when he recalled being at Tianjianmen before, he still felt a little incredible.

    These walls are so mysterious.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off. He is a mortal who can move through it smoothly without any danger.

    But if you say it¡¯s really a glass wall, it makes Yi Feng feel far-fetched.

    Whose sect has so many glass walls that can be broken with just one fist? Can you show them off?

    never mind.

    forget about it.

    "But Peng Ying is a dead woman. If we get the chance, we will still kill her!"

    A plain at the foot of Tianjianmen Mountain.

    Countless disciples of the Tianjian Sect gathered here, all of them looking disgraced and embarrassed. Many of them shed tears of reluctance as they looked at the collapsed mountain gate.

    On the side, the senior officials of Tianjian Sect, headed by Duan Qingfeng and others, also had red eyes.

    The Tianjian Sect, which has been passed down for countless years, was destroyed like this, which was a heavy blow to all of them.

    But what¡¯s even more depressing is that they still haven¡¯t figured out what happened.

    Just when Duan Qingfeng and others were in great grief, a disciple rushed over and made an urgent sound.

    "That's not good, Master."

    "Tianmo Sect, Fengyun Valley, Chuixue Villa, Sword Control Sect, Li Family, and countless other families have attacked."

    "What?"

    The expressions of Duan Qingfeng and others changed.

    Looking up, I saw countless figures flying in from a distance, densely packed and dark.

    And the leader.

    It is Yang Tianyu, the leader of Yujian Sect, Yun Haotian, the leader of Fengyun Valley, Li Shuhua, the leader of Li family, Wu Tianming, the leader of Chuixueshan Villa, and Xue Qinzhu, the leader of Demonic Sound Sect.

    And behind them, there are countless masters from major sects.

    The combination of such a lineup made people feel numb, and countless disciples of Tianjian Sect became solemn at this moment.

    What exactly happened here?

    What kind of outrageous things did the Tianjian Sect do?

    First, the mountain gate was destroyed, and now it is surrounded by several other top powers in Nansha.

    "Guys, what do you mean?"

    Duan Qingfeng asked in a deep voice.

    "What else do you mean?"

    In the sky, Yun Haotian snorted coldly and asked: "Don't you know what kind of treacherous things your Tianjian Sect has done?"

    "What a treasonous thing, don't slander others!" Duan Qingfeng said with a cold face: "Could it be that you are taking advantage of others' danger and want to swallow my Heavenly Sword Sect?"

    "Is it true that my Tianjian Sect is easy to bully?"

    As soon as Duan Qingfeng's voice fell, hundreds of thousands of disciples of the Tianjian Sect in the entire plain drew their swords in unison, and the sound of swords was loud, making the sky?Deafened.

    Seeing this, the masters of several major sects also revealed their weapons, and their vitality rolled out.

    Under the majestic vitality, the sky over the entire plain was filled with wind and clouds.

    this moment.

    The situation is tense.

    "You Tianjian Sect are really ignorant. You will not repent even when you are about to die!"

    Xue Qinzhu sneered and said coldly.

    "Yes, your Tianjian Gate has been destroyed, and now you are still making excuses. Is it useful?"

    Beside, Yang Tianyu also came out and said.

    "Hmph, I advise you to stop being stubborn and surrender to the Tianjian Sect. Otherwise, if the mountain gate is gone, your entire Tianjian Sect will be destroyed."

    On the fifth day of the morning, the final sound also came out.

    Feeling the tone of these leaders, Duan Qingfeng finally felt that something was wrong.

    Because according to them, their Tianjian Sect did something that was outrageous and resentful, and it was precisely because of this incident that the Tianjian Sect¡¯s mountain gate was destroyed and was besieged by several major sects at the same time.

    "what is going on?"

    "Are you hiding something from me?"

    Duan Qingfeng¡¯s aura showed and he immediately looked at the other people in Tianjian Sect.

    "We don't know either."

    "We really don't know?"

    "Yes, Master, if such a thing really happened, how could it be hidden from you?"

    Sensing Duan Qingfeng¡¯s gaze, many elders of Tianjian Sect, including Peng Xianer, made sad voices and hurriedly explained.

    ?Obviously.

    They were also confused.

    Duan Qingfeng took a deep breath, looked at Yang Tianyu and others, clasped his fists and said: "Everyone, you know exactly who I, Duan Qingfeng, am. I really don't understand what happened, and I hope you can explain it clearly.  "

    "snort!"

    On the fifth day, Ming Yin had a sullen face and snorted coldly, followed by a rolling sound.

    "Duan Qingfeng, no matter you are pretending to be confused or you are really confused, but what we want to say is that if you ask us, you might as well ask"

    "The one next to you is such a good disciple!"

    Having said this, the eyes of Tianming and others on the fifth day suddenly fell on Peng Xianer next to Duan Qingfeng.

    PS: I will give you a small burst tomorrow, it will look like seven or eight chapters.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 265 Unrepentant

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Xian'er?"

    The expressions of everyone in the Tianjian Sect, including Duan Qingfeng and others, changed, and they suddenly looked at Peng Xian'er beside them.

    For a while.

    Peng Xianer gathered countless gazes on her body.

    "Master, elders, don't listen to their nonsense. I really didn't do anything." Peng Xianer's face turned pale and he hurriedly explained.

    Then he raised his head and said to Wu Tianming and others: "Seniors, the strength of the juniors is indeed not as good as yours, but we cannot tolerate your slander."

    "snort!"

    "Slander?"

    ¡°It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t know how to repent even when I¡¯m about to die.¡±

    Xue Qinzhu said condescendingly: "You didn't open your eyes, and you actually caught my husband in Tianjianmen. Do you really think that you can just get over it if you don't admit it?"

    "Sir, what sir?" Duan Qingfeng asked.

    "Who are you talking about, sir?" Yang Tianyu snorted coldly: "Of course it's the peerless master who came to my Nansha recently, and your precious apprentice caught him in Tianjianmen!"

    "Ha ha."

    However, Peng Xianer sneered and said, "Senior Yang, although I don't know when I offended you, do you have to find a better reason for slandering me?"

    "What kind of heavenly cultivation is that peerless master from Nansha? I, Peng Xian'er, am so virtuous and capable that I can capture him in our Tianjian Sect?"

    "Although I did arrest a mortal two days ago, you can't possibly slander me by treating that mortal as that gentleman"

    But when she said this, her expression suddenly froze.

    Because she suddenly remembered something.

    ?Mortal mortals¡­

    ? Mortals¡­

    Could it be that

    At this moment, she thought of Yi Feng who disappeared in the Dragon Prison Domain, the monster that turned into a dead corpse, and many, many details

    And all the details are correct.

    Involuntarily, her expression suddenly changed and she took a few steps back.

    "No, this is impossible, this is impossible, how is this possible"

    "How can a mere mortal be a peerless expert? He is obviously a waste. This is simply impossible"

    She murmured hurriedly, denying

    Because she couldn't accept this fact at all.

    How could this mortal who had been abandoned by her be a peerless expert in the eyes of countless people?

    "You must have made a mistake, this is impossible." She yelled at Yang Tianyu and others in a rapid voice.

    "Made a mistake?"

    On the fifth day, Tianming sneered, and the might of Wu Sheng came out, and he said in a deep voice: "Let me ask you, did you go to Meixian City privately to arrest someone?"

    "To tell you the truth, the mortal you arrested in Meixian City was Mr. Sir. He understood the ordinary heart and ordinary life. But you, on the other hand, arrested Mr. and brought him to your Tianjian Sect. Let me ask you  , what crime do you deserve!"

    The word "Meixian City" hit Peng Xianer's mind like a thunderbolt.

    This information broke the last line of defense in Peng Xianer's heart.

    Because at that time.

    She indeed captured Yi Feng in Meixian City.

    "No, no, no"

    "This won't happen"

    "impossible¡­¡­"

    But even though all the information was correct, Peng Xianer was still unwilling to admit the fact. His face was pale, and he was desperately trying to deny the fact while retreating hastily.

    Because she couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter what, how could this mortal who had grown up with him and had trouble even eating, be that peerless expert!

    This kind of thing is really ridiculous.

    At this time, Duan Qingfeng apparently understood that the peerless master who traveled in Nansha and had countless masters in Nansha trying to please was captured by Peng Xianer.

    Although he also found it unbelievable, at this moment he got a big news.

    That means Peng Xianer opened the Dragon Prison Domain two days ago and imprisoned a mortal in it.

    And the time is just before the Tianjianmen Mountain Gate is in turmoil.

    So even though he couldn't believe it, he could figure out by comparing the before and after and a little bit of association that the mortal who was imprisoned by Peng Xian'er was that peerless master.

    No wonder

     No wonder his Heavenly Sword Sect is in good condition, but even the foundation of the mountain gate was destroyed. It turned out to be a good thing done by his disciple.

    "You are so braveit has caused such misfortune to my Tianjian Sect"

    When he thought of this, Duan Qingfeng pointed at Peng Xianer angrily and vomited blood.

    "Obviously, it was because of him as an apprentice that the entire Tianjianmen gate was destroyed, and several major sects surrounded him and raised troops to hold him accountable.

    Seeing this, Peng Xian'er rushed to Duan Qingfeng with tears in her eyes and said hurriedly: "Master, Master, don't believe them. What I captured is really just a mortal, and this mortal is really just a waste. Believe me, he is really just a waste."  A waste."

    ¡°You bastard, you still dare to quibble, get down on your knees.¡±

    Duan Qingfeng, who was extremely grieved, moved his palms, and countless handprints fell on Peng Xianer's body. He immediately blocked her cultivation and knelt her heavily on the ground.

    At this moment, the disciples of Tianjian Sect also suddenly became red-eyed.

    For them, Tianjianmen is their home, but just now, the home where they have lived for countless years has turned into ruins.

    Before, they didn¡¯t know the reason at all.

    But now, he finally understood that it was Peng Xianer who caused the hundreds of thousands of disciples of their Tianjian Sect to lose their sect.

    "Kill her."

    "Kill her!"

    "Tear her skin off."

    "I want to eat her flesh."

    "I hate it!"

    "We must kill her."

    At this moment, countless disciples of Tianjian Sect let out roars like the sky. Because of one person's stupid behavior, hundreds of thousands of them were implicated and they lost their mountain sect. They really couldn't bear it.

    Many people rushed towards Peng Xianer with red eyes, wanting to kill Peng Xianer with their own hands.

    Suddenly.

    The Holy Lady of the Heavenly Sword Sect, who was still aloof before, is like a rat crossing the street at this moment, and everyone is shouting to beat her.

    Under so many hateful looks and loud shouts, Peng Xianer was so frightened that she crawled towards Duan Qingfeng with trembling palms, and begged miserably: "Master, save me, save me, I really don't know that.  That gentleman is a loser. I really always thought he was a loser. You can¡¯t blame me!¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 266 Fanatic Fans

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "boom!"

    However, Duan Qingfeng waved his hand, and a force suddenly fell on Peng Ying, slamming her to the ground.

    Then, he clasped his fists and looked at Yang Tianyu and others, with red eyes he said angrily: "Everyone, it was my Tianjian Sect who made the mistake today. I will let you take Peng Xian'er away and hand it over to that gentleman. I hope you have dealt with him."  Everyone, if you can say a kind word for my Heavenly Sword Sect, please let me go!"

    After saying that, his legs suddenly fell to the ground.

    Boom!

    The ground suddenly cracked.

    Then he knocked hard and said with red eyes: "Please, everyone."

    At this moment, the originally powerful master of the mountain gate became a few minutes older in an instant.

    Obviously, Duan Qingfeng clearly understands the consequences if this matter is not handled well!

    ??This consequence is something his Tianjian Sect cannot afford.

    So, at this moment, he made a wise choice.

    "Master."

    "Master."

    Seeing this, the elders and many disciples of Tianjian Sect turned red-eyed. In order to find a way out for these disciples, the dignified master of Tianjian Sect knelt down in public!

    Looking at this scene, Yang Tianyu and others felt equally unhappy.

    Although these sects usually fight openly and secretly, Duan Qingfeng's actions at this moment made them admired.

    "Old Duan, we have no say in front of Mr., but I can point you to a clear path." At this time, Yang Tianyu said.

    "I hope you can let me know."

    Duan Qingfeng trembled and looked at Yang Tianyu.

    "Sir, you are extremely ambitious. If your disciple hadn't been so blind, he wouldn't have been so angry." Yang Tianyu said, "Even so, he only destroyed your mountain gate, but did not hurt innocent people. This is enough to show that Mr.  I intend to let you live."

    "So, leave Peng Xian'er behind and leave quickly!" Yang Tianyu said.

    Hearing this, Duan Qingfeng's heart trembled.

    yes.

    His mountain gate was destroyed, but except for a few unlucky disciples who were implicated, most of them were unharmed.

    This is enough to show that that person is really merciful.

    ¡°Otherwise, with that person¡¯s methods, if he really wanted to destroy his Tianjian Sect, would Duan Qingfeng still be able to stay here and talk?

    "Sir, you are merciful, thank you for your forgiveness!"

    He kowtowed heavily in the direction of Tianjianmen.

    Then he stood up and bowed to Yang Tianyu and others, "Thank you all."

    He got up.

    He retreated with hundreds of thousands of disciples from Tianjian Sect.

    "Master, no, no, save me!" Upon seeing this, Peng Xian'er, who was lying on the ground like mud, cried out.

    But Duan Qingfeng and others did not look at her again.

    Terrified, she looked at Yang Tianyu and others again, banging her head heavily on the ground, and quickly begged: "Please, please let me go."

    "snort."

    "We don't dare to let you go. Let's decide your fate when your husband comes!"

    Yang Tianyu snorted coldly, showing no mercy to Peng Xianer.

    Hearing this, Peng Xianer collapsed to the ground with a face ashen as death.

    Everyone ignored Peng Xianer and retreated the people they brought. Some of the people who stayed behind also landed on the ground and looked into the distance.

    There, a young figure walked over gracefully.

    In hand.

    He was also carrying a fish.

    This fish was caught by Yi Feng by a small stream when he went down the mountain just now.

    Seeing this fish, everyone couldn¡¯t help but sigh, this gentleman really lived his life to the extreme!

    " Running on the ground, flying in the sky, as high as the Demon Emperor, as low as fish and shrimp, there is nothing he doesn't eat.

    Everyone rushed over nervously.

    "gentlemen."

    "gentlemen."

    Everyone spoke respectfully.

    "Oh, are you?"

    Yi Feng scanned the crowd and immediately found many familiar people, such as Fifth Changkong, Yunxianque, Shuqinhua, Xueqinzhu, who had been to his store. In addition, there were also people he had met in the mountains.  Li Shuhua and Yang Tianyu.

    "You, why are you here?"

    ??Yi Feng was extremely surprised. He never expected to meet this person here.A group of people, still staying together at the same time.

    "Sir, of course we are waiting for you here." Everyone responded.

    "Wait for me?" Yi Feng's head was full of questions, "How do you know I'm here?"

    Everyone was shocked and could not help but break into a cold sweat.

    However, Yun Xianque thought quickly and spoke immediately.

    "It's like this. We all like your husband's calligraphy and paintings. We accidentally learned about your whereabouts. We were so excited that we wanted to come and see you."

    They knew that with Yifeng's methods, they must have known that they had been here a long time ago.

    "Yi Feng obviously regarded himself as a mortal again when he asked this question.

    So naturally they didn¡¯t dare to break through that layer of window paper, and they catered to this person as mere mortals.

    Like calligraphy and painting?

    Yi Feng thought about how this group of people had looked at the things he had made before, and suddenly realized that they were all engaged in art.

    So, these people are my fans?

    "So you are all my fans?" Yi Feng smiled lightly, looking happy.

    Seeing Yi Feng¡¯s expression, everyone knew that they were right, so they quickly responded tacitly: ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±

    Seeing this, Yi Feng showed an expression that was indeed the case.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such enthusiastic fans in another world, and they would travel thousands of miles to find him.

    It seems that I have become famous in this area for playing the piano and painting, and my fans have spread to Nansha.

    Suddenly, Yi Feng had the illusion that he had become a popular star. In his previous life, only people like Li Bai would have been treated like this!

    And on the side, Peng Xianer, who was lying on the ground, looked at this scene with a look of death on his face.

    Although she had been unwilling to admit that this childhood sweetheart whom she had dumped was a peerless expert, she had to accept this fact when she actually saw a group of top masters from Nansha respectfully showing respect in front of Yi Feng.

    This made her extremely uncomfortable.

    In other words, the power she pursues and the greatest opportunity she pursues are actually right next to her?

    Especially when she thought about the time when she dumped Yi Feng in order to enter Qingshanmen and be with Yu Wujie, wouldn't it mean that she threw away a fairy medicine and picked up a weed?

    When she thought of this, she crawled towards Yifeng and begged: "Yifeng, Yifeng, I was wrong, please, I was wrong."

    Yi Feng, who was chatting with everyone, was shocked when he saw the miserable appearance of Peng Ying crawling over.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 267 I finally understand

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Why is she here?

    Still so miserable?

    "Is it you?"

    Yi Feng looked at Yang Tianyu and others.

    "Sir, you don't have to be polite. This woman has offended you many times. Naturally, we have to capture her and let him deal with her." Everyone said quickly.

    Hear the words.

    Yi Feng was shocked.

    So touched!

    It¡¯s so fucking touching!

    These fans are so good, they even managed to do it for Peng Ying!

    ¡°And these people are quite capable. Not only do they know the grudge between him and Peng Ying, but they also deal with Peng Ying, a cultivator.

    But thinking about it in retrospect, if they are able to engage in art, their family situation must not be bad, especially since they are locals from Nansha, so it is natural for them to have some influence.

    But Yi Feng finally realized the pain of those stars in his previous life.

    That means that if you have a little something, someone will pick it up. Isn't this the case with you?

    "Yi Feng, I beg you, please give me a chance, I know I was wrong."

    "Please, please let me be with you again."

    "I serve you, I serve you well."

    At this time, Peng Xianer hugged Yi Feng's soles and begged hysterically.

    However, Yi Feng didn't believe her evil intentions at all and kicked her away.

    ¡°You fucking want to kill me, and you still want to be with me, so you¡¯re kidding me!¡±

    But Peng Xianer crawled over again, crying and begging: "I really know that I was wrong, can't I serve you well? Didn't you like to be with me the most before? Don't you want me anymore?"

    I bother!

    Yi Feng felt sick as soon as he heard this.

    Originally, everyone has their own ambitions, and you have your choice. Yi Feng can understand that, at worst, everyone can go their own way.

    But how much trouble has this damn woman caused to him along the way?

    I didn¡¯t think it before, but now it seems like it¡¯s just green tea, and it¡¯s very scheming.

    You can¡¯t keep this kind of woman.

    With a cruel heart, Yi Feng stabbed her in the chest with a knife.

    "you¡­¡­"

    Peng Xianer stared at Yi Feng and fell to the ground with strong unwillingness.

    And after killing Peng Xianer, Yi Feng felt somewhat emotional.  They were childhood sweethearts, but to reach this point is really unpredictable.

    Looking back at everyone, Yi Feng cupped his hands and said, "Thank you very much, everyone. If you need help in the future, just ask."

    "You're welcome, sir. I am doing my best to serve you."

    Everyone was extremely excited. It was really worthwhile to catch a little Peng Xianer and get such a word from Yi Feng.

    Surrounded by a group of people, Yi Feng rushed to the town.

    Tianjian Mountain.

    At this moment, it has become a ruin. Duan Qingfeng is kneeling in front of Ye Tiansheng, reporting the ins and outs of all this.

    "Hahaha, I understand, I finally understand."

    But after listening to Duan Qingfeng¡¯s report, Ye Tiansheng laughed and murmured excitedly to himself.

    Seeing this, Duan Qingfeng and others looked puzzled.

    Although the Jianmen Mountain Gate will be destroyed tomorrow, you are still smiling so happily. What on earth happened.

    "well!"

    Looking at the puzzled looks of everyone, Ye Tiansheng shook his head and smiled, and said: "Qingfeng, I know you are sad that the mountain gate was destroyed, and you even have resentment towards that expert, but you must not think like this!"

    "Ancestor, I"

    "He destroyed our mountain gate with his own hands, how could he not be resentful?"

    Duan Qingfeng¡¯s face looked distressed.

    Due to the strength of that expert, although he did not dare to say anything on the surface and even handed over Peng Xianer directly, it was impossible to say that he had no resentment in his heart.

    "You are so ignorant!"

    Ye Tiansheng shook his head and lectured: "Not only can we not have any grudges against that master, on the contrary, he is also our benefactor of Tianjian Sect!"

    "Benefactor?"

    This time, Duan Qingfeng was even more confused, so he quickly asked: "Ancestor, what is going on?"

    Ye Tiansheng smiled mysteriously, and then told Duan Qingfeng the whole story of his previous meeting with Yi Feng.

    ??"Ancestor, I still don't understand. I hope you can clear up my confusion."

    After listening, Duan Qingfeng still had a lot of questions, so he asked about his doubts.

    "Okay, then I will tell you one by one how much this senior understands justice!"

    Ye Tiansheng sighed with emotion, and then spoke leisurely (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 268 Whimsical

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Do you ever remember that the founding master predicted that our Heavenly Sword Sect would be in danger of being destroyed and would not be able to break the situation for a long time?" Ye Tiansheng asked.

    "Remember."

    Duan Qingfeng nodded.

    Ye Tiansheng continued: "Then do you think our Tianjian Sect's crisis of annihilation has been solved now?"

    Duan Qingfeng¡¯s eyes widened and he asked in surprise: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    "Yes, our Heavenly Sword Sect's deadlock has been over!"

    Ye Tiansheng stroked his beard and said with a smile: "And this is where that gentleman understands justice the most."

    "His style of work should be called a saint in this world, and his mind is as high as the sky."

    "Because Peng Xian'er was so blind, he didn't kill everyone. He just destroyed my Tianjian Sect's mountain gate as a slight lesson. He even used this lesson to solve my Tianjian Sect's dead situation, and also gave me  What an opportunity!"

    "So what is this if not a saint in this world?" Ye Tiansheng asked.

    Hearing this, Duan Qingfeng suddenly realized.

    The facts are indeed as Ye Tiansheng said. Although the foundation of his Tianjian Sect was destroyed, the members of the sect were not damaged, and the deadlock that could not be broken for ten thousand years was solved.

    Originally, he had been unable to get out of the sadness of the mountain gate being destroyed. At this moment, the haze was finally gone.

    Ye Tiansheng said with admiration again: "So now when I think about what my husband said to me when he rejected the dead game, what's the point of guarding a dead game? It's better to play a new one, I understand what the real meaning is."  That¡¯s interesting!¡±

    "It turns out that he was reminding me that our Heavenly Sword Sect should be reborn!"

    "Fortunately, I didn't act rashly at that time, otherwise I would have walked into the abyss of eternal destruction!"

    "yes!"

    Duan Qingfeng was also filled with emotion.

    ¡°I originally thought that this time would be a catastrophe for his Heavenly Sword Sect, but in fact it was the blessing and rebirth of his Heavenly Sword Sect!

    "By the way, ancestor, forgive me for being ignorant, what happened to that draw?"

    Duan Qingfeng couldn't help but ask again.

    Hearing this, Ye Tiansheng sighed and said solemnly: "This should be regarded as that person's final warning!"

    "Because he could defeat me easily, but in the end it ended in a draw. This is equivalent to telling us that he can destroy our Tianjian Sect in countless ways, but he is willing to leave us a way to survive. This is letting go.  After we find our way out, we need to take care of ourselves!"

    "Therefore, we must not let down the great righteousness of our predecessors. At the same time, we must rectify the sect and prevent things like Peng Xianer from happening!"

    "In addition, when the mountain gate is rebuilt, a statue of a saint will be built based on the original image of Mr. for people to worship. Anyone approaching the Tianjian Gate must kowtow three times."

    "Follow your orders."

    Duan Qingfeng nodded solemnly, his eyes full of gratitude towards that person.

    Because this person is indeed a saint, and he has the grace to rebuild his Tianjian Sect, so he deserves all this.

    And in my heart, I also felt deeply remorseful for my previous resentment towards Yi Feng.

    Looking at the direction in which Yi Feng left, he bowed deeply.

    Two days later.

    Because Tianjianmen is not far from Meixian City, Yi Feng has returned to Meixian City and gathered with Old Man Wang and others.

    After resting for a day, Yi Feng was ready to continue the journey with everyone.  After all, he was still thinking about his disciple's marriage.

    Yang Tianyu and a group of others said goodbye to Yifeng one after another, with reluctance on their faces.

    "Everyone, I would like to thank you all this time, but I still have important things to do, so I will take my leave for now." Yi Feng said softly.

    "Now walk slowly and see your seniors off."

    Everyone said respectfully.

    "By the way, how can I contact you in the future?" Yi Feng thought of something and asked again.

    Seeing this, everyone became very excited.

    After all, if Yi Feng can say such things as "constant contact", he has obviously agreed with them!

    Thinking of this, everyone took out a jade slip and said, "Sir, you can contact us at any time through this."

    Looking at the jade slip in his hand, Yi Feng was quite surprised.

    He knows what this thing is. It is similar to the phone in the previous life, but he can afford this kind of thing. Apart from cultivators, he is the kind of rich tycoon.

    Those who pursue art are indeed rich people.

    Put away the jade slips and say goodbyeAfterwards, Yi Feng and his party rushed all the way down to the river.

    After more than half a month of trekking, we finally arrived at our destination, the Yun family in Changcheng, Hanjiang.

    On the painted red Zhangwu gate, there were large flowers tied with red silk hanging on the ground, red lanterns hung on the eaves on both sides, and red silk wrapped around the entire courtyard wall, making it look full of joy.

    Yi Feng stood outside the gate with his sleeves rolled up, thinking about the news he had just heard, with a sad look on his face.

    The Yun family is getting married tomorrow.

    The bride is none other than his precious disciple¡¯s first love, Yun Mengtian.

    As soon as he heard the news, Zhong Qing's eyes turned red, he clenched his fists tightly and became silent.

    "Disciple, it's okay, Master is here."

    Yi Feng comforted him and went directly to visit the Yun family.

    After some twists and turns, Yi Feng finally brought Zhong Qingshi to the Yun family living room.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    There was a middle-aged man sitting drinking tea. He was Yun Sheng, the head of the Yun family and Yun Mengtian's father.

    Suddenly, he put down his teacup, glanced at Yi Feng and Zhong Qing lightly, and asked, "Are you from Pingjiang City?"

    "good."

    Yi Feng smiled and nodded.

    "My Yun family seems to have nothing to do with you. Why would you please explain your purpose of coming so far away?" Yun Sheng asked directly.

    Yi Feng touched his nose, and after some small talk, he directly explained his origin.

    After saying that, the master and apprentice stared at Yun Sheng.

    Especially Zhong Qing, he was full of nervousness.

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    But Yun Sheng laughed loudly, looked at Yi Feng and asked, "Your Excellency, are you joking? Can't you see that my daughter will get married tomorrow?"

    "I know, so this is why I am so urgent." Yi Feng explained: "But my disciple and your lady do like each other, and I hope that the head of the Yun family can comply with the wishes of the younger generation."

    "Hahaha, what a wish for the younger generation."

    Yun Sheng smiled mockingly, then subconsciously looked at Zhong Qing next to him, and asked: "Let me ask you, you said that your disciple wants to marry my daughter, what can you come up with, or what qualifications does your disciple have?"

    "To be honest, I am fully prepared for this visit." Yi Feng said: "I have five hundred thousand gold coins here, which is considered as my betrothal gift to the Yun family."

    "Hahaha, half a million gold coins." Yun Sheng said with a smile: "What do you think of my Yun family? You want to marry my daughter for half a million gold coins. You are too fanciful."

    "Isn't that enough"

    Yi Feng frowned.

    This is really all his possessions.

    "Forget it, I won't embarrass you anymore, just leave now!"

    Yun Sheng waved his hand, stood up and said: "I'm not afraid to tell you that the person my daughter is going to marry is the young master of the Ye family, Ye Wuchen. Maybe Ye Wuchen himself doesn't have many outstanding talents, but his Ye family is my Han  The first family in Changcheng, Ye Wuchen¡¯s eldest brother Ye Tianci is the captain of the outer gate of Chuixue Villa.¡±

    "So, even if I agree to you, the Ye family is unlikely to agree, so you'd better give up on this to avoid getting into trouble."

    After saying that, he winked at the two subordinates next to him.

    "Let's go, let's go."

    When the two subordinates saw this, they quickly pushed Master Yi Feng and his apprentice out of the door.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 269 Role-playing, acting as a sidekick

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Yun Sheng looked at the master and apprentice leaving with complicated eyes.

    ??Sighed slightly, then turned and walked to the backyard.

    "The head of the family."

    Seeing this, several maids saluted one after another.

    "Where's the lady?" Yun Sheng asked.

    "The lady is inside." The maid responded.

    Yun Sheng nodded, then opened the door and walked into the room.

    In the room, a girl of thirteen or fourteen is sitting. Although she is not old, she is well developed and has a pretty face. In a few years, she will become a great beauty who will conquer the whole country.

    However, her eyes were red and she didn't say a word.

    "Mengtian, what surprises me is that the little boy and his master you told me about are really here." Looking at his daughter, Yun Sheng exhaled and then said.

    Hearing this, Yun Mengtian trembled, suddenly looked at Yun Sheng, and asked quickly: "How could he really come? Didn't I ask my aunt to find a way to stop him? How could he really come?"

    At this point, Yun Mengtian's pretty face turned pale, and he said in a panic: "What should I do, father? Will he get involved?"

    For a time, Yun Mengtian became more and more anxious as he spoke, and tears almost fell from his eyes.

    "I really shouldn't have provoked him at that time. I knew I was already in a quagmire and knew I couldn't be with him, but I still wanted to provoke him. I really shouldn't have"

    Seeing this, Yun Sheng felt uncomfortable and quickly explained: "It's all because of my father's bad behavior and his inability to protect you, but don't worry, I have kicked them out of the house."

    "That's good, that's good"

    Hearing this, Yun Mengtian was not so excited.

    Yun Sheng sighed with emotion and said: "But I can see that the master and the apprentice are serious. They traveled thousands of miles from Pingjiang City as mortals and even gave out a gift of five hundred thousand gold coins. This kind of heart  ¡­¡±

    "But after all, we are destined to have no destiny!"

    As he spoke, he lowered his head, full of guilt.

    "Father, it's okay, I have accepted my fate."

    Yun Mengtian said in despair: "But is he really gone? I'm really afraid that he will do something stupid."

    "Don't worry, I've already explained the seriousness to them, and I've also told them how powerful the Yun family is. They probably won't do such a dangerous thing!" Yun Sheng comforted softly.

    "That's good."

    Yun Mengtian breathed a sigh of relief.

    However, in the inn not far from the Yun family, Yifeng heard an angry voice.

    "Rob."

    "Grab, must rob!"

    Yi Feng¡¯s voice was particularly firm.

    Although he is a mortal, it does not mean that he does not have a passionate heart. After all, what people do in this life is comfort.

    He had had enough of having to bow his head because of life in his previous life, and he didn't want to do the same in this life.

    As for the consequences, who cares, get the person back first.

    certainly.

    Although he wants to snatch the bride, Yi Feng is not completely passionate and must make sure everything is foolproof.

    ¡° Immediately, Yi Feng sent Wu Yonghong out to inquire about the Ye family.

    After a while, Wu Yonghong collected the information.

    "It seems like this Ye family is indeed pretty good!"

    Looking at the Ye family¡¯s information, Yi Feng frowned.

    Because in this family, apart from Ye Tianci, who is the captain of some sect, there are also many masters such as martial arts masters and great martial arts masters in the family, and the most powerful one is Wu Ling.

    Although Yi Feng knows nothing about cultivation, it sounds like he should be very powerful!

    In this case, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s really not something that just a few of them can handle.

    After thinking about it, Yi Feng picked up the jade slip and started shaking it.

    Because in this matter, he feels that the only ones who can help are the fans.

    After receiving the news, Yang Tianhua and others rushed over as quickly as possible.

    "Why are you here so quickly?" Yi Feng's face was full of surprise. He was so fast that he couldn't believe it.

    "Uh, we, we just happened to be playing here."

    "Yes, yes, let's have fun!"

    "Haha, what a coincidence."

    Everyone laughed awkwardly.

     Yi Feng looked at this group of people. Apart from a coincidence, he didn't know what to say. Then he returned to the topic and said: "Everyone, now I want to ask you for a favor."

    "Sir, please speak."

    Everyone showed excitement.

    Because Yi Feng can ask them for help, it means that his husband can still think of them!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? One day the husband will be happy and give them a little reward, which will be enough for them to enjoy for the rest of their lives.

    "I plan to steal a kiss."

    "I hope you can help me!"

    Yi Feng said softly.

    "A bride-stealing act?"

    Everyone immediately exclaimed.

    "Shh!"

    "Don't be so loud."

    Yi Feng quickly raised his hand.

    Everyone quickly fell silent and cooperated with Yi Feng in lowering their voices.

    Afterwards, Yi Feng softly told them the whole story of the future, and revealed his plan to steal the bride tomorrow, which immediately made Yang Tianyu and others sigh with emotion.

    This boss.

    You are really playful!

    ???????????????Aren¡¯t you just asking them to role-play and be a supporting role?

    However, they did not dare to challenge Yi Feng, so they could only cooperate and agreed with Yi Feng.

    ¡°It¡¯s great to have fans like you.¡±

    Yi Feng was moved.

    "It should be."

    Everyone responded politely, not to mention how excited they were to be recognized by Yi Feng.

    "But I have one thing to say, everyone, you still have to think clearly, there are a lot of dangers in this matter." Yi Feng continued: "I heard that their Ye family has martial arts, and their cultivation level should be very scary.  !¡±

    PS: I overestimated myself. I only managed five chapters. I can¡¯t get seven chapters out today. I¡¯m dizzy and can¡¯t hold on. I¡¯ll make up for the remaining two tomorrow, and there will be a total of five tomorrow.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 270 Can only be outwitted

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Martial spirit?"

    Everyone looked at each other, and then they all agreed: "Yes, yes, it's so scary."

    "Yes, it's really scary!"

    After saying that, everyone couldn't help but take a breath of cold air.

    "Not only that, in addition to this martial spirit, there are also many backbone forces such as martial arts masters and great martial arts masters. In short, this Ye family is still very powerful and terrifying." Yi Feng said to everyone again, because since others are willing to help him,  He also had to tell everyone how dangerous this time was.

    "Yeah yeah."

    "Then it seems that this Ye family is really scary."

    Everyone agreed.

    I couldn¡¯t help but think to myself that this big boss¡¯s state of mind was really back to nature, he simply regarded himself as a mortal.

    "So everyone, if you feel it's dangerous and don't want to participate, you can withdraw. I won't blame you." Yi Feng added, "I just need you to keep it a secret for me."

    ¡°If you don¡¯t quit, you won¡¯t quit.¡±

    "Yes, yes, if I can help you sir, I will do anything to help you, even if I have to go through fire and water."

    Everyone said quickly.

    Seeing this, Yi Feng snapped his fingers.

    In place.

    These fans are so damn good.

    "In that case, let's discuss our actions this time." As he said that, Yi Feng closed the doors and windows tightly.

    That¡¯s it.

    ???????? The heads of several major factions in Nansha, the Young Master Saint, and a few Martial Emperors and Martial Saints gathered together in this small room and plotted how to snatch a bride under the noses of martial arts masters.

    "Everyone, the biggest change that may occur in our operation is that martial spirit!"

    At this time, Yi Feng said solemnly: "So we must have a plan to deal with this martial spirit."

    Having said this, Yi Feng looked at Yang Tianyu and others and asked: "So, I want to ask you, do you have the ability or method to invite experts like Wu Ling to help?"

    Hear the words.

    Everyone looked at each other and scratched their heads.

    I was in trouble for a while.

    yes!

    Can we get it?

    Involuntarily, they looked at Yi Feng and asked cautiously: "Sir, are we able or not?"

    "Why are you asking me? Ask yourselves. Don't you know better than me?" Yi Feng asked speechlessly.

    "In that case, we can right?"

    After saying that, everyone looked at Yi Feng nervously.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great.¡±

    Yi Feng slapped his thigh.

    Sure enough, he guessed right.

    "This group of art people really have some background. Wu Ling, a master who sounds awesome at first glance, can actually be invited.

    No wonder, no wonder Peng Ying was caught by them before.

    Seeing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    It seems that this time, there is no misunderstanding about Yifeng's intentions.

    "Okay, everyone, please invite this martial arts master over as soon as possible." Yi Feng said quickly: "Of course, we can just let this master control the formation. Try not to take action against such a master until it is absolutely necessary.  "

    After all, Yi Feng also thought that it would not be easy to hire such a master.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll contact this expert.¡±

    Xue Qinzhu bowed his head respectfully and then walked out of the room.

    After walking out of the room, Xue Qinzhu took out the sound transmission jade slip and ordered: "Send a martial spirit from the sect over immediately."

    After receiving the reply, Xue Qinzhu returned to the room.

    "Sir, the matter has been settled. The martial arts master will be here soon." Xue Qinzhu said quickly.

    ¡°It¡¯s simply great.¡±

    Yi Feng made an excited voice, but of course he was not completely overwhelmed by the addition of Wu Ling.

    Because he understood that the joining of this martial arts master only solved their worries. The matter of snatching the bride must be carefully planned.

    "Pork Rong, your task tomorrow is"

    "And Uncle Wang, your mission is"

    Yi Feng ordered everyone¡¯s tasks one by one, and thenHe looked at Jian Benwei and said: "And you, you run fast, you are a ghost, you are responsible for going to the sedan chair, do you hear me?"

    ¡°And in the end, disciple, you go to the designated place to pick her up. When you get your wife, mount your horse and run away!¡±

    "What about us, sir?"

    Xue Qinzhu and others asked.

    "As for you, you need to stay with me. If we are forced to fight, I'm afraid I will need your help." Yi Feng said: "Of course, you don't need to fight them with real swords and guns, I just need you to contain them.  "

    "clear."

    Everyone responded one after another.

    "Okay, the whole plan is perfect."

    Yi Feng clapped his hands and finally solemnly reminded: "But everyone, I still want to remind everyone that we are mortals and cannot defeat cultivators head-on. We must be calm when the time comes. We can only be smart and not attack by force.  , If you can avoid fighting, try not to start fighting. Do you understand?"

    "clear."

    Everyone responded one after another.

    Seeing this, Yi Feng showed a satisfied smile.

    Now, everything is ready and all we need is Dongfeng. As soon as the martial arts master arrives, he can take action at any time.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 271 Martial Arts Master

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    In the evening, the martial arts master finally arrived at Hanchang City.

    His name is Jian Wuxin.

    Among the disciples of Tianmo Sect, the junior commanders are of course the ones at the bottom, because the other commanders are already Martial Kings.

    At this moment, he was kneeling respectfully next to Xue Qinzhu.

    "Did you hear clearly what I just explained?" Xue Qinzhu asked again: "You must always understand that you are a martial arts master, and we are just a group of mortals."

    "This is to be reported to the sect master, my subordinates understand and will definitely do all this well." Jian Wuxin replied respectfully.

    "Well, as long as you successfully complete this mission, I can promote you as an exception." Xue Qinzhu said again.

    "Yes, yes, thank you very much, Master."

    Jian Wuxin responded excitedly.

    "Well, you wait here, I'll inform the husband." Xue Qinzhu hurriedly ordered, and then walked towards the inn.

    In the inn, Yi Feng and his group were preparing for tomorrow's big operation. Xue Qinzhu walked in and said, "Sir, the martial arts master is here!"

    "oh?"

    Yi Feng stood up quickly and said excitedly: "Hurry, hurry, everyone, come with me to meet this master."

    With that said, Yi Feng enthusiastically greeted him outside the door.

    And Zhu Zhurong, Uncle Wang, Yang Tianyu, Li Shuhua, Fifth Tianming, Fifth Changkong and others also rushed outside with Yi Feng.

    Outside the door.

    Jian Wuxin held a long sword in his hand, with a faint aura of martial arts lingering on his body.

    In his heart, he felt secretly happy thinking about Xue Qinzhu's promise to him. Because he was just cooperating in acting, this task was really easy.

    However, the next moment, his eyes widened.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? almost fell to the ground.

    This, this, this, this

    these are?

    The owner of Chuixue Villa, Fifth Tianming, and the young owner of Young Villa, Fifth Changkong, the owner of Fengyun Valley, Yun Haotian, and the saint of Fengyun Valley, Yun Xianque, the leader of Sword Control Sect, Yang Tianyu, the head of Li Family, Li Shuhua

    What kind of terrifying bosses are these, and they are all gathered together?

    Suddenly, he vowed just now, and he couldn't calm down.

    The bones in the body were shaking involuntarily.

    Because this person represents the pinnacle of Nansha!

    "Oh, are you the martial arts master?" At this time, Yi Feng came over and asked enthusiastically.

    When he got closer and saw Yi Feng, Jian Wuxin¡¯s brain suddenly exploded.

    This person.

    Isn¡¯t this the peerless expert?

    There are also the old man and the big man next to him. Aren't these the two Martial Emperors?

    Click!

    And that black robe, isn¡¯t this the being who destroyed the Demon Emperor?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    What the hell is this lineup?

    Mommy, I want to go home

    But while he was confused, Yi Feng suddenly bowed, cupped his fists and said: "I have seen masters, welcome masters to come."

    "I have seen masters, welcome masters to come."

    Yang Tianyu, Yun Haotian, Uncle Wang and others also followed Yi Feng and bowed one after another, making respectful voices towards Jian Wuxin.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Seeing how these super bosses treated him respectfully, Jian Wuxin was about to cry.

    He is a martial spirit, how can he be so virtuous and capable?

    Gosh.

    ????????????? Don¡¯t play with me like this, okay?

    What kind of mission is this? It¡¯s not easy at all.

    " Just now Xue Qinzhu hurriedly told him to act, but you didn't tell me that you were acting in front of this group of people!

    He looked at Xue Qinzhu for help.

    Xue Qinzhu¡¯s face turned cold and she quickly glared at him.

    Seeing this, Jian Wuxin swallowed a mouthful of saliva, quietly hid his trembling hands, put them behind his back, and stammered: "Ah, haha, no, you're welcome."

    ¡°Master, you are too polite, please come in quickly.¡±

    Yi Feng quickly invited Jian Wuxin in, and then sat down in the front seat.

    Looking at the people gathered on both sides, Jian Wuxin sat upright, his feet hidden under the table could not help but tremble, his throat was swallowing hard, and his forehead was covered with cold sweat from time to time.

    "Hurry up, hurry up,"??Pour the expert a cup of tea.  "Yi Feng quickly ordered again.

    Hearing this, Yang Tianyu quickly poured a cup of tea for Jian Wuxin and respectfully pushed it in front of Jian Wuxin.

    Jian Wuxin looked at the tea in front of him and swallowed another sip of saliva.

    this¡­¡­

    It's quite dry.

    But, he didn¡¯t dare to drink!

    "Master, thank you for coming to help us despite your busy schedule. After the work is completed, you can ask for any compensation, as long as I can do it." Yi Feng said: "Of course, Master will help us tomorrow.  Most likely you won¡¯t have to do it yourself.¡±

    This is what Yi Feng said is correct. After all, it is impossible for the martial arts master opposite to come to pick up the bride in person.

    "Okayeasy to talk about."

    Jian Wuxin replied hesitantly, lowering his head and trying to hide his panic.

    "This is our plan."

    Yi Feng looked at the map again and told Jian Wuxin about his previous plan.

    Jian Wuxin was stunned for a moment.

    Such a group of big guys gathered together and plotted for so long just to steal the bride?

    ????????? And it¡¯s a small family that he, Jian Wuxin, can¡¯t even look down upon?

    Is this how all the big guys play?

    After going through the plan, Yi Feng waved to everyone and said: "I'm afraid the master needs to rest, let's exit first!"

    Hearing this, everyone retreated one after another.

    Seeing Yi Feng and others leaving, Jian Wuxin suddenly collapsed on the ground and collapsed (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 272 You Heartless Man

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The next day.

    The city of Hanchang is lively as never before.

    Because today is the day when the Ye family, the first family in Hanchang City, and the Yun family, the second family, get married.

    Although Hanchang City is just a small town in Nansha, this incident is definitely a big event for the people of Hanchang City.

    The Yun family.

    The lanterns and colorful decorations looked festive, but the entire Yun family was filled with gloom.

    The Yun family knew exactly who Ye Wuchen was, and marrying Yun Mengtian to him was simply pushing him into a pit of fire.

    ¡°But due to the Ye family¡¯s persecution and threats, the Yun family has no choice.

    In fact, purely in terms of family strength and heritage, the Yun family is not much worse than the Ye family, but the key is that Ye Wuchen's brother Ye Tianci is the squad leader at Chuixue Villa.

    For a family like the Yun family, Chuixue Villa is simply a behemoth, and with this relationship, the Ye family is the absolute overlord of Hanchang City.

    In the room.

    Yun Mengtian¡¯s pretty face was covered with tears and full of haggardness.

    "Mengtian, why don't you get married? I'll go tell the Ye family." Seeing Yun Mengtian's appearance, Yun Sheng felt uncomfortable and said with a blush.

    "No father."

    Yun Mengtian stopped him quickly and said: "If I don't marry, the Ye family will definitely hold a grudge in their hearts. In the future, there will be no place for my Yun family in Hanchang City. Even for the hundreds of members of our Yun family, I must  Gotta get married!¡±

    "well!"

    "It's all my fault!"

    Yun Sheng sighed heavily, dejected, and his eyes became red.

    If it weren¡¯t for this, how could he push his daughter into the fire pit?

    The auspicious time has arrived.

    Ye Wuchen from the Ye family wore a big red robe, rode a white horse, and led a long team, beating gongs and drums to pick up Yun Mengtian and put him on the sedan chair.

    all of these.

    It looks so harmonious.

    Especially Ye Wuchen, who is riding a white horse in front, with a big smile on his face.

    He has been thinking about this little girl Yun Mengtian for a long time, and he finally got it this time.

    When he thought of tonight¡¯s wedding night, the corners of his mouth raised involuntarily Hehehehe

    But suddenly.

    From the triangular fork in front of the road, there was suddenly a loud noise.

    A large number of people stood in the middle of the road, twisting and dancing in a magical way.

    The leader is a fat woman.

    Wearing a pair of well-heeled rain boots, the lower body is wearing a red short skirt. You can clearly see the rough leg hair on the exposed legs. The upper body is buckled in a small navel-baring top. However, due to obesity, the entire dress is  It's so tight.

    "Come and draw a dragon with me on the left, and draw a rainbow on the right"

    I saw him shouting slogans, waving the red handkerchief in his hand, following the beat, and shaking the ponytail on his head.

    This eye-catching scene immediately made Ye Wuchen look over, but when he took a closer look at the woman's appearance, his eyes suddenly widened.

    The lips were smeared with red circles, and the rouged face seemed to be covered with a layer of dust, but it could not hide the bad skin.

    ¡°What an ugly woman!¡±

    Ye Wuchen was shivering, feeling sick and retching.

    But at this moment, the fat woman turned sideways and raised her buttocks, patted it lightly with her palm, and at the same time gave Ye Wuchen a flirtatious look and pursed her thick red lips.

    On the lips, an uncut beard can still be clearly seen.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    "Wow¡­¡­"

    "Woo"

    Ye Wuchen's body surged and he vomited it out.

    He quickly pulled the reins of the horse, causing the white horse to deviate from the direction. He cursed with a black face and shouted: "What a damn bad luck, go this way, go this way."

    With that said, the team picking up the bride walked towards another road.

    In fact, the other road is closer, but it is much narrower than the original road.

    Seeing this, the fat dancing woman showed a proud smile.

    The team walked forward as always.

    This is a very long street, and both sides are filled with people watching the excitement.

    But at this moment, a cry came from the sky and the earth.

    I just saw an old man with a lame leg and a cane.??, blocking directly in front of the leader Ye Wuchen.

    "You, you, you, Ye Wuchen, you are so cruel. You made my daughter pregnant and then you want to turn against me. You, you, you, you you must give us an explanation today."

    The old man stood in the middle of the road, holding his cane, and shouted with a blushing face.

    This scene immediately attracted everyone's attention, and they all showed meaningful expressions and crowded towards this side.

    After all, no one can escape the law of gossip.

    "Old man, who are you? Don't spit on others!"

    Ye Wuchen scolded with a dark face.

    "You, you still don't recognize me, my daughter, come out quickly." The old man shouted with a trembling body.

    Hearing this, Wu Changkong emerged from the crowd, but at this moment he was dressed slimly and put on women's clothes. He, who was originally a handsome man, really looked a bit like an alluring man in this outfit.

    I saw him holding up a pair of buns attached to his chest with his hands and shouting: "It's you, it's you. At that time, you kept saying that you would never marry anyone but me in this life, but now you married someone else in the blink of an eye, you, you"  A heartless man."

    ¡°Woo woo woo¡­¡±

    "Everyone, come and make the decision for me!"

    Fifth Changkong¡¯s weak voice spread throughout the audience, and his pitiful appearance really aroused the protective desire of many people.

    As soon as his voice came out, the crowd immediately started talking heatedly, pointing at Ye Wuchen.

    Seeing this, Ye Wuchen's face turned dark.

    Although he didn¡¯t take these idiots seriously, if something like this happened on a special day, it would have a great impact on Ye Wuchen¡¯s reputation. Immediately, he jumped off his horse and walked towards Fifth Sky.

    "Who are you? Stop spewing blood on me." As he spoke, he took out his palm and grabbed Wu Changkong's chest.

    Fifth Changkong didn¡¯t hide and let him catch him.

    Ye Wuchen was about to exert his strength, but felt something was wrong.

    A pinch subconsciously.

    His expression changed.

    "You actually" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 273 Substitution of flowers and trees

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    But as soon as he shouted, Fifth Changkong grabbed his hand and shouted: "Look, look, the face of this heartless man is revealed. He refuses to admit it, but at the same time he wants to take advantage of others."  Cheap."

    For a time, there was a commotion in the crowd, and more and more people gathered here.

    At this moment, Ye Wuchen was also accused by thousands of people.

    ¡°You are cruel enough to abandon such a graceful woman, and you are going to hurt such a weak womanand so on. Words like this are spreading all over the place.

    And as the number of people increased, the formation of the wedding team also began to be disrupted.

    ?Suddenly.

    Accident happened again

    There was a chaotic sound above the head.

    ?Then I saw several people holding a basket and pouring out the densely packed gold coins in the basket.

    "A lot of gold coins."

    "Grab it quickly, snatch it quickly!"

    This scene immediately caused the situation in the field to enter chaos. Countless people looked at these gold coins with red eyes. They no longer cared about the excitement and rushed towards them and started grabbing them.

    "Damn it, damn it, what the hell is going on!"

    Ye Wuchen scolded with a gloomy face.

    But they found that the old man who had just caused trouble and Fifth Changkong started running away.

    "Damn it, stop right there."

    Ye Wuchen had a gloomy face and was about to chase towards the fifth sky.

    "Bah!"

    However, Fifth Changkong grabbed a pair of buns from his chest, threw them in Ye Wuchen's face, cursed, got into the crowd and disappeared.

    At the same time of the chaos, a figure in black robes mixed in the crowd and quietly got on the sedan chair.

    "Damn it, damn it, please be quiet!"

    Ye Wuchen was so squeezed that he lost even one of his shoes. Finally, he was angered. He pulled out a long sword from the guard beside him and slashed out.

    "Ahhhhh"

    Several screams rang out, and blood spilled all over the ground.

    Seeing this, the crazy crowd calmed down, looked at several bloody corpses, and then hurriedly retreated.

    "That's not right."

    Ye Wuchen, who had killed several people, finally remembered that something was wrong. He raised his sword and flew into the air, flew to the front of the sedan chair, and then violently opened the curtain.

    However, the beauty with the red hijab is still sitting there.

    Seeing this, Ye Wuchen breathed a sigh of relief.

    Then he shouted loudly: "Send some people to capture those people just now, and the others will continue to return to Ye's house. Anyone who dares to act rashly on the way will be killed without mercy!"

    "yes!"

    All the subordinates responded in unison.

    At the same time, a group of people followed the clues and chased Yifeng and others.

    "No, they're coming after me."

    Yi Feng covered the retreat of everyone, and at the same time shouted to Zhong Qing: "Disciple, you take your wife and run away first, we will cover you."

    "It's Master."

    Zhong Qing pulled a man in black robes onto the carriage, then ran away with his whip raised.

    After Zhong Qing and the others left, Yi Feng said to Yang Tianyu and others: "Everyone, I'm afraid we have to work together now. If we don't kill this group of people, we may not be able to escape."

    "Okay sir."

    Hearing this, Yang Tianyu and others responded quickly, but their faces were full of embarrassment.

    Finally, is the fight about to begin?

    The only thing that worries me is how to hit and how much force to use?

    Everyone looked at each other, and for a moment no one dared to act rashly.

    Just when they didn't know what to do, Zhu Zhurong, Old Man Wang, Wu Yonghong and others were already fighting with the pursuers.

    "Haha."

    "Hey ha!"

    The two sides started a "fierce" struggle as soon as the conflict broke out.

    One of the pursuers raised the sole of his foot, and before he could kick it out, he saw Pork Wing flying backwards.

    "Old Wu, they are so strong, they are strong martial arts masters, come and help me!" Zhu Zhurong hugged his chest and shouted with a solemn face.

    "Old pig, hold on, I'm coming."

    Wu Yonghong raised a stool and rushed over, but was cut in half with a knife. Wu Yonghong immediately backed away in fright, his face turned pale.

    "It's really strong!" Wu Yonghong said with a panic face: "Zhuge, for such a strong master, I'm afraid we have to join forces with the three of us."

    ??"No, I can't protect myself. I was suppressed by this master of the eighth level of martial arts." Sun Zhuge gasped and shouted.

    On the other side, Old Man Wang was also being chased around with a knife, and he was surrounded by dangers.

    The other two, Lu Dasheng and Chu Kuangshi, were not much better either.

    Looking at this scene, Yang Tianyu, Wu Tianming and other leaders from Nansha were dumbfounded.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Looking at the fierce and difficult fight, he is indeed the person who has been following Mr.

    admire.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? together.

    At this moment, Yi Feng has also joined the battle.

    Seeing this, all the leaders looked at each other solemnly, and Yun Haotian said solemnly: "Everyone, we are probably going to fight the most difficult battle in our lives. We must go all out.  , control your strength!"

    Everyone nodded, took a deep breath, and joined the fight.

    After fighting for a full quarter of an hour, Yi Feng and others finally settled the battle with a subtle victory.

    Then he retreated and disappeared into the alley.

    Ye family.

    Give a big banquet.

    And Ye Wuchen¡¯s wedding team finally took the bride home.

    As the groom, Ye Wuchen walked around the banquet for a while, and then returned to the bridal chamber.  Because it was still early in the evening, after drinking two glasses of wine, he couldn't wait any longer.

    ¡°Madam, hehehe, do you miss your husband-in-law?¡±

    As soon as he entered the door, he saw the petite beauty covered with a red hijab. Ye Wuchen's eyes were shining, he rubbed his palms and made an evil voice towards her.

    "snort!"

    The beauty tilted her petite body and snorted softly under her red hijab.

    "Yo yo yo My little sweetheart, I still have a little temper. I like my husband even more. I'll do it, hey hey hey"

    Ye Wuchen's face was filled with smiles, and he quickly leaned over, pouted his mouth and took a sip through the red hijab, and then lifted the red hijab.

    ? But.

    ¡°A white head is exposed under the red hijab.

    At the same time, a strange sound came from his mouth.

    "Aba Aba!"

    ps: I¡¯m a loser. Today there are only four chapters. I will add another chapter tomorrow, and there will be four chapters tomorrow.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 274 A sudden kick

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    What is this?

    skull?

    Ye Wuchen was so scared that he almost had a heart attack.

    What frightened him even more was that the skull actually smiled at him.

    This smile made Ye Wuchen¡¯s scalp tingle, and he had a bad premonition in his heart.

    Sure enough, a sudden kick landed in the middle of Ye Wuchen's thigh.

    "Hiss!"

    Ye Wuchen was feeling cold, and an unprecedented pain came from his feet, rising from the soles of his feet to his forehead.

    The shrill screams spread throughout the Ye family.

    When everyone from the Ye family rushed back, the culprit had already disappeared and took away dozens of gold coins in the room.

    "Oh, my wife has been replaced by someone. Quickly, find it for me. The few people I met during the wedding reception must also be involved. Blockade the entire Hanchang City for me." Ye Wuchen bowed and bowed.  Screaming and roaring

    On that day, countless experts from the Ye family were sent out.

    ¡°Hmph, if you dare to hurt my son, I¡¯ll see where you can run away.¡±

    Ye Huai.

    The head of the Ye family, Ye Wuchen¡¯s father, and the strongest master of the Ye family, led people to chase him out.

    He has countless informants throughout Hanchang City.

    Soon we found out the news about Yifeng and his group, and finally caught up with Yifeng and others in a remote place in the west of the city.

    "Die to me!"

    Ye Huai rose into the air and struck out with an earth-shattering sword.

    "Run quickly."

    "What a strong sword."

    "Master, take action quickly, this is the martial spirit of the Ye family rushing over."

    Seeing this earth-shattering sword, Old Man Wang and Zhu Zhurong, together with the leaders of Nansha, cried out for help to Jian Wuxin, who was holding the line.

    Looking at this group of shitty bosses, Jian Wuxin¡¯s lips twitched slightly.

    Really his mother -in -law will be installed.

    But he didn¡¯t dare to be vague, and then Lukong held his sword and faced Ye Huai.

    In less than a moment, Ye Huai was knocked away by him.

    ¡°Obviously, even if they are both martial arts spirits and come from a large sect, they are still different.

    "Retreat."

    Ye Huai knew he was outmatched, and immediately lost his previous toughness, and ran away with his men.

    "A master is a master, he is awesome."

    Yi Feng gave Jian Wuxin a thumbs up. I have to say that this martial arts master is really strong.

    ???????????????????????? Hateful.

    It¡¯s just that his damn system is not up to par, otherwise he would be so strong!

    "Haha, average, average."

    Jian Wuxin gritted his teeth to hold back his trembling body, so he responded with a rather calm posture.

    After evacuating Hanchang City without any danger, Yi Feng and others rested in a secret place.

    "Alas, today's trip was a complete success, but several innocent people were killed!" Yi Feng thought of the people Ye Wuchen killed, and felt quite guilty.

    Hear the words.

    Everyone looked at Yi Feng with admiration.

    Mr. is so compassionate that they didn¡¯t even look down upon the death of the ants, but they didn¡¯t expect that Mr. was so worried about him.

    At this moment, a figure came from the darkness.

    "Father."

    Seeing this, Yun Mengtian rushed over with tears in his eyes.

    ?Obviously.

    The person who came was none other than Yun Sheng.

    Originally, Yi Feng wanted to rob someone and run away, but after learning the ins and outs of the matter from Yun Mengtian, Yi Feng realized that he had almost cheated his in-laws.

    "Master Yun, I'm so sorry. I didn't even discuss it with you"

    Yi Feng was filled with shame.

    "Brother Yi, what are you talking about?"

    Yun Sheng said with the same guilt: "Speaking of which, I also want to thank you. I have long wanted to plan Mengtian's escape, but I couldn't make up my mind, but you just helped me complete it!"

    "Father, but, but what will you do if I leave?" Yun Mengtian asked with tears in his eyes.

    "Yes, Master Yun, why don't we go together?" Yi Feng said in the same way.

    "Alas, my Yun family has been staying in Hanchang City for generations, how can I leave?"

    Yun Sheng shook his head, touched Yun Mengtian¡¯s hair, and said softly: ¡°Meng¡¯er, it¡¯s useless to be a father.?I have enough strength to protect you, but now that I'm done, I feel relieved to leave you to this boy.  "

    As he spoke, he looked at Zhong Qing aside.

    "Don't worry, I will definitely take good care of Meng'er." Zhong Qing said firmly.  "

    "Okay, I believe you."

    Yun Sheng had a look of relief on his face.

    Then he hugged everyone and prepared to leave.

    "Father."

    But Yun Mengtian, who was full of tears, was not willing to let Yun Sheng leave, and held Yun Sheng's hand tightly.

    "My child, you don't have to worry about me. You know in your heart that after so many years of development, our Yun family is not a weak persimmon." Yun Sheng comforted him softly: "Even if we really fight, our Yun family may not be able to do it.  Weaker than the Ye family."

    But Yun Mengtian still refused to let Yun Sheng leave.

    Seeing this, Yi Feng on the side also became suspicious and couldn't help but ask: "Master Yun, since the strength of the Yun family is not weaker than that of the Ye family, why are you so afraid of the Ye family"

    "It's not like I haven't told you this before."

    Yun Sheng sighed.

    "Is it the captain who joined some village?" Yi Feng asked.

    "Yes, Chuixue Villa." Yun Sheng responded.

    "Clang."

    On the side, Wu Tianming and his son, who were fetching water at Yi Feng's instructions, fell to the ground, smashing the bowl into pieces.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 275 Ambush in the Valley

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What's wrong with you two?" Yi Feng asked.

    "No, no, no, I accidentally fell down. Sir, please continue chatting, continue chatting."

    The father and son said guiltily, and then took the opportunity to run into the dense forest in the distance.

    "Damn it, who is this bastard? Is he trying to kill me?"

    On the fifth day tomorrow, he wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and ordered his son: "Immediately send a message back to the clan and find out who this is. Immediately cut off all relations and expel him from the villa."

    By the time Ming and his son came back on the fifth day, Yun Sheng had already left.

    Yi Feng had nothing to do about this. Although it was quite selfish to put the Yun family in danger for the sake of his disciple's happiness, since Yun Sheng also had this wish, it was impossible for Yi Feng to send him back.

    Ye family.

    A stream of light swept over and landed at the door of the Ye family.

    "Brother!"

    "Son!"

    "You are finally back."

    Seeing this, Ye Wuchen and his son hurriedly greeted him.

    It was Ye Tianci who came back after receiving the news. His cold face was filled with chills and he asked in a deep voice: "What is going on?"

    "Brother, several people robbed your brother's woman, including a martial artist, and injured his father. You must make the decision for us!"

    Ye Wuchen complained to Ye Tianci with a sad face.

    "Yes, yes, you must avenge us!"

    Ye Huai also made a sound.

    ¡°Obviously, even Ye Huai, the head of the family, regards Ye Tianci as his backbone.

    Who told this son of his to be so promising?

    "You are so brave. You dare to disturb Tai Sui's head. Are you not taking me, Ye Tianci, seriously?"

    There was a faint chill on Ye Tianci's body, and a voice full of murderous intent came out.

    "Brother, brother, judging from the time, they should not have left the scope of Hanchang yet, and because our Hanchang has a special geographical location, if they want to leave, they must cross a line of valleys. If we rush quickly and dare to do so, we will definitely be able to block it.  To them." At this time, Ye Wuchen said quickly: "Now I'm just waiting for you to nod and take action."

    "By the way, there is also the Yun family. The Yun family must be related to it." Ye Wuchen added.

    "My little Yun family, don't you want to stay in Hanchang City anymore?"

    Ye Tianci gave a sinister voice and ordered: "Father, I will take Wuchen to chase them, and you will surround the Yun family first. After I chase those people back, we will destroy them together."  Yun family."

    "Okay, okay."

    Hearing this, Ye Wuchen and Ye Huai made excited voices.

    Under the cover of night, Ye Tianci took Ye Wuchen to the first-line canyon and waited.

    "Don't worry, brother. Although they have martial arts, the others are not very strong. At most, they are a little stronger than the warriors in our family." Secretly, Ye Wuchen said to Ye Tianci.

    "Where did such a group of ants get the courage to provoke my Ye family?" Ye Tianci said with a cold look on his face.

    "Yes, these idiots are too courageous." Ye Wuchen responded.

    "Don't worry, none of them can escape."

    Ye Tianci Martial King's strength slowly emerged, with a look of confidence on his face.

    "Wow, brother, have you broken through King Wu?"

    Seeing this, Ye Wuchen's face was full of surprise.

    snort.

    As long as my elder brother is here, no matter what martial arts or people you are, you will all die.

    I want you damn bastards to kneel on the ground and lick my shoes.

    correct.

    There is also that skull. Although Ye Wuchen doesn't know what it is, he has secretly sworn in his heart that whether it is an undead or something else, he will press him to the ground and step on him hard, hugging that skull.  A kick of revenge.

    ¡°Of course, there is also that guy who disguises himself as a woman, not only ruining my reputation, but also hitting people with meat buns.

    Every one of these people will die.

    Shortly after.

    Through the light mist, you can vaguely see a team slowly coming towards the bottom of the canyon.

    Seeing this, Ye Wuchen's eyes lit up and he looked nervously at the pair.

    When he got closer, a look of ecstasy suddenly appeared on his face.

    "Ahaha, it's them, really??It's them!  "

    "Brother, they are here. To ensure nothing goes wrong, you can take action when they are closer and there is no way out."

    Ye Wuchen suddenly made an urgent voice and clenched his fists tightly.

    at this moment.

    He has even seen this group of people kneeling on the ground begging him for mercy after being maimed by his elder brother, with their faces filled with regret.

    He has already thought about how to deal with these people one by one later

    The more I think about it.

    He became more and more proud.

    Finally, Ye Wuchen shouted excitedly: "Brother, the time has come, hurry up and take action."

    But after waiting for a while, there was no movement from Ye Tianci behind him.

    What's going on?

    "Brother, you can start now."

    He shouted again.

    But there was no reply from behind.

    He looked behind him with doubtful eyes, and suddenly found that Ye Tianci was missing.

    "What's going on?"

    Ye Wuchen, whose face was full of pride, suddenly froze in place, confused (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 276 Cooperating to be a fool?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    At this moment, Ye Tianci was almost crying.

    He was ready to take action just now, but what did he see?

    Li Shuhua, Yang Tianyu, Xue Qinzhu, Yun Haotian and other super big shots in Nansha. In addition, there are also the owner of Chuixue Villa, Wu Tianming, and the young master Wu Changkong.

    Of course, what frightened him the most was the young man and the black robe in the motorcade.

    He was lucky enough to be there that day on the edge of Nansha, but he witnessed with his own eyes how the black robe killed a demon beast at the level of a demon emperor.

    I also witnessed with my own eyes how that young man slept leisurely in the midst of a demon emperor-level battle.

    He knows exactly who this group of people are!

    Asking a little King Wu to ambush them, isn't this a dung beetle trying to move a mountain - overestimating his own capabilities?

    Although he didn¡¯t know why he met this group of people, he only had one belief at this moment.

    run.

    When these big guys don¡¯t find him, run as far away as possible.

    "Thisthis, what is going on?"

    Ye Wuchen, who was left behind, was equally uncomfortable. His brother had promised to avenge him, but why did he just run away?

    "Then me, what should I do?"

    Ye Wuchen looked anxious, walked around in circles for a long time, and was ready to leave with a sad face. After all, there were martial arts masters in this group of people.

    But as soon as he turned around, he came face to face with a face that made him feel cold.

    "Aba Aba."

    The sound came, and Ye Wuchen suddenly screamed. The pain he had just tasted yesterday was experienced again, and the sourness rushed straight to his forehead, making his whole face become distorted.

    What made him even more desperate was that the man in black robe took off all his clothes and hung them on a tree.

    "Woooo"

    "What the hell is going on!"

    Ye Wuchen¡¯s face was filled with tears, and a wailing sound could be heard.

    I thought it was time for him to seek revenge, but he never expected that it would turn out like this

    At this time.

    In the clouds high in the sky.

    There were two figures standing, looking through the clouds at the scene happening below.

    The leader is a woman. She is wearing a long black dress and has a cold face. She exudes a unique temperament as she stands in the air, giving people a high-ranking appearance.

    The other person is an old man, wearing a Taoist robe. He looks old but his eyes are full of insight.

    "These people in Nansha are really ridiculous. No matter how you look at them, they are just ordinary people, but they insist on making this person into some kind of peerless master!"

    There was a hint of joking in the corner of the woman's eyes, and she said expressionlessly: "I don't know what kind of confusing language that young man used, but he actually made this group of people believe it. There are two second-life Martial Emperors among them. It's really slippery.  The most ridiculous thing in the world"

    ¡°They are just a bunch of ignorant people, so don¡¯t worry about them.¡±

    The old man smiled, obviously not taking these people seriously.

    "But, is that boy really of divine blood?"

    The woman asked again, her sharp gaze locked on Zhong Qing through the clouds.

    "According to my calculations based on celestial phenomena, the bloodline of the gods has indeed appeared in Nansha. After our observation during this period, I am afraid that 50% of this boy is real."

    The old man said with a slightly excited look: "This is the first divine bloodline to appear in two million years. His appearance is of great significance to us, especially you!"

    The woman frowned slightly and asked in a deep voice: "It's only 50%, but you can't be completely sure?"

    "Being able to calculate 50% of the divine bloodline has already cost me all my life's learning." The old man said with a wry smile.

    ¡°Then, is there no other way to activate my physique?¡± the woman asked again.

    "No."

    The old man shook his head and said: "The method of dual cultivation is the only way to activate your bloodline!"

    The woman frowned.

    She carries the body of a divine phoenix, but is unable to activate it.

    Originally, she had no hope of activating this bloodline, which was as scarce as the divine bloodline.

    But in their current situation, apart from activating her blood to turn over, there is probably no other way.

    The conditions for activating the divine phoenix bloodline are extremely harsh. It requires dual cultivation with the divine bloodline to obtain it, but it was not easy to find it.The bloodline of the Gods cannot be fully confirmed yet.

    ?????????????????????????????????????? If after practicing together with him, she found out that the other party was not of the divine race, then wouldn¡¯t she have lost her wife and lost her troops?

    "In other words, I must be completely confirmed before I can act?" the woman asked.

    "Yes."

    The old man responded, hesitating for a moment and then added: "Of course you can also take risks."

    The woman shook her head.

    She wouldn¡¯t dare to take such a risk.

    ¡°Then how can we confirm?¡± the woman asked again.

    "There is only one way to get close to him. You are both of ancient bloodline. When you stay together, you may be able to cause some bloodline reactions." The old man said.

    ¡°That¡¯s easy to handle, I¡¯ll just go and catch him.¡±

    The woman said coldly and was about to take action.

    "etc."

    The old man quickly stopped and said: "The dual cultivation I am talking about is not purely physical. If the other party's willingness is not strong enough, you cannot activate the bloodline of the Divine Phoenix. Only the extreme will of both parties can resonate."

    "So, if you make that boy dislike you and resist you, even if you confirm that he is of the divine bloodline and you force him to practice dual cultivation, you may not be able to activate your bloodline."

    The woman stopped her hand and frowned again.

    In other words, she not only wants to get close to the other person, she also wants to please the other person as much as possible?

    "So, I may have to wrong you and find an identity to approach them. While trying not to arouse the boy's resentment, confirm whether the boy is of the blood of the gods!" the old man said again.

    Hear the words.

    A look of disgust suddenly appeared on the woman's face.

    In other words, she also needs to act like a brainless person like those ignorant leaders in Nansha?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 277 Tourist Attractions

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After a long time, Ye Wuchen finally escaped from Benwei's vicious hands and chased after Ye Tianci.

    Unexpectedly, Ye Tianci was waiting for him halfway.

    Seeing Ye Tianci, Ye Wuchen looked bitter and asked quickly: "Brother, brother, why did you leave suddenly? Didn't you agree that you would help me kill those bastards"

    But just as his voice fell, he found Ye Tianci punching him with a dark face.

    "Pfft!"

    Ye Wuchen flew out, hugged his chest and asked: "Brother, brother, what's wrong with you, I'm your brother!"

    "Shut up, I!"

    Ye Tianci couldn't stop being angry. He grabbed Ye Wuchen and punched him on the head with one fist after another.

    At this moment, he was really full of anger.

    It¡¯s not good to offend anyone. He offended these gods. Just now, he had received the news that Chuixue Villa had expelled him from the mountain gate.

    No need to think about it, it must have something to do with this matter.

    "Brother, what happened?"

    Ye Wuchen asked as he was dying.

    "You ask me what's wrong, do you know who those people are?" Ye Tianci roared.

    "Who is it? Aren't they just a bunch of rubbish?" Ye Wuchen shouted, holding his head.

    "Trash, I'll make you trash." Ye Tianci kicked one foot after another and shouted in a deep voice: "Li Shuhua is trash, Fifth Tianming is trash, Yun Haotian is trash, Emperor Wu is trash, the master who eats the Demon Emperor is  It¡¯s rubbish¡­¡±

    "What?"

    Ye Wuchen felt like a thunder exploded in his mind.

    Thinking back to what Ye Tianci said just now and how he ran away before, he finally woke up and understood something.

    For a moment, my throat was stuck and I couldn¡¯t say even half a sentence.

    His face was filled with deep fear.

    But he couldn¡¯t figure out why such a group of big shots caught him trying to steal his bride

    One day later.

    A big news broke out in Hanchang City.

    The Ye family left all their property behind and fled Hanchang City overnight. According to some people, they left in such a hurry that their underwear was left hanging in the yard before they had time to collect it.

    And the most confused one belongs to the Yun family.

    When he was surrounded by the Ye family and didn't know what to do, Ye Tianci came with Ye Wuchen and kowtowed a few times before leaving tremblingly.

    "If the Ye family hadn't disappeared from top to bottom, I'm afraid they would have thought it was a scam.

    On the main road.

    Yi Feng and his party drove by slowly.

    But the team is not as big as before.

    The Yun family passed on the news that the Ye family had run away, so Zhong Qing took Yun Mengtian back to the Yun family, planning to stay there for a while.  And his fans also went back temporarily because of urgent matters.

    ¡°No, now that the matter is settled, Yi Feng plans to take Old Man Wang and others for a walk around.

    After all, I have been here for so long and just rushing on my way, and I haven¡¯t taken a good look at the customs and customs here.

    ¡°And it happens to be spring again, so we thought of it as a spring outing.

    "Old Wu, how is the map I asked you to buy?"

    Yi Feng asked.

    "Sir, here is a map of the entire Nansha. You can see where you want to go." Wu Yonghong took out the map and placed it in front of Yi Feng.

    And other people also came over one after another.

    "How about it, where do you want to go?" Yi Feng asked.

    Everyone shook their heads and said, "It's fine as long as you decide, sir, as long as you decide."

    "Fine!"

    Yi Feng shook his head helplessly, and then looked at the map.

    To be honest, Nansha is really big. What they saw along the way was just the tip of the iceberg of Nansha.

    Yi Feng looked at the map carefully. After some observation, a unique mark caught Yi Feng's eyes.

    "What is this place?"

    Yi Feng asked, pointing to the map.

    Hearing this, Old Man Wang came over. When he saw where Yi Feng was pointing, his eyelids suddenly jumped.

    ¡°First, sir, do you want to go here?¡±

    He raised his head and asked with some anxiety.

    "Well, it looks pretty close here, but I don't know where it is."

    Yi Feng nodded.

      "Here, herethis is a special and peculiar place in Nansha!" Old Man Wang said with a complicated expression: "And it is precisely because of this place that a small place like Nansha has a good reputation in the entire Xianjiang Continent.  .¡±

    "Oh, I see."

    Yi Feng suddenly understood and nodded.

    Tourist attractions.

    It¡¯s definitely true.

    After all, to make a place famous throughout the continent, I am afraid that only a large tourist attraction can do that.

    "Okay, let's go here."

    Yi Feng immediately agreed.

    Hearing this, Old Man Wang and others trembled subconsciously, and their expressions became extremely nervous.

    But looking at Yi Feng¡¯s determined look, they didn¡¯t dare to express any other opinions.

    Maybe.

    I¡¯m afraid this place isn¡¯t that special to you sir!

    The group of people, after taking a short rest, embarked on the journey

    PS: This is just one chapter tonight. I¡¯m sorry. I really suffered from autonomic nervous system disorder. I couldn¡¯t breathe. My heartbeat kept racing. I had to experience near-death for several days a day. I nursed back to health for two days. I¡¯m really sorry.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 278 Let¡¯s share a table

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Nansha is very big.

    Prosperous places are very prosperous, and remote places are also very remote. Due to the vast territory, cities are almost always far apart.

    Fortunately, the scenery along the way is also very beautiful.

    ¡°At least Yi Feng saw many scenery along the way that he could not see in his previous life.

    "Sir, I"

    At this time, Wu Yonghong came over and said hesitantly: "I just received the news that there is some trouble at home that I need to go back to solve, and because it is quite troublesome, I would like to borrow a few people to help. I hope sir will allow me.  "

    Hearing this, Uncle Wang and others also came over after hearing the news.

    "Oh, what happened at your home?"

    Yi Feng asked quickly, knowing in his heart that Wu Yonghong was indeed not from Pingjiang City.

    "It's a small trouble, but it's a long story, so I won't bother you sir." Wu Yonghong said quickly: "I just hope that sir and everyone can agree."

    "There is no such thing as permission or disapproval. If something happens, go back and solve it quickly!" Yi Feng said quickly: "As for you asking them to help, naturally I don't have any objections. They only need their own consent.  That¡¯s it.¡±

    With that said, Yi Feng looked at Old Man Wang and others.

    "We are all old friends. When our friends are in trouble, we should help." Uncle Wang said with a smile.

    "As long as you have no objection, sir, I won't have any problem."

    "Yes, we are all old friends."

    For a time, other people also expressed their opinions.

    Seeing this, Wu Yonghong suddenly showed gratitude and bowed to everyone.

    "Thank you sir, thank you all!"

    Seeing this, Yi Feng said again: "Old Wu, you don't have to be so polite. If it's really troublesome over there and it's useful to me, you can just say something."

    Hearing this, Wu Yonghong burst into tears of gratitude, and the worries on his face suddenly dissipated a lot.

    For him, Yi Feng's words are absolute guarantee.

    After a little tidying up, Wu Yonghong set out on the trip with Zhu Zhurong, Old Man Wang, Lu Dasheng and others.

    After everyone left, Yi Feng realized that it was extremely deserted. He, Benwei and Gouzi were the only ones left.

    But it¡¯s okay, there are advantages to having fewer people.

    After a short rest, one person, one bone and one dog, embarked on the spring outing again.

    By the time he arrived at the next city, Yi Feng was already ravenous.

    To make matters worse, the city is very small, and it took Yi Feng a long time to find a restaurant.

    But when I walked in, I found that it was already overcrowded and there was no room left at all.

    This is really worrying Yi Feng.

    ???????????? It¡¯s hard to say whether you will go to the next restaurant. If you wait for a table here, you don¡¯t know if you will have to wait until the Year of the Monkey.

    However, Yi Feng found that there was only one person eating at the table by the window on the second floor.

    It was a middle-aged man, elegantly dressed and with a red face.

    At the same time, there was a man in black standing behind him, who seemed to be a guard. It was obvious that this man had some identity.

    Hesitating slightly, Yi Feng walked over.

    Seeing Yi Feng walking over, the black-clothed guard took one step forward to intercept Yi Feng.

    However, the middle-aged man waved his hand and said, "Stand back."

    After saying that, he looked at Yi Feng and inquired with great interest.

    He was curious about what this young man was doing when he came over.

    Under his inquiring gaze, Yi Feng smiled, clasped his fists and asked, "Brother, I'm really a little hungry, but there is no free seat, so can I share a table with you?"

    The middle-aged man who looked at Yi Feng raised his eyebrows.

    The corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but raise.

    Let¡¯s share a table?

    This mortal in front of me is a bit interesting. It seems that no one has ever dared to sit across from him and eat!

    "sit."

    He stretched out his hand unexpectedly.

    Good guy.

    Yi Feng felt happy, hugged his fists towards the middle-aged man, and sat down.

    Seeing this, the guard in black looked slightly cold.

    But the middle-aged man didn¡¯t say anything. Naturally, he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.

    Soon, several dishes were placed on the table.

      Without saying anything, Yi Feng moved his chopsticks and started eating. After a few bites of the dish, Yi Feng felt very satisfied.

    Another sip of wine will make you more satisfied.

    I immediately ordered a pot of wine, but after drinking it in one sip, it turned out to be extremely unpleasant.

    Just when Yi Feng didn't know what to do, he found a delicate small bottle placed next to the middle-aged man, with a faint fragrance exuding from the bottle.

    This made Yi Feng¡¯s eyes suddenly light up.

    "Uh, brother, can I have some of your wine? The wine in this restaurant is really terrible." Yi Feng said with a smile.

    As soon as these words were spoken, a cold light flashed in the eyes of the guard in black.

    This person is so brave!

    And the middle-aged man was also very surprised.

    It¡¯s okay to share the table with him, but you still want to drink from him?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 279 Your Majesty¡¯s Favor

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    interesting.

    It¡¯s really interesting!

    Over the years, everyone has been submissive in front of him, and they dare not take a breath.

    Therefore, he can no longer remember the last time he had dinner with others at the same table.

    Not to mention¡­¡­

    There are still people who make such a request to drink his wine?

    He stopped the guard behind him, looked at Yi Feng with interest, and said leisurely: "Little brother, do you know that my wine is not something that ordinary people can drink."

    As he spoke, he narrowed his eyes slightly.

    He really wanted to know how this little mortal would respond to his difficulties?

    But what he didn't expect was that Yi Feng said with a relaxed expression: "Then I am really not an ordinary person."

    "oh?"

    This made the middle-aged man even more interested, and Youyou asked: "Then tell me, why are you no longer an ordinary person?"

    "Remember, think about your answer."

    "If you don't answer well, I will punish you for being reckless."

    Yi Feng took a mouthful of vegetables and put it into his mouth, and said with a smile: "Do you think if I were really an ordinary person, I would sit at the same table with you to eat?"

    Hear the words.

    The middle-aged man was suddenly startled.

    After reacting, he was greatly appreciated.

    "Good, good, good, extraordinary."

    For a moment, the look in Yi Feng's eyes became intriguing.

    If he thought Yi Feng was interesting before, that was all.

    This feeling is like a person who sees an interesting ant and observes him on a whim, but after observing him, he will no longer be interested. After all, ants are ants after all.

    But at this moment, he really looked at Yi Feng with admiration.

    Because Yi Feng¡¯s answer was too quick.

    Not only did he resolve his difficulty, but he also gave him a thumbs up, but he still couldn't refute.

    Because if you really refute it, wouldn¡¯t you be belittling yourself?

    "Here, I'll pour you a glass, but only this one." The middle-aged man personally lifted the jade vase and filled a glass for Yifeng.

    "Good wine."

    Yi Feng took a sip and couldn't help but admire: "If I could drink this good wine every day, my life would be so happy."

    Hearing Yi Feng¡¯s words, the guards behind the middle-aged man were filled with anger.

    If the middle-aged man hadn¡¯t stopped him, he would have slapped this mortal to death long ago.

    You don¡¯t even look at who is sitting across from you, your attitude is so disrespectful.

    And I don¡¯t know how precious that small glass of wine is. Being able to pour you a glass is a blessing you earned in your previous life. Do you still want to drink it every day?

    It¡¯s really whimsical.

    "By the way, I'm Yifeng. After drinking my brother's wine, you still haven't asked me what my name is?" Yi Feng asked while eating the food.

    "There is no path!"

    The middle-aged man said.

    ¡°The name is quite nice.¡±

    Yi Feng nodded and asked: "By the way, brother, you are not a cultivator, are you?"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    "That's it." Yi Feng nodded and smiled, "Then it seems that you are like me, and you don't have the spiritual roots to practice."

    ¡°Bold!¡±

    These words finally made the black-clothed guard unable to bear it any longer.

    "To actually say that Your Majesty has no cultivation spiritual roots is simply blinding you. If a little mortal like you knew about Your Majesty's cultivation, I would probably scare you to death.

    "Shut up."

    However, Huang Wujing shouted loudly: "How can you speak here?"

    The guard in black was so frightened that he broke into a cold sweat and quickly shut up and retreated.

    I said with a smile to Yi Feng, "Don't mind the little brothers, just guard the defender without directors."

    "It's okay, I was the one who was abrupt."

    Yi Feng said nonchalantly, but his eyes were looking at the barren wine bottle intentionally or unintentionally.

    He scratched his head and finally asked sheepishly: "Brother, is there any way I can get you to pour me another glass?"

    "Hahaha."? 

    Hear the words.

    Huang Wujing laughed. It was really the first time for him to see such an interesting mortal.

    have to say.

    He felt very comfortable in contact with this mortal.

    ¡°At least he can say what he wants to say and do what he wants to do. He won¡¯t be like other people who are submissive in front of him and dare not stand or sit down.

    As the saying goes, the stronger you are, the lonelier you will be.

    So even someone as strong as him would come to such a remote place, sit in a tavern, drink and see the customs.

    But at this moment, simply getting along with Yi Feng made him feel a long-lost feeling in his heart.

    ¡°Little brother, are you a scholar?¡±

    Huang Wujing looked Yi Feng up and down again and asked.

    "Yes, and no, it counts as half." Yi Feng said with a smile.

    "Okay, then I will test you."

    Huang Wujing's eyes flashed, thinking about the problem. He happened to see the wine bottle placed next to him, and said: "The little brother will compose a poem with wine in half a moment. If he can compose it, today's wine bag  You drink freely, but if you can't do it, then I will turn my back on you."

    "In one moment, drinking and writing poetry?"

    Yi Feng shook his head and asked, "Do you have any other requests?"

    "There are no requirements, as long as you can make it within the specified time." Huang Wujing said with a smile.

    "If it's so simple, then I should have a drink today."

    Yi Feng raised the corner of his mouth. Under the dull gaze of Huang Wuji, he took the jade bottle and started pouring wine for himself. He said with a smile: "I met you for the first time, and it was like old friends returning home. Let's talk and have fun together over wine.  Raise a glass and get drunk."

    As the voice fell and the wine was just filled, Yi Feng raised his glass and stretched it towards Huang Wujing.

    Huang Wujing looked at Yi Feng blankly.

    After reacting, he burst out laughing.

    "It's like returning from an old friend. It seems that my little brother and I really feel like old friends!" Huang Wujing quickly raised his wine glass and clinked it with Yi Feng.

    After finishing a drink, he helped Yifeng fill it up again.

    Never be stingy with the wine from the jade bottle anymore.

    For a time, the two of them became more and more speculative as they chatted.

    After three rounds of drinking.

    Yi Feng burped, stood up and said, "Brother, wait for me for a while. I also have a dog. I'm going to give it something to eat."

    With that said, Yi Feng picked up a packaged meal and walked downstairs.

    Looking at Yi Feng¡¯s back, Huang Wuji smiled with admiration.

    But the black-clothed guard couldn't help it anymore and asked quickly: "Your Majesty, I'm just a mortal, why should you isn't this a waste of your time?"

    "Humph, what do you know?"

    Huang Wujing shouted in a deep voice: "At least I feel more comfortable looking at him than looking at you."

    The guard in black looked ugly.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what kind of bad luck this mortal got, to be able to win the favor of His Majesty.

    I don¡¯t know how you, a little mortal, will react when you know your true identity.

    I¡¯m afraid, it will make you pee, right?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 280 This is also my guard

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    But Huang Wujing saw through the thoughts of the black-clothed guard at a glance.

    "You'd better not reveal your cultivation in front of him, and you're not allowed to reveal my identity," he said in a deep voice. "I want to keep him by my side."

    "Your Majesty, why?"

    The guard in black was puzzled: "Even if you find this mortal interesting and want him to stay with you, you don't need to hide your identity at all!"

    "Because as long as he knows your identity, he will kneel down and follow you. When the time comes, whatever you want him to do, won't he just do it obediently?"

    "Why, have you learned how to argue with me?"

    Huang Wujing frowned and said angrily.

    "I don't dare."

    The guard in black quickly lowered his head and said: "It's just that I can't see how disrespectful that mortal is to you. Who are you, Your Majesty? Who is he? How can he be qualified to be on an equal footing with you, Your Majesty?"

    "What do you know?"

    "Huang Wujing taught him a lesson in a deep voice: "What I value is the feeling of him having such contact with me."

    "I'm warning you one last time. You are not allowed to expose my identity, nor am I allowed to expose my cultivation in front of him, because although this little brother has a good character, he is still a mortal after all. What if I scare him?"

    "I don't want to finally meet an interesting person and become submissive in front of me."

    "Okay, okay!"

    The guard in black lowered his head respectfully, not daring to argue.

    "Haha, I've been waiting for a long time."

    After delivering the meal to Gouzi, Yi Feng returned to the wine table and said apologetically.

    "You're welcome, brother." Huang Wujing smiled and said, "By the way, brother, do you have anything to do when you come here this time?"

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to do. It¡¯s my first time coming to Nansha, so I want to walk around and see the scenery. Let¡¯s just treat it as a spring outing!¡± Yi Feng said with a smile.

    "oh?"

    Huang Wujing's eyes lit up and he said: "It turns out that I am just like me. How about we go together? Besides, I know there are many interesting places nearby. I can take you to see them."

    "That would be great."

    Yi Feng was also filled with joy.

    Originally, as a foreigner, he was like a headless fly in Nansha. Now that he has someone to lead him, it is simply a dream!

    After having enough wine and food, the group finally left the restaurant.

    The door.

    Yifeng¡¯s carriage was parked there.

    Beside the carriage, Benwei and Gouzi were waiting.

    "Who is this?"

    Huang Wujing looked at Benwei and made a confused voice.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Yi Feng scratched his head and had an idea: "Like my brother, this is the bodyguard I take with me. After all, Nansha is a long way away, so it is always safer to have someone following me."

    The reason why Yi Feng said this was because he was afraid that his skeleton would scare others.

    He said this when he remembered that Huang Wujing also brought such a black-clothed guard.

    "Oh I got it!"

    Huang Wujing nodded, because like Yi Feng, the man in black robe was also a mortal without any cultivation, so he was just a guard, so there was no need for him to put any thought into it.

    It was the dog next to him that made him a little strange.

    But after looking at it for a long time, he didn't see anything, so he looked away.

    However, the black-clothed guard behind him looked disdainful when he heard Yi Feng's words.

    Bring a bodyguard like your Majesty?

    snort!

    Can this be compared?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of the way, who are you, but from the perspective of a guard, is that short thing worthy of being called a guard?

    "You're just pretending, and you're wearing a mask, but do you really think you can compare to him just by wearing all black?"

    However, he only dared to bury these thoughts in his heart and did not dare to reveal them in front of the deserted ground.

    Following Huang Wujing, the group of people came directly to the riverside.

    The scenery here is indeed beautiful, the river breeze is blowing, it is refreshing and cool, both sides of the bank are covered with peach blossoms, and on the road paved with stone slabs, little girls walk by in twos and threes.

    ??????????????? There are still boats of various sizes floating on the river, with beauties and talented people quarreling, and young couples playing

    ¡°What a beautiful place!¡±

    ?Seeing this scene, Yi Feng was in a great mood.

    "How is it, brother, are you satisfied?" Huang Wujing said with a smile.

    "Satisfied."

    Yi Feng said quickly: "Thank you very much, brother."

    "Let's go on a boat and have some fun on the river."

    Huang Wujing smiled, and then walked towards the shore with Yi Feng.

    There are many small boats docked on the shore. These are similar to some scenic spots in Yifeng's previous life. You only need to give a certain amount of gold coins to rent them.

    However, these boats are very small and can usually only seat two or three people.

    In desperation, Yi Feng and his party rented two boats.

    Yi Feng, Huang Wujing and Gouzi got on the first boat, while the remaining two guards took the other boat.

    The two boats slowly floated towards the center of the river. Looking from the river, the scenery was even more pleasant.

    But the guard in black looked at Benwei sitting opposite him with a look of reluctance on his face.

    What is his identity?

    Why should he, with his noble status, let such a short and inferior mortal sit on the same boat with him?

    And you¡¯re still standing there without speaking?

    Pretending to be serious?

    He couldn¡¯t stand the appearance of Benwei, so he wanted to show off his cultivation aura and scare the dwarf to the ground.

    However, due to Huang Wuji¡¯s order, he did not dare to do so.

    but¡­¡­

    He raised his eyes slightly.

    This does not prevent him from using other means to tease the dwarf.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 281 It¡¯s your own fault

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Thinking of this, he casually took out a king-grade elixir from his storage ring.

    "Hey, dwarf, do you know what this is?"

    The guard in black raised the elixir in his hand and shouted.

    However.

    What he didn¡¯t expect was that his elixir didn¡¯t attract the dwarf¡¯s attention at all.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????

    Even that look seemed to be filled with contempt.

    Gosh.

    The guard in black was furious.

    It almost exploded.

    He was actually despised by this damn mortal dwarf.

    However, he still suppressed his anger. After all, in his opinion, the dwarf might not be able to understand what was in his hands.

    So he suppressed his anger and said directly: "To tell you the truth, this is an elixir, and it is a king-grade elixir. This single elixir is a priceless treasure to you mortals."

    After saying that, he looked at Benwei.

    He seemed to have seen how shocked and coveted the dwarf was when he found out that he had a king-grade elixir in his hand.

    Because this king-grade elixir is nothing to him, but it can definitely make mortals jealous.

    ? But.

    Benwei¡¯s reaction once again exceeded his expectations.

    Didn't even look at him.

    Yes, after he said it was a king-grade elixir, this damn mortal didn't even look at him.

    This almost made the black-clothed guard go berserk.

    This is a king-grade elixir!

    Why don¡¯t you, a mere mortal, show the slightest surprise or even ignore it?

    "Okay, you pretend, I'll let you pretend!"

    The guard in black gritted his teeth, moved his palm, and took out another pill.

    "This is an imperial elixir. Even if the Emperor Wu fights for his life, he can't get one. Now, as long as you jump off the boat, I can give this elixir to you. How about it? This will be good for you."  It¡¯s a huge opportunity for me.¡±

    Having said this, the guard in black raised his lips again.

    He didn¡¯t believe it.

    Under such temptation, the mortal dwarf in front of him could still bear it.

    finally.

    The great general looked at him.

    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that instead of salivating, there was a voice of disdain: ¡°You¡¯ve been nagging me for a long time with a broken piece of dog food, and you still told me to jump off the ship. Have you lost your mind?¡±

    Hiss!

    With these words, the guard in black almost choked out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Dog food?¡±

    "How dare you say that my imperial elixir is dog food?"

    "I scared the shit out of you!"

    He shouted angrily.

    However, Benwei glanced at him unhurriedly and said calmly: "Why did I lie to you? This is what my dog ??usually eats!"

    "you¡­¡­"

    The way Benwei completely ignored him and humiliated him completely angered the black-clothed guard. His eyes were flashing with intense anger as his whole body trembled.

    "You lowly mortal, even if I risk angering Your Majesty today, I will teach you a lesson." As he said that, he moved his palm, turned into a sharp claw mark, and scratched Benwei's neck.  come over.

    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that when he was about to catch Karan Benwei, the latter turned his head slightly.

    The expression of the guard in black changed drastically.

    ¡°Obviously he controlled his strength very well, but out of nowhere, he fell into the river with a plop.

    Yi Feng and Huang Wujing, who were chatting happily, heard the movement behind them and quickly looked back.

    "How is this going?"

    Yi Feng said in surprise.

    But Huang Wujing frowned.

    He knew exactly what kind of strength his guard had, but why did he suddenly fall into the river?

    After landing ashore, Huang Wujing looked directly at the black-clothed guard with questioning eyes.

    "Respect me, me, me, me"

    The guard in black blushed and hesitated for a long time, unable to speak.

    "what is going on?"

    Huang Wujing asked in a deep voice.

    "I¡­¡­"

    ? ?Due to the power of Huang Wuji, the guard in black told the whole story, and then he quickly explained: "I just wanted to teach him a lesson, but I didn't know why, so I fell into the river.  It¡¯s inside.¡±

    "Huh, that's nonsense."

    "Huang Wu Jing" shouted.

    "Your Majesty, this subordinate deserves to die. I will never dare to do it again." Under the power of Huang Wu Jing, the guard in black was sweating profusely. He lowered his head and did not dare to breathe.

    "It's best that way."

    Huang Wujing glared at him, his eyes filled with anger.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????? What makes him wonder is, putting this matter aside, with the strength of his guard, how could he fall into the river just because of this?

    He couldn't help but look sharply at Yi Feng's guard, the little man in black robe.

    Up and down, looking at it solemnly (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 282 Give you a gourd baby

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    But in the end.

    He didn¡¯t see the reason either.

    "It's really weird."

    Huang Wu Jing muttered secretly.

    Because with his strength as a guard of Yun Lang, even if he hides his cultivation, there is no possibility of him slipping and falling into the water.

    He originally thought that Benwei was some kind of low-key master, which was why he was like this.

    But now it seems obviously impossible.

    Because no matter how he observed it, Yi Feng's guard was just an ordinary mortal who couldn't be more ordinary.

    certainly.

    There is also a possibility.

    That is the strength of Yi Feng as a guard. It is so powerful that even he has no way to see through it.

    But is this possible?

    Huang Wu Jing obviously doesn¡¯t think so.

    Because those who can stand in front of him without leaking water are at least much stronger than him in cultivation.

    However, Huang Wujing didn¡¯t think that such a person would appear in a place like Nansha.

    "It seems that you are all to blame." Huang Wujing said in a deep voice, "I will warn you one last time. If you do it again, just go to Wuxin Cliff and stay there by yourself!"

    Yun Lang broke into a cold sweat and apologized repeatedly, saying that he would not do it again.

    Night.

    Huang Wu Jing rented a big boat again.

    On the bow of the ship.

    Four voluptuous and beautifully dressed little girls clustered around Yifeng and Huang Wujing.

    With Yingying¡¯s smiles, it¡¯s so joyful to watch the beautiful scenery along the river while enjoying the day and night.

    In the corner of the cabin, Benwei held his dog in his arms and looked at the scene at the bow of the ship, his eyes full of resentment.

    ??Look at people.

    Look at yourself again

    Why?

    However, what made Benwei feel most uncomfortable was not just that, because there were many similar boats on the river.

    And just by chance, a flower boat of about the same size criss-crossed their boat.

    It was the scene that happened on the bow of the boat that made Benwei feel most heartbroken.

    Because on that boat, a person was surrounded by more than a dozen beautiful young ladies, and they were blindfolded and playing hide-and-seek.

    "Hahaha, I caught it."

    Just when the boat happened to be closest to Benwei, the blindfolded man suddenly caught the two young ladies and held them in his arms, laughing happily.

    This scene is so heart-wrenching to watch.

    What made him feel envious and jealous the most was that the kid on the boat was a bald donkey.

    "Why"

    Benwei couldn't help muttering.

    "Brother, brother, please relax, I can't breathe." Gouzi Ao Qing shouted with a flushed face.

    "well!"

    "Life is boring!"

    Seeing this, Benwei let go of the dog that he subconsciously held tightly, sighed heavily, and let out a sad voice.

    And the scene on the boat opposite was also seen by Yi Feng.

    A monk is having so much fun.

    It simply left him speechless.

    ¡°Brother, let me give you something.¡±

    After two glasses of wine, Huang Wujing became more and more interested in chatting with Yi Feng. He put down the wine glass and took out a jade pendant from his arms.

    "Here, brother, what are you doing?"

    Yi Feng looked at the jade pendant in Huang Wujing's hand and asked doubtfully.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just feel like I¡¯m seeing you again and I want to give you something.¡± Huang Wujing smiled and said lightly.

    "My lord, are you?"

    However, Yun Lang's eyes widened when he saw this jade pendant, and he couldn't help shouting.

    Because others may not know the function of this jade pendant, but he knows it clearly.

    This is a rare treasure!

    Wearing it on the body can automatically protect the master, and can even withstand a blow from the martial master's strength.

    Yun Lang doesn¡¯t even have many such treasures, but your Majesty gave them to a mortal?

    This immediately made him feel unbalanced.

    Huang Wujing glared at Yun Lang secretly, and Yun Lang didn't dare to continue speaking.

    "Brother, remember, you have to carry this jade pendant with you all the time. In the future, you will always know my good intentions." Huang Wujing handed the jade pendant to Yi Feng.In the middle, he solemnly explained.

    However, he didn¡¯t explain much.

    Because he didn¡¯t want to put too much pressure on Yi Feng, and the purpose of his move was entirely out of concern for Yi Feng.

    After all, Yi Feng is just a mortal, and he will inevitably encounter dangers in this kind of world of cultivation. With this jade pendant, Yi Feng can basically be protected from worries.

    ¡°Brother is really too polite and even gave me a souvenir.¡±

    Yi Feng took the jade pendant and quickly thanked him.

    I secretly thought that Huang Wujing was too polite. He even asked him to carry the jade pendant with him. He seemed to be a truly friendly person!

    But he also understands the principle of reciprocity.

    After thinking about it, he took out a small wooden sculpture and placed it on the table.

    "Brother, what are you doing?"

    Huang Wujing looked at the small human-shaped wooden sculpture on the table.

    "Brother, this is the gourd doll I sculpted." Yi Feng said with a smile.

    "Calabash baby?"

    Huang Wujing¡¯s face was filled with confusion.

    "Anyway, it's just a gadget. At the same time, it's also a gift from me. For the sake of our friendship, you have to take it with you and don't forget me." Yi Feng smiled and pushed the calabash baby towards the wilderness.  passed.

    Huang Wu Jing was startled.

    He knew that Yi Feng had misunderstood what he meant by carrying it with him.

    However, he did not criticize it, but cooperated with Yi Feng and said with a smile: "Okay, okay, I will also carry it with me. I will never forget my brother."

    As he said that, he put the Calabash Baby away.

    certainly.

    He only regarded this object as a souvenir in his heart.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 283 The Land of Chaos

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    But Yunlang snorted coldly in his heart.

    Full of hostility towards Yi Feng.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????D  When you know what this jade pendant looks like in the future, you will definitely be scared out of your wits.

    In the next two days.

    Huang Wujing took Yi Feng to play around.

    ¡°Brother, tell me, is there anywhere else you want to go? I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    Huang Wujing said with a smile.

    "It's true, but will it trouble my brother?" Yi Feng said sheepishly.

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, just say, even if it¡¯s heaven, as long as my brother is happy, I will take you there.¡± Huang Wujing said with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s hard work, brother.¡±

    With that said, Yi Feng took out the map, pointed it to Huang Wujing and said, "Brother, this is it."

    "here?"

    As soon as he saw where Yi Feng was pointing, Huang Wujing's expression suddenly became wonderful.

    Yun Lang showed a look of disdain.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know how high the sky is and why I want to come here, and I don¡¯t even want to see if I have the qualifications.

    You know, this is the entrance to the chaotic land of Nansha.

    This is a small space of its own, and it is the only place in the entire Xianjiang Continent. Therefore, evil cultivators from the entire continent gather here, as well as criminals wanted by various sects.

    In short.

    There is a mixed bag of fish and dragons here, and even some of the big forces in Nansha dare not enter easily.

    You, a mortal, actually want to run in. Do you think you have lived too long or something?

    "What, is there any trouble, brother?" Yi Feng asked suspiciously, noticing the expression on Huang Wuji's face.

    ¡°Brother, do you really want to go here?¡±

    Huang Wujing asked solemnly.

    "In life, it's always good to walk around and see more. And judging from the standards on the map, there is only one tourist attraction in Nansha, so you have to check in." Yi Feng explained with a smile.

    ¡°Tourist attraction?¡±

    Huang Wujing¡¯s expression became even more complicated.

    It turns out that his brother regards this place as a tourist attraction, and I really don¡¯t know what to say to him.

    "Okay, brother, since you want to go, I will take you there."

    Huang Wujing thought for a while, then nodded in agreement.

    Although in his opinion, the brother in front of him seemed quite ignorant, but having said that, he envied or valued Yi Feng's ignorance.

    Because in this kind of world, this kind of ignorance is often the most precious thing in people.

    "Thank you very much, brother." Yi Feng thanked him.

    "Brother, you don't have to be polite, because I am from there."

    Huang Wujing smiled and said: "Since I promised you, I will definitely take you to visit this entire tourist attraction."

    ?Obviously.

    He didn¡¯t clarify all this to Yi Feng.

    Because he didn¡¯t want to dampen Yifeng¡¯s enthusiasm and wanted to satisfy Yifeng¡¯s wish.

    And with his status and strength, even in this chaotic land, he is confident that he can guarantee Yi Feng's safety. It is no big deal to take Yi Feng around as a tourist attraction.

    One day later.

    Huang Wu Jing Bian took Yi Feng to the entrance of the Chaotic Land.

    ¡°It¡¯s really a miraculous craftsmanship!¡±

    Yi Feng sighed at everything, because what appeared in front of them was a straight mountain peak with a huge cave under the peak.

    "After passing through this cave, you will reach the place you want to go. You will definitely be satisfied." Huang Wujing said with a smile.

    With that said, Huang Wujing led Yi Feng towards the cave.

    The cave was not as deep as Yi Feng imagined, but after a hundred feet, his eyes lit up and a new world appeared in his eyes.

    The peaks are towering and the birds are singing and the flowers are fragrant.

    There is a light mist floating in the air, which makes people feel relaxed and happy, as if they are standing in the clouds.

    No wonder this place can be used as a tourist attraction!

    Yi Feng sighed with emotion.

    Huang Wu Jing just smiled.

    The scenery of this chaotic place is indeed beautiful, and there is no other place in Nansha. However, within this beauty, there is a powerful murderous intention.

    At this moment, he noticed that there were countless pairs of eyes staring at them.

      Among these eyes, there are people from several forces in the Chaos Land, as well as some evil cultivators and casual cultivators.  Everyone who comes in here cannot escape the eyes and ears of the people here.

    ¡°However, for those who enter here for the first time, it¡¯s almost the end.

    Because the evil cultivators and casual cultivators hiding in the dark are bound to kill people and seize treasures, and whether they have the strength to break out of the siege and enter them has also become a qualification token.

    Weak people.

    When you come here, you are only worthy of being a treasure-giver.

    "Go and deal with these people. Be careful not to make any noise, so as not to scare my brother." Huang Wujing waved his hand and sent a message to Yunlang.

    Yun Lang nodded.

    Disappeared quietly.

    He was relieved that Yun Lang was doing things, so he smiled and said to Yi Feng: "Brother, across this mountain range, there is a city. When you get to that city, you will be really shocked by its preservation."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    This made Yi Feng feel extremely satisfied, and felt that this trip was really worth it.

    ? But.

    The mountains, which were still sunny just now, gradually became gloomy, and then the fog slowly began to rise.

    Huang Wuji looked around with sharp eyes and found nothing unusual, because the fog in the mountains was not special.

    What made him frown was that Yun Lang had been away for so long but still hadn't come back.

    This is very inappropriate.

    Because with Yunlang's strength, it would be effortless to deal with these people.

    "Brother, my guard has not come back just now. Please wait for him here." Huang Wujing had a bad premonition in his heart and said to Yi Feng.

    "No problem, just wait."

    Yi Feng said with a smile, he just happened to be tired from walking.

    A group of people waited at the same spot.

    But what Huang Wujing didn¡¯t expect was that after waiting for a long time, Yun Lang still didn¡¯t come back.

    This made Huang Wujie¡¯s expression finally turn serious.

    An unforeseen crisis slowly emerged from my heart.

    Because he knew what Yun Lang was doing, and if he hasn't come back for so long, something big must have happened.

    in the end.

    what's going on?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 284 The Five Elements of Chaos

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    With the bad premonition getting stronger and stronger, Huang Wujing finally couldn't sit still.

    ¡°Brother, you guys wait for me here, I¡¯ll go look for him.¡± Huang Wujing said.

    "No problem, please be safe, brother." Yi Feng stood up and said.

    "You don't have to worry about me, but you must not move around at will. Just wait here and wait for me to hear you?" Huang Wujing ordered again and again.

    "Okay, brother, don't worry!"

    Yi Feng said quickly.

    Seeing Yi Feng nodding, Huang Wujing breathed a sigh of relief and walked into the mist.

    Because in his opinion, although the fog blocked his vision, it could not block his consciousness.

    But the next moment.

    His expression changed.

    Because his prediction was wrong, the fog actually blocked his consciousness.

    ?Obviously.

    This is no longer an ordinary fog, but a certain formation or taboo.

    Even Huang Wujing had a vague feeling that this was coming for him.

    This made him solemn and unable to deal with it for a moment, because even he became blind when his sight and consciousness were affected.

    And the only way to deal with this situation is to remain unchanged in response to changes.

    Thinking of this, he turned back decisively.

    After a while, he saw Yi Feng, Benwei and Gouzi waiting for him there.

    He quickly stepped forward.

    But as soon as he took two steps, a devastating feeling rushed toward him.

    Sensing this crisis, Emperor Huang Wujing released his strength without reservation. He turned his palm and slapped forward with a thick palm.

    "Boom!"

    There was a sudden commotion in the space ahead.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    But he didn¡¯t dare to move anymore.

    His face was solemn as never before.

    Because the attack just now was obviously caused by some kind of taboo formation, and to be able to issue such a powerful attack, it was obviously a killing formation.

    No need to think about it, he is now in a killing formation.

    He raised his head and looked at Yifeng.

    ???????????????????

    Yi Feng, who originally stood up to greet him, has disappeared.

    So he instantly judged that it was not because he was unlucky and accidentally stepped into the killing formation.

    Rather, someone deliberately targeted him, first using a maze array to limit his sight and consciousness, and then using a phantom array to attract him, step by step leading him into a well-arranged killing array.

    This step-by-step approach is really perfectly designed.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, huangwujia, we have been waiting for you for a long time, and finally we are waiting for you.¡±

    At this time, three figures walked out of the fog and sneered.

    "Is it you, the Five Elements of Chaos?"

    Huang Wujing¡¯s expression changed.

    "Yes, it's us. You killed our eldest brother that day, and today we are here to seek revenge from you." One of the red-haired men said.

    "Hmph, back then Jin Xing killed innocent people indiscriminately, trying to practice evil skills at the cost of thousands of lives. Although I am not a saint, I can't stand this kind of behavior. Killing him was to do justice for heaven." Huang Wujie said in a deep voice:  "Besides, the strongest water element among the five of you is not here. Do you really think that with the three of you, you are my opponent?"

    "Humph, you don't know how to repent even when you are about to die!"

    The red-haired man said in a deep voice: "To deal with you, there is no need for the second sister to do it herself. The three of us can easily deal with you. After all, you are in the middle of the killing array now"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    Normally, as long as he doesn't touch the water element, he is not afraid of these people at all, but now he is in the killing formation and cannot even move a step. In this case, it is really difficult to deal with these three people.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense, brothers, let¡¯s send him on his way!¡±

    The cold voice came from the red-haired man Huo Xing.

    Hearing this, Mu Xing took the lead in using his hand seals.

    "Wood, restraint."

    Along with a cold drink, the ground on which Huang Wujing stepped suddenly cracked, and then countless tree roots spread up like long snakes, spreading from Huang Wujing's legs to his hands, trying to tightly bind him.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? followed the????????????????????????????????????????????????? while the earth element means.

     "Earth, great gravity technique."

    After a cold drink, Huang Wujing suddenly felt tremendous pressure, and his legs collapsed directly into the ground.

    In this case, Huang Wujie¡¯s face was twisted and he was sweating profusely.

    Not only did the killing formation itself limit his range of activities, Mu Xing's restraint technique and Tu Xing's gravity technique undoubtedly made it worse for him.

    "There is no path."

    "Go to hell to repent?"

    Looking at Huang Wujing's appearance, Huo Xing's face was full of hatred, and with a ferocious laugh, he quickly formed seals in his hands.

    "Fire, hellfire."

    At the same time as the sound fell, a huge flame ball condensed out of thin air.

    It is like a hot little sun, carrying terrifying energy.

    this moment.

    The surrounding temperature rises sharply.

    The air seemed to be on the verge of burning.

    "Die!"

    Finally, the monstrous fireball was pushed out towards Huangwujing.

    Seeing this, Huang Wujing¡¯s eyes widened.

    In normal times, he would have been able to block this blow, but in the current situation, he couldn't resist at all.

    The corners of the eyes.

    Showing reluctance.

    Is his desolate life going to end like this?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 285 A critical moment

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Boom!

    At this critical moment, there was a sudden explosion.

    But this sonic boom did not come from the fire attack, but from his own storage ring.

    At the same time as the explosion, a dazzling red light appeared in front of him.

    In the red light, a figure stood.

    He stretched out his arms and legs and stood in the air with a big character.

    A big head with a small gourd on top, a square face, bright eyes with a pair of inverted eyebrows, wearing a small vest with edges and corners, and a green bandage around his waist.  Leaves.

    "Click!"

    "This is?"

    When Huang Wujing saw this person, he was suddenly shocked.

    Because as a Martial Emperor, he had a super strong memory, he instantly remembered that the person in front of him was the same as the small wooden sculpture that Yi Feng gave him.

    more specifically.

    The figure blocking him in front of him is the small wooden sculpture given by Yi Feng.

    Just when he was surprised that this wooden sculpture had such a function, a scene that made him stunned suddenly appeared.

    The calabash boy in front of him suddenly grew in size and turned into a huge giant, so that at this moment, only his heels could be seen in the wilderness.

    Facing the killing move of the fire element, the huge fireball shrouded in terrifying energy turned into a small gadget in the hands of the enlarged giant, and he caught it with one hand.

    Then he threw it back towards Huo Xing.

    "ah!"

    Only a scream was heard, Huo Xing was killed directly by his own attack.

    Then, under the stunned gaze of Huang Wuji, the gourd giant directly picked up a nearby mountain, raised it above his head, and suddenly smashed the remaining wooden and earth elements.

    "Boom!"

    An earth-shattering sound came out, and the entire mountain range shook. Mu Xing and Tu Xing were smashed directly at the bottom of the mountain. They were crushed into pieces before they even had time to scream.

    all of these.

    It happened in that moment.

    Before Huang Wu Jing could react, the three Huo Xing people had been wiped out and there was no trace left.

    Gulu.

    Huang Wujing swallowed a mouthful of saliva.

    Cold sweat dripped from my forehead.

    Even someone as strong as him was shocked by such a terrifying method.

    He could never understand that an inconspicuous little wooden sculpture could actually emit such power.

    What exactly is going on?

    Ten thousand doubts appeared in his mind.

    ??Yi Feng is obviously just a mortal, how come the thing given to him has such monstrous power?

    ? Could it be that this brother of mine is a master who hides his strength?

    But it¡¯s impossible.

    If they are really masters, they have been together day and night for so many days, even the Ten-Life Martial Emperor would not be able to prevent him from discovering even the slightest clue.

    unless.

    His brother is an immortal!

    However, this speculation is even more nonsense.

    Others may not know it, but those who have entered the ranks of Emperor Wu actually know that the path to immortality in the Xianjiang Continent has been cut off long ago.

    ?That is to say.

    Today, it is impossible for immortals to appear in Xianjiang Continent. At the same time, it is also impossible for masters from the immortal world to come to Xianjiang Continent.

    At this moment, the enlarged giant suddenly shrank, then turned back into a small wooden sculpture and landed at the feet of Huang Wujie.

    ?? Huang Wuji picked up the small wooden sculpture and looked at it carefully, only to find that the wooden sculpture had cracked.

    "I see."

    Looking at the cracked wood carvings, Huang Wujing guessed a possibility

    That is, this small wooden sculpture was left behind by a former immortal before the road to immortality was cut off, and then for some unknown reason, it fell into the mortal world.

    By some mistake, it fell into the hands of Yi Feng, and then Yi Feng gave him a souvenir, which saved his life.

    And this also explains why this wood carving cracked after functioning once.

    I am afraid that its power is gradually losing its power in the long history. The great display of power just now completely used up the power stored in its body.

    "Brother, you are so lucky. I wanted to give you something to protect myself, but I didn't expect that the thing you gave me saved my life!"

     Huang Wujing smiled mockingly.

    "However, this can be regarded as a good reward for good people.

    "If he hadn't given Yi Feng the jade pendant, I'm afraid Yi Feng wouldn't have given him this small wooden sculpture, let alone saved his life.

    After thinking about all this, he put away the small wooden sculpture and his eyes became solemn again.

    Because the crisis for the Huo Xing trio has been resolved, but the crisis for him in the killing array has not been resolved.

    Time passes slowly.

    Bored Yi Feng leaned under the tree and had already woken up from a long sleep.

    But when he woke up, he found that Huang Wujing and Yunlang had not returned yet.

    Looking at such a heavy fog, Yi Feng felt worried.

    After thinking about it, he decided to look for Wujiang.

    "You, stay where you are, and you are not allowed to go anywhere. If Brother Huang and the others come back, you will wait for me here with them." Yi Feng ordered to Benwei.

    "Abba"

    Benwei opened his upper and lower jaws, and when he saw Yi Feng staring, he quickly changed his words and said, "Oh."

    Seeing that Benwei agreed, Yi Feng called Gouzi and walked towards the mist.

    certainly.

    He dared to walk into the fog so confidently because he had a dog.  So even if it can't be found, the dog should be able to follow the scent and walk back.

    ¡°Just like that, Yi Feng walked and walked with the dog in the fog

    Finally, the dog barked.

    Hearing the sound, Yi Feng quickly looked around, and suddenly found a person standing in the hazy fog in front of him.

    ?Looking at his figure, it should be that there is no path.

    "Brother."

    Yi Feng shouted immediately.

    As the Martial Emperor¡¯s strength, Huang Wujing¡¯s five senses were so sharp that he heard Yi Feng¡¯s shout instantly.

    He didn¡¯t expect that Yi Feng would actually find him here.

    But the next moment.

    His expression changed drastically.

    Because Yi Feng actually walked towards him.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 286 Son of Destiny

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    This made Huang Wujing change his color instantly.

    You know, there is a big killing array near him.

    And the level of trouble in this killing formation was far beyond his expectation.  After Huo Xing and others died, he tried many times and was still helpless against this killing formation.

    "And this kind of killing formation that even a Martial Emperor dare not move even half a step, if a mortal like Yi Feng breaks in, it will definitely lead to death.

    In addition, this kind of killing formation is invisible and invisible, so Huang Wujing quickly shouted: "Brother, don't come over, there is a killing formation!"

    "have what?"

    Yi Feng opened his ears and shouted.

    "There is a killing array!"

    Huang Wujing shouted.

    "What needle?"

    Yi Feng shouted again.

    "There is a killing array!"

    Huang Wujing¡¯s face became even more anxious.

    "What are you killing?"

    Yi Feng still didn¡¯t hear clearly.

    "Killing formation, killing formation, killing formation!"

    "Huang Wu Jing" is stamping his feet anxiously.

    But Yi Feng, who still didn't hear clearly, scratched his head.

    It¡¯s just a word, why are you so tired? Just walk over.

    Thinking of this, he stopped paying attention to what Huang Wujing shouted and walked directly towards him.

    See the situation.

    Huang Wujie¡¯s face sank.

    The secret passage is over.

    When he thought that Yi Feng would die miserably under the killing array, he had a sad look on his face.

    ? But.

    What he didn¡¯t expect was that Yi Feng could travel without any hindrance.

    This scene.

    He was immediately stunned by the sight of Huang Wu Jing.

    Why is this happening?

    Why is this killing array ineffective against Yi Feng?

    Could it be that the range where Yi Feng is located is not within the killing array, so it has not been triggered yet?

    But when he was just thinking this, he was lost in thought and suddenly found a face approaching him.

    It turns out that he was in a trance just now, and Yi Feng had already walked in front of him.

    Yi Feng patted him on the shoulder and said: "Hey, brother, what are you doing here? It's hard for me to find you, but you are also quite smart. You know that you will get lost if you wander around in the fog, so you stay there."  Wait here!"

    "Click!"

    this moment.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Looking at Yi Feng, he looked as if he had seen a ghost.

    If the place that Yi Feng stepped on before was not within the range of the killing formation, then now that Yi Feng was standing in front of him, it was impossible that it was not within the range of the killing formation.

    But, are you still safe?

    It¡¯s not that he is looking forward to something happening to Yi Feng, it¡¯s just that he really can¡¯t figure it out.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A powerful formation attack came upon him with the slightest movement of his foot, so that he, a master of the Emperor Martial Arts, did not dare to move a step, but yet a mortal was able to move unhindered?

    This directly confused Huang Wujing.

    This is completely illogical.

    ?? Even thinking about the little wood carving just now, Huang Wujing also assumed that Yi Feng was really some kind of super master that he couldn't see through, but it still didn't hold true.

    Because no matter how powerful a super master is, he will still trigger the killing array to attack. At best, if he is strong, he can easily deal with the killing array's attack.

    But right now, this killing formation completely ignores Yi Feng's existence.

    What the hell is going on?

    Shocked, he was about to ask Yi Feng, but he found that Yi Feng and Gouzi had already walked back a long way. At the same time, he heard his voice shouting: "Brother, don't be in a daze. You can leave. Is Gouzi here?"  You¡¯ll get lost, you have to catch up quickly!¡±

    Huang Wujing was even more confused.

    Seeing Yi Feng walking with his hands behind his back and humming a tune with his head in the air, he instantly felt that everything in front of him was so unreal.

    "Could it be that when brother Yi Feng came over, the killing array had automatically disappeared?"

    He thought for a long time and could only find this explanation.

    Thinking of this, he showed a defensive posture and stepped out cautiously.

    ???????????????????

    The killing array has disappeared.

    I see.

    ????????????????????????????????????¡­The array just disappeared on its own.

    Although it was the first time in his life that the formation disappeared automatically, the thing before him could only be explained in this way.

    "Alas, I, my brother, am really a child of luck. Not only did the little wooden sculpture save my life before, but the killing array disappeared just in time."

    Huang Wujing sighed.

    Then he quickly rushed towards Yifeng.

    "What's going on, brother? Haven't you found your guard yet?" Yi Feng asked.

    Huang Wujing's eyes darkened slightly and he shook his head.

    This was obviously a killing plot aimed at him by the Chaos Five Elements. Even he, Huang Wujie, only escaped the disaster by relying on the small wooden sculpture given by Yi Feng. Yunlang was probably in serious danger.

    Thinking of the small wooden sculpture, Huang Wujing thought about whether he should tell Yi Feng what happened just now, and whether he should let Yi Feng know that the small wooden sculpture he gave had saved his life.

    "Ahhhh."

    "Ahhhh."

    ¡°Ah, hiss, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak¡­¡±

    But seeing Yi Feng clasping his hands behind his back, shaking his head and humming a song with a relaxed expression that made him find it difficult to express, he still put an end to this idea.

    Because telling Yi Feng what happened just now means that he needs to tell everything, including his ridiculous cultivation and identity.

    Regardless of whether this kind of thing will scare Yi Feng, he also needs to consider whether Yi Feng will still maintain the same relationship with him after exposing his identity and cultivation level as now?

    So he chose not to say anything.

    As for the life-saving kindness of the little wood carving, I kept it secretly in my heart and looked for opportunities to repay him.

    "Don't worry, brother, your guard will be fine for sure. Maybe he is just like you and is afraid of getting lost. He will come back when the fog clears." Yi Feng comforted him with a smile.

    "I hope so!"

    Huang Wujing forced a laugh.

    In fact, what worried him most was not Yun Lang, but another character who had never appeared.

    Water element.

    A woman who made him feel terrified no matter how he went.

    He asked himself in the wilderness, there were not many people who were afraid of him in the whole chaotic land, but this water element was definitely one of them.

    To be exaggerated, if he didn¡¯t maintain his identity, he would have wanted to walk around this woman when he saw her.

    Judging from the five elements¡¯ behavior, since the three people from the fire element appeared in this mountain, then the water element must also be in this mountain!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 287 Sir, who are you?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Since that woman is in this mountain, it means that sooner or later he will meet this woman.

    Let¡¯s not talk about the death of the metal element. If the woman knew that the wood element, fire element, and earth element were also dead, then the two parties would definitely fight to the death when they met.

    When I think of this.

    He felt a headache.

    Because when he faced this woman, he was not sure at all.

    Under a tree.

    Benwei sat on the dirt floor bored.

    "well!"

    "boring!"

    He sighed, took out a bead from his arms, threw it on the ground and played with it.

    "Brother, don't sigh. I'll give you a show."

    A centipede came out of his sleeve and said flatteringly, then he stood up and rolled the bead in circles.

    "Ye Feng, your rolling ball looks like a dung beetle rolling a dung ball. What's so interesting about it? You'd better save it!" Benwei shook his head and said.

    "Brother, I just want to make you happy because you are bored." Night Breeze Centipede said flatteringly: "If you are really unhappy, why don't you play with me?"

    Benwei rolled his eyes at Night Breeze Centipede and said angrily: "What's the point of playing with you? The girl I want is a girl. Girl, do you know?"

    ¡°Well, speaking of which, I haven¡¯t touched a girl in I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been.¡±

    While the bones and centipedes were chatting, a figure emerged from the mist, it was Yun Lang who had not returned for a long time.

    "Phew, we finally found the person, this fog is unusual!"

    Yun Lang breathed a sigh of relief. He had already finished the work, but the mist blocked his vision and senses, making it impossible for him to find the whereabouts of Huang Wu Jing and the others.

    However, when he found out that the person he found was Jade Benwei, his face suddenly darkened.

    "Hey dwarf, let me ask you, where is my master?" Yun Lang asked with a cold face.

    Benwei rolled his eyes at him and ignored him at all.

    Yun Lang's face suddenly filled with anger.

    ¡°You dwarf, what happened on the river before was nothing more than that, but now you are ignoring him again, which really makes him furious.

    But just when he wanted to take advantage of the fact that there was no one to teach Benwei a lesson, he suddenly found a tall figure slowly walking out of the mist in front of him.

    She is scantily clad and has beautiful features.

    The most eye-catching thing is her silver hair, draped over her shoulders like a cathartic waterfall.

    But it was this woman who made Yun Lang's expression suddenly change, as if he had seen a ghost.

    He never expected that he would meet this woman here.

    "Yun Lang has met Senior Shui Xing. I didn't know that Senior was here. Yun Lang has offended many people. I will leave immediately."

    Yun Lang sullenly said, clasping his fists at the visitor.

    Then he looked at Benwei, winked and shouted: "Short, come on, follow me."

    ? But.

    As if he didn't hear what he said, Benwei stared blankly at the approaching woman, and couldn't help but murmured: "Such a beautiful young lady, if only you could stay with me for one night.  "

    I¡¯m going to die!

    Hearing what Benwei said, Yun Lang was almost scared out of his wits.

    At this moment, he wanted to strangle Benwei to death.

    ¡°The little dwarf, who didn¡¯t know the heights of the world, didn¡¯t even look at the person in front of him, dared to say such shameless words.

    With cold sweat streaming down his face, he quickly smiled apologetically at the woman and said, "Senior, I'll take him away right away."

    With that said, he grabbed Benwei¡¯s hand and took him away.

    But before he could take a step forward, a playful voice came from the woman's mouth.

    "Are you the one with no path?"

    Yun Lang froze in place as if struck by lightning, with a bitter smile on his face.

    He originally thought that this woman did not recognize him, so he wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to take Benwei away from here as quickly as possible.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that this woman would reveal his identity with just one word.

    Judging from the relationship between your Majesty and this woman, it is probably impossible for him to leave.

    "Senior really has good eyesight."

    Yun Lang simply gave up on escaping, turned around and smiled.

    But the woman didn¡¯t pay attention to Yun Lang, but looked straight at Xuan Ben.?The bead in your hand.

    The reason why she appeared here was because the aura on this bead attracted her.

    The Demonic Pill of the Second Life Demonic Emperor.

    ¡°And it¡¯s also a demon elixir with water properties.

    To her, it is a rare treasure!

    "Senior, it doesn't matter if I stay, but the dwarf next to me is just a mortal who happens to be on the same road. Can you let him go?" Yun Lang said to the woman.

    At the same time, he lowered his head and said softly to Benwei: "Short, I really don't like you, but this matter really has nothing to do with you. I will try my best to find a way for you to escape. If you can run out, try to find my master."  , tell him what¡¯s going on here, if you can¡¯t find my masteryou should leave this place quickly and never come back again."

    But the woman still ignored Yun Lang.

    Those smart eyes were still staring closely at the demon pill in Benwei's hand.

    ???????????????? Later.

    She slowly raised her flawless long legs and walked towards Benwei.

    Seeing this, Yun Lang's expression changed, and he stood in front of Jian Benwei sullenly and said: "Senior, I said, he is just a mortal, he has nothing to do with what is going on between us, I hope you let him go.  "

    "Noisy."

    The woman finally showed an impatient look. As her voice fell, a water droplet appeared out of thin air, and then condensed into a transparent palm.

    He slapped Yun Lang hard on the face.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? instantly.

    Yun Lang stared straight up and fell to the ground, foaming at the mouth.

    "You're a loser, why do you have a sense of existence? He wants you, a loser, to find a way to escape?"

    The woman glanced at Yun Lang with disdain, then looked at Jian Benwei, frowned and asked: "Your Excellency, who are you?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 288 Do you think you are God?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Yun Lang's eyes widened as he was lying on the ground foaming at the sight.

    What's going on with this woman's words?

    Does this mean that this dwarf is better than him?

    How can this be¡­¡­

    But Shui Xing completely ignored him, stepped over him, and stopped a few feet away from Benwei.

    Those eyes looked up and down at Benwei.

    It seems that he wants to see through Benwei.

    However, she couldn't detect the slightest bit of cultivation in Benwei, and he looked like a mortal.

    No wonder the loser at his feet would treat this man in black robe as a mortal.

    "But this loser can't recognize the demon pill, but she can recognize that the being who can grasp the demon pill of the Second Life Demon Emperor in his hands is definitely not as simple as a mortal.

    At least, this unpredictable situation made her dare not act rashly for a while.

    ¡° Moreover, the way he stared at her made her very uncomfortable.

    ?Suddenly.

    Benwei took action.

    This makes the water element very wary.

    But what she didn¡¯t expect was that the man in black robe picked a small flower next to him and suddenly stretched it towards her.

    This inexplicable scene immediately filled Shui Xing with confusion.

    "Sir, what do you mean?"

    Shui Xing looked at Benwei warily, then at the little flower, and couldn't help but ask.

    "Oh, I forgot to introduce myself."

    ?? Benwei straightened his black robe, straightened his waist and said solemnly: "This scumbag, Benwei, fell in love with Gu Liang at first sight, so I sent him a little flower, hoping to spend a good night with Gu Liang!"

    this¡­¡­

    Shui Xing almost opened his mouth.

    Does this person not know her strength?

    In this situation, you actually flirted with her, and you flirted with her so poorly?

    Yun Lang, who was lying on the ground foaming at the sight, wanted to die. This dwarf was so damn unconventional. He didn't know whether to admire him or to say he was seeking death.

    Seeing Benwei's sincere look, Shui Xing smiled awkwardly and said, "Your Excellency, please stop making such useless jokes with me. Let's get straight to the point, I want the bead in your hand.  "

    "So, Sir, can you give it to me?"

    As she spoke, she looked at Benwei with bright eyes.

    Today.

    She is determined to get this demon pill.

    If this person is willing to give it to her, then everything will be fine.

    But if he was unwilling to give it to her, even if she couldn't see through his cultivation, she would have no choice but to take it away by force.

    "It turns out that Gu Liang likes this bead." Benwei said, "Okay, as long as Gu Liang spends the night with me, chats and drinks with me, I will give it to the girl."

    Hear the words.

    Shui Xing¡¯s expression changed several times.

    She finally realized that the man in black robe in front of her was a weirdo.

    In this case, it¡¯s better to follow him and give it a try

    "Okay, I promise you, can you give me this bead?" Shui Xing raised the corner of his mouth and said leisurely.

    "Yeah!"

    Benwei said happily, and without saying a word, he gave the demon pill in his hand to Shui Xing, and at the same time, he did not forget to pass the flower in his hand.

    Holding the demon pill in his hand, Shui Xing showed a look of disbelief.

    She never expected that she would actually get this demon pill just like that.

    She originally just tried to follow what the man in black robe said, but she had no hope that he could really give her the demon pill.

    But who knew that this man in black robe was really so generous?

    What a weird thing!

    She was very excited. With this demon pill, it might be able to help her break through.

    "Gu Liang, come and sit down. Come and sit down quickly."

    Benwei waved impatiently, and at the same time moved a stone from the side, patted the dust off the stone cleanly, and waved attentively.

    "Tsk, tsk, if you want to sit down, you should sit alone. Besides, thank you for the demon pill." Shui Xing said leisurely, raising the corner of his mouth.

    After all, you have already obtained the demon pill, who will really spend the night with you as a weirdo?

    After saying that, she sneered.

    Then he jumped into the fog and disappeared.

      The eager Benwei looked at the woman who suddenly disappeared and was dumbfounded.

    The whole person was stunned in place.

    Beside, Yun Lang staggered up from the ground, looking at Shui Xing who had left with a look of disbelief on his face.

    I originally thought it was a certain death situation, but I didn't expect Shui Xing to leave like this.

    This feeling of surviving a disaster is so good.

    He quickly asked Benwei: "Dwarf, what happened just now? What kind of pearl do you have that is so important that she has no interest in both of our lives?"

    Yun Lang's voice came, and Benwei, who was stunned, came to his senses. He cried and shouted: "Why did you lie to me? Why did you leave? Didn't we agree to spend the night together? Between people  Where¡¯s your trust?¡±

    He touched his heart with his right hand and staggered back on the balls of his feet.

    pain.

    It¡¯s so fucking heartbreaking.

    He finally realized what it felt like to be deceived and hurt by a woman.

    "Come on, you're lucky to have escaped. I really want her to spend the night with you, a mortal. Do you know who she is?" Yun Lang rolled his eyes and said.

    But Benwei ignored him and became filled with anger.

    "No, damn woman, she promised to accompany me, I have to capture her back."

    The voice of Benwei full of anger came out.

    He raised his palm lightly and shouted: "Come back to this scumbag."

    "cut."

    Yun Lang rolled his eyes at Benwei.

    He can finally see that this dwarf is really a scumbag.

    ??????????????????? Just raise your hand, can you really catch Shui Xing?

    Do you think you are God?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 289 Then play music and then dance

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    But the next moment.

    Yun Lang was dumbfounded.

    I saw a familiar figure flying back in the thick fog.

    In an instant, he was caught in Benwei's hand.

    Click!

    Yun Lang had difficulty breathing. He felt like he couldn't breathe. It was like there was a fish bone stuck in his throat. He couldn't say a word for a long time, and his eyes were so shocked that they were about to pop out.

    The dwarf raised his hand in an understatement, but actually caught Shui Xing back?

    This scene seemed so unreal to Yun Lang.

    It even directly subverted his cognition.

    However, the fact is right in front of him. He has seen it with his own eyes, and even if it is unbelievable, he cannot fake it.

    He instantly understood that this dwarf was a super strong man.

    It was so strong that he couldn't even imagine it.

    ¡°After all, who is the water element? He just caught him casually.

    And when he thought of himself as a dwarf and a cripple, he suddenly broke into a cold sweat.

    Legs.

    She shivered unsatisfactorily.

    The root of the tooth.

    I couldn¡¯t help but stutter.

    At this moment, Shui Xing's face was also full of fear.

    Just a moment ago, she was still feeling complacent because she successfully obtained the demon elixir of the Second Life Demon Emperor, and she was laughing in her heart about how she could meet such a funny weirdo like Kou Benwei. The next moment, she felt an invisible hand grabbing her.

    And he grabbed her back with a force that she couldn't resist at all.

    This method.

    Even she, who was at the peak of the Second Life Martial Emperor, had never heard of it.

    It simply surpassed her understanding of strength.

    He instantly understood that she was in big trouble.

    She offended a super master who made her feel desperate.

    "SeniorSenior."

    She turned around, looked at the man in black robe behind her, forced a smile on her face and apologized: "Senior, I have innocent eyes, and I hope you will show your respect. Don't be as knowledgeable as me. I will use your demon pill right now."  Return it to you."

    As she said that, she quickly offered the demon pill with both hands.

    "Hmph, you actually dare to deceive my feelings. This scumbag is very angry."

    With one hand, Benwei crushed the demon pill of the Second Life Demon Pill to pieces, and an angry voice came out.

    Shui Xing looked at this scene and trembled all over.

    You must know that the demon pill is the hardest thing for demon beasts, so it was crushed with just one hand.

    "Then if you squeeze him to death, wouldn't it be just like playing?"

    She quickly knelt on the ground, trembling and begging for mercy: "Senior, senior, I am really blind, I am willing to do anything to calm my senior's anger."

    "I want you to serve me!"

    Benwei said angrily.

    "Okay, okay, as long as the senior calms down, I will do whatever you want the junior to do." Shui Xing said quickly.

    "Huh, that's pretty much it."

    Benwei's anger was mostly gone. He then sat down on the stone and leaned leisurely on the tree trunk behind him. Then he waved his hand and said, "Let me dance for this scumbag first."

    This made Shui Xing feel embarrassed.

    "It's okay to ask her to perform a set of martial arts, but if you ask her to dance, wouldn't it cost her her life?"

    The key is that I can¡¯t do it either!

    "Um?"

    However, an angry voice came from under the black robe.

    Shui Xing shuddered, bit his red lips, gritted his teeth, twisted his waist, and jumped up awkwardly in front of Benwei.

    aside.

    Yun Lang was dumbfounded.

    This is the water element.

    Let him respect the characters with a three -pointer, but it really twisted like this?

    He gasped.

    If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that something like this would happen.

    At this moment, he suddenly found that Benwei tilted his head toward him.

    He trembled.

    Plop.

    Almost as a reflex, his legs fell to the ground.

    He had a premonition.

    If you don¡¯t do this, you will die miserably.

    "Is there any wine?"

    Benwei asked.

      ¡°There is, there is.¡±

    Yun Lang quickly took out the fine wine he had collected, and took out a few wine glasses and presented them to Benwei.

    Benwei filled several glasses, and then shouted: "You two, drink for me, and drink to make the atmosphere exciting."

    Seeing this, Shui Xing and Yun Lang quickly picked up their cups, and they clinked their cups tacitly, just to make the man in front of them happy.

    "Well, let's get on with it."

    Benwei crossed his legs and felt extremely relaxed and at ease.

    On the thigh, a centipede was also twisting its body, crackling with music in its mouth.

    "Hey, hey, hey, little lady, tell me quickly, who do you love?" At this time, Night Breeze Centipede pointed at Shui Xing and asked loudly.

    Shui Xing looked ugly.

    The gloomy eyes looked towards Night Breeze Centipede.

    When did a little demon emperor centipede dare to talk to her like this?

    However, Night Breeze Centipede jumped up and shouted: "Oh, brother, look at it, this woman is glaring at me, does she not take me as your brother seriously?"

    Hearing this, Benwei raised his head slightly, and an invisible aura pressed towards Shui Xing.

    Shui Xing¡¯s face turned pale with fright, and he quickly explained: ¡°Senior, I was wrong, please calm down.¡±

    "Then you apologize to me quickly." Night Breeze Centipede jumped up and shouted: "If you don't apologize, you don't take me seriously, and if you don't take me seriously, you don't take my brother seriously."

    Shui Xingqi was shaking all over, but after taking a look at Benwei, she gritted her teeth and lowered her head unwillingly: "I'm sorry, Lord Demon Emperor, I was wrong."

    "Humph, that's pretty much it." Night Breeze Centipede looked proud, and then shouted: "By the way, tell me who you love."

    "I¡­¡­"

    Shui Xing was really about to cry at this moment, but feeling the vague aura on Benwei's body, she bit the bullet and said, "I love the scumbag senior."

    Benwei went straight to the sky at this sentence, gently touched Ye Feng's hard back shell, nodded and said leisurely: "Not bad, little centipede, you won my heart."

    Hearing this, Night Breeze Centipede stood up, puffed out his chest, and looked satisfied.

    Then he turned his gaze to Yun Lang and shouted: "I want to ask you, who is the most handsome?"

    Yun Lang was startled, and he reacted instantly and said: "Report to the Demon Emperor, the scumbag is the most handsome."

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re good at making things happen.¡±

    Night Breeze Centipede nodded with satisfaction.

    Benwei also raised his head and was full of satisfaction, waved his hands and shouted: "Keep playing music, keep dancing"

    ¡­¡­

    After a short journey, Yi Feng and Huang Wujing followed Gouzi and finally returned not far from Benwei.

    But even though Huang Wu Jing tried his best to cover it up, Yi Feng still caught something wrong with Huang Wu Jing.

    ¡°Brother, you look like you¡¯re not in a good mood!¡±

    Yi Feng asked.

    "I'm fine."

    Huang Wujing forced a smile, but the corners of his eyes were still full of solemnity.

    Because the woman Shui Xing didn¡¯t show up, he felt uneasy.

    This is a big problem.

    I really don¡¯t know how to deal with it.

    He has even made up his mind to send Yi Feng out of the chaotic place first after the fog dissipates.

    When the time comes to meet Shui Xing, it won¡¯t be a problem for Yi Feng.

    ????????????????????????????????? He has no way of finding his own way, so it¡¯s easier to escape

    ps: The third update is here.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 290 This woman beating her legs is...

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The two of them and the dog finally walked back to the camp.

    At a glance, they saw Benwei leaning against the tree trunk, looking leisurely as if he was about to fall asleep.

    At the same time, there was a woman at his feet, whose back made people think of her, half-kneeling, squeezing his thigh.

    on the ground.

    There were still empty wine glasses and flasks left behind.

    The remaining aroma of wine overflows, and it seems that you can think of what happened here just now.

    "Brother, you are really having fun as a guard!"

    Huang Wujing said with a smile.

    "Yeah, it's really fun."

    Yi Fengpi was smiling, but his gloomy eyes were staring at Benwei, who was about to fall asleep.

    He wanted to see how long this broken skull could float in front of him.

    Huang Wujing shook his head. Although he didn't know how Yi Feng, a guard, could get a woman in a place like this, it was none of his business.

    But when he saw Yun Lang, he felt a little happy.

    I thought Yunlang was in bad luck, but I didn't expect An Ran to come back.

    He approached Yun Lang and asked in a low voice: "Yun Lang, what happened to you? Why did it take you so long to come back?"

    "Your Majesty, I was delayed because of the sudden fog in the mountain, which blocked all my senses." Yun Lang lowered his head and reported back: "I have never heard of this kind of fog, I'm afraid it's unusual!"

    ¡°It¡¯s really unusual!¡±

    Huang Wujing said with a solemn expression.

    "Oh, could it be that your Majesty has discovered some clues?" Yun Lang asked quickly.

    "More than just a clue, this is coming for us."

    "Huang Wujing said in a deep voice, and then roughly told Yun Lang about the encounter with the killing formation and the appearance of a group of people such as Huoxing.

    "Damn Huo Xing and others, how dare you plot evil against Your Majesty."

    Yun Lang's face was filled with anger.

    "After all, the Fire Element and the others are dead, so it doesn't matter. But what makes me uneasy is the Water Element that never appeared!"

    Huang Wujing sighed: "This water element attack is weird, and its level is higher than mine. If this threat is not eliminated, I will have trouble sleeping and eating. So I will give you a task. When the fog in the mountains dissipates, you can quickly  Take Brother Yi Feng and others out of here, otherwise Shui Xing will come looking for me, and I'm afraid it will hurt them."

    Hearing this, Yun Lang's expression was bright and he said meaningfully: "Your Majesty, regarding the matter of Shui Xing, I think you may have to worry too much."

    "Huh, what are you worrying about?"

    "Huang Wujing scolded: "Without my level of cultivation, you simply can't understand the power of the water element. How do I usually teach you, don't underestimate the enemy, especially a difficult enemy like the water element."

    "Well, Your Majesty, maybe you won't believe what I said, but the current water element is really not enough evidence." Yun Lang said with a meaningful expression.

    "What do you mean?" Huang Wujing asked in a deep voice.

    "Your Majesty, you might as well go and see who the woman beating her legs is?" Yun Lang said leisurely.

    "The woman who beats her legs?"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? glanced at the woman whose back could only be seen, and asked in a deep voice: " What is so good about a woman, if you have anything to say, please tell me quickly, I have no intention of showing off to you."

    "Believe me, Your Majesty, if you go take a good look, you will definitely be surprised!" Yun Lang said meaningfully.

    "snort!"

    ???????????????????????????????????¡­

    However, when he saw Yun Lang's appearance, he was still curious and went around to look at the woman's appearance.

    ??See clearly.

    It¡¯s really pretty.

    ??But she is good-looking, but she is not an ordinary woman, so what¡¯s the big deal

    ?????????????????????? Wrong.

    But the next moment, he suddenly reacted and looked over again with wide eyes.

    This is?

    Damn it!

    When he saw the woman's appearance clearly, Huang Wujing, who had been sullen just now, cursed in shock and jumped up on the spot.

    Water element.

    This woman who beats her legs is actually a water element!

    How can this be?

    It was like a thunder exploded in Huang Wujing's mind, and a turbulent wave arose in his heart.

    &nbWhat made him even more incredible was that Shui Xing also raised his head and glanced at him. Although there was strong reluctance in his eyes, he still buried himself down again and continued to beat his legs for Yi Feng's guards.

    What the hell is going on?

    Huang Wu Jing was immediately confused.

    ?????????????????Is this the same water element that makes him sleep and eat uneasily?

    He rushed in front of Yun Lang, pulled Yun Lang aside, and asked urgently: "Tell me, what is going on, what happened, how could this happen?"

    Looking at Huang Wujing¡¯s anxious look, Yun Lang smiled bitterly.

    He had long expected that Huang Wuji would have such an expression. After all, even he, a witness to such an incredible thing, still found it unbelievable in retrospect.

    Then, under Huang Wujing¡¯s urgent gaze, Yun Lang told exactly what happened just now.

    Ga!

    After hearing this, Huang Wujing took a deep breath.

    ¡° He raised his palm lightly and caught Shui Xing, who had flown out without a trace!

    This kind of method has never been heard of or seen by not only Yun Lang, but also by his lord!

    Doesn¡¯t this mean that Yi Feng¡¯s guard is a hidden super master?

    ? Then this brother of his

    Who is he again?

    There is such a super guard by my side. Is it a coincidence or

    While he was guessing, Yi Feng's curse came from next to him.

    "You bitch, you bitch, I'll make you mean, I'll make you mean."

    Hearing the scolding, the two of them turned their heads to the side, and they immediately saw something extremely incredible (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 291 It turns out that I am the little brother

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Just when he saw it, Yi Feng grabbed Benwei's black robe and pressed it under his feet, kicking him one after another.

    ¡°Woo woo woo¡­¡±

    "Master, I was wrong, I was wrong, I never dare to do it again."

    Benwei didn¡¯t look as leisurely as before. He hugged Yi Feng¡¯s thigh and heard the sound of mourning.

    This scene.

    The two of them were shocked to the point of petrification.

    Is this still the man in black robe who treated the water element with ease and made it docile?

    How can you be so humble in front of Yi Feng?

    What about Yi Feng?

    Ga!

    When he thought of this, Huang Wujing felt extremely shaken!

    In order to confirm his suspicion, he could no longer hold his breath, and finally plucked up the courage to walk towards Yi Feng.

    "old¡­¡­"

    He curled his lips and found that he was a little afraid to continue calling Yi Feng brother.

    Yi Feng kicked Benwei to the ground and asked with a gentle smile: "Brother, are you okay?"

    "I¡­¡­"

    Huang Wujing didn't know how to speak. Feeling anxious, he took out the small wooden sculpture that Yi Feng gave him and asked, "I want to ask you, where did you get this wooden sculpture?"

    "Brother, look at your memory. Didn't I tell you that I carved it myself?" Yi Feng said with a smile.

    Huang Wujing was shocked in his heart.

    Although Yi Feng did tell him that he carved it before, he thought it was Yi Feng's casual remarks, so he didn't take it to heart at all.

    But now that Yi Feng once again admitted that he carved the wood carving, he had to consider its authenticity.

    But, he still couldn't believe it.

    ¡°Is this young man who has been with him day and night for so many days and looks extremely gentle, really a peerless expert?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, bro, is there something wrong?¡±

    Yi Feng casually took the small wooden sculpture from Huang Wujing's hand, and then suddenly realized: "It actually cracked, then I'm really sorry."

    Yi Feng looked quite embarrassed.

    This wood carving was made when he first started learning carving. The materials and techniques used were not very good.

    "Let's do this, brother, I'll give you a few more." Yi Feng casually threw the big boy to the ground and said.

    However.

    Yi Feng¡¯s understatement immediately shocked Huang Wujing.

    "Youyou still have it?"

    He said with his neck flushed.

    "Of course, it's not a strange thing. I have six more here. They are matched with the one I gave you before."

    Saying that, Yi Feng felt from his arms and took out all the other gourd babies. He held them in his hand and handed them to Huang Wujing. He said with a smile: "Here, brother, I'll give them all to you.  "

    See the situation.

    Huang Wujing's breathing became rapid, and his outstretched palms were trembling.

    Looking at the handful of gourd dolls in Yi Feng's hand, he felt extremely unbelievable.  Such a powerful thing, you can actually take out so many of them?

    It¡¯s simply too scary.

    And at this moment, he also completely confirmed the identity of Master Yi Feng.

    Because Yi Feng may have gotten a gourd baby accidentally, but it is impossible that he got so many gourd dolls accidentally.

    He couldn't help but smile bitterly.

    He has always been reluctant to reveal his identity in front of Yi Feng, fearing that his identity would scare Yi Feng, but now it seems that this is not the case at all!

    It turns out that in the relationship between the two of them, he is the little brother in Wujiang!

    Yi Feng is the one who is afraid that revealing his identity will scare his big brother.

    When he thought of this, Huang Wujing's face turned red, feeling that he was embarrassed in front of Yi Feng.

    What¡¯s even more ridiculous is that he even gave Yi Feng a jade pendant to save his life. Little did he know that anything Yi Feng took out could save his life.

    And in retrospect, he thought Yi Feng was quite naive and ignorant when he regarded this chaotic place as a tourist attraction.

    But judging from Yi Feng¡¯s current methods, this chaotic place is just a tourist attraction in his eyes!

    ¡°Previous¡­previous, senior, you all blamed me for being ignorant and blind. If I have offended you in the past,Go and atone for your sins!  "Huang Wujing bowed down anxiously and said in awe.

    "Brother, what are you doing?"

    Yi Feng quickly helped Huang Wujing up and said with a straight face: "Why did you suddenly call me senior? Although I also think that my carving skills are indeed good, the relationship between us is like this just because of one carving.  Isn¡¯t it too outsider?¡±

    "you¡­¡­"

    Seeing Yi Feng¡¯s appearance, Huang Wujing was stunned, and felt extremely moved.

    "Brother, it's rare for me to have such a good friend like you. If you were like this because of my little carving skills, if I had known this, I wouldn't have given you the gourd baby." Yi Feng said with a straight face.

    Hear the words.

    Huang Wujing was even more moved.

    However, he also suddenly understood in his heart that Yi Feng's mentality when he saw him at this moment was exactly the same as when he first saw Yi Feng.

    After all, masters are lonely!

    I¡¯m used to being complimented by others, so it¡¯s not easy to meet someone I can talk to.

    Of course, it¡¯s just that now he is the interesting person in Yi Feng¡¯s eyes.

    "All right!"

    Huang Wujing sighed in his heart.

    It seems that Yi Feng does not want to expose all this. If this is the case, he will not expose it even more.

    He can only cooperate with Yi Feng and continue to be this interesting person!

    After all, being able to make friends with such a person is a blessing that he has cultivated in his past life!

    "Girl, what's wrong with you?"

    At this time, Yi Feng came to Shui Xing, helped Shui Xing up and said softly.

    "I, I, I'm fine."

    Shui Xing looked flattered and responded in a panic.

    After all, she had just seen this young man trample on the man in black robes who frightened her.

    What does this mean?

    This shows that the person in front of him is more terrifying than the man in black robe.

    It can be said that this kind of existence is completely beyond her imagination.

    She glanced at Huang Wujing, with deep jealousy in her eyes.  Jealousy that Huang Wujing actually got involved with such a person.

    She knew that even if her current cultivation level was stronger than that of Huang Wu Jing, she would never be able to defeat Huang Wu Jing.

    "Girl, don't run around next time. You just bumped into me. If it were anyone else, you might not be able to leave today!" Yi Feng said to Shui Xing in a serious tone.

    After all, what he said is not unreasonable.

    For such a beautiful girl, in such a remote place, it is difficult not to have unreasonable thoughts. If she has some evil intentions, she may end up with a broken body and broken membranes.

    But what Yifeng said made Shui Xing tremble suddenly.

    The warning in Yi Feng¡¯s words is so full!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 292 He turns out to be a mortal!

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    It seems that he has seen through his purpose a long time ago, but he just didn't bother to do something to a character like her, so he let her go!

    "Thank you."

    Shui Xing said gratefully and quickly disappeared in the mist.

    Soon after the water walked, the fog quickly dissipated.

    And Yi Feng followed Huang Wujing and finally crossed the mountains and came to the city as he wished.

    It¡¯s called Shanshui City.

    This landscape city is indeed worthy of its reputation. Only now did Yi Feng finally know what beauty is.

    ? Here, there are no flat streets or roads. All buildings are located on rugged mountain peaks, on the edge of cliffs, and in front of waterfalls.

    And these buildings are also designed with extraordinary craftsmanship and are completely integrated with the landscape.

    "Wonderful!"

    Yi Feng couldn¡¯t help but sigh, this place is simply the perfect combination of nature¡¯s miraculous craftsmanship and manpower.

    "Haha, ex As long as I like it, brother."

    "Huang Wujing laughed loudly, but after knowing Yi Feng's true identity, continuing to call Yi Feng that way really took up a lot of his courage.

    Soon after, Huang Wujing brought Yi Feng to a small courtyard.

    The yard.

    Waterfalls and flowing water, pavilions and jade buildings.

    "Haha, brother, do you have any wine?"

    Yi Feng couldn¡¯t help but sit down on the stone bench and couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "There is wine, there is wine, let you drink to your heart's content today." Huang Wujing quickly asked people to bring all kinds of fine wines, and also called a group of young ladies to dance with him for fun.

    After having a drink with Huang Wujing, Yi Feng's eyes moved slightly as he looked at the lost Benwei sitting aside.

    I feel quite unbearable.

    I also felt a little guilty that I had struck too hard just now.

    After all, although this thing doesn't make him worry, after having been with him for so long, Yi Feng has already treated him as one of his own.

    "I didn't damage you just now, did I?" Yi Feng pulled Benwei aside and touched his bones up and down through his black robe, and asked at the same time.

    Benwei shook his head.

    But the appearance is full of grievances.

    "It's rare to come to such a good place, why don't you go and have some fun yourself!" Yi Feng took out a money bag, counted it, and handed it into Benwei's hands with a look of pain on his face.

    "get out!"

    Seeing this, Benwei was shocked, became energetic, and quickly took the money bag with both hands.

    Looking at this scene, Huang Wujing¡¯s eyes moved secretly.

    Although the man in black robe felt aggrieved in front of Yi Feng, he was someone he did not dare to offend easily.

    "Yunlang, hurry up and take this brother for a walk around." Huang Wujing quickly ordered.

    "yes."

    Yun Lang nodded quickly. Now he does not dare to take it lightly, and he has long understood his short-sightedness before.

    At this moment, Benwei was so happy that he eagerly greeted Gouzi and walked out of the yard with Yun Lang.

    "Haha, sorry bro, we are the only two brothers left. Let's have a good time." Yi Feng raised his glass and smiled.

    "Okay, okay, drink to your heart's content."

    Huang Wujing also raised his cup.

    "Huang Wu Jing, it turns out you are really back."

    While the two of them were drinking to their heart's content, a voice came from outside the courtyard door.

    Seeing this, Huang Wujing¡¯s face changed slightly, and he quickly put down his wine glass and said, ¡°Old¡­brother, I¡¯ll go for a while and I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    "Brother, please."

    Yi Feng smiled.

    After receiving Yi Feng¡¯s consent, Huang Wujing hurriedly walked out.

    Outside the courtyard gate, a beautiful woman in a long skirt and an old man in gray robe stood there.

    "What are you two called?"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? shouted, "Tell me, if you have anything to do with me, if you have nothing to do, leave quickly, I have something to do and I have no time to deal with you."

    "Hey, Huang Wujing, you are very high-spirited now. You are so impatient with us. Who are you drinking with to get yourself so high?" The beautiful woman in the long skirt moved her nose and said sarcastically.  asked.

    "You take care of me, hurry up and take a walk."

    "Huang Wujie said with a straight face, waving his palms impatiently.

    "Humph, Huang Wuji, we came to you to discuss the Five Elements, which is a serious matter. This is business." The beautiful woman in the long skirt said solemnly.??.

    "Then go away, there is nothing more important than what I am doing now." Huang Wujing continued to issue the eviction order.

    "oh?"

    "If that's the case, then I just want to see who you are drinking with such an important person, and you don't even pay attention to such serious matters as the Five Elements."

    The beautiful woman in the long skirt was quite angry, and her investigative aura suddenly filled the yard quietly.

    Then he immediately sneered.

    "You can do it, Huang Wu Jing. I thought who made you so impatient with us. Turns out he is a mortal!?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 293 Immortal Brothers

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "snort."

    "Isn't he just a mortal?"

    "You blind thing!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ¡°You¡¯d better shut your mouth, otherwise you will die without knowing how.¡±

    After saying that, Huang Wujing shook his sleeves angrily and left.

    But the beautiful woman in the long skirt became more interested when she saw Huang Wujing's appearance. She quickly stopped Huang Wujing and asked curiously: "Huang Wujing, I have known you for so many years, but I have never seen you look like this."  , I will leave my words to you today. If you don¡¯t tell me who this young man is, I won¡¯t leave.¡±

    "you¡­¡­"

    Huang Wujing looked at the beautiful woman in the long skirt, his face full of sullenness.

    But she knew the character of this woman, so she turned back and said angrily: "I can tell you, but you'd better not tell it. If you find out, just leave as soon as possible."

    ¡°Hey, hurry up and say it, don¡¯t be so pretentious.¡±

    The beautiful woman in the long skirt asked quickly as her appetite was whetted.

    Huang Wujing glanced at Yi Feng, who was drinking alone in the yard, took a deep breath, and then solemnly said: "Although you can't see through his cultivation, he is definitely a super terrifying existence. I even doubt him."  He¡¯s not Emperor Wu at all!¡±

    "Not Emperor Wu?"

    The beautiful woman in the long skirt was slightly surprised and said in disbelief: "Could he still be an immortal in the sky?"

    "good."

    Huang Wu Jing nodded solemnly.

    "But hasn't the road to becoming an immortal been cut off? Where did the immortals come from in this Immortal River Continent now?" the beautiful woman in the long skirt asked doubtfully.

    "No one can say for sure, but I feel like he is an immortal!"

    "Huang Wujing's words are full of affirmation.

    Because if it were not an immortal, it would be impossible to explain how Yi Feng¡¯s carving could kill Huo Xing and the others.

    ??At least, Huang Wujing believes that even the Ten-Life Martial Emperor cannot do this method.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of Yunlang's words, Benwei's method of capturing Shui Xing single-handedly also exceeded the ability of the Ten-Life Martial Emperor.

    "Okay, I've told you everything that needs to be said. You can leave quickly. Don't disturb our two brothers drinking and cause his displeasure."

    Huang Wujing said in a deep voice.

    "brother?"

    But the beautiful woman in the long skirt caught the key word and asked questions.

    Huang Wujing hesitated slightly, then solemnly nodded and said: "Yes, brother!"

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    However.

    The beautiful woman in the long skirt laughed.

    "Why are you laughing?" Huang Wujing asked with a stern face.

    "I was laughing at you, when did you become so naive?"

    The beautiful woman in the long skirt chuckled and said: "Originally, you said he was a martial emperor with eight or nine lives. With your reckless attitude towards him, I can still believe it. But you insist on saying that he is some kind of immortal, and  You also said that he and you are brothers, don't you think it makes people laugh? How can an immortal be a brother to a second-life Martial Emperor like you?"

    "Humph, forget it if you don't believe it."

    Huang Wujing blushed and shouted angrily.

    "I didn't say that I definitely don't believe it. How about you introduce the two of us to get to know the immortal brother you mentioned?" said the beautiful woman in a long skirt.

    "What you think is quite beautiful." Huang Wujing said with a gloomy face: "I don't care if you believe it or not, and I don't need you to believe it. You guys should leave as soon as possible!"

    "The more you want me to leave, the more I won't leave." The beautiful woman in the long skirt raised her lips and said, "I still want to see your fairy brother today."

    "you¡­¡­"

    There is no way to stop the anger.

    "Huang Wuji, why are you so angry? Don't worry about whether we believe it or not. Even if the person you are talking about is really an immortal, it is not an exaggeration to introduce us to him, right?" A beautiful woman in a long dress  Then he said: "After all, three people can entertain more thoughtfully than you alone, right?"

    Huang Wujie frowned.

    This woman¡¯s words are not unreasonable.

    Of course, the more important thing is that he knows this woman's character. If he doesn't let her succeed, she will really disappear.

    Rather than letting her cause trouble here uncontrollably, it would be better to agree to her.

    "Okay, but I have to ask him and he agrees."

    "Huang Wujing said in a deep voice, and then looked insideThe hospital walked back.

    "Brother, I have two old friends who know you are coming and want to come over and get to know you. You see" Huang Wujing asked.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s so polite, let them in quickly!¡± Yi Feng said with a smile.

    "OK."

    Hearing this, Huang Wujing walked back to the outer courtyard.

    "How about it?"

    The beautiful woman in long skirt asked.

    "My brother promised you to go see him, but before meeting him, I must tell you something."

    "Huang Wu Jing explained in a deep voice.

    "First, when in front of him, you must not be rude."

    "Secondly, he is hiding his identity. At the same time, I am pretending to be a mortal in front of him. Although he knows all this well, you must not expose it. Do you understand? Otherwise, don't blame me for being ignorant.  He just turned his back and refused to recognize anyone."

    "no problem."

    The beautiful woman in long skirt agreed.

    "You go ahead, I won't go."

    But at this time, the old man in gray clothes, who had never spoken, refused expressionlessly, obviously not interested in these things.

    "You old man, apart from your crappy chessboard, what else can interest you all day long?" the beautiful woman in a long skirt said angrily.

    The old man in gray clothes remained expressionless.

    "Let's go, we have to go today." The beautiful woman in the long skirt said firmly.

    "Yes, since I made an agreement with that brother, let's go together. There is no harm in it." From the side, Huang Wujing also persuaded.

    Hear the words.

    The old man in gray clothes nodded silently.

    Finally, Huang Wujing led the two of them into the inner courtyard and came to the table.

    The old man in gray clothes still looked expressionless. It seemed that whether Yi Feng was an immortal or not had nothing to do with him.

    However, the beautiful woman in the long skirt raised her lips.

    She would like to take a closer look to see how much this immortal brother in Huang Wu Jing weighs.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 294 Am I familiar with you?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Brother Yifeng, this is Menglixian."

    Huang Wujing introduced.

    "Hello."

    Yi Feng clasped his fists.

    "Hello."

    The beautiful woman in the long skirt smiled, but there was a meaningful color in the corner of her mouth.

    "This is Yin Shengfu."

    Huang Wujing introduced the old man in gray to Yi Feng.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met Brother Yin.¡±

    Yi Feng cupped his fist again.

    But Yin Shengfu ignored Yi Feng and sat down cross-legged, minding his own business, and then closed his eyes to rest.

    Yi Feng froze in place in embarrassment and frowned.

    "you¡­¡­"

    Huang Wujing felt uneasy in his heart and glared at Yin Shengfu, but the latter completely ignored him.

    "Brother Yifeng, don't worry about him, let's drink ours." Huang Wujing quickly comforted him.  He was afraid that Yi Feng would be angry.

    Yi Feng nodded, not taking it too seriously.

    ¡°Come, come, have a drink.¡±

    Huang Wujie quickly raised his cup and said.

    "Good to drink."

    Yi Feng and Menglixian also raised their glasses.

    After drinking a glass of wine, Meng Lixian put the glass down gently, looked at Yi Feng meaningfully and said, "Brother Yi Feng, you don't know, just now Huang Wuji praised you to the heavens and said how you did it"  of¡­¡­"

    ¡°So you must be versatile, right?¡±

    Hearing this, Huang Wujing¡¯s face darkened.

    He instantly heard that there was something in Meng Lixian¡¯s words and quickly glared at her.

    But Menglixian turned a blind eye and still looked at Yi Feng with his piercing eyes, full of questions.

    "That's just Brother Huang promoting me. What kind of talent can I have? I'm just a mortal!" Yi Feng said with a smile.

    "Mortal?"

    Menglixian raised the corner of his mouth in an interesting way and asked: "Even a mortal will always have some talents, right?"

    "Menglixian, you've had enough!"

    Huang Wujing finally couldn't bear it anymore and put down the wine glass in his hand heavily.

    "Huang Wujing, why are you so anxious? I'm just chatting with your brother about family matters." Menglixian scolded Huang Wujing, then looked at Yi Feng with a smile on his face, and asked leisurely: "  So Brother Yi, do you think what I said is right?"

    "you're right."

    Yi Feng smiled, but his expression also became meaningful.

    "So brother Yifeng, what talents do you have?" Meng Lixian asked.

    "Indeed there are, and quite a few."

    Yi Feng said.

    "oh?"

    "If that's the case, then brother Yifeng, please show me your skills as soon as possible?" Meng Lixian asked, pretending to be looking forward to it.

    However, Yi Feng raised his head and asked: "Why should I show you my hand?"

    "And what talents I have, does it have anything to do with you?"

    "Besides, do I know you well?"

    Asked three times in a row.

    Meng Lixian was stunned on the spot.

    His face was full of gloom and extremely unsightly.

    There was a hint of anger flashing in those sharp eyes.

    She finally figured out that the young man in front of her was considered to be an expert. He had no abilities but a rather bad temper.

    I never thought that I would dare to talk to her like this.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of Huang Wu Jing, she might have already taken action.

    "Hmph, you guys drink, I'll take my leave first."

    Menglixian snorted coldly, then turned and left.

    "Go slowly and don't see me off."

    Huang Wujing also snorted angrily, feeling extremely uneasy and regretting that he should not have agreed to Menglixian's visit.

    But Yi Feng didn¡¯t even look at Meng Lixian¡¯s departure.

    He could tell from the moment this woman entered the door that she was a sinister and evil person. For the sake of Huang Wujie, he always maintained his forbearance.

    ¡° But the latter took advantage of her and treated him like a fool, so naturally he would not save any face for her.

    ¡°Come on, brother, let¡¯s keep drinking.¡±

    Yi Feng picked up the wine glass and raised it towards Huang Wujie. He originally wanted to call Yin Shengfu next to him, but looking at his expressionless look, Yi Feng did not choose to ask for it.Interesting.

    "Drink, drink."

    The anxious Huang Wujing breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Yi Feng didn't take Menglixian to heart at all.

    In my heart, I also had a hint of admiration for Yi Feng.

    He, an expert brother, is an expert. Faced with Meng Lixian's behavior, he didn't really get angry.

    This made him think he couldn't do it.

    Thinking of this, he couldn't help but smile bitterly.

    They are both pretending to be mortals, but there are always gaps between the two. This is how Yi Feng truly returns to his original nature!

    "Hey, bro, you actually have a piano here, can I play it?"

    After having two more drinks with Huang Wujing, Yi Feng saw a piano placed beside him and asked excitedly.

    "Oh, brother, do you still know how to play the piano?"

    Huang Wujing asked in surprise.

    "I understand a little bit."

    Yi Feng smiled.

    "This piano is placed here by my little girl to play. If you are interested, please feel free to use it." Huang Wujing said.

    "Okay, then I'll laugh."

    Yi Feng put down his wine glass and couldn't help but get up.

    To be honest, his hands are really itchy at this moment. Drinking wine, spanking, and playing with some music is simply one of the joys of life!

    Yi Feng sat upright in front of the piano table, his slender hands slowly falling on the strings

    Outside the yard.

    Menglixian¡¯s anger has not subsided.

    She still couldn't understand that Wu Jing was so impatient with her for the sake of others and even scolded her frequently.

    ??She can understand if you say this person is really a master, but he is just a mortal

    ¡°And she really wanted her to leave when she said she wanted to leave, but she didn¡¯t even come out to chase her.

    Is this mortal more important than her?

    For a while.

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.

    "Okay, there is no path, I will never come to you again."

    Seeing the desolate inner courtyard, he didn¡¯t take her to heart at all. She stamped her feet and left angrily.

    At this moment, the sound of the piano came from the inner courtyard (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 295 I won¡¯t let you listen

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When the sound of the piano reached his ears, Menglixian, who was leaving angrily, was startled.

    "This is?"

    "This is actually the power of the Great Dao!"

    She stared, her whole body trembling uncontrollably.

    The eyes were filled with disbelief.

    She, Mengli Xian, is famous for her piano skills in this chaotic land, and is even known as the Li Xian Qin Emperor. So when the sound of the piano entered her ears, she instantly realized that the sound was mixed with the power of the great avenue.

    The power of the avenue.

    It is what all Emperor Wu dreams of.

    Because after reaching Emperor Wu, if you want to continue to improve, you need to choose a path of your own. Only by following this path all the way up can you have the possibility of breaking the immortal.

    Although the road to immortality is now cut off, before that critical point, everyone will still have a desire to pursue it.

    Although most people will still choose martial arts, according to different talents, some people will still find other ways, such as practicing piano, practicing calligraphy and painting

    No matter what kind of cultivation you take, if you want to improve to the level of Emperor Martial, you can't do without comprehending the power of the Great Dao.

    If you are unable to comprehend enough power of the Great Dao, you will simply not be able to break through the current realm.

    But the power of the great road is not so easy to comprehend. Anyone who can comprehend even a little bit is a great opportunity.

    ?????????????????????? However, the shocking thing of directly exposing the power of the avenue to the surface and mixing it directly with the sound of the piano is simply something that Mengli Xian has never heard of or seen.

    ¡°In short, this is completely beyond the scope of her thoughts.

    She gasped.

    If the power of the Great Dao she comprehends is compared with that of the person who plays the piano, it is just a drop in the ocean.

    She simply couldn¡¯t imagine how there could be such an expert in the Xianjiang Continent.

    What made her even more unbelievable was that the sound of the piano came from the inner courtyard she just left.

    She understands the desolate path very well.

    As for the old guy Yin Shengfu, let alone that.

    Therefore, the person playing the piano is almost ready to come out

    She staggered, her face turned extremely pale, and she instantly understood that she was short-sighted and had gotten into trouble.

    What Huang Wu Jing said is true.

    Whoever has such means must at least be an immortal!

    However, at this moment, she couldn't care less about thinking so much. She opened her ears and listened carefully to the sound of the piano, feeling the power of the avenue in the sound, because the power of the avenue was really too important to her.

    However, because the distance is too far, the sound of the piano becomes vague when it reaches here.

    Thinking of this, she quickly moved her body, turned around and hurried back towards the inner courtyard.

    In the inner courtyard.

    Huang Wujing was also stunned for a moment.

    Because he also clearly felt the power of the Dao in the sound of the piano, but what made him helpless was that this power that belonged exclusively to the Dao of the Qin did not have much effect on him except for his state of mind.

    And Yin Shengfu, who had been keeping his eyes closed and had no interest in all this, also opened his eyes and glanced at Yi Feng in slight surprise.

    But soon, he closed his eyes again, completely ignoring everything around him.

    At this moment, Menglixian finally rushed back to the inner courtyard.

    The sound of the piano was finally extremely clear at this moment, reaching her ears and instantly putting her into a state of mind.

    Especially the strong power of the avenue, mixed with the sound of the piano, is like a rush.

    This made her so excited that her whole body couldn't help but tremble.

    Because she has been stuck at a certain critical point, but she has been unable to break through this last step for a long time.

    And the power of the great avenue in front of her seemed to be the key to her breakthrough.

    "Soon."

    "It's almost there, just a little bit missing"

    Meng Lixian could not help clenching her fists, secretly hoping that this moment would finally come.

    But at this moment.

    The sound of the piano stopped suddenly.

    At the last moment, Menglixian was dumbfounded for a moment, woke up suddenly, and shouted with a pale face: "Why did you stop?"

    As soon as she subconsciously made the sound, she met Yi Feng's meaningful eyes.

    "Want to hear?"

    "I won't let you listen!"

    Yi Feng snorted coldly, put his palms behind his back, stood up and returned to the wine table.

    This woman ran back just nowFrom this look, Yi Feng realized that this woman must also be a piano lover.

    have to.

    Since you like to listen, I won¡¯t let you listen, and I will make you feel sick.

    After all, he has not forgotten how this woman treated him just now.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the industry and the industry.

    Who says men don¡¯t hold grudges?

    I will just remember.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t give me a good look, don¡¯t expect me to give you a good look.

    Even if it was because of Huang Wujing's face, Yi Feng thought so. After all, when this woman showed her face to him, she didn't look at Huang Wujing's face.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 296 Destiny cannot be violated

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Hear the words.

    Meng Lixian¡¯s face turned pale.

    Then he took a step back.

    Biting her red lips tightly, her expression was full of regret.

    In my heart, I secretly hated myself for being blind-sighted just now and missing a great opportunity.

    It¡¯s just that she couldn¡¯t believe what Wu Jing said before.

    Because the path to immortality has been cut off, the kind of cultivation that Huang Wujing said is really hard to believe. It is simply an existence that subverts thinking.

    Therefore, if she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, let alone without a clue, even if her biological father told her, she probably wouldn¡¯t believe it.

    But who would have thought that such a mind-shaking thing would actually happen right in front of her eyes?

    And Huang Wujing looked ugly at the side.

    He knew that Menglixian practiced the piano, so he knew exactly how much the sound of Yi Feng's piano played on Menglixian.

    But what can he say now?

    ¡°I can only sigh and say that Meng Lixian is solely to blame.

    After staying there for a long time, Meng Lixian, who looked downcast, walked up to the wine table and poured a glass of wine.

    "forward¡­¡­"

    But as soon as she spoke, Huang Wujing glared at her.

    She quickly reacted and said to Yifeng apologetically: "YiBrother Yi, I was blind and offended just now. I will give you this glass of wine to make amends. I hope you won't take me to heart."

    After saying that, Menglixian drank it all in one gulp.

    It has to be said that Meng Lixian¡¯s actions surprised Yi Feng and made him look at her with admiration.

    "Fine."

    Hesitating slightly, Yi Feng nodded.

    "Since you, a woman, can take things up and let them go, and have such courage, then he, a man, is even more concerned about things.

    "Hahaha, misunderstandings, all misunderstandings."

    "Everyone, take a seat."

    Seeing this, Huang Wujing breathed a sigh of relief and arranged Meng Lixian to sit aside, obviously intending to relieve the awkward atmosphere.

    "Come."

    After sitting down, Yi Feng hesitated for a moment and raised his cup towards Menglixian.

    See the situation.

    Menglixian was flattered and quickly stood up and raised a glass to greet him.

    After one cup, her face turned rosy.

    After this serious contact, I discovered that Yi Feng has an attractive temperament, especially his gentle appearance, which makes it difficult not to arouse people's liking.

    What happened just now, instead of caring about her, actually

    This made Menglixian feel even more guilty, and felt ashamed for a while.

    At this moment, she had to admit that even if Yi Feng didn't have that kind of cultivation, she would still be willing to get along with him.

    And just when the atmosphere between the three of them became lively again, Yin Shengfu, who was sitting cross-legged and seemingly uninterested in anything, suddenly took out a chessboard and began to deduce it by himself.

    "well."

    "This old man."

    Seeing this, Huang Wujing and Menglixian shook their heads at the same time, and explained to Yifeng: "This old man, nothing can interest him at all, except his chessboard."

    "It's good to play chess!"

    Seeing this chessboard, Yi Feng suddenly became interested.

    ¡°After all, his task of playing music, chess, calligraphy and painting, only chess has not yet been completed.

    "Come on, brother, I'll play with you." Yi Feng walked over and smiled.

    However, Yin Shengfu said expressionlessly: "Not everyone can touch my chess piece. Besides, I won't waste my time for no reason."

    Hearing this, Yi Feng¡¯s face turned ugly.

    have to.

    First it was Menglixian, and now it¡¯s this old man.

    Who the hell are these people?

    I don¡¯t have a problem with you refusing to play chess with me, but can you speak with some basic respect?

    However, Yin Shengfu was still immersed in his chessboard and completely ignored Yi Feng.

    Yi Feng was too lazy to ask for trouble, so he asked where the toilet was in Huangwujing, and hurried to the toilet to urinate the urine soaked in wine.

    But as soon as Yi Feng left, Huang Wujing and Menglixian jumped to their feet.

    "Old man, what are you doing?"

    Huang Wujing shouted in a deep voice.

    Yin Shengfu still didn't bother to pay attention, looking at his chessboard thoughtfully.

    "I'm talking to you." Huang Wujing shouted angrily: "Don't you still understand that this brother of mine?Who is it?  "

    "Know."

    Yin Shengfu said expressionlessly.

    "Then you still say such things?" Meng Lixian also shouted.

    "so what?"

    Yin Shengfu raised his head and responded: "Whether he is an immortal or a god, what does it have to do with me?"

    "you you you¡­¡­"

    Meng Lixian was extremely angry and shouted: "People are looking at you and want to play chess with you, but you put on that stinky face. What do you mean? I almost offended him just now, do you still want to offend him?"

    "There is nothing that cannot be offended."

    Yin Shengfu said expressionlessly: "My chessboard is indeed not something that anyone can touch. I only play chess with masters, so no matter who he is, if he is not good at chess, it will be a stain on my chessboard."  .¡±

    "But how do you know that this person is not good at chess?" Huang Wujing asked in a deep voice.

    "A person can only master one level, and his mastery of piano skills has reached the level of heaven and man, but it is absolutely impossible for him to achieve success in the second level. This is a destiny that cannot be violated!" Yin Shengfu said expressionlessly.

    Hear the words.

    The faces of Huang Wujing and Huang Wujing were ugly.

    This is indeed the case.

    However, when I thought of the old man's rejection of Yi Feng, I still felt that it was inappropriate. Thinking of this, Huang Wujing said coldly: "Old man, I don't care about all the rules you have or don't have. When my brother comes back, you must fight with him.  One game, otherwise don¡¯t blame me for turning against others."

    "Yes, we must play the next game."

    Meng Lixian also said with a sullen face that her disrespect towards Yi Feng had already made her feel very uncomfortable. She did not want a high-ranking person to suffer repeated displeasure in their small place.

    Yin Shengfu looked at the two of them and was silent for a long time before reluctantly nodding.

    After a while, Yifeng came back from using the toilet.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? don¡¯t take it to heart that old man has such a weird character, said with a smile, ¡°Brother, that old man has such a weird character. Come on, come on, let¡¯s play a game with him now, so that we can open our eyes.¡±

    Yi Feng glanced at the zombie old man, and to be honest, he really didn¡¯t want to follow the old man.

    However, seeing the enthusiasm of the two people in Huang Wujing, and remembering that his chess skills were not on par with the gods, after a slight hesitation, Yi Feng reluctantly agreed.

    Yin Shengfu laid out the chessboard, glanced at Yi Feng, and said expressionlessly: "Let's start with the ugly words. I will not give you face because of your identity. At the same time, this game will not be the same in the future."

    These words.

    Yi Feng immediately became furious.

    ¡°This old man looks down on people, he¡¯s so damn weak.

    have to.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take a good look at how good your old man¡¯s chess skills are.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 297 No Way Out

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "bring it on!"

    Yi Feng sat down and said.

    And Huang Wujing and Menglixian also came over.

    "Just one plate!"

    After placing the chessboard, Yin Shengfu glanced at Yi Feng and added.

    These words.

    Makes Yi Feng angry.

    However, he didn¡¯t say anything, but instead dropped the chess piece on the chessboard.

    Everything, let your strength speak for itself!

    soon.

    Yin Shengfu showed an impatient look on his face.

    Because he found that Yi Feng didn't know how to play chess at all, and some of his moves were completely unorganized.

    This made his face look increasingly ugly.

    In his opinion, playing chess with Yi Feng is a waste of his time. It is better to play chess by himself.

    If it weren¡¯t for the sake of Huang Wujing and Menglixian, he would have put away the chessboard and left long ago based on his temper.

    And aside.

    Huang Wujing and Menglixian also discovered the problem.

    Although they are not good at chess, they still understand it somewhat.

    At this moment, they also saw that Yi Feng was a complete novice at chess, while Yin Shengfu was much smarter in terms of intentions and layout.

    After discovering this scene, the two people's faces suddenly became a little nervous.

    Involuntarily, Huang Wujing subconsciously moved his butt towards Yin Shengfu, and said quietly: "Old man, pleasure is the main thing, you must give me some free time, I am just entertaining you, so don't  It¡¯s so embarrassing on his face.¡±

    "snort!"

    However, facing Huang Wujing¡¯s reminder, Yin Shengfu just snorted in response.

    This made Huang Wujing¡¯s face gloomy, and he secretly hated Yin Shengfu, an old man who didn¡¯t understand the world and was unreasonable.

    But he also knew Yin Shengfu¡¯s temper.

    "It's more difficult for you to let him cheat on the chess game than to kill him.

    Therefore, they can only hope that Yi Feng can hold on longer in Yin Shengfu's hands, so as not to lose too ugly and cause embarrassment.

    However.

    What they didn¡¯t expect was that Yin Shengfu not only had no intention of letting go, but also became increasingly impatient about playing chess with Yi Feng.

    "You should admit defeat in the next half hour at most, otherwise I won't have so much time to waste on you." Yin Shengfu said expressionlessly.

    "It won't take so long."

    ¡°It¡¯ll be ready soon.¡±

    Yi Feng said with the same expressionless expression. At the same time as his voice fell, he put down the chess piece in his hand.

    After the move.

    Yi Feng stood up and left the chessboard, then sat back on the wine table.

    "A little self-aware."

    Yin Shengfu said expressionlessly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Yi Feng to admit defeat so readily, so he looked away from the chess game.

    Seeing this, Huang Wujing and Menglixian looked embarrassed. Although they knew that Yifeng would lose, they never expected to lose so quickly.

    So, the two of them quickly sat back next to Yi Feng and said with a smile: "Brother, it's okay. If you lose, you lose. It's just a game of chess. It's nothing."

    "Yeah."

    Meng Lixian also quickly smiled and said: "Old man Yin is really good at chess. There is no opponent in the whole city, so it is normal to lose to him."

    ¡°Come on, come on, let¡¯s continue drinking.¡±

    Huang Wujing and Menglixian raised their cups towards Yi Feng at the same time, obviously wanting to help Yi Feng resolve the embarrassing atmosphere of losing.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with drinking.¡±

    Yi Feng raised the cup, touched it lightly towards the two of them, then raised the corner of his mouth and said leisurely: "But, who said I lost?"

    Hearing this, Huang Wujing and Menglixian¡¯s expressions suddenly froze.

    After calming down, he quickly turned his gaze towards the chessboard again.

    When the expressionless Yin Shengfu heard the sound, he shook his head slightly and sneered. He didn't take it seriously, but was about to put away the chessboard.

    But suddenly.

    He discovered something.

    The expressionless face suddenly changed.

    "What?"

    "Impossible, how is this possible?"

    He exclaimed, full of extreme disbelief and shock, his whole body was trembling violently, his red eyes were deathlyStaring at the chess pieces on the chessboard.

    Then, he hurriedly picked up the chess pieces and moved them over, wanting to continue the chess game just now.

    ? But.

    No matter how his chess piece falls, it cannot fall.  Because no matter what, he is destined to die.

    "How could it be, how could it be like this?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 298 Directly break your Taoist heart

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    For a moment, Yin Shengfu¡¯s breathing became rapid, as if he was going crazy, studying the chess game on the table.

    You can study more.

    The more he felt the gap between himself and Yi Feng.

    What frightened him the most was that he had not found any clues before, and even thought that Yi Feng was playing chess without any rules.

    But it wasn¡¯t until he discovered that the last chess piece had no way to fall that he suddenly realized that he had lost. Looking back on Yi Feng¡¯s previous seemingly unorganized chess moves, it was actually a step-by-step move.

    "Huang Wujing and Menglixian on the side also discovered the clues.

    mouth, and gasped at the same time.

    ¡°I never expected that Yi Feng would have such high attainments in chess skills besides piano skills.

    I thought it was Yi Feng who lost, but I didn¡¯t expect that it was Yin Shengfu who lost.

    This reversal was simply unbelievable to them.

    And what made the three people feel incredible was not only that.

    Because if you connect Yi Feng's chess pieces, you will find that the entire chess game has turned into a vast star map, with a profound aura lingering in the star map.

    The power of the avenue.

    It is actually the power of the great road.

    Hiss!

    The three of them were almost going crazy at this moment.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away. Why does Yi Feng also contain such a powerful power of the Dao in his chess skills in addition to his piano skills?

    This is simply against the laws of nature!

    Involuntarily, Huang Wujing and Menglixian looked at each other, both seeing deep shock in each other's eyes.

    Although they couldn¡¯t understand why Yi Feng was proficient in two arts, at least from the looks of it now, they had underestimated Yi Feng before.

    What¡¯s even more ridiculous is that they also comforted Yi Feng, worrying that Yi Feng would be unhappy because of losing.

    Now it seems that they are just overthinking it!

    However, although this chess game contains a strong power of the Great Dao, Huang Wujing and Menglixian are unable to understand it, and even Yin Shengfu is the same.

    Because the game played by Yi Feng is too profound, just like a martial spirit. Even if you put an imperial grade martial skill in front of him, he would not be able to master it. He only knows that it is powerful but cannot  He stared in realization.

    Of course, even if you can't understand it, those with talent can still grasp something.

    And this is exactly what Yin Shengfu is doing at this moment.

    Although he was completely defeated at the hands of Yi Feng, his achievements in chess are obvious to all.

    He speculated on Yi Feng's chess game, always feeling that he had caught something, but the specifics were a bit vague.

    But he understood that as long as he grasped this point and understood it thoroughly, his chess skills would rise to a new level and enter a new realm.

    Can¡¯t help it.

    He trembled and looked at Yi Feng with hopeful eyes.

    Because he firmly believes that as long as he plays another game with Yi Feng, even if he cannot understand the power of the great road, as long as he guesses the layout of every move of Yi Feng, he will definitely be able to understand it.

    "What do you see me doing?"

    Yi Feng said while drinking.

    And the tone was not polite at all.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Hearing this, Yin Shengfu's face was full of embarrassment and embarrassment, but he still bowed shamelessly and said: "Senior is very skilled in chess, but I am blind. I have the courage to ask you to play another game with me."

    "oh?"

    Hearing this, Yi Feng suddenly felt interesting.

    When I wanted to play chess with him just now, I said it was a waste of his time, and I was afraid of staining his chessboard, and looked like a dead mother. Now that he knows how to play chess, he will kneel down and lick him right away.  Did you even call me senior?

    "Didn't you say, only the next round?"

    Yi Feng sneered with disdain: "You were the one who said this."

    Hearing this, Yin Shengfu's face was extremely embarrassed, and he quickly explained: "The game I played with senior just now has benefited me a lot. I said this just now because I was blind. Now I take it back. I only hope senior can play with me again."  Next game.¡±

    "You will take it back if you say you will take it back?"

    Yi Feng sneered with disdain.

    Yin Shengfu¡¯s face looked ugly, but he still bowed and said, ¡°It¡¯s the junior who is wrong. I hope the senior will give me a chance to communicate.¡±? 

    "No more."

    Yi Feng refused directly and said without courtesy: "You are as good at cooking as a bad guy. You can't even compare to Uncle Zhao who sells tofu in my hometown vegetable market. Are you worthy of talking to me?"

    "Humph, I don't have time to waste time with you, you should just go and play by yourself."

    After saying that, he waved his hand and stopped paying attention to this thing.

    After all, Yi Feng still believes in the principle that those who respect others should also be respected; those who disrespect others should treat others in their own way.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 258,000 yuan, but Yi Feng really thought how powerful he was, and originally expected to give him some experience in chess skills.

    But now it seems that it is just a living colored pen.

    Yi Feng¡¯s rude words directly made Yin Shengfu¡¯s old face turn red.

    Pfft!

    He spat out a mouthful of old blood and collapsed on the ground. His face was extremely pale and full of malaise.

    Because what Yi Feng said about him being a rookie directly broke his Taoist heart.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 299 Master of the Magic Stick

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Looking at Yin Shengfu¡¯s appearance, the two people next to him had complicated expressions.

    Especially Menglixian.

    She and Yin Shengfu have the same background.

    There was originally a great opportunity, but it was ruined in vain because of his own blindness. Yin Shengfu even broke his Taoist heart because of it.

    If he can't get out, Yin Shengfu's achievements in this life may be just like this.

    The entrance to the place of chaos.

    In the sky, two figures stood in the sky, one man and one woman.

    Women's black dress.

    The man is about sixty years old and wearing a Taoist robe.

    "Then Zhong Qing, what's wrong with you? Are you so angry?" The old man in Taoist robe couldn't help but ask.

    Hear the words.

    The pretty face of the woman in black sank, with a strong coldness flashing in her eyes.

    Thinking of the scene that happened a few days ago, I wanted to let her kill someone directly.

    She saw Zhong Qing staying alone in Hanchang City, so she thought it was a God-given opportunity to disguise herself and approach Zhong Qing, hoping to find out whether Zhong Qing was a god.

    It¡¯s hateful.

    Zhong Qing, a straight man like Zhong Qing, not only ignored her, but even gave her dog food to Yun Mengtian in front of her.

    What¡¯s even more irritating is that the damn brat still talks to an aunt, telling her sincerely that she doesn¡¯t want an old cow to eat tender grass, it¡¯s impossible for two people.

    This extremely insulting language made her want to kill Zhong Qing directly.

    She, who has always been confident, even questioned her appearance for the first time.

    "Lin Mo, let me ask you, am I really the youngest?"

    With a cold face, she couldn't help but touch her pretty face and asked the Taoist priest beside her.

    "Uh, why do you ask that?"

    Old Taoist Lin Mo couldn't help but take a step back and asked uncomfortably.

    ¡°I asked you to answer the question, just answer the question, why are there so many questions?¡± the woman in black said with a frosty look on her face.

    "Uh, how do you say this"

    Old Taoist Lin Mo scratched his head, but before he could speak, he discovered that an energy ball had condensed in the hand of the woman in black at some point, surging with terrifying energy and ready to move.

    "Remember, think about it before answering."

    The woman in black played with the energy ball in her hand, glanced at Old Taoist Lin Mo casually, and said leisurely.

    Hearing this, Old Taoist Lin Mo immediately trembled and said quickly: "Beautiful, beautiful to the sky."

    "Huh, that's pretty much it."

    The woman in black nodded with satisfaction and dropped the energy ball in her hand.

    "Boom!"

    The mountains and forests for several miles around were directly razed to the ground.

    Seeing this, Old Taoist Lin Mo subconsciously broke into a cold sweat.

    "Then what are you going to do next?"

    After taking a breath, Lin Mo asked again.

    "That Zhong Qing has already left Hanchang City and is preparing to meet up with his magic stick master. Judging from the time, he should have arrived at Wolong City, which is the closest to here."

    The woman in black said: "According to my observations during this period, Zhong Qing only respects his master, and even talks to people without leaving his mouth. Therefore, if he wants to get close to him, he can only start with his master."  .¡±

    Old Taoist Lin Mo nodded in agreement, and then asked: "Then what are you going to do?"

    "I want to ask you what you think." The woman in black said.

    "How about arresting that magic stick directly?" Lin Mo said, "Then force him directly and arrange you next to Zhong Qing?"

    "I have thought about this method, but it is still not appropriate." The woman in black shook her head and said: "If Zhong Qing is really a god, and knows that we have treated him like a magic master like this, I am afraid that he will not obey me until the end of his life."

    "And this matter is too important, we can't take such a risk!" The woman in black said solemnly.

    "Then what are you going to do?"

    Old Taoist Lin Mo asked.

    "What we have to solve now is how to stay by Zhong Qing's side so that we can find out his identity. Since Zhong Qing, a little bastard, doesn't understand amorous feelings, his magic stick master doesn't necessarily." The woman in black  Yuyou said.

    "you mean?"

    Old Taoist Lin Mo said in surprise.

    "That's right, man, when it comes to solving it, it's not just the same thing."The wife raised her lips.

    "All right."

    Old Taoist Lin Mo sighed.

    They also didn¡¯t expect that with their status, they would have to use this kind of trick to deal with two mortals.

    But now it seems that there is really no other way.

    After all, before confirming whether Zhong Qing is a god or not, it is better to start from the soft side.

    "Out."

    At this time, the woman in black looked at the exit of the chaotic land below.

    Old man Lin Mo looked down.

    ???????????????????

    A young man in white robe came out of the exit of the chaotic land.

    It¡¯s none other than Yi Feng.

    Yi Feng stretched where he was, with a faint smile on his face.

    Through the sound transmission jade slip, Yi Feng knew that his young apprentice had left Hanchang City to look for him and had arrived at Wolong City not far away. No, he, the master, had come to pick up his apprentice.

    "I have to say, this magic stick is really powerful. He even ran into the Chaos Land. Do you think he is really capable?" In the sky, the woman in black looked at Yi Feng on the ground and said leisurely.

    "Who knows, there must be no cultivation base, and other things" Lin Mo said, "You will know when you get close."

    "Okay, you go back first, and leave the rest to me."

    The woman in black confessed, looked at Yi Feng's figure, and chased after him.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 300 Can this master and disciple be surprised?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Shortly after.

    Yi Feng finally arrived at Wolong City alone.

    Originally, he wouldn¡¯t be so alone, but something happened to be urgent at Wu Yonghong¡¯s house.

    As for Benwei

    Yi Feng felt a headache thinking about this incident.

    On the day when Yi Feng was playing chess with that zombie face, this guy and Yun Lang also went out to drink together.

    But if you say you want to drink, just drink. Let¡¯s not find out how he drank with that skull frame.

    But what the hell, after you finish drinking, why are you joining in the fun by throwing hydrangeas at your skull?

    have to.

    ¡°It¡¯s really a fucking hit.

    When he thought of the troubles involved, Yi Feng really didn¡¯t know what to say.

    However, Zhong Qing cannot be allowed to wait outside alone, so he has to pick Zhong Qing up alone first.

    As for the matter with Benwei, we can only wait until we get back to solve it slowly!

    Soon after arriving in Wolong City, I finally met my young apprentice whom I hadn¡¯t seen for many days.

    Don¡¯t say it.

    This little guy has changed a lot. Not only has he become more mature, but his clothes have also changed a lot.

    ???????????????????

    It¡¯s good to have a woman.

    What¡¯s hateful is that he, the master, is still single.

    "Want something to drink?"

    Looking at the restaurant next to him, thinking that it was already dinner time, Yi Feng couldn't help but ask his young apprentice.

    "Hehe, okay."

    Zhong Qing scratched his head, still looking ignorant and honest.

    The master and apprentice sat down by the window, ordered two side dishes, and served a pot of good wine.

    After the master and apprentice had a drink, Zhong Qing seemed to have something to say.

    finally.

    He held it in for a long time, then he said with a blushing face: "Master, are all men so difficult?"

    "what do you mean?"

    Yi Feng frowned.

    "that is¡­¡­"

    Zhong Qing blushed, moved his stool closer to Yi Feng, and said: "It's just Mengtian, everything is good, just"

    "Look, Master, I've lost weight recently"

    "Are you losing weight?"

    Yi Feng looked at Zhong Qing blankly, obviously still not understanding what Zhong Qing wanted to say.

    "Oh, Masterwhy don't you understand?"

    Zhong Qing shook his head with an ugly expression and said, "Forget it, now that I think about it, it's understandable that you don't understand, Master."

    "What do you mean?"

    Yi Feng put down his wine glass and asked.

    "Master, there is no need to blame yourself. Although Master has been here, you are just a single." Zhong Qing explained: "So it is right that singles cannot understand my pain."

    "Hey, you little brat, have you killed your master?"

    Yi Feng felt like a knife had been stabbed in his chest. He was so angry that he struck Zhong Qing on the head with a violent shudder.

    Zhong Qing held his head in pain and asked aggrievedly: "Master, why did you hit me?"

    "Explain clearly to me what's going on." Yi Feng said with a dark face.

    "That's right, Meng pesters me every day, several times a day." Zhong Qing said with a red face: "No, my legs and feet are weak all the way here."

    Hear the words.

    Yi Feng suddenly realized it.

    But suddenly.

    He felt a little sorry for his little apprentice.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Is it just human beings doing this, or are people in this world so fierce?

    This made Yi Feng immediately suppress the thought of finding a master wife for Zhong Qing.

    "Otherwise, he wouldn't be able to survive it."

    "So, this is why you are leaving so soon?" Yi Feng asked.

    "Um."

    Zhong Qing nodded with difficulty and said in embarrassment: "So I told Mengtian that there is something going on in Pingjiang City, so we should separate for a while."

    "Thanks for your hard work."

    Yi Feng patted the little apprentice's thin shoulder, sighed, and comforted softly: "But don't be afraid. When I return to Pingjiang City, I will get something for you to replenish, and keep it for you to pamper."  Show your strength."

    "Thank you, Master."

      Only then did Zhong Qing¡¯s face fill with a thick smile again.

    It¡¯s in the inn at this time.

    A woman in black walked in.

    She has a beautiful face and a tall figure. Three thousand black hair is draped behind her shoulders, carrying a faint fragrance. She has a pair of slender thighs with a black cloth hoop on both sides, which brings a different kind of visual touch.

    Her appearance.

    Immediately, many people eating in the restaurant cast a pair of pig eyes.

    "I'm sorry, sir, there are no seats available at the moment."

    The waiter hurriedly ran forward and said sheepishly.

    "Here, what should I do?"

    From the mouth of the woman in black came a moving voice, which had a sense of charm.

    ¡°Girl, why don¡¯t you come and sit here?¡±

    "Girl, come here, come here."

    "Girl, let me move to the side so you can sit down."

    "Girl, it's better to go here"

    When everyone who was paying attention to the woman heard that there were no seats, they immediately became enthusiastic and extended invitations to her.

    Hear the words.

    The corners of the woman's mouth in black slightly twitched.

    After a simple disguise, she also deliberately dressed up, and at the same time chose this time period when there was no room available, which was exactly what she wanted to achieve.

    And the effect.

    It is indeed obvious.

    However, she dismissed the invitations from these people.

    She is waiting.

    Waiting for the master and apprentice couple by the window to invite her.

    She didn¡¯t believe it. Everyone else in the restaurant had invited him. How could this surprise the master and disciple?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 301 It¡¯s really inconvenient

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ? But.

    What she didn¡¯t expect was that after she stood there for a long time, the master and disciple still didn¡¯t say anything, but just chatted to themselves, as if they didn¡¯t see her at all.

    "Disciple, you have grown up now, and it's time for you to understand some things." Yi Feng lowered his voice and said.

    Then he took out two thick books from the Space Ring and quietly pushed them toward Zhong Qing.

    "This is?"

    Zhong Qing looked at the two books.

    "Jin Pinmei."

    "Monk Dengcao."

    The titles of the two books came into view, which made Zhong Qing feel strange. Moreover, the books were also wrinkled, and the lower corners of the pages had been rolled up.

    It can be seen that Yi Feng usually does a lot of reading.

    "You will know after you open it and take a look. This is adapted by your master. Some of the knowledge in it can benefit you a lot." Yi Feng said quietly, his voice lowered.

    "Remember, watch quietly."

    Yifeng's appearance immediately made Zhong Qing full of curiosity about these two books. He quietly opened a page and read it, his eyes suddenly widened.

    The chrysanthemum also tightened violently.

    "Master!"

    ¡°It¡¯s so hidden that it won¡¯t leak out!¡±

    ? he exclaimed.

    "Shh!"

    Yi Feng quickly made a gesture.

    Zhong Qing nodded and put away the two books with feverish eyes.

    "By the way, and also, do you plan to have children now?" Yi Feng asked again.

    "child?"

    Zhong Qing scratched his head and said with a smile: "Master, are you saying this is too early? I am still a child myself."

    "Then if you don't want children, then you must take some measures!" Yi Feng explained earnestly.

    "ah?"

    Zhong Qing frowned and said, "Master, please tell me, I really don't understand!"

    "Let me tell you, there are many kinds of measures." Yi Feng said to Zhong Qing: "And the most effective measures"

    Having said this, Yi Feng scratched his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there really isn¡¯t such a thing in this world.

    In this case, Yi Feng came up with another trick and said: "Then you have to learn to calculate her safe period."

    "Safety period?"

    "right."

    "Then how should this be calculated?"

    "Well"

    Not far away, watching the master and apprentice chatting more and more animatedly, the woman in black looked extremely sad.

    Is she so out of their sight?

    Not even able to take a look?

    "Just because two mortals took such pains to disguise themselves like this is unprecedented.

    She originally wanted to retain the last bit of dignity and let the master and apprentice invite her over, so that she could take control of the initiative.

    But in this situation, does she still need to go there personally?

    She gritted her teeth.

    After all, there was nothing she could do. She forced a faint smile and walked towards the master and apprentice pair at the window.

    "Hello."

    The woman in black shouted softly, her voice was particularly pleasant.

    The sudden sound made the master and apprentice, who were chatting about business, suddenly startle in fright, and then they realized that a woman was coming next to them.

    "Ahem."

    Yi Feng straightened his clothes, coughed slightly to hide what they were talking about, and asked with a serious look: "Hello, girl, is something okay?"

    "It's like this. I'm really tired after a long journey today. I wanted to go to the store to eat, but there are no extra seats in this store. I think these two are handsome and must not be bad people, so can you let me sit here?"  "

    The voice of the woman in black came out leisurely, and the words contained an irresistible magical power.

    And her speaking skills are also very clever.

    First, she expressed her dilemma, then praised the two of them, and finally stated her reasons.

    Not deliberate or artificial.

    She didn¡¯t believe that there were still people in the world who would refuse.

    And she also thought about it. After sitting down, they would inevitably have a conversation and get to know each other better. It would be best to be invited by Yi Feng to travel together, and finally find out whether Zhong QingFor the divine body

    all of these.

    It went smoothly.

    Without any accident, her wishes will be realized as scheduled

    "Is it convenient?"

    Thinking of this, she added and looked at Yi Feng leisurely.

    However, Yi Feng rejected her directly.

    "Sorry, it's inconvenient."

    Yi Feng smiled apologetically.

    "Uh, huh?"

    The woman in black didn't recover for a moment and was frozen on the spot.

    With her qualifications, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t take the initiative to invite her. However, she even came to your door and you still refused.

    "Whywhy?"

    She couldn't help but ask.

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason, it¡¯s just inconvenient, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Yi Feng said apologetically.

    It¡¯s not that he is stingy, after all, he encountered this matter last time in Huang Wu Jing. Under normal circumstances, he would not refuse such a request from an individual.

    But now is really not the time.

    After all, the master and the apprentice are talking about this topic, what does it mean for you, a woman, to come over?

    This is really inconvenient!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 302 This is the Diamond Sutra

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    But the woman in black was trembling on the spot.

    Her plan.

    Did it fail before it even started to be implemented?

    However, what made her brighter was that after Yi Feng looked at her for a few times, he suddenly changed his attention.

    "Since the girl is tired and hungry, it's better to sit down." Yi Feng said.

    Realizing that Yi Feng immediately changed his attention after sizing her up, the woman in black could not help but sneer.

    Ah.

    man.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    And Yi Feng sighed.

    It¡¯s not easy to go out. Looking at how thin this woman has become, she must be really hungry.

    That¡¯s all, you can chat with your apprentice anytime, so let¡¯s make it easier for now!

    "Thank you."

    The woman in black said softly, without showing anything on her face.

    After she sat down, she also ordered a few side dishes, slightly opening her red lips and moving them gently.

    This scene.

    In the eyes of many people, it looks great.

    While eating, her sharp eyes were also looking at Yi Feng.

    In fact, she has never understood why the big shots in Nansha would lick the young man in front of her so much.

    There was even a Second Life Martial Emperor following him before.

    But even at such a close distance, she couldn't notice the slightest difference in this young man.

    As for the cultivation level, that is even more funny.

    Of course, it¡¯s not like she hasn¡¯t thought about whether Yi Feng¡¯s cultivation level is so high that she can¡¯t even capture him at all.

    ¡°But this is simply a fantasy.

    With the path to immortality cut off, the strongest person in the Immortal River Continent is only the Ten-Life Martial Emperor.

    And with her strength, even if the Ten-Life Martial Emperor deliberately hides his cultivation, it is impossible for her to not notice it at all.

    This shows that the Yi Feng in front of him is indeed a mortal.

    But it doesn¡¯t matter.

    It doesn¡¯t matter to her what kind of cultivation this magic stick has. Her goal is just Zhong Qing.

    It¡¯s just that she, a beautiful woman, was sitting at the same table with him, so why didn¡¯t this bastard say a word?

    Not even a single word of small talk?

    Is this still a normal man?

    Could it be that he was looking for another way to pretend to be aloof in order to attract her attention?

    snort.

    She has actually seen a lot of people like this, but this kind of childish trick made her even more disgusted.

    Then just wait.

    Let¡¯s see who can keep his composure better.

    Thinking of this, she remained silent and ate slowly.

    And Yi Feng and Zhong Qing were also immersed in eating.

    Because in Yi Feng's opinion, it doesn't matter if acquaintances eat together, talk and laugh, or even meet Huang Wujing who just walks around the world asking for some drinks.

    But it is extremely impolite to talk to unfamiliar people, especially women, while eating.

    This can be regarded as a kind of respect for the opposite sex by Yi Feng.

    time.

    Just spend it slowly like this.

    The master and the apprentice had almost finished the food, and the wine in the jug was almost empty. Except for the necessary words, the elder and the younger did not say any unnecessary words at all.

    The woman in black finally lost her temper.

    The indifference on his face has long since disappeared, replaced by gloom.

    OK.

    You are awesome!

    She suppressed the anger on her face, forced a smile, and finally took the initiative to speak to Yi Feng.

    "I really want to thank you two young masters today. May I ask your surname?" she said softly.

    ¡°Girl, you¡¯re welcome, my Excellency Yi Feng, this is my disciple Zhong Qing.¡± Yi Feng said with a smile.

    "Um!"

    The woman in black nodded and continued to wait for Yi Feng's next words.

    After all, she was thinking, she has already started talking, there is no way you can still look like this.

    But.

    She was overthinking it again.

    Yi Feng didn¡¯t speak any more and continued to eat vegetables.

    Looking atWith Yi Feng's appearance, the woman in black couldn't help but choke, secretly clenching her fists until they turned blue.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    I want to see how long you can keep pretending.

    "Cough cough cough"

    Thinking of this, she coughed violently, holding her belly and looking ugly.

    "Um?"

    Seeing this, Yi Feng quickly stood up and asked, "Miss, what's wrong with you?"

    The woman in black secretly raised her red lips and said to herself, "You finally can't sit still anymore."

    So she continued to say with an ugly face: "For some reason, my stomach suddenly hurts."

    "I see."

    Yi Feng breathed a sigh of relief, it turned out to be just a minor problem, so he reminded with a smile: "Then girl, drink more hot water!"

    After saying that, Yi Feng sat down again.

    Although he knew some medicine, he had neither the equipment nor the medicine. Besides, the strange men and women were inconvenienced, and the stomachache was not a serious illness, so there was nothing he could do to help.

    Soon, Yi Feng and the others finished eating, then went downstairs and left.

    Sitting there, the woman in black was trembling all over, with deep anger surging on her blue face.

    At this moment, she wished she could just shoot the two of them to death.

    She finally figured it out, like a disciple, there must be a teacher!

    It was the first time she had seen such a man who was so incomprehensible

    After walking out of the restaurant, Yi Feng took Zhong Qing and rushed back to the chaotic place.

    But when I walked to the street in front, I found an old man with a goatee sitting under the wall next to me.

    The old man sat cross-legged there with his eyes closed and meditative. There was a game of chess in front of him and a banner beside him.

    The picture reads: Whoever wins me will get my inheritance.

    Seeing this, Yi Feng was immediately ready to make a move.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    This old man with a goatee is a master of cultivation at first glance. If I get his inheritance, wouldn¡¯t I be able to practice?

    Thinking of this, he quickly walked over, clasped his fists and said, "Master, how about I play a game with you?"

    Hearing this, the old man with a goatee who had closed his eyes to rest his mind finally opened his eyes.

    After sizing up Yi Feng, the old man with a goatee placed his palm on Yi Feng's pulse.

    Although she didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do, Yi Feng still let him go.

    After a while, the old man with a goatee waved his hand and said impatiently: "Those without spiritual roots, let's go."

    Hearing this, Yi Feng pouted, his expression full of ugliness.

    What a dog system!

    Even if you don¡¯t teach me how to practice, you can at least give me some spiritual roots!

    The worst time traveler.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    "Amitabha, why don't we let this poor monk play the next game with you!" At this moment, another voice came from the side.

    Yi Feng turned around and saw a monk with fine features walking over.

    Wearing a bright cassock, with a Confucian smile, he has an extraordinary temperament, and his whole body is spotless, giving people a sense of righteousness and awe-inspiring.

    This monk made Yi Feng stunned for a while.

    ??This looks like an eminent monk.

    Like a ray of righteous light, scattered on the earth.

    Suddenly, a book fell from his cassock.

    Yi Feng hurriedly bent down to help pick it up, and saw a scantily clad woman printed on the book cover, as well as a line of words.

    "This is spring"

    Yi Feng looked at the book stack and recited the titles on it.

    But before I could finish reading it, the monk snatched it back with lightning speed and hid it in his cassock.

    "The donor made a mistake, this is the Diamond Sutra!"

    The monk clasped his hands together, bowed slightly towards Yifeng, and explained with a smile full of affinity.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 303 Mission accomplished

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Diamond Sutra?"

    Yi Feng was a little puzzled.

    Did you see it wrong?

    "However, this monk looks like an eminent monk, so it's hard not to believe it.

    I guess maybe I really saw it wrong.

    After all, how could such an eminent monk have the kind of book he imagined in his hands?

    "Donor, please see if I have spiritual roots!" The monk stretched out his palm and said with a smile.

    The old man with a goatee nodded and put his hand over.

    After a while, he said leisurely: "Medium spiritual root."

    "Amitabha, then I'm going to sit down, almsgiver?" he shouted, clasping his hands together.

    "sit down."

    The old man with a goatee nodded.

    In this way, the two started the game.

    And Yi Feng did not leave in a hurry, but just watched the chess game from the sidelines.

    Yi Feng could tell that the chess skills of these two people were very high, and neither of them could compare with the previous Yin Shengfu.

    Soon, the chess game reached a fever pitch.

    The old man with a goatee who was originally expressionless has become serious.

    Afterwards, sweat gradually began to flow from his forehead, and he looked at the monk in front of him with disbelief.

    He never expected that the monk in front of him was an expert that he could not imagine!

    "Senior senior, how dare I show my shame in front of senior?"

    He could no longer remain calm. He looked at the monk in front of him and was about to get up.

    "Hey, the donor doesn't have to say anything like this." The monk smiled gently and said, "Just treat it as a normal game."

    "Thank you, senior."

    The old man with a goatee sat down again, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and became extremely serious at the same time.

    And the next result was not unexpected.

    After struggling for a while, the old man with the goatee lost the game directly.

    He quickly stood up, bowed to the monk, and said with awe, "Thank you, senior, for your noble hand. I have benefited a lot from the game just now."

    "The donor is too polite."

    The monk smiled kindly.

    But the old man with the goatee was still full of awe on the side, and as for the matter of passing on the mantle as mentioned in the picture, he also became silent.

    And Yi Feng, who was watching the excitement, was also ready to get up and leave.

    Of course, he could also see that the monk's chess skills were indeed much better than the old man's, and in the chess game just now, he had given the old man some trouble.

    But at this moment, the monk who was sitting cross-legged suddenly shouted to him: "Donor, do you want to give me a hand with this poor monk?"

    Hear the words.

    Yi Feng¡¯s eyes lit up. In fact, his hands were itchy for a long time. The key is that this monk¡¯s chess skills are very good!

    "Is it really possible?"

    He asked quickly.

    "sure."

    The monk smiled gently.

    With the monk¡¯s consent, Yi Feng looked at the old man with a goatee.

    After all, this is his place.

    "No problem at all."

    Seeing this, the old man with a goatee quickly spoke out. After all, the monk had agreed, how could he dare not agree?

    And the eyes looking at the monk were also full of admiration.

    This is the true master who has returned to his original nature!

    Even when facing such mortals without spiritual roots, they can still be treated equally.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what kind of good luck this mortal without spiritual roots got, to be able to win the favor of this master.

    After Yi Feng sat down, the two began to play.

    After the start, both of them focused on testing.

    "What does the donor think about life?"

    While playing chess, the monk suddenly asked Yi Feng.

    "Life?"

    Yi Feng smiled, the eminent monk was an eminent monk, and he actually talked about such a profound topic with him.

    While placing the chess piece down, he said: "If you talk more profoundly, you will find out why I am here, what the true meaning of life is, where I come from, and where I am going"

    "But according to my opinion, I am just a layman, and my outlook on life, well" After thinking for a moment, Yi Feng smiled and said, "Just take pleasure in the moment and be happy."

    "whenHowever, everyone has different views on life. Regarding my thoughts, you can say that I am a salty fish.  "

    "Then I am indeed just a salted fish."

    Yi Feng said with a smile.

    After listening, the monk nodded thoughtfully.

    He seemed very satisfied with what Yi Feng said.

    "correct."

    At this time, Yi Feng suddenly remembered something and said quickly: "I always feel that you look familiar, and I always feel that I have seen you somewhere."

    Hear the words.

    The monk's hands trembled subconsciously, and then he said seriously: "No, donor, you remember wrongly, you must have never seen me."

    "All right."

    Yi Feng nodded.

    The two of them played chess in such a leisurely manner, completely without the fighting state before.

    This made the old man with a goatee on the side confused.

    Maybe.

    It must be that this eminent monk deliberately let this mortal!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but the old man with the goatee could not help but look at the monk with more respect.

    ? But.

    What he didn't expect was that the monk suddenly said at this moment: "The donor's chess skills are really superb. I will lose this game again."

    "Accept!"

    Yi Feng cupped his hands and smiled.

    This scene made the old man with a goatee next to him bewildered.

    There is clearly no winner yet in this chess game!

    Even from his perspective, the monk even had a slight upper hand.

    What exactly is going on?

    Did you suddenly lose?

    Even if this eminent monk lets go and deliberately wants this mortal to win, it¡¯s not like this!

    The key is that the mortal¡¯s face still looks as normal as it should be?

    Yi Feng had a faint smile on his face.

    In the game just now, he was very happy and comfortable.  It may seem like nothing on the surface, but the game between the two is actually very dangerous.

    And the reason why the monk said he lost was because he did lose.

    In a simple game at the beginning, both sides already know each other's strength. When masters compete, the slightest difference can determine the outcome.

    And just now, Yi Feng used a move to get in front of the monk.

    ???????????????????? With this move, the monk knew in his heart that there was no way he could win back the game.

    therefore.

    There is no need to continue with the subsequent moves.

    At this moment, a familiar voice sounded in Yi Feng's mind.

    "Ding!"

    "Congratulations to the host, your chess skills are as good as those of gods."

    "Congratulations to the host, you have completed the task of playing music, chess, calligraphy and painting, and you have been rewarded with a mount. It has been delivered to the martial arts hall. Please accept it from the host" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 304 Escape from Marriage

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Hearing this voice, Yi Feng's expression was indescribably complicated.

    In this world of cultivation, although the skills of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting are useless, having a few more skills will always give him a sense of accomplishment.

    But what bothered him was the rewarded mount.

    What do you call slow?

    Just by hearing the name, I feel like it¡¯s not a good thing.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? & Benwei learned from the past, he still vividly remembers the fear that dominated him.

    "Senior, what exactly is this?"

    The old man with a goatee finally couldn't bear it anymore and hurriedly asked the monk.

    "If the donor studies carefully, there will always be results."

    "Amitabha."

    The monk said with a smile.

    Then he and Yi Feng left one behind the other.

    The old man with a goatee stood there with a blank look on his face, and then quickly sat down next to the chessboard, his eyes carefully observing the chess game between the two of them.

    When he concentrated on looking at it, he suddenly found that the entire chess game had turned into a galaxy.

    In the galaxy, the sky is full of stars.

    Two forces, one black and one white, are intertwined.

    But it was clearly visible that the black power quickly gained the upper hand, and then drove the white power to a corner until it was completely swallowed up.

    "This, this, this"

    "This is¡­¡­"

    "The power of the avenue?"

    The old man with the goatee secretly exclaimed, trembling suddenly, his eyes flashing with disbelief.

    And he suddenly remembered.

    ¡°Just now the monk was holding the black piece, and the mortal was holding the white piece. Doesn¡¯t it correspond to the two forces in the galaxy?

    Only then did he realize that this young man whom he looked down upon was not a mortal, but an expert who was even more powerful than a monk!

    In front of him, I am afraid that I am the real ordinary person!

    He smiled bitterly and shook his head.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????: He just wanted to take a disciple here, but he ended up with two such peerless masters, one stronger than the other!

    "It's just that the path to immortality has been cut off. Such an expert shouldn't have appeared in this world"

    "This continent is probably going to change!"

    "For such a big event, we must inform you."

    but.

    The chess game left behind was a huge opportunity for him.

    Involuntarily, he bowed twice in the direction where Yifeng and the monk left to express his gratitude.

    on the street.

    Yi Feng caught up with the monk and asked with a smile: "By the way, haven't you asked the master's name yet?"

    "The poor monk Chen Kunpeng, whose Buddhist name is Kunpeng."

    The monk smiled and clasped his hands together.

    "It turns out to be Master Kunpeng. I'm glad to meet you."

    Yi Feng also clasped his hands and lowered his head, and said by the way: "By the way, Master Kunpeng, you didn't accept the old man's inheritance just now, and he also called you senior so respectfully. I guess you are also a cultivator, right?"

    "What do you mean, donor, I'm just a monk."

    Monk Kunpeng responded with a smile: "He called me senior because my chess skills are slightly better than his."

    "All right!"

    Yi Feng nodded.

    In my heart, I admire this monk Kunpeng a little.

    Obviously you can accept the mantle of the practitioner, but you choose not, it is really a good person 

    It¡¯s just that he has no spiritual roots, otherwise with his chess skills, the old man would definitely be able to inherit his legacy!

    what a shame.

    Otherwise, you can practice at least to mix a martial arts!

    At this moment, Monk Kunpeng suddenly stopped.

    Turning around, he smiled and said to Yifeng: "Donor, let's say goodbye for now. It's almost time for me to go and make a fortune."

    As he said that, he walked towards the restaurant next to him.

    Ke Yi Feng took a closer look.

    But he was shocked.

    "Yihongyuan?"

    He couldn¡¯t help shouting: ¡°Master Kunpeng, are you going here to beg for alms?¡±

    Monk Kunpeng raised his head and glanced at the plaque, and said with a gentle smile: "Donors don't need to panic, everything is fate, and in the eyes of the poor monk, all living beings are equal and are all donors."

    "Since it's all about alms, then where is it not alms?"

    "So the donor will meet again, of course because of our fate."?I believe we will meet again in the future.  "

    After saying that, he smiled with a bright face, and then walked into Yihongyuan swaggeringly.

    "Exalted person."

    "This is the true master who transcends the world."

    Yi Feng couldn¡¯t help but give a thumbs up, and then left with Zhong Qing

    soon.

    The master and apprentice rushed back to the chaotic place.

    And remembering Benwei¡¯s incident of snatching the hydrangea, Yi Feng felt a headache.

    Especially when he heard that the woman¡¯s wedding was ready and she would come to pick her up tomorrow, Yi Feng finally couldn¡¯t sit still.

    So, he wanted to stay in Huangwujing for a few more days, but he took Benwei and ran away overnight.

    "Other people don't know what Benwei is. Doesn't he still know?"

    Therefore, this marriage cannot be completed at all.

    ¡°If the woman knew that the person who snatched the hydrangea was a skeleton, not to mention whether it would scare them, she might even tie them all up in a rage.

    "You said you didn't count yourself? You're a piece of shit and you went to grab the hydrangea. Isn't this an obvious attempt to trick others?"

    In the dark night, Yi Feng pulled Benwei and taught him a lesson.

    "Aba, I won't leave."

    However, Benwei hugged a tree tightly and refused to leave no matter how hard Yi Feng pulled him.

    "If you don't leave, why are you staying?"

    Yi Feng said in a deep voice.

    "I want to get married, I want love."

    Benwei hugged the big tree tightly and said firmly.

    "Getting married?"

    Hearing this, Yi Feng immediately became angry and whipped out a big ear of melon seeds.

    ¡°You piece of shit, you¡¯re still married, why do you really want love?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already screwed someone else¡¯s head by stealing their hydrangeas, and you still want to marry someone else and ruin their reputation?¡±

    Yi Feng was so angry that he grabbed Benwei's arm and lectured him word by word.

    "No, I want it."

    Benwei said the most determined words in the most cowardly tone.

    After saying that, he didn¡¯t forget to shrink his head.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 305 Where is my man?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The look of Benwei made Yi Feng angry and laughing at the same time.

    "Is this something you can just ask for?" Yi Feng said with a cold face: "Let's not talk about whether the girl will accept you after knowing what you are like. Even if she does, what can you do?"

    "As for entering the bridal chamber, how do you two get in? Do you plan to play in the mud all night?"

    "What about other people's happiness? Do you use your hands?"

    "What if the girl wants to have a child in the future? Should you ask Lao Wang next door or Lao Li across the street for help?"

    Yi Feng¡¯s soul torture directly confused Benwei and made him doubt his life.

    "So go away quickly and don't make fun of other girls' happiness."

    Yi Feng said sincerely: "You really want to play. When you get back to the martial arts hall, I will go and look for the abandoned ancient tombs for you. I will dig out a skeleton for you to play with."

    Benwei lowered his head.

    Finally, he let go of the tree and followed Yi Feng full of disappointment.

    that's all.

    Yi Feng took Zhong Qinggu and Benwei on their way back to Pingjiang City.

    Of course, there was a dog following behind, and there was a centipede lying on the dog's head.

    The next day.

    As soon as Huang Wujing woke up from his meditation practice, a violent aura enveloped his entire courtyard.

    "Huang Wu Jing, get out of here!"

    Along with a clear shout, a monstrous energy wave came over.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    The palm of your hand is over.

    A huge palm print appeared, and then it came into contact with the attack.

    "Boom!"

    A violent sonic boom sounded in the sky, and the sky was turbulent, with ripples of energy appearing.

    Among the ripples.

    A woman with a devilish figure and scantily clad clothes rolled out with a long whip, and then whipped the whip towards Huang Wujing.

    Seeing this, Huang Wuji rolled in the air to avoid the whip, and shouted in a cold voice: "Su Moye, what are you doing?"

    "Humph, why are you asking me? I ask you, did you hide my man?" Su Moye shouted with a cold look on his face.

    "What man?"

    Huang Wujing¡¯s face was full of doubts.

    "What man are you talking about? It's the man who snatched my hydrangea a few days ago." Su Moye shouted.

    Hearing this, Huang Wujing was shocked and turned pale.

    The hydrangea that Benwei grabbed belongs to this woman!

    He suddenly felt a big headache and said tacitly: "Su Moye, have you found the wrong person? I don't know the man you are talking about."

    "Humph, you're still making excuses. I've already found out. My man used to live here with you, but now he can't be found. Tell me, where did you hide him?" Su Moye's slender hands tightened  Holding the whip tightly, he was about to attack Huang Wujing at any moment.

    Hear the words.

    "Huang Wu Jing suddenly felt a headache."

    This woman seemed to already know about the relationship between him and Benwei. It seemed that she couldn't hide, so she had no choice but to comfort him: "Don't be impulsive first. If you have anything to say, say it properly."

    "Then you should tell me quickly, where is my man?"

    Su Moye said coldly.

    "He was indeed here before, but now I really don't know." Huang Wujing said bitterly: "After all, I can't control his whereabouts."

    "Humph, I don't believe it."

    Su Moye said directly: "I'm warning you Wuji. If you don't tell him his whereabouts today, I will never end it with you."

    Hear the words.

    Huang Wujing¡¯s face was gloomy.

    Although he really didn¡¯t want to mess with this woman, he was forced to do this, so he said firmly: "Su Moye, if we really want to fight, you are not necessarily my opponent, right?"

    "so what?"

    Su Moye raised her proud chin, turned her beautiful eyes and said meaningfully: "I will leave it here today. If you don't hand over the man to me, then I will marry you if I can't beat you.  "

    Hear the words.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.  "

    "Then if you still want to live for two more years, then hand over my man quickly." Su Moye shouted coldly: "Otherwise, I will crawl into your bed tonight."

    "No, no, no, no."

    Huang Wujing waved his hands quickly and said in a panic.

    When it comes to fighting, he may not really be afraid of this woman, but he is really afraid of this woman doing this. After all, this woman is really scary.

    It¡¯s not that Su Moye is ugly, on the contrary, this woman has a natural charm, coupled with her exquisite face and tall figure, she can be called a disaster-level beauty.

    But it is such a beauty who has a life that can defeat men.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????

    And her story has long been legendary.

    When she was not a practitioner in her early years, she encountered a bully who forced her to marry her. The bully died suddenly as soon as he walked into her home.

    "Later, there was another childhood sweetheart who held hands while hiding in the woods. The childhood sweetheart was struck to death by lightning.

    After practicing, there were not a few people who coveted her beauty, but without exception they died suddenly.

    Of course, what really frightened everyone was when she first came to the land of chaos.

    At that time, the chaotic land was ruled by a five-life Martial Emperor. This Martial Emperor was extremely powerful in terms of means and strength. In addition, he had a violent personality, so all the forces were suppressed by him.

    At that time, Emperor Wu fell in love with Su Moye at a glance.

    Forcibly forced Su Moye, who only had Wu Zun cultivation at that time, to be his dual cultivation partner.

    But as soon as he kidnapped Su Moye, an accident happened.

    A spatial crack appeared out of thin air in the air, pulling the Martial Emperor in. The violent spatial turbulence instantly turned the Martial Emperor into powder.

    After the death of this Emperor Wu, the suppressed forces finally saw the light of day again.

    That¡¯s it.

    Su Moye is famous in the chaotic place.

    After all, she is a woman who has single-handedly changed the power structure of the entire chaotic land.

    someone said.

    Su Moye is the lone star of the evil spirits, and he can only die alone in this life.

    ?Some people also say.

    She is a woman of heaven and is protected by heaven. Any man who blasphemes against her will be punished by heaven.

    Since then, the famous Su Moye has made bold statements.

    No matter who he is, as long as he can be her man without dying, no matter who he is, even a woodcutter will marry him.

    From then on, she never tired of looking for men. Every few years she would throw a hydrangea ball and engage in a martial arts competition to attract a bride.

    Because of her status and beauty, there are always those who are not afraid of death fighting for this spot every time, but the results are all kinds of deaths, including being struck by lightning, going crazy, and even outrageous ones, including choking on drinking water

    But who knew that this time the hydrangea would be snatched by Benwei.

    "No wonder Brother Yi Feng wants to take him away. I'm afraid even with their strength, they are very afraid of this woman!"

    Huang Wujing sighed.

    Looking at Su Moye's burning gaze, he thought for a moment and said: "Su Moye, let me tell you the truth. The person who stole your embroidery has gone. If you can't find them, you should give up."  Bar!"

    "gone?"

    Su Moye frowned and swung the long whip in his hand. With a snap, a hundred-foot-long ravine was thrown out of the ground.

    "I finally met someone who survived for so long, how could I let you run away?"

    With a cold snort, Su Moye was about to leave to find someone.

    Seeing this, Huang Wujing shouted: "Su Moye, let me remind you that he is not an ordinary person, he is a master whose strength is beyond your imagination. I advise you not to ask for trouble."

    "A powerful master?"

    Su Moye turned around and glanced at Huang Wujing, raised the corner of his mouth and sneered: "If you snatch my hydrangea, even if you are a god, as long as you don't die, you will still belong to me."

    With that said, she turned into a stream of light and flew out of the sky, disappearing in the blink of an eye (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 306 Achieving a lot with one fell swoop

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Yi Feng and others are already on their way back.

    After almost a month of stopping and stopping along the way, we finally returned to the border of Nansha.

    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a lot more boring now than when I came here.

    "Sigh, I don't know what those old men did. I hope the troubles at Old Man Wu's house have been resolved!"

    Yi Feng sighed.

    But just as they were about to continue on their way, they found a group of people blocking their way in the mountains and forests ahead.

    ¡°These people have vicious looks, and you can tell at a glance that they are not good people.

    Sure enough, the leader of the one-eyed dragon made a threatening voice, and shouted in a deep voice: "You guys, if you know what's going on, you will pull out all the things on your body, or you will die here for us."

    "It's over, we've met the bandits."

    Yi Feng secretly thought something bad, his face was solemn, and he didn't know what to do for a moment.

    Although he encountered bandits when he came here, there were still many of them. Even Old Man Wang with old arms and legs could help him contain one or two.

    What's more, they met the heroine Li Yihan on the way here.

    But now he is alone with Benwei and Zhong Qing. Facing so many people, it is undoubtedly difficult for him to defeat four people with just one fist.  In addition, it is difficult to seek help in such a deserted place.

    But asking him to hand over all his belongings would undoubtedly make him feel even more uncomfortable.

    He doesn¡¯t want to go back and continue to eat dirt.

    In short.

    The situation is not good now.

    Just when Yi Feng was in a dilemma and didn't know what to do, a sudden voice suddenly came from behind.

    "Amitabha, good, good, good."

    Yi Feng looked back and saw a monk with a majestic face and a righteous appearance walking over.

    "Oh, Master Kunpeng?"

    Yi Feng¡¯s eyes lit up.

    "Donor, we are really destined to meet again." Monk Kunpeng smiled gently.

    "Yes, we are really destined." Yi Feng said quickly, but when he saw the red color on Monk Kunpeng's neck, he couldn't help but ask: "Master Kunpeng, what's wrong with your neck?"

    "Donor, don't panic, there are bound to be some bees and butterflies biting you on the way." Monk Kunpeng said with a faint smile.

    "Bees and butterflies?"

    Yi Feng couldn't help but take another look, and couldn't help but ask: "Is it really a bee and a butterfly? It doesn't look like it!"

    "Monks do not lie."

    Monk Kunpeng smiled calmly.

    "Too."

    Yi Feng nodded, and this was not the time to dwell on this. What mattered was what to do with the bandits in front of him.

    Involuntarily, he looked at Monk Kunpeng and asked, "Master Kunpeng, do you have any solution to these bandits blocking the road?"

    "Donors don't have to worry too much, let me influence them." Monk Kunpeng said with a smile.

    "To reform them?"

    Yi Feng was slightly surprised.

    "People are inherently good, I believe I can do it."

    Monk Kunpeng nodded gently, then clasped his hands together, and walked towards the bandits under Yi Feng's gaze.

    Then he led them into the dense forest.

    Within a moment, Monk Kunpeng clasped his hands together again and walked out of the dense forest with an upright look.

    And behind him, there was no trace of the bandit again.

    "Master Kunpeng, you" Yi Feng hurriedly approached and asked.

    "Donors can rest assured, they have all been converted by me, Amitabha." Monk Kunpeng said with a faint smile.

    "Is it really that powerful?"

    Yi Feng¡¯s face was full of disbelief. These bandits were people who licked blood from their swords. How could they really be influenced in just such a short time?

    Thinking of this, he asked cautiously: "Master Kunpeng, you won't kill them, right?"

    "Hey, God has the virtue of good life, how can the donor talk about killing?"

    Monk Kunpeng quickly shook his head and warned.

    Yi Feng was slightly startled, then said with a little shame, "I was the one who was abrupt."

    "Alright, donor, I'll take my leave now. See you again if I have the chance." Monk Kunpeng smiled, and just as he was about to leave, he suddenly remembered something and said, "By the way, donor, don't forget the poor monk."

    Although I don¡¯t know where Kunpeng isAfter saying this, Yi Feng still said: "I will naturally not forget Master."

    "Thank you so much, donor."

    "Amitabha."

    After saying that, he bowed slightly to Yi Feng with his hands clasped together, and left with a pair of imperceptible bloody footprints.

    "Master Kunpeng, walk slowly."

    Yi Feng also said with clasped hands, sending the monk off with a smile.

    After the monk left, Yi Feng took out the map and struggled with which way to go home.

    Because this place is far away from Pingjiang City, we encountered bandits just a short distance away, and we may not encounter them again in the subsequent road protection.

    But looking at the map, this is the only way back to Pingjiang City.

    Just when Yi Feng didn't know what to do, his eyes suddenly lit up: "Hey, this is the Hundred Thousand Mountains"

    Although walking in this mountain will take a lot of detours, at least you won¡¯t encounter bandits!

    ¡°And he himself has had many experiences in the Shogun Mountains, and he has complete survival experience in the mountains.

    the most important.

    There is enough game in the mountains to eat all the way there.

    Although his storage ring still contains a lot of wild game that he got in the Shogun Mountains, it is no longer fresh by now.

    What¡¯s more, he also remembers his apprentice¡¯s worries.

    If you are walking in the mountains, if you encounter one or two wild yaks or something, you can also get one or two bullwhips. While you are replenishing your apprentice, he can also replenish them along the way.

    have to.

    A lot can be achieved with one move.

    A pat on the thigh.

    Yi Feng abandoned the carriage directly, changed direction and rushed towards Shiwanda Mountain.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 307 Remember I want to be a teacher

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ??Under a mountain peak.

    Old Taoist Lin Mo looked at the mountain peak in front of him that had been cut off by half, and he broke into a cold sweat.

    "What's going on? What's going on?" Old Taoist Lin Mo looked at the woman in black holding a sword next to him and couldn't help but ask.

    "Humph, I believed your evil deeds and lowered myself to get close to them."

    "When I look back on this kind of idiotic behavior, I felt like a fool at the time. It made me want to find a crack in the ground and burrow into it."

    The more she spoke, the angrier she became, and the long sword in her hand roared open.

    Suddenly, another dazzling sword light suddenly fell.

    The mountain peak in front of you was like tofu under this sword, and another piece fell off, hitting the ground with a deafening sound.

    "This, this, this, this method is not what I thought of. Didn't you say you can solve it yourself?" Old Taoist Lin Mo said with an ugly face.

    "Then why didn't you stop me?"

    The woman in black raised her sword and pointed it directly at Lin Mo.

    "I, I, I"

    Old Taoist Lin Mo was sweating profusely, and quickly stepped back on his feet. He hurriedly explained: "The main reason is that you vowed to do it at that time, and I couldn't stop you."

    "snort!"

    Seeing this, the woman in black snorted coldly and put down the long sword in her hand.

    Old Taoist Lin Mo breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "Then what should you do next?"

    "Anyway, I won't do the behavior I did before again." The woman in black said solemnly: "Since I can't be soft, then I will directly reveal my cultivation and identity in front of them."

    After saying that, she flew up into the air with a vigorous and resolute manner, and disappeared in front of Lin Mo Lao Dao in a blink of an eye.

    the other side.

    Yi Feng and others have already reached the foot of Shiwan Mountain.

    "Hoo!"

    At this moment, a roar appeared in the sky.

    Yi Feng looked up and immediately spotted a woman in black flying.

    "Disciple, look quickly, you are a cultivator."

    Hearing this, Zhong Qing also quickly raised his head.

    For a moment, the eyes of both master and disciple showed envy.

    However, what they didn't expect was that the woman in black actually flew directly towards them, stayed above their heads, and looked down at the two of them.

    Just when the two of them were wondering what was going on, the woman in black looked at Yi Feng and spoke directly, "I, Bai Lengxi, of the Void Sect of Dongshengzhou, came today to take away your apprentice."

    At this moment, the woman in black got straight to the point, directly announcing her family name, and she was no longer as disguised as before.

    After saying that, she looked at Zhong Qing next to Yi Feng.

    "Take my apprentice away?"

    Yi Feng frowned immediately, clasped his fists and said, "Did my apprentice commit something?"

    "That's not true, but I must take him away today."

    Bai Lengxi said: "But you can rest assured that I will never hurt him. I will send him back in as little as half a month and as much as two months. No matter what happens in the end, I will give him a chance."

    But even after saying this, Yi Feng was still confused and full of disbelief.

    "Suddenly a flying cultivator comes and wants to take away his disciple. What kind of thing is this?"

    ????????????????? It¡¯s okay if you say that his apprentice is so talented that he is noticed by the masters, but his apprentice can¡¯t even get into the Qingshan Sect, so he might be worse than him.

    Thinking of this, he couldn't help but ask: "Can I ask what is going on?"

    "I can't tell you what the specific matter is, but in my capacity, I won't lie to you mortals." Bai Lengxi said coldly.

    While speaking, he was also looking at Yi Feng's expression and movements.

    In fact, he was also testing Yi Feng.

    After all, she could see the attitude of the big shots in Nansha towards Yi Feng, and this was something that had always puzzled her.

    So she still took a cautious attitude and came to test it out. What if Yi Feng was really a peerless expert and she didn't realize it?

    "All right."

    Yi Feng nodded silently.

    Logically speaking, there is really no need for such a cultivator to go to great lengths to deceive a mortal like him.

    Bai Lengxi saw Yi Feng's reaction.

    She sneered in her heart.

      Confirmed again that Yi Feng is really a mortal.

    Because even if it is just pretending, in this case, it cannot be like this.

    "So, how's it going?"

    Bai Lengxi then asked.

    And Yi Feng looked at Zhong Qing and said, "Disciple, you can decide for yourself."

    "Master, what do you mean?"

    Zhong Qing asked.

    "It's what I want, you can try it."

    Thinking for a moment, Yi Feng said: "Because if someone really wants to harm you, there is no need to do so, so this time may be an opportunity for you."

    "And she also said that she will be back in two months at most. Calculating the time, your master and I will have just returned to the martial arts gym at that time. Just ask her to send you back to the martial arts gym directly, and you can save the time to follow me in the mountains.  Running around inside.¡±

    Zhong Qing lowered his head and said, "Master, I will listen to you."

    Yi Feng touched his head, nodded and smiled.

    After all, he also knew that this child was still burdened with a blood feud and had no hope of cultivating. If he could get some opportunities this time, it might relieve him a lot of pressure.

    "I'll go with you."

    "But you promise, you will send me back to my master within two months at most." Zhong Qing raised his head and said.

    "I promise."

    The gloom on Bai Lengxi's face finally dissipated.

    ¡° If she had known that this would go so smoothly, she wouldn¡¯t have had to act like a fool and act like a fool in the restaurant.

    After a while, Bai Lengxi took Zhong Qing away from the sky.

    Before leaving, he saw that Bai Lengxi had put a coat on Zhong Qing to avoid the wind, so he asked Yi Feng to confirm that this woman did not have any ill intentions towards Zhong Qing.

    Perhaps, Zhong Qing¡¯s life will change.

    "Disciple, remember that you want to be a teacher!"

    Yi Feng shouted.

    But Zhong Qing has long since disappeared.

    Looking at the direction he left, Yi Feng felt happy but also a little disappointed.

    Not only does his apprentice have a wife, but he may also be able to practice from now on.

    Look at him as a master. Not only is he a single guy, but he is still a low-level ant.

    It¡¯s so heartbreaking!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 308 Crossing the Hundred Thousand Mountains

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Yi Feng, who was left alone, took Benwei and Gouzi to continue on their way.

    Finally, we entered the Hundred Thousand Mountains.

    The jungle here is dense, and there are withered yellow leaves everywhere on the ground. It can be seen that there are few people in this mountain.

    At this moment, news from Yi Feng¡¯s jade slip came from Huang Wuji.

    Huang Wujing informed that the woman who snatched the hydrangea from Benwei was very scary and chased them.

    "Mom, I'm in big trouble."

    Yi Feng looked distressed.

    Although we have entered the Shiwanda Mountain, we are still in the Nansha area.

    So Yi Feng really has no bottom line in other people¡¯s territory. What if he is caught and his legs are broken?

    In a state of panic, Yi Feng finally thought of a good way to directly put Benwei into the Space Ring.

    Looking at the dense jungle, Yi Feng thought for a while and simply put the dog in it.

    ¡°After all, this dog has developed feelings after being raised for such a long time. There¡¯s no telling if it gets lost in the mountains or is caught and eaten by wild animals.

    After loading one bone and one dog into the Space Ring, Yi Feng embarked on the journey alone.

    But before Yi Feng had gone far, his footsteps suddenly stopped.

    His expression also became serious.

    ¡°Swiss, swish, swish¡­¡±

    Because not far away, there were waves of slight sounds.

    Yi Feng knew instantly that it was the sound of something stepping on the withered leaves.

    no doubt.

    Something is approaching him.

    Yi Feng stood there and held his breath, then picked up a wooden stick from the ground and held it tightly in his hand.

    Finally, there was movement from the leaves nearby.

    ¡°Then a majestic big head emerged from behind the leaves.

    "Roar!"

    With a roar, it suddenly shook the forest.

    He is a mighty lion.

    It was much larger than the lion in the previous life, with a body of one foot long and half a foot tall. The exposed fangs were full of sharpness. It sniffed Yi Feng's human breath, and saliva flowed from his mouth.

    ¡°Damn, we¡¯re in big trouble.¡±

    Yi Feng held the wooden stick in his hand tightly, and never expected that he would meet a big guy as soon as he came in.

    It seems.

    There is a fierce battle about to happen.

    Gradually, Yi Feng lowered his body and took a fighting stance.

    "Roar!"

    Finally, with a roar, the mighty lion rushed toward Yi Feng with lightning speed.

    And Yi Feng suddenly waved his eyes, one man and one lion were about to fight each other.

    Suddenly!

    A dazzling light suddenly appeared in mid-air, carrying a strong sound of breaking through the sky, and fell from the sky.

    This sudden light immediately stunned Yi Feng.

    Because this ray of light is actually a sword shadow. The entire sword shadow is thousands of feet long and has the speed of light.

    Yi Feng's heart suddenly surged with turmoil.

    Such an awesome scene can only be seen in movies in previous lives.

    ¡°And it has to be a big-budget movie, and the special effects can¡¯t be made for at least 50 cents.

    However, this sword light is not a special effect, but a real thing.

    "Boom!"

    Almost in the blink of an eye.

    The sword light had already slashed down and landed not far from Yi Feng.

    Then Yi Feng was shocked to see that the lion that attacked him was completely destroyed by the sword, without even a single hair falling.

    Of course, a gully several hundred feet long was left on the ground.

    Looking at this scene, Yi Feng gasped.

    His heart felt relieved for a long time, and at the same time, the sword strike just now was still in his mind for a long time.

    "Hoo!"

    at this time.

    The wind blew, and a figure flashed from the horizon, causing the airflow in the entire space to change.

    A moment later, he had reached the top of Yi Feng¡¯s head.

    Yi Feng quickly looked up and was horrified to find a breathtakingly beautiful woman.

    A pair of bare jade feet stand in the sky

    She has exquisite facial features and a tall figure. Her exposed skin is fair and flawless, and her long hair hangs down around her waist, like a galaxy.So beautiful.

    Under the fluttering white clothes, the gauze skirt moves automatically without the wind, like a fairy who does not eat the fireworks of the world.

    Holding a long sword at his side, a sense of horror emanated

    have to say.

    ¡°Both this woman¡¯s beauty and strength shocked Yi Feng.

    He is sure that this woman must be stronger than Wu Ling!

    ¡°Thank you very much, girl, for coming to the rescue!¡±

    Yi Feng clasped his fists and said, although he had some confidence in killing the lion, it saved him a lot of energy after all.

    The woman¡¯s pretty eyebrows moved, she looked at Yi Feng and said lightly: ¡°How come you, a mortal, are here?¡±

    "Oh, it's a long story. I'm planning to cross the Shiwanda Mountains, and then pass through the Shogunate Mountains and rush to Pingjiang City." Yi Feng said with a smile.

    "Crossing the Hundred Thousand Mountains?"

    Hearing this, even with the state of mind of the woman in white, her eyelids couldn't help but twitch.

    "What's the problem, girl?" Yi Feng scratched his head and asked.

    "You should go back to where you came from. You can't cross the mountains. The beast just now gave you a hard time. There will be things in the mountains that you can't imagine." The woman in white warned.

    "Well, I have experience in wilderness survival, so I should be able to do it."

    Yi Feng smiled. Since he was going into the mountain, he was not unprepared. He had prepared a lot of poison needles and poisons.

    This is also the reason why Yi Feng was solemn but not panicked when he met a lion just now.

    The woman in white glanced at Yi Feng, with an unclear expression. Then she moved her jade feet lightly, and the entire figure turned into a stream of light and disappeared into the sky

    Yi Feng was about to open his mouth to continue thanking her, but found that she had already disappeared.

    This immediately made Yi Feng smile bitterly.

    I¡¯m afraid that in the eyes of such practitioners, mortals like him are just ants.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 309 You stinky bitch

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After the woman in white left, Yi Feng continued on her journey.

    But what happened just now gave Yi Feng a wake-up call.

    It is indeed very dangerous to drive in such a big mountain, because no one can predict what things will be encountered later.

    But he still didn¡¯t let Yi Feng give up taking this path.

    In his opinion, extremely vicious humans are much more dangerous than wild beasts.

    certainly.

    It is still necessary to make more preparations.

    So while on the road, Yi Feng will pay special attention to some herbal medicines through the medical knowledge given to him by the system.

    "This is Moyucao, it is highly poisonous."

    "There is also this white withered leaf. It is said that one drop of juice can paralyze ten elephants!"

    Yi Feng squatted on the ground, carefully collecting herbs.

    He found a bowl from the Ring of Space, ground all the herbs into juice, and poured it into the small bottle drop by drop.

    "Hoo!"

    "Only half a bottle."

    ¡°To be on the safe side, it¡¯s better to get a full bottle!¡±

    In the next two or three days, while Yi Feng was on the road, he was working hard towards this goal.

    Of course, he also made other preparations. He used a knife to cut out many arrows the size of silver needles from the bamboo.

    I got another reed pole of about the same size.

    "Poof!"

    Poison arrow blows x.

    Immediately he flew out, and a little leopard that attacked him fell to the ground in an instant.

    ¡°Awesome.¡±

    Yi Feng is very satisfied with his masterpiece.

    Time has passed, which is more than half a month, and Yi Feng has completely penetrated into the Shiwan Mountain. Fortunately, there was no danger along the way.

    Boom.

    At this moment, there was a sudden explosion from the distant horizon, and countless rays of fire flashed out.

    Yi Feng frowned.

    "Is it thunder?"

    Looking at this flash of light, Yi Feng thought this.

    But Yi Feng didn¡¯t care.

    After all, the movement seemed far, far away from him.

    But just as he was about to continue on his way, he suddenly found something in the sky in the distance hitting him.

    The speed was as fast as a meteorite hitting him.

    "This seems to be a human figure?"

    Yi Feng's eyes widened, but just as he was horrified, he discovered even more horribly that this figure was smashing towards him.

    "Gan!"

    Yi Feng cursed and ran away.

    "Boom!"

    He had just run a few steps when the figure suddenly fell to the ground, and many nearby trees were smashed and cut in half under the huge impact.

    And Yi Feng was also knocked to the ground by this power.

    "Bah, bah, bah"

    Yi Feng got up from the ground, spat out a mouthful of mud, and suddenly found a figure falling in the big pit in front of him.

    Come closer and take a look.

    Yi Feng was suddenly shocked.

    Wasn¡¯t this person the female cultivator who flew from the sky that day to help him kill the lion?

    What on earth could have beaten such a powerful cultivator into this state?

    There can¡¯t be anything really scary in this mountain, right?

    Yi Feng felt scared for a while.

    However, he also knew that it was important to save people, so he turned the woman in white up from the ground, revealing her delicate face.

    But her breath was very weak at the moment, and her clothes had become ragged under the powerful attack, with patches of fair skin exposed.

    Especially those long legs made Yi Feng's eyes widen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at anything inappropriate, don¡¯t look at anything inappropriate, saving people is the most important thing.¡±

    Yi Feng clasped his hands together, shook off the distracting thoughts in his heart, and carefully checked the woman's injuries.

    After all, Yi Feng still knows a little bit about how to treat such a seriously injured person. Before moving her, the extent of the injury must be confirmed, otherwise it will easily cause secondary injuries.

    So, Yi Feng started with the woman¡¯s arm.

    He squeezed it gently.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, my bones are all fine.

    ¡°Then Yi Feng raised her long legs again, checking them from the soles of her feet to her thighs in the same way.

      ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡±

    Yi Feng looked at the woman's chest again, where there were obvious signs of impact.

    So he checked her ribs with his palms.

    ¡°There seems to be something not quite right here.¡±

    Yi Feng murmured seriously, but he was not sure, so he had to check again and again.

    After all, this thing is no joke. A broken rib cannot be repaired, but it will pierce the organs in the body.

    For a while, Yi Feng touched it repeatedly.

    But at this moment, the closed beautiful eyes of the woman in white suddenly opened, and a killing intent suddenly filled the air.

    Coming towards Yifeng.

    "oh?"

    "You're actually awake?"

    When Yi Feng saw her open eyes, he immediately exclaimed, secretly thinking that this woman's vitality was really strong, and then solemnly reminded: "Don't move, I will check your injuries for you."

    After saying that, Yi Feng closed his eyes and his palms were still touching the woman's ribs.

    "I kill you."

    The woman in white suddenly glowed coldly, and a cold voice came from her mouth.

    She never expected that this human being would take advantage of her unpreparedness. What was even more annoying was that after she woke up, this person would still touch her openly

    But just as she was about to attack, her chest felt tight and she spat out a mouthful of blood.

    "How are you?"

    Yi Feng asked quickly, trying to support the woman in white.

    "Get out of my way."

    But the woman in white threw away Yi Feng's arm and shouted coldly.

    "Hey, what's the matter with you? I told you to check your injuries."

    Being treated like this, Yi Feng suddenly felt unhappy. Although it is indeed easy to cause misunderstandings, it is common sense to not hide your illness from medical treatment. Which one is more important? Isn't it a bit hard to calculate?

    "It's none of your business."

    The woman in white shouted with her face still cold.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t need it?¡±

    Yi Feng frowned and asked.

    "roll!"

    The woman in white drank coldly, with deep disgust in her eyes.

    "have to."

    Since his good intentions were not rewarded, Yi Feng didn't bother to care anymore, so he just packed up and left

    The woman in white didn¡¯t even look at Yi Feng¡¯s departure.

    Clenching his teeth, he forced himself to stand up due to the injury. However, as soon as he was able to hold himself up a little, he sat back weakly. He checked the injury inside his body and found that it was heavier than ever before.

    "Roar!"

    At this moment, a roar suddenly came, approaching her with a heavy breath.

    He glanced sideways, and his pretty face suddenly sank.

    This is a very low-level monster. In the past, she would not have even looked at it, but now, she is no different from the fish on the sticky board.

    "Damn it."

    She turned pale.

    His expression was full of unwillingness.

    With her status, it was really hard for her to accept that she would become the food of low-level monsters.

    "Whoops!"

    However, just when she was about to give up, a bamboo arrow was shot, and the low-level monster fell to the ground.

    At the same time, a figure in white robe came back cursing.

    "You say you bitch, why are you trying to be so strong? I save you but you don't let me save you. Are you happy just because you turned into a piece of shit?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 310 Lock your throat

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "The words are rough but the reasoning is not rough.

    Yi Feng walked back with a straight face and continued to curse: "Don't think that you are a cultivator, so you are so great. I saved you and got scolded. If it weren't for me this time, just cry!"

    "Humph, it means you helped me once before, otherwise I wouldn't bother to care about you."

    The face of the woman in white was covered with frost.

    A mortal actually preached to her?

    Although she felt uncomfortable in her heart, she had to admit that it was indeed this mortal who saved her just now.

    "Hey, you don't seem convinced yet?"

    Yi Feng said angrily: "Okay, you helped me before, and I'll help you now. We don't owe each other anything. You stay here by yourself, and I'll leave first, but it won't take long to keep you.  It will be eaten by the beast, then passed through its intestines and stomach, then digested, and finally pulled out in lumps."

    "It doesn't matter whether you are a cultivator or a beautiful woman, you will all turn into a piece of shit in the end."

    Yi Feng waved his hand and left without any delay.

    What about the practitioners?

    So what if you look good?

    ¡°You¡¯re injured and you¡¯re not a piece of trash. Why don¡¯t you want me to save you?¡±

    "You didn't even say thank you, and you still kept a straight face. I won't tolerate you."

    Yi Feng¡¯s words swirled in the mind of the woman in white, and her face was full of ugliness.

    die.

    She is not afraid.

    But if it was like what Yi Feng said, being eaten by a monster and then turned into feces, she would never accept it.

    Looking at Yi Feng¡¯s leaving figure, she finally couldn¡¯t help but shouted: ¡°Come back.¡±

    "how?"

    Yi Feng tilted his head and asked.

    The woman in white clenched her teeth and then said, "I misunderstood you just now, I'm sorry."

    "How good would it be if you had this attitude already?"

    Yi Feng rolled his eyes at the woman in white, then walked back reluctantly and squatted down in front of her.

    "How's your injury?"

    Yi Feng asked.

    ¡°Not ideal.¡±

    After pondering slightly, the woman in white said.

    "I heard that you cultivators can recover on your own, is it true?" Yi Feng asked.

    "Um."

    The woman in white nodded.

    "Then how long will it take for your injury to recover?" Yi Feng asked again.

    The woman in white frowned and said: "I can't recover in a short time. The one I'm fighting is a six-life bull demon with magical powers. Its magical powers can seal my meridians."

    After saying that, she felt that she didn't need to say so much to a mortal like Yi Feng, so she said, "You don't have to worry about this. I will solve the injury problem myself when the time comes."

    "What do you mean you don't have to worry about this?"

    However, Yi Feng directly retorted: "Now that the two of us stay together, if your injury problem is not solved, it will be a burden to say the least!"

    The pretty face of the woman in white is covered with frost.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, was I wrong?¡±

    Yi Feng said angrily: "Your cultivation has been sealed now, and you can't heal yourself. Isn't this just a burden?"

    The woman in white was speechless.

    Her cultivation was actually described as a burden by mortals, which really made her feel angry, but she couldn't refute it yet.

    "well."

    Yi Feng shook his head and sighed: "I may not be able to do anything about your internal injuries and seals, but I can help you take a look at these external injuries."

    With that said, Yi Feng stretched out his palm toward the woman in white.

    "What are you going to do?"

    The face of the woman in white changed, she looked at Yi Feng defensively and said.

    "Just stay still and don't move." Yi Feng said with a straight face, "I'll look at your injuries."

    After saying that, Yi Feng touched the chest of the woman in white with his palm. Looking at the distrustful look of the woman in white, Yi Feng said again: "Don't worry, I know medicine. Your ribs seem to be broken. If it's not cured,  , will be a big trouble and will affect your actions."

    Hearing this, the woman in white hesitated for a long time. Looking at Yi Feng's serious expression, she agreed with some hesitation and let Yi Feng stretch out his hand.

    Yi Feng¡¯s palm fell on the chest of the woman in white again, causing her body to tremble slightly.

      Feeling this unfamiliar temperature, it¡¯s hard to tell what the expression is on her pretty face. This is the first time a man has touched him so closely, and he¡¯s still a mortal.

    However, looking at Yifeng's appearance, it seemed that he was really checking her injuries, and although the palm was in her private parts, it did not touch her, so she gritted her teeth and endured it.

    "Um!"

    After confirming again and again, Yi Feng solemnly nodded and said: "Fortunately, your ribs should only be cracked, and there are no particularly obvious fractures in other parts. I have to say that you cultivators have really strong defenses!"

    "Then how can we resume action?"

    The woman in white couldn't help but ask.

    "This only requires a period of cultivation, and you should be able to resume walking." Yi Feng said.

    Hear the words.

    The woman in white nodded.

    After a slight hesitation, he said, "Thank you."

    With this thank you, she was much more sincere than before.

    After all, she could feel that Yi Feng was indeed helping her.

    But the next moment, she found Yi Feng squatting on the ground with both feet and his butt half squatting towards her.

    "What are you doing?"

    The woman in white couldn't help but ask.

    "What else can you do? Come up quickly?" Yi Feng shouted angrily.

    "Carrycarry me?"

    The woman in white was stunned, then quickly shook her head and said, "No."

    "No wonder there is a saying that the presence of a woman will only affect the speed of drawing the sword. I said that you are a cultivator and you are like a girl. Can you please be more relaxed? If you don't want it, how can you go without it?" Yi Feng said in a dark voice.  Face said.

    The face of the woman in white was extremely ugly.

    This mortal actually scolded her again.

    You must know that the people she met before, not to mention mortals, even those martial masters and martial saints did not dare to breathe in front of her, but this person scolded her again and again.

    "You, a little mortal, dare to speak to me like this, aren't you afraid that I will kill you?"

    When saying this.

    Her face suddenly turned cold, and a murderous intention rushed towards Yi Feng.

    However, Yi Feng grabbed her palm with one hand and pushed her directly to the ground.

    "what are you doing?"

    The woman in white wanted to struggle but had no strength at all. Her face turned red for a moment and she stared at Yi Feng.

    "Just because you still want to kill me like this and take a mouthful of a mortal, what's wrong with mortals? Mortals eat your rice. You must know that you are worse than a mortal like me now." Yi Feng said with a cold look on his face.

    The woman in white had a look of disbelief on her face.

    ¡°This mortal is a little too courageous, he actually dares to

    "Are you still staring?"

    However, just as she was thinking this, Yi Feng suddenly increased his strength by two points and said in a deep voice: "Believe it or not, I will directly lock your throat. How can I lock you to death first?"

    These words made the woman in white angry and itched her teeth, but now she couldn't do anything about Yi Feng.

    "If you want to survive, let go of your damn pride first."

    After giving a serious lesson, Yi Feng let go of the woman in white and squatted down in front of her again. At the same time, he shouted: "Why don't you come up to me quickly?" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 311 Two choices

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The woman in white looked at Yi Feng blankly.

    The anger in my heart was boiling.

    She made up her mind, even if she crawled away or died here, she would not get on Yi Feng's shoulder.

    However, what he didn't expect was that without saying a word, Yi Feng directly drew the stick over and landed on the back of her head.

    She was already weak and had no cultivation. She suddenly felt dizzy and fell to the ground.

    "Damn it, you don't even care where you are."

    Yi Feng cursed and threw away the stick in his hand, grabbed the woman in white, put it on his shoulder and left the place.

    ??In a cave.

    The fire is bright.

    The woman in white finally woke up from her coma. Thinking of what happened before, her pretty face was covered with frost.

    But as soon as she opened her eyes, she found that Yi Feng was holding her sword and resting it on her neck.

    "Let's talk?"

    Yi Feng said condescendingly.

    "say what?"

    The woman said with a cold face.

    "What I want to say is, first of all, I didn't mean to offend you. I knocked you out because I had no choice but to do it. At night, wild beasts run rampant. I don't want to lose my life because of your involvement." Yi Feng said in a deep voice.

    "Then you can completely ignore me." The woman said coldly.

    "I can ignore you, but I have a clear sense of grudges. You helped me kill a lion before, which is considered a favor to me, so I saved you." Yi Feng said.

    The woman opened her mouth, not knowing how to respond.

    "Of course, I am saving you. Now that we are safe, we have to speak clearly." Yi Feng said, "So I don't care if you hold a grudge or not. I knocked you out before, but you have to promise not to kill me, because no matter what,  Say, I am your savior."

    The woman pondered slightly.

    Although this mortal was very hateful, and there were a few moments when she was tempted to kill him, she had to admit that this mortal was indeed her savior.

    "I promise you."

    She nodded.

    "Then you have to swear, a poisonous oath, using your cultivation, your Taoist heart, and your whole family." Yi Feng said again, almost telling all the poisonous oaths that he guessed would be effective for cultivators.  .

    "you¡­¡­"

    The woman in white looks ugly.

    But looking at Yi Feng's determined expression, she gritted her teeth and nodded.

    ¡° Then in front of Yi Feng, he swore every poisonous oath that Yi Feng could think of.

    "very good."

    Yi Feng nodded with satisfaction, then dropped the long sword in his hand and sat down on the ground.

    "Let's talk about the next thing again," Yi Feng said.

    "you say."

    The woman in white looked at him and said.

    "Give you two choices."

    Yi Feng said: "First, we part ways and don't owe each other. This is my preferred choice, but I have to make the facts clear to you. Now that your cultivation is sealed, you are no different from a mortal, and  You're still injured, so I'm afraid you won't be able to hold on for long. You'll either die of thirst or starvation, or you'll be eaten by wild beasts and become"

    "Okay, stop talking."

    Knowing that Yi Feng was going to say that she would turn into feces, she quickly interrupted: "Tell me about the second option?"

    "Okay, the second option is that you follow me, but then you must unconditionally obey my arrangements, no pressure, no ink." Yi Feng said.

    "You want me to listen to you, a mortal?" she asked in disbelief.

    "Yes, and unconditionally."

    Yi Feng nodded solemnly, picked up the long sword on the side, and said: "Of course, next, your sword will be temporarily owned by me. I will also have a handy weapon when encountering wild beasts."

    "It doesn't matter if I give you the sword for temporary use, but it's impossible for me to listen to you!"

    She shook her head coldly, with a determined expression.

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to talk, let¡¯s go our separate ways!¡±

    Yi Feng spread his hands, threw the sword on the ground again, and started to pack up his things and leave.

    "you¡­¡­"

    See the situation.

    The woman in white blushed with anger and gritted her teeth tightly.

    But she had to admit that she needed Yi Feng very much.

    If Yi Feng leaves, in her current state, she may??It will really be a miserable death.

    "Okay, I promise you."

    Finally, after hesitating for a long time, she bit her red lips and agreed reluctantly.

    "It would be great if you agreed earlier, because I would have to pick it up again and again."

    Yi Feng rolled his eyes at her angrily, picked up the long sword on the ground again, and watched expectantly.

    At that time, he remembered how awesome this sword was.

    Just one stroke

    With just a swish, a huge sword light appeared.

    "By the way, you should be a little stronger than Wu Ling, right?" Yi Feng asked while observing the long sword.

    "Martial spirit?"

    The woman in white was stunned for a moment, then nodded.

    "It seems that you are indeed a master."

    Yi Feng solemnly nodded and said: "But don't underestimate me. I also spent some time with Wu Ling and saw his power with my own eyes. Speaking of which, we can be considered half-friends!"

    The woman in white turned away her pretty face covered with frost, with a hint of disdain in her eyes.

    "By the way, you said you were fighting monsters before. Do you mean there are monsters in this mountain?" Yi Feng suddenly remembered something important and asked quickly.

    "You haven't encountered it?"

    The woman in white asked in surprise.

    "Of course I haven't encountered it, otherwise why would I ask you?" Yi Feng asked.

    The woman in white was stunned, and then asked: "I remember you said that you wanted to go to Pingjiang City across the Hundred Thousand Mountains?"

    "right."

    Yi Feng nodded.

    "Isn't there an official way? Why don't you follow the official way?" the woman in white asked.

    ¡°There were a lot of bandits along the way,¡± Yi Feng said.

    "So what you're saying is that you're planning to cross the Shiwan Mountain to avoid bandits?" The woman in white looked at Yi Feng in surprise.

    "right."

    ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s much safer in this mountain than on that road.¡±

    Yi Feng nodded hurriedly.

    Hearing Yi Feng's words, the woman in white couldn't tell what kind of look she had on her face, and she couldn't help but secretly wonder, what kind of weird thing did she encounter?

    You actually think that Shiwandashan is safer than the official road?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 312 There are actually humans

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "By the way, you haven't told me yet, is there really a monster in this mountain?" Yi Feng asked: "Is it the kind of monster that can eat people?"

    "certainly."

    The woman in white nodded.

    "It seems that I was really hasty. If I had known it was so dangerous, I shouldn't have gone up the mountain!" Yi Feng said with lingering fear.

    The woman in white shook her head. Only now do mortals know the danger of this hundred thousand mountain.

    What¡¯s even more strange is that he actually managed to cross here safely.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a fool¡¯s blessing.

    "ah!"

    At this moment, the woman in white suddenly let out a cry of pain, and then a slight wound appeared on her fair calf.

    When Yi Feng saw this, he quickly moved the sword in his hand.

    Clang!

    A half-meter-long snake with diamond-shaped patterns on its body was cut in half by Yi Feng.

    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s a chessboard snake!¡±

    He picked the long snake's head with his long sword, and his brows suddenly furrowed.

    Hearing this, the face of the woman in white also suddenly changed.

    ¡°Obviously she has heard of this kind of snake.

    Although it is not a monster, it is extremely poisonous. It would not be a big deal if her cultivation level is still there, but now

    She had a look of death on her face.

    It¡¯s really raining all night when the house leaks.

    But just when her face was full of reluctance, Yi Feng pulled a piece of cloth from her clothes and tied it tightly to her calf.

    "what are you doing?"

    she asked in surprise.

    "Don't move or talk, otherwise it will only speed up the spread of toxicity."

    Yi Feng shouted hurriedly.

    As he spoke, he carefully made a cut on her wound with his long sword, and then moved it with his mouth.

    "Don't¡­¡­"

    She instantly understood that Yi Feng wanted to inhale snake venom for her, which made her subconsciously retract her long legs.

    However, Yi Feng grabbed her calf with one hand and shouted with a straight face: "I told you not to move, just stay still."

    The woman in white was stunned by this drink.

    good.

    How domineering!

    At the same time, Yi Feng was holding her calf and sucking in the snake venom.

    Looking at Yi Feng's serious look, the pretty face of the woman in white showed emotion, and she shouted anxiously: "You will die if you don't do this."

    However, Yi Feng seemed not to hear it and helped her suck the snake venom one bite at a time.

    It wasn¡¯t until Yi Feng felt that he was almost done that he stopped.

    "How are you?"

    Yi Feng asked hurriedly.

    "Much better. I can feel that there are not many toxins left. Even if I don't have any cultivation, my physique can eliminate it." The woman in white said. After speaking, she added: "Thank you  you."

    "That's good."

    Yi Feng breathed a sigh of relief, pulled off another piece of cloth, and carefully wrapped the wound for the woman in white.

    Seeing Yi Feng carefully bandaging her wounds, the woman in white had an indescribably complicated expression.

    She never expected that she would be saved by this mortal again.

    "Okay, I'll go find some herbs for you to apply on."

    Yi Feng tied the strip of cloth into a knot and was about to stand up, but his legs went weak. When his eyes turned black, his head suddenly became dizzy and he fell over.

    "How are you?"

    Seeing this, the face of the woman in white changed drastically. She quickly struggled to stand in front of Yi Feng and hugged Yi Feng with all her strength.

    "How are you, are you talking?"

    "Don't scare me."

    "I told you not to smoke. You will die if you smoke, but you still don't listen."

    Holding Yi Feng in his arms, he was at a loss as to what to do.

    In the past.

    She doesn¡¯t care about taking a human life at all.

    But when I think about it, this mortal was poisoned and died trying to save her

    this moment.

    She was really panicked, her pupils were already covered with bloodshot eyes.

    Yi Feng never expected that after squatting for too long, he suddenly stood up and his brain was congested. He became dizzy, his eyes blackened, and he fainted briefly.

    Fortunately, now??I've already recovered.

    But I feel a softness all over my body, and a faint fragrance.

    He quickly opened his eyes.

    Enters the eyes.

    It's all white.

    At the same time, there were two hands holding him tightly, and the feeling of covering him made him feel suffocated.

    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!

    Yi Feng shouted quickly.

    "You're okay, it's great that you're okay." The woman in white shouted excitedly, and let go of Yi Feng's hand.

    "I'm fine, let me get up first and take a breather."

    Yi Feng took two breaths, got up and glanced meaningfully at the woman in white. He never expected that this woman looked nothing in her clothes, but was actually so domineering.

    But remembering what happened just now, Yi Feng was a little embarrassed, so he hurriedly said: "You wait here first, I will go find some herbs for you!"

    With that said, Yi Feng quickly ran out of the cave.

    "Damn it, I just realized that there are monsters in this mountain, but please don't let me touch the monsters!"

    With his sword in hand, Yi Feng went into the forest and helped the woman search for herbs.

    "Um?"

    "Human again?"

    At this moment, a man in black stood in the sky and discovered Yi Feng's traces.

    And he has a pair of horns on his head and his nose is much bigger than ordinary people.

    ?Obviously.

    This person is not human.

    "I didn't expect that there are still humans in this mountain. Since I saw it, let's deal with it together!"

    He secretly thought, and quickly turned into a stream of light and approached Yi Feng.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 313 Immortal Ruins

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "This sword seems to belong to the woman I killed before."

    "It seems that this person has a relationship with that woman, so it is even more difficult to keep him."

    After landing on the ground, he looked at Yi Feng with murderous intent on his face.

    The figure moved.

    It was a killing move, without any reservation, and he was approaching Yi Feng in an instant.

    But at this moment.

    He was surprised to find that the laws of heaven and earth in the surrounding space seemed to have changed in some way.

    He was originally in human form and transformed into his original state.

    "How is this going?"

    He was shocked.

    But at this moment, he showed the potential to attack and didn't care so much. After all, he was already ready to attack.

    And turning into the original state does not affect his combat effectiveness.

    Because for any monster, its original state is the strongest state.

    Feeling the ground behind him shaking, Yi Feng finally came to his senses and realized that a huge creature was attacking him.

    "What a big buffalo."

    Yi Feng was shocked.

    He was surprised and his eyes lit up slightly.

    I was worried about finding something to give to my apprentice, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be delivered to my door so quickly.

    ? ? ? ? Then I¡¯ll accept it.

    Yi Feng raised his lips and faced the charging buffalo, holding up his sword and advancing instead of retreating.

    "He's actually a human being!"

    ¡°It¡¯s really ignorant.¡±

    Feeling the aura on Yi Feng's body and the posture of raising the sword, he instantly judged that Yi Feng was not a master.

    This filled him with disdain.

    But as soon as his disdain arose, his entire huge body froze in place.

    Then he suddenly fell to the ground, staring at those big eyes, filled with intense disbelief.

    What¡¯s going on with this mortal?

    How can this be?

    How did that mediocre sword directly break his defense?

    "Humph, even though I don't know how to practice, I can still kill a cow of yours." Looking at the power of his sword, Yi Feng raised his sword and said with a stinky face.

    This sentence.

    The huge body lying on the ground choked with blood.

    With the passage of life in his body, his last trace of consciousness also disappeared.

    How about getting some fresh beef to eat?

    Thinking of this, Yi Feng moved at will, but when he got closer and smelled it, he found that the cow was surprisingly rotten, which made Yi Feng shake his head with disgust.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just take the essence!¡±

    With one stroke of his sword, he chopped off the big buffalo treasure and then wrapped it in leaves.

    Weighed it.

    It¡¯s so fucking big.

    It was enough for his master and apprentice to make up for each other.

    After wiping the blood off the sword, he was lucky enough to quickly find the herbs he needed, and then returned to the cave.

    In the cave.

    The woman in white is sitting cross-legged on the ground, closing her eyes and concentrating. She is very beautiful.

    Sensing Yi Feng¡¯s return, she opened her beautiful eyes.

    But he looked a little uncomfortable, obviously remembering what happened before, and feeling a little embarrassed.

    "Well, I got the herbal medicine back, let me apply it on you!"

    Yi Feng said while crushing the herbs with one hand.

    The woman opened her mouth, wanting to refuse and say that she would come, but when the words came to her lips, she did not say them out.

    For some reason, she was a little afraid of Yi Feng scolding her.

    After helping the woman in white apply the herbs, Yi Feng lit a fire and took out a hare to prepare for barbecue.

    "What are you doing?"

    The woman in white opened her eyes and asked.

    "We are like iron rice or steel, we have to eat, right?" Yi Feng said.

    "I suggest you forget it." The woman in white reminded softly: "The smell will attract a lot of things, and it is not impossible to even attract monsters."

    "real or fake?"

    Yi Feng said in a panic.

    The woman in white nodded solemnly.

    Looking at her solemn look, Yi Feng subconsciously shuddered. He had been eating like this all the way. Thinking about it, he was really lucky.

    Fortunately, I bought a lot of local specialties in NanshaSince the barbecue is no longer available, I can only use these to fill my stomach.

    "By the way, I haven't asked you what your name is yet?" Yi Feng asked.

    "Yun Yaoyao."

    The woman in white said.

    "Well, Miss Yunyao." Yi Feng nodded, and then asked: "By the way, what on earth beat you like this?"

    "A six-fate emperor-level bull demon!" Yun Yaoyao said solemnly.

    "Six-fate emperor level?"

    The name sounded so awesome that Yi Feng couldn't help but ask: "This should be much more powerful than Wu Ling, right?"

    Yun Yaoyao couldn't help but glance at Yi Feng.

    He shook his head rather helplessly.

    I am afraid that in the eyes of this mortal, the most powerful thing is the martial spirit.

    "Wu Ling is just an ant in his eyes." Yun Yaoyao explained, thinking of something, and then said: "I suggest that we don't move around in the future, and we should wait until I am healed before taking action."

    "Why?" Yi Feng asked.

    "Today's mountains are more complicated than you think." Yun Yaoyao said with a solemn expression: "There should not be such a monster in this hundred thousand mountains. The most powerful one who originally entrenched here was just a demon king.  .¡±

    "It's just that there is an immortal relic in this mountain. Since this immortal relic is about to be born, many experts have rushed to this hundred thousand mountains."

    "And the Bull Demon Emperor who injured me came from the West Demon Forest in the west of the mainland."

    "So you are also here for this immortal relic?" Yi Feng asked.

    "good."

    Yun Yaoyao nodded frankly.

    "Okay, by the way, where is the West Demon Forest?" Yi Feng asked again in confusion.

    "The mainland is divided into five areas, the North Sea, the West Demon Forest, the Southern Wasteland, the East Shengzhou, and the Central Continent."

    ¡°There are few people in the frozen land of the North Sea.¡±

    "The southern wasteland is a desolate land with few people and vast land, but the masters there are generally powerful."

    "The West Demon Forest is a gathering place for monsters, a paradise for monsters."

    "Dongsheng is the most populous area, but the level of strength here is uneven."

    ¡°As for Central Continent, it is the place of the strongest in the entire continent, gathering masters from all over the continent.¡± Yun Yaoyao explained to Yifeng.

    Hear the words.

    Yi Feng nodded.

    After living for so long, he realized that this continent is divided into so many regions.

    "That bull demon came from a place like the West Demon Forest. It looks really scary!" Yi Feng said solemnly: "I really hope I don't run into him, otherwise I won't be able to run away."

    "If you meet him"

    Yun Yaoyao glanced at Yi Feng, sighed, and said: "It's better to ask for blessings!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 314 You are thinking too much

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Yi Feng smiled bitterly.

    But after knowing the danger in the mountain, Yi Feng decided to wait where he was.  They are also preparing to wait for Yun Yaoyao's cultivation to recover before going out together.

    Otherwise, in the situation of the two of them, it is not easy to solve even if they encounter a bull demon, even if they encounter a powerful monster.

    Time passes slowly

    The lonely man and the widow lived in this cave.

    Yun Yaoyao sits cross-legged and practices every day, trying to break the seal in her body.

    "Yi Feng is responsible for the daily food and drink of the two of them, and is very busy.

    "Let's talk?"

    On this day, Yi Feng was about to go out again. After hesitating for a moment, he squatted in front of Yun Yaoyao and said.

    "you say."

    Yun Yaoyao opened her beautiful eyes and looked at Yi Feng.

    "I feel like I'm at a loss. You saved me once, and I saved you several times. I have to be responsible for your food and drink every day. As soon as I go out, I'm worried for fear of encountering monsters." Yi Feng said with a frown.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the kindness of a cultivator not enough for you?¡± Yun Yaoyao¡¯s beautiful eyes moved slightly and she asked.

    "Hey, I want you to be a person of no use. It's all false." Yi Feng rolled his eyes at Yun Yaoyao and said, "Give me something real."

    "Then what do you want for real?" Yun Yaoyao asked.

    "I originally wanted to get some of your cultivator's stuff to use, but I don't think I can use it, so give me some gold coins!" Yi Feng grinned and said, "Give me one million and eight hundred thousand, I definitely don't want to use it."  Too much."

    Yun Yaoyao glanced at Yi Feng with a complicated expression.

    Then he said: "You know, a cultivator's favor cannot be bought with money. One million and eight hundred thousand gold coins may seem like a lot, but to us cultivators, it is nothing, so you really plan to ask for gold coins."  , and don¡¯t need my favor?¡±

    "Yes, I want gold coins."

    Yi Feng said with a smile on his face.

    I thought that with this wave of gold coins, I could finally replenish the blood that Nansha had used.

    You can also go back to decorate the martial arts hall, and the lounge chair in the yard should also be changed. After the money is enough, get a maid, and this day is simply beautiful.

    "OK."

    Yun Yaoyao nodded and said: "I can give you one million gold coins, but I don't have any at the moment. We have to go out before talking."

    "That's easy to say, just give me an IOU."

    Yi Feng said happily, and then took out a paper and pen.

    "Today Yun Yaoyao owes Yifeng one million gold coins, as evidenced by his signature."

    Yi Feng wrote it on the paper, then patted it in front of Yun Yaoyao and said with a smile: "Come on, sign."

    Yun Yaoyao¡¯s face twitched as she noticed it.

    "OK."

    Looking at Yi Feng¡¯s look of not giving up until she signed, she finally gritted her teeth and nodded, and finally signed her name under Yi Feng¡¯s gaze.

    "Comfortable."

    Yi Feng carefully kept the IOU, put it in his arms, and patted it with satisfaction.

    After collecting the IOU, Yi Feng took Yun Yaoyao's long sword and went out to look for food.

    However, they could only find some wild fruits and the like, and supplement them with the specialties Yi Feng carried to satisfy his hunger, because once Yi Feng tried to barbecue and attracted two wild beasts, and he became afraid.

    However, as soon as Yi Feng walked out of the cave, Yun Yaoyao's expression inside the cave changed.

    Although she has no cultivation now, she is still able to detect several monsters not far outside the cave.

    And the strength of these monster beasts is not weak.

    This made her extremely solemn.

    Because judging from this situation, Yi Feng is bound to encounter these monsters when he goes out.

    "what to do?"

    She had beautiful eyes twinkling, but with her cultivation completely sealed and her external injuries not yet healed, it was difficult for her to even walk, let alone rescue Yi Feng.

    Although this mortal sometimes seems hateful to her, she is not disgusted with him.

    But just when she didn't know what to do, she suddenly discovered that the auras of those monster beasts suddenly disappeared.

    "Did you leave?"

    "Then Yi Fengcould he have been"

    Thinking of this, she panicked.

    Although she never recovered from her injuries, she stillHe held his body and walked out of the cave.

    But as soon as he walked to the entrance of the cave, he saw Yi Feng coming back with a long sword and cursing: "Damn it, a few blind wild boars dare to attack me, do you really think I'm a vegetarian? Anyway,  I¡¯m also someone who has practiced martial arts.¡±

    "You're not dead?"

    Seeing that Yi Feng was safe and sound, Yun Yaoyao was stunned.

    "what do you mean?"

    "You want me to die?"

    "Are all women so dark-hearted?"

    Yi Feng asked with a dark face, staring at Yun Yaoyao.

    "That's not what I meant." Yun Yaoyao hurriedly explained: "I noticed the scent of monsters outside the cave. I thought you"

    "The breath of a monster?"

    Yi Feng's face panicked, and he quickly stepped to Yun Yaoyao's side, and asked with alert eyes: "Don't scare me."

    "You don't have to worry. Their breath has disappeared and they should have left." Yun Yaoyao said, then glanced at Yi Feng and asked, "But you really didn't touch them just now?"

    "No, there were a few little beasts with blind eyes that I chopped to death." Yi Feng said.

    Yun Yaoyao looked in disbelief.

    This doesn¡¯t make sense.

    Judging from the aura of strength that those monster beasts exuded before, it was impossible not to notice Yi Feng outside the cave.

    But since Yi Feng was definitely found, he did not launch an attack on Yi Feng, but left directly. What does this mean?

    "Are you sure you didn't see it?" Yun Yaoyao asked again.

    "Really not." Yi Feng shook his head, suddenly remembered something, and said hurriedly: "The monsters you are talking about are not the beasts I hacked to death, are they?"

    Hear the words.

    Yun Yaoyao¡¯s face was covered with frost.

    Judging by their aura, these monster beasts are at least at the level of the Demon Sect. Can they be hacked to death by a mortal like you?

    "You think too much."

    She glanced at Yi Feng and walked back to the cave.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 316 Who is he?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    on the ground.

    There lay a shocking corpse.

    There were flies scurrying around everywhere, and the body was covered with small bugs. It was obvious that he had been dead for many days.

    And this corpse is the Bull Demon she has been looking for for a long time!

    This made Yun Yaoyao unable to calm down for a long time.

    She couldn't believe it.

    The strength of the six -grade demon emperor in Tangtang actually said that he died?

    This is not a wild boar or another monster, this is the Demon Emperor, an invincible existence in this kind of mountain!

    Holding back the horror in his heart, he covered his nose with a jade hand while looking sharply at the body of the Bull Demon.

    ?Obviously.

    She wanted to understand how a six-life demon emperor died suddenly here.

    You don¡¯t know if you can¡¯t see it.

    ? I was immediately shocked when I saw it.

    On the head of the Bull Demon, she saw a penetrating sword wound. This sword directly broke the Bull Demon's terrifying defense and split the demon pill in his mind into two halves.

    Hiss!

    She gasped again.

    Judging from the scene, there were no signs of fighting at all. In other words, this person killed the bull demon instantly with one sword.

    "How terrifying a sword must be to be able to do this!?"

    She marveled.

    Suddenly, his eyes moved.

    She was also surprised to find that a certain part of the Bull Demon's body was missing and had been cut away with a sword.

    "Who is this?"

    "How merciless!"

    "Not only can I kill the Bull Demon with one sword, I won't even spare the corpse."

    With a complicated expression, she stayed in place for a long time.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbps out out of nowhere] I originally vowed to take revenge on the Bull Demon, but I didn't expect that the latter had already passed away.

    "Humph, you have done so many evil things, so this is your retribution!"

    Yun Yaoyao said coldly and prepared to go back with the sword.

    But after she took a few steps, she was surprised to find something.

    She quickly walked over and took a look, and immediately found the body of another monster lying on the ground.

    "It's actually another demon sect!"

    Yun Yaoyao frowned slightly.

    But what she didn¡¯t expect was that she found the bodies of the second, third, and fourth beast

    This made her unable to recover for a long time.

    ¡°Because she just counted, at least twenty or thirty monsters died nearby. If these monsters include bull demons, they range from the level of demon masters to demon emperors.

    Of course, there are many real beasts.

    But regardless of whether they were wild beasts or monsters, they were all killed by one sword without exception.

    This method made Yun Yaoyao feel cold all over.

    "Who is this person?"

    She couldn't help but guess the identity of this person.

    How strong should this person be?

    There is no difference in his eyes from wild beasts to demon emperors. They are all like ants and can be chopped to death with one sword.

    certainly.

    What makes Yun Yaoyao most unbelievable is that judging from the death time of these monster beasts, she was in a cave not far away when these monster beasts died.

    "And such a terrifying master appeared outside the cave, but she didn't even hear any movement.

    Thinking of this.

    She noticed something unusual.

    Why does this mysterious master want to kill so many monsters near their cave, but there is no such thing in places far away from the cave?

    At the same time, he turned a blind eye to her and Yi Feng in the cave?

    What is his purpose?

    Yun Yaoyao frowned in thought.

    According to various speculations, this mysterious master is more likely to be protecting him and Yi Feng in the cave.

    ??Yi Feng?

    An explosion of thunder suddenly sounded in her mind.

    This person.

    Could it be Yi Feng who had been with her day and night for many days?

    When she thought of this, her face was full of disbelief.

    But even if it is unbelievable, judging from the previous events, it is very likely that it is Yi Feng.

    Because there are many unexplainable things about Yi Feng.

      For example, how could a mortal have such good luck, go so deep into the mountains without encountering a monster, and still survive unharmed?

    Also, when she was in the cave before, she clearly felt that several monster beasts had met Yi Feng, but those monster beasts suddenly lost their breath, and Yi Feng came back safe and sound.

    Thinking about it this way.

    It seems that the possibility that Yi Feng is this mysterious master is getting bigger and bigger.

    She couldn't help but fly up into the air, turned back and flew towards where Yifeng was. It was obvious that she was eager to verify this matter at this moment.

    Along the way.

    She didn¡¯t stop at all and turned into a stream of light in mid-air.

    soon.

    She had already returned to the mountain peak where Yi Feng was.

    But before they were completely close, they suddenly heard a tragic sound coming from the mountain.

    "Oh, help!"

    "I'm so scared!"

    As the screams came, Yun Yaoyao saw Yi Feng jumping there, jumping away from him like crazy.

    "what happened?"

    Yun Yaoyao quickly flew over and asked.

    "Wow, eldest sister, you are finally back."

    Seeing Yun Yaoyao rushing back, Yi Feng rushed over as if he had seen a great savior, shouting in a panic: "There is a big caterpillar there!"

    "Caterpillar?"

    Yun Yaoyao frowned immediately.

    "Yeah, it's almost scaring me to death."

    Yi Feng said with a panic face, while hiding behind Yun Yaoyao.

    Yun Yaoyao was speechless for a while. With a wave of his hand, the entire small area was razed to the ground.

    "Hoo!"

    "sharp."

    "It's finally solved."

    Seeing this, Yi Feng came out from behind Yun Yaoyao, wiped away the cold sweat, and said with lingering fear.

    Looking at Yi Feng like this, Yun Yaoyao couldn't tell the expression on her face.

    At the same time, I was laughing at myself.

    She would actually think that a guy who was so scared of a caterpillar was a mysterious master who killed the bull demon with one sword.

    It¡¯s really ridiculous!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 317 Dimensionality reduction pressure

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After shaking her head, she looked at Yi Feng questioningly and asked, "By the way, did you notice anything unusual when you were in the cave before?"

    "abnormal?"

    Yi Feng shook his head.

    "In other words, have you met anyone?" Yun Yaoyao asked again.

    "nor!"

    Yi Feng shook his head again.

    Hear the words.

    Yun Yaoyao couldn't help but rub her temples, glanced at Yi Feng, and couldn't help but ask: "Are you really a mortal, not a cultivator?"

    "if not?"

    Yi Feng rolled his eyes at her.

    This woman simply doesn¡¯t know how to pick up the pot.

    "Fine."

    Yun Yaoyao shook his head, knowing that discussing these matters with a mortal like Yi Feng would lead to no results.

    As for who the mysterious man is.

    Let¡¯s pursue it slowly in the future.

    Of course, it¡¯s possible that she¡¯s overthinking it. This mysterious man just happened to appear near the cave and it¡¯s none of her business.

    "Okay, I'll take you out of the mountain now!"

    Yun Yaoyao said, grabbing Yi Feng's arm and flying high into the sky.

    "Aren't you going to that immortal ruins?"

    In mid-air, Yi Feng asked Yun Yaoyao.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know when this ruins will be opened, so it¡¯s too late to send you back first.¡± Yun Yaoyao said.

    "Oh, okay, but don't forget the money you owe me." Yi Feng added.

    Hear the words.

    Yun Yaoyao¡¯s pretty face couldn¡¯t help but darken.

    "Don't mention it, don't mention it, just remember to give it to me." Yi Feng said with a smile: "By the way, is this immortal relic left by the immortal?"

    "Um!"

    Yun Yaoyao nodded.

    "There should be a lot of good things in there!" Yi Feng asked again.

    "good."

    Yun Yaoyao explained: "It's just that at our level, it has no effect on ordinary opportunities. The reason why we came here is because that person may have left an immortal weapon in the ruins."

    "Immortal weapon?"

    "Yes, the owner of this relic should have been left by Immortal Li Yang who traveled down to earth before his journey to immortality was over. According to legend, he had an immortal artifact in his hand, the Monument. This Monument is said to have suppressed the Immortal, and also  It has killed gods and demons, and the runes on it may also record some immortal magic."

    "oh."

    Yi Feng nodded.

    Yun Yaoyao was a little surprised by Yi Feng's reaction. After looking at Yi Feng, she asked in surprise: "You have no interest or desire for the power of this Huntian Monument?"

    "Um¡­¡­"

    Yi Feng scratched his head and said seriously: "I'm really not interested, nor am I yearning for it."

    Hear the words.

    Yun Yaoyao couldn't help but twitch her lips.

    The two of them flew at extremely fast speeds, passing countless mountains along the way.

    But at this moment.

    A strange sound suddenly sounded throughout the Shiwan Mountain.

    "Boom!"

    This voice.

    It sounded like a loud bell, causing people¡¯s eardrums to burst.

    At the same time, countless monsters in the entire Shiwan Mountain also entered chaos at this moment.

    At the same time, a golden light suddenly filled the sky and spread in all directions, instantly covering the entire Shiwan Mountain.

    "No, the ruins are activated. This is the immortal's unique dimensionality reduction pressure!"

    Feeling this golden light, Yun Yaoyao's expression couldn't help but change.

    "Dimensionality reduction pressure?"

    "What do you mean?"

    Yi Feng couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "The pressure of dimensionality reduction means that under the immortals, everyone is just an ant."

    "To put it simply, all monsters and masters will lose their cultivation under this pressure!"

    Yun Yaoyao said solemnly.

    "ah?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Is the plane going to crash?"

    Yi Feng¡¯s eyes widened.

    As soon as the voice fell, a falling feeling came, and the two of them quickly fell to the ground.

    "If you fall from this height, you will definitely die. I will throw you into that place."This is the last thing I can do. Whether you can survive or not depends on yourself.  "

    Yun Yaoyao gritted her teeth and said with an ugly expression.

    After saying that, he used up the last bit of strength in his body to throw Yi Fengfei out.

    ¡°Hey, hey, I don¡¯t know how to drink water!¡±

    Yi Feng cursed.

    What's more, even if you know how to swim, if you fall into that reservoir now, you will definitely die.

    Because after the sound of the bell, the entire Shiwan Mountain was shaken like an earthquake, so the calm water surface had already set off layers of giant waves.

    ????????????? Plop.

    Yi Feng fell into the water.

    At the same moment, Yun Yaoyao herself hit the ground heavily and was seriously injured, because under the suppression of dimensionality reduction, she could not use any of her cultivation.

    And the fact that he was able to save his life after falling from such a height was also because of the physical strength he had cultivated day and night.

    time.

    Go slowly.

    Shiwandashan gradually returned to calm.

    "Grass."

    "What the hell is this place!"

    Yi Feng¡¯s face was dark.

    After falling into the lake, he was sucked into a whirlpool and then came here.

    Then he groped around and found that there were winding and rugged passages everywhere, just like a maze in his previous life, and there were long firelights flashing on both sides of the passage, giving people a gloomy feeling.

    In addition, beast roars can be heard from time to time in the passage.

    This makes Yi Feng very insecure.

    "Damn it, something might pop up in this damn place at any time. I need to find a decent weapon to defend myself!"

    Yi Feng thought this while groping.

    Originally, he brought some weapons with him when he came to Nansha this time, but he lost them somewhere while walking. If he had known better, he would have kept a knife on his body.

    Slowly exploring.

    Yi Feng¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Because the front is no longer a winding passage, but a large hall. This hall is connected to many passages, and Yi Feng walked out of one of them.

    Also when Yi Feng walked into the main hall.

    At the end of the hall, on the black wall, a pair of eyes appeared out of thin air.

    He was looking at Yi Feng leisurely.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that someone would find us here so quickly.¡±

    "The next step is to see if you can break down the three layers of barriers I have set up in this palace within a month."

    "If you can break it, then I will reluctantly accept your body."

    ¡°I just hope you don¡¯t disappoint me!¡±

    Those eyes were hidden on the wall, shining with a long light, I thought in my heart.

    But the next moment.

    He suddenly realized that the man in white robe had suddenly walked up to him.

    "this?"

    "what happened?"

    "How can it be?"

    "I didn't set up a triple barrier, how did he get over here?"

    "And wouldn't the dimensionality-reducing coercion I arranged during my lifetime make him lose his cultivation level? How could he do it without his cultivation level?"

    Those eyes stirred up a storm in the heart.

    But before he could recover, he found the man in white robe approaching again, his eyes turned to him, and he couldn't help but come closer.

    For a moment, four big eyes stared at each other.

    "He found me?"

    "No."

    "There's no way he's going to find me."

    ¡°You can¡¯t see me with the naked eye, it must be a coincidence.¡±

    But just as he was thinking this, he found a finger digging towards him.

    "Hey, this bead is so beautiful, I think it can be sold for a lot of gold coins." Yi Feng muttered.

    Finished.

    ??Pick out one of the beads directly.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 318 Mosquito legs are also meat

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Ouch, damn, damn."

    ??In the dark.

    As the bead was pulled off, a distressed howl came from his mouth.

    Although these two beads are not his real eyeballs, they are inlaid on the wall with a special material, and then two strands of soul are attached to them for easy observation.

    But as Yi Feng pulled off the bead, it was equivalent to erasing the trace of his soul attached to it.

    This made his already undead state worse.

    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that this damn white-robed man was not satisfied after picking one out, and actually picked another one with a serious face.

    Saw this scene.

    He hated the man in white robes in front of him with hatred.

    You can only stare, watching helplessly as the palm gets bigger and bigger.

    Immediately.

    ??Pick it out.

    "Woo"

    "Damn humans, lowly humans, I call you a fairy."

    "Woooo"

    "What the hell is going on? I clearly placed a taboo on this wall during my lifetime. Not to mention the human beings who were suppressed by dimensionality reduction. Even the strongest person under the immortal cannot see through my taboo. Who is he?  How did you see through it?"

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡±

    Yi Feng placed the two beads on the palm of his hand and observed them carefully.

    "I'm afraid such beautiful beads can be sold for ten gold coins each."

    ¡°What an unexpected surprise.¡±

    With that said, Yi Feng carefully put away the two beads.

    A look of satisfaction.

    After all, one bead costs ten gold coins, and two beads equal twenty gold coins, which translates into twenty bowls of beef noodles.

    No matter how small the mosquito legs are, they are still meat!

    What Yi Feng didn¡¯t know was that a shadow suddenly appeared above his head.

    He looked ferocious.

    His eyes were shining with hatred, staring at Yi Feng.

    However, when he heard Yi Feng say that the bead could be sold for ten gold coins, the shadow almost spit out a mouthful of blood.

    What ten gold coins?

    The value of that pair of beads is not good enough even if the entire Nansha is sold, right?

    How angry that he actually degraded his pair of treasures like this!

    "You lowly lower plane human being, I don't care who you are, or how you ignore the formation I arranged, but now you can only use your life to repay the mistakes you made!"

    Xuying stared at Yi Feng.

    Then he stretched out his sharp claws and turned into a huge shadow, rushing towards Yi Feng.

    ????????????????????? Blink.

    He had already arrived behind Yi Feng.

    The murderous intent is revealed.

    For all this, Yi Feng had no idea that the sharp claw marks were about to touch his neck in an instant.

    "Bounce"

    At this moment, along with a strange sound, a breath spurted out directly from behind Yi Feng.

    The shadow that attacked Yi Feng happened to encounter this aura and rushed towards him.

    "ah!"

    In the void, he let out an inaudible scream. His whole body was turned upside down by this aura, and he almost became shapeless, making it impossible for him to maintain his current condensed state.

    And his entire shadow is much weaker than before.

    "Hoo!"

    "I ate too many wild radishes in the cave, and I was suffocating for a long time, and I finally let it go."

    Yi Feng took a breath.

    He pressed it with both hands, looking relaxed.

    "Ah, ah!"

    "how so."

    However, when the phantom huddled in the corner heard Yi Feng's words, he roared crazily, with a face full of doubts about life.

    After his death, he kept making plans in order to be resurrected, and at the same time, he tried his best to retain the few power of his soul.

    In order to reduce the passage of the power of the soul in the long river of time, he has always been hiding in the dark in the state of the soul. Even spending a lot of money to make the pair of eyes is to reduce the use of the mind, so as not to cause the soul to dissipate excessively.

    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that the soul he had carefully preserved would be blown away by the force just now.Most of it, so that now most of his body is transparent and full of weakness.

    The most annoying thing is that it¡¯s a fucking fart!  ?

    "I don't care who you are, I want you to die, die!"

    He roared with hatred.

    There was a strong fire in his eyes.

    With a move of his hand, a small black snake appeared on the floor out of thin air, spitting out snake bites, giving people an eerie feeling.

    "Heikui, kill this human being for me, but don't destroy his body. Leave it to me to seize the body."

    Xuying ordered in a deep voice.

    The black snake vomited the snake letter and slowly crawled towards Yifeng.

    Seeing Hei Kui¡¯s movements, the shadow was full of sneers.

    Although he didn¡¯t know what went wrong with his dimensionality reduction suppression, which caused this person to repeatedly escape his control, he didn¡¯t panic.

    Because Heikui is not an ordinary snake, but a snake he brought down from the fairy world during his lifetime.

    As the name suggests.

    This is a fairy-level monster.

    Although its strength may be weakened due to laws in Xianjiang Continent, it is absolutely invincible in Xianjiang Continent.

    Hei Kui takes action.

    There is absolutely no way this human being can survive.

    And when he dies, it is also a good time for him to seize his body.

    By then, the power of the soul that was destroyed by a fart will not be important at all.

    And him.

    Will be reborn, reappear on the continent, and trample the entire continent under its feet.

    When I think of this.

    The pride in Xuying's heart is getting stronger and stronger.

    Because of all this.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Seamless.

    There will be no surprises.

    And Hei Kui also slowly approached while spitting out snake letters without Yi Feng's knowledge.

    finally.

    It bowed slightly, suddenly bounced up, and flew out.

    In mid-air, it opened its huge mouth and locked directly on Yi Feng's neck.

    "It's done."

    Seeing this scene, Xuying was filled with joy.

    Because under Hei Kui¡¯s attack, no one in the entire Xianjiang Continent could hide.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 319 What this person said means something.

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ? But.

    What Xuying didn¡¯t expect was that facing Hei Kui¡¯s lightning attack, Yi Feng turned his head and dodged while grabbing Hei Kui in his hand.

    "ah."

    "What a big snake."

    Yi Feng exclaimed while holding Hei Kui in one hand.

    Ga!

    Seeing this scene, Xuying trembled all over and stared.

    How can it be?

    how come?

    This low-level human from a low-level plane not only escaped Hei Kui¡¯s attack, but actually captured Hei Kui?

    This set off a storm in his mind.

    You know, back then, even the immortals in the immortal world were attacked by Hei Kui. An attack that ordinary immortals could not avoid was actually dodged by the white-robed man in front of him?

    How could this prevent him from being shocked and horrified?

    But Yifeng¡¯s next abrupt words instantly made the shadow feel like it was being struck by lightning.

    "Recently, a bird has almost disappeared from its mouth. This snake looks like it has a few ounces of meat, which can just improve the food."

    Yi Feng said excitedly.

    Finished.

    Yi Feng swung his palm hard, and Hei Kui's head fell to the ground, and he fainted immediately.

    And the shadow hidden in the dark clearly felt that Hei Kui's aura disappeared and the connection with him was gone.

    His right-hand man who has been with him for countless years

    just this?

    When Xuying panicked, Yi Feng took out a pot and a bowl from the storage ring.

    ¡° Then under his nose, Yi Feng directly mixed the pot with water, set up some firewood that was always in the storage ring, and started to light a fire.

    Since he didn¡¯t have a knife, Yi Feng smashed one of the bowls and started cleaning Hei Kui with a sharp tile.

    Peeling the skin, cutting the meat and finally putting it into the pot are all done in one go.

    At first glance, he looks like a veteran.

    Add some seasonings, and soon, a faint fragrance will come out of the pot.

    When Yi Feng felt that it was almost done, he took out the pot and ladle and filled a large bowl.

    "Hoo!"

    "This soup is so delicious!"

    ¡°It¡¯s so comfortable, I feel so comfortable all over!¡±

    Yi Feng looked satisfied.

    Seeing Hei Kui, who had been with him for countless years, become someone else's meal, Xuying's heart was bleeding, but even so, he huddled in the corner and did not dare to move.

    Having lived for countless years, he still can¡¯t tell that the man in white robes in front of him is a super old monster.

    Otherwise.

    How could he ignore the immortal-level taboos?

    How could he easily dodge Hei Kui's attacks and even treat Hei Kui as food?

    It turns out that there was no problem with his dimensionality reduction and suppression at all.

    It¡¯s that his dimensionality reduction and suppression are simply ineffective against the person in front of him.

    When he thought of this, Xuying almost cried.

    My heart is full of depression.

    He just wanted to catch a talented junior here to be reborn, but he never thought that he would attract such an old monster!

    As for how to attract such an old monster, and what the purpose of this old monster is here, he has no idea.

    I didn¡¯t dare to say it, let alone ask.

    He could only huddle in the corner, hiding his soul to the extreme, hoping in his heart that this old monster would not notice him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have another bowl!¡±

    Yi Feng ate slowly.

    Finished a bowl.

    Finished another bowl.

    "Apart from"

    After burping, Yi Feng took out a few fresh fruits that he had collected before and not finished eating from the storage ring as after-meal fruits.

    After eating a few pieces of fruit, Yi Feng's face became even more satisfied.

    "comfortable!"

    ¡°I¡¯m so tired, let¡¯s take a nap first!¡±

    Yi Feng stretched out, covered the pot lid, then leaned against the wall and fell asleep.

    "Woooo"

    "Uncle, please don't sleep and leave quickly. Don't do this to me!"

    Seeing that Yi Feng was still asleep, Xuying, who was huddled in the corner without daring to move, burst into tears.? flowed down.

    He has obviously experienced countless years, but now when he is in front of this old monster, it feels like every moment is so long.

    Time passes slowly.

    Just when Xuying¡¯s spirit was about to collapse, Yi Feng finally narrowed his eyes and stood up.

    "Ouch, I drank too much soup."

    Yi Feng murmured with a depressed face.

    After taking a look and seeing no one around, he untied his belt and walked towards the corner.

    "Hiss!"

    Seeing this scene, the shadow in the corner felt cold.

    This old monster.

    Actually walked towards him.

    What is he going to do? Has he discovered me? Is he going to kill me?

    His mind was trembling.

    Finally, the urine settled down.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    don't want.

    No.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? uncle.

    I was wrong.

    I will never take you away again.

    The virtual shadow was covered in green smoke, its heart was roaring continuously, and the entire soul body was more transparent than before. It was obvious that the soul had suffered more serious injuries.

    Finished spreading.

    Yi Feng shivered and walked back to the pot.

    Seeing that there was still half a pot of snake soup, I started to drink it slowly again.

    A mouthful of soup.

    A bite of meat.

    After it lasted for an hour, Yi Feng put away the pot with satisfaction, stood there and stretched.

    The dying figure in the corner stared at Yi Feng.

    Boss.

    "You've finished drinking the soup and peed. You can finally leave, right?"

    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that Yi Feng had no intention of leaving at all, but slowly wandered around the hall.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    My God.

    How long are you going to torture me?

    Please.

    My Hei Kui has only been eaten by you, and there is only a snake head. Why don't you leave?

    "Hey, in such a big hall, why can't we find a suitable weapon?"

    Turned around in a circle.

    Looking at the empty hall, Yi Feng frowned and couldn't help but complain: "Why don't you give me a fucking brick to defend yourself!"

    And the trembling shadow in the corner shivered when he heard Yi Feng's voice.

    This person¡¯s words.

    It means something!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 320 You owe me two million

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    This is more like saying it to him directly.

    Yes.

    ??Definitely.

    He must have discovered his existence long ago.

    The fart from before.

    The next pee.

    And now.

    It is obviously proved that he has known about his existence for a long time, and the purpose of his coming is also directly expressed. It turns out that it is for the Huntian Monument.

    But it belongs to your uncle.

    "If you want the Huntian Monument, just say it. If I give it to you, won't it be over? You have to torture me to death before you say it slowly?"

    While crying, Xuying waved his hand.

    Immediately, the black stone tablet that had been floating in the sky above the hall and had been motionless trembled slightly.

    Then it smashed down and fell to the ground.

    "oh?"

    Yi Feng quickly turned his head and looked at the black bricks on the ground with a slight shock.

    ¡°I never expected that I would be so lucky that a brick actually fell from the roof.

    Go over and pick it up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it.

    It¡¯s quite handy.

    "very nice."

    Yi Feng weighed it in his hands and nodded with satisfaction. After all, for self-defense, something is better than nothing.

    Seeing that Yi Feng seemed satisfied, Xuying breathed a sigh of relief in the corner.

    Although this Huntian Monument is valuable, it is not as valuable as his life.

    Although he was already in the state of undeath, the more this happened, the more he cherished his last remaining breath.

    Looking at the countless passages connecting the main hall, Yi Feng randomly found one and got in.

    Seeing Yi Feng finally leaving, the shadow huddled in the corner was finally relieved, and his face was full of the look of surviving the disaster.

    "Damn it, what kind of hell did this place come from?"

    Walking in the winding and rugged passage, Yi Feng cursed with an ugly face. After walking for a long time, he didn't know where he went.

    ¡°Bang bang.¡±

    At this moment, he clearly heard the sound of weapons connecting in front of him.

    Yi Feng¡¯s eyes lit up and he quickly slipped towards the place where the sound came from.

    Just then, I saw two figures in the passage ahead who were having a great time fighting.

    After the collision, the two looked at each other, staring at each other eagerly.

    The two people fighting are a man and a woman.

    The woman has a beautiful face, a tall figure, and holds a three-foot-long sword.

    It is Yun Yaoyao.

    But at this moment, her face was solemn, and there was a trace of blood at the corner of her mouth, obviously she was injured.

    The other one is a middle-aged man wearing gray clothes.

    He has a gutter nose and holds two claws. He looks sinister at first glance.

    "Yun Yaoyao."

    "If we were outside, it would be really difficult to defeat you, but now that we have no cultivation, we have to rely on our bodies to fight. There is no way that you, a woman, can be my opponent." The hook-nosed man said coldly  : "I advise you to surrender as soon as possible."

    Yun Yaoyao's face was full of despair, but facing the threat of the hooked nose, she still did not give in. Instead, she held the long sword in her hand a little tighter and said coldly: "Old Demon Yan, don't talk about those useless things.  Just do it quickly!"

    "It seems that you really refused to eat the toast and drank the fine wine, and you are still talking harshly at this time." Yan Lao Mo said coldly: "You have to know that there will be no living people in this kind of place. No one can  I saved you."

    "Fuck your mother."

    "I'm not a human being?"

    However, as soon as his voice fell, a curse came from behind him, and at the same time, a sudden kick suddenly landed on his back.

    The sudden attack made Yan Lao Mo stagger.

    His expression changed, and he quickly turned around and saw a young man standing behind him holding a brick.

    And the desperate Yun Yaoyao also did not expect that in such a desperate time, someone would actually save her.

    She also quickly looked over in surprise.

    This sight made her tremble immediately.

    This familiar figure

    Isn¡¯t he the same mortal who spent time with her before?

    She was still worried about Yi Feng's life and death before, but she never expected that Yi Feng was still alive and well.What are you still doing, collecting the loot?  "

    Yi Feng rolled his eyes at her and said.

    Hearing this, Yun Yaoyao reacted and took off Yan Lao Mo's storage ring.

    As soon as he opened it, he saw a dazzling array of various treasures inside, which even Yun Yaoyao was in a state of mind.

    "Well, after all, I killed this person, so logically these things should belong to me."

    "But I don't have any use for this cultivator's stuff, so"

    Yi Feng rubbed his nose and took out the pen and paper again.

    "How about another IOU?"

    "Well?"

    "This thing belongs to you, and you can give me another million, okay?"

    "I, this, one million gold coins?"

    "Are your cultivators' things so worthless?"

    "No, I mean"

    ¡°That¡¯s okay, just one million.¡±

    Yi Feng neatly wrote the IOU, pulled up Yun Yaoyao who was still dazed, pressed her palm on the IOU, and then put the IOU away with satisfaction.

    "Remember, you owe me two million." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 321 Hope is placed on mortals

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Looking at the storage ring in her hand, Yun Yaoyao couldn't help but smile bitterly.

    This mortal.

    It really made her dumbfounded.

    Not to mention one million, it is impossible to take out any item in Yan Lao Mo's storage ring for more than one million gold coins.

    It¡¯s just Yi Feng¡¯s vigorous and resolute attitude that puts even a practitioner at the level of Emperor Wu to shame.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????I am afraid she will have many concerns when killing, but this mortal will beat him to death without batting an eye.

    Thinking back on it, she, the Emperor Wu, lived like a pig.

    "By the way, although we cultivators have no cultivation base, our physical strength and combat experience are not something that mortals can defeat. How did you do it just now?" Yun Yaoyao couldn't help but ask the doubts in her heart.

    "Wellhehe."

    Yi Feng scratched his head and said with a smile: "I'm not talented. Although I can't practice, I still have some boxing skills."

    ¡°A little bit of boxing and kicking?¡±

    Yun Yaoyao smacked her red lips.

    It¡¯s still a bit unbelievable.

    Even if you practice some boxing and kicking skills, you still can't defeat Yan Lao Mo.

    It's just that the fact that Yi Feng has no cultivation cannot be faked. Even if Yi Feng really has cultivation, she doesn't know it, but it is impossible to retain it under the pressure of dimensionality reduction, so she can only think that Yi Feng's boxing and kicking skills are really good.  .

    It just makes her have a hard to accept the fact that since Yi Feng can kill Yan Lao Mo with a brick, she will not be Yi Feng's opponent at this moment.

    ?That is to say.

    Now Yi Feng is better than her.

    And she once again became a burden to Yi Feng, a mortal.

    It¡¯s just that things happened before, but this time it¡¯s not so unacceptable.

    "What should we do next?"

    She asked Yi Feng and unknowingly regarded Yi Feng as the leader.

    "We have to find out where this is first." Yi Feng said.

    "If my guess is correct, it should be among the immortal ruins." Yun Yaoyao frowned.

    "oh?"

    Yi Feng was slightly startled and asked immediately: "I remember you said that this immortal left something awesome, so can we go treasure hunting?"

    "You think too much."

    Yun Yaoyao couldn't help but roll her eyes at Yi Feng and said: "Under the suppression of the immortals, we don't know whether we can survive without cultivation. It is undoubtedly fanciful to want to seize the treasure. In addition, there will definitely be taboos near the treasure.  There are formations, or treasure-protecting monsters, so it is impossible to get the treasure in this case."

    ¡°So we¡¯d better find a way to get out as soon as possible!¡±

    "All right."

    Yi Feng weighed the bricks in his hands and took Yun Yaoyao to find a way out.

    This is the way to go.

    That¡¯s most of the day.

    "who?"

    At this time, Yi Feng looked at the passage in front and shouted.

    Then, in the front passage, three vigilant figures walked out.

    A man looks like a young man, holding a long sword.

    The others are two old men.

    "Oh? It's actually Miss Yun."

    When the young man saw Yun Yaoyao, he said in surprise.

    And Yun Yaoyao was also quite surprised.

    Because the three people in front of them are not ordinary people. The young man is Gu Wunian from Dongsheng Continent. He is a six-life Martial Emperor and has few opponents in his long sword.

    The other two old men are masters who came from Central Continent just like the old demon Yan. They are called the Yin and Yang Elders. Their cultivation bases are five lives for one person and six lives for the other.

    "How come you are together?"

    Yun Yaoyao couldn't help but ask.

    "We just happened to meet each other and walked together. After all, under the pressure of dimensionality reduction, if we still walk alone, we will probably die miserably!" Gu Wunian said with a smile.

    Hear the words.

    Yun Yaoyao nodded.

    This is true.

    "What about Miss Yun, since we have met, why don't we get together so that we can have someone to take care of us and not be unable to deal with danger?" Gu Wunian said.

    "I don't plan to hunt for treasure anymore, I'm afraid it's a different path." Yun Yaoyao said.

    "Miss Yun is joking"A mortal can be hateful sometimes, but she has to admit that this mortal always gives her a sense of security.

    It¡¯s ridiculous to say that although a Martial Emperor would feel safe in a mortal, that¡¯s the fact.

    "then what do I do?"

    Gu Wunian asked with an ugly expression.

    "I suggest you come with us." Yun Yaoyao looked at Gu Wu Nian, hesitated for a moment and said, "Believe me, my choice will not be wrong."

    Looking at Yun Yaoyao¡¯s solemn expression, Gu Wu Nian gritted his teeth and finally nodded.

    "snort!"

    However, the Yin and Yang elders snorted coldly, turned around and left.

    "Hey two old men, why don't we go together, so we can have someone to take care of us on the way!" Gu Wunian shouted.

    "The mighty Emperor Wu would actually place his hopes on a mortal."

    "Don't you think it's ridiculous?"

    The two elders of Yin and Yang said disdainfully: "Anyway, we two brothers will not be like this."

    PS: I wish you all a happy new year, academic success, good health, endless money to spend, and endless love, hehe.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 322 Lowering the requirements for seizing the body

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Finished.

    The Yin and Yang old men left with disdain on their faces.

    Yi Feng had a dark face.

    "Two dead old men, what's going on?

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Are speaking as if no one is nobler than the other. If I didn¡¯t want to save some energy, I would definitely shoot you to death with a brick.

    After being separated, Yi Feng took Yun Yaoyao and they embarked on the journey.

    But Gu Wu Nian¡¯s heart is still not at ease.

    Although he did not mean to look down on Yi Feng, as the Yin and Yang elders said, it always felt a bit hasty for a mighty Martial Emperor to pin his hopes for life on a mortal.

    "Miss Yun, can he really believe it?"

    Walking beside Yun Yaoyao, Gu Wunian could not help but lower her voice and asked.

    "Although I'm not very sure, I still believe in him more than those two old men."

    Yun Yaoyao said solemnly.

    In fact, her heart is a little complicated.

    Emperor Wu.

    As the peak combat power of the entire Xianjiang Continent, they have their own arrogance.

    She didn¡¯t expect that she would place her hopes on a mortal again and again.

    Time flies.

    That¡¯s seven days.

    After these seven days, all three of them became extremely weak.

    "No, I can't leave."

    Behind him, Gu Wunian supported the Changjian in his hand, dragged his steps heavily, and said with a pale face.

    "Yes, Yi Feng, let's take a rest."

    Yun Yaoyao¡¯s face was equally pale and she said to Yi Feng in front.

    Without cultivation, their bodies may be much stronger than ordinary people, but their bodies can no longer hold up without supplies.

    "Okay, let's rest for a quarter of an hour."

    Yi Feng, who was walking in front to explore the way, nodded.

    His brows were also furrowed.

    I thought that along the way, I would occasionally encounter some wild beasts, or monster beasts whose cultivation was also suppressed, so that they could at least ensure their supplies.

    But in the past few days, not a single living thing has been found.

    What appears in front of you are only passages and stone walls, which is a huge psychological torture for everyone.

    The only consolation is that they still have enough drinking water in their hands, but with just water and no food, they cannot last long.

    "time to go."

    A quarter of an hour later, Yi Feng stood up and said to them.

    Hearing this, the two people who were about to fall asleep had bitter looks on their faces. They looked at the white robe in front of them, which even had a hint of scholarly temperament, full of complexity.

    They really can't understand.

    Both of them, the Martial Emperors, could no longer hold on. As a mortal, how could Yi Feng have such great potential?

    You Qi Gu Wu Nian licked his dry tongue and said feebly: "Brother Yi, I really don't have the strength anymore, why don't you two leave first."

    "If you don't leave, you will die here."

    Yi Feng looked at him and said seriously.

    He also understood very well that it would be very comfortable to lie down, but he would definitely not be able to get up if he lay down.

    "But, I really don't have any strength left."

    Gu Wunian said with an ugly expression.

    "You guys get up and go, I promise you will have something to eat in half a day." Yi Feng said firmly.

    Hear the words.

    Both Yun Yaoyao and Gu Wunian's eyes lit up, looking at Yi Feng full of disbelief.

    "I promise."

    Yi Feng nodded firmly.

    Hear the words.

    Not knowing where the strength came from, the two of them climbed up and continued on their way with Yi Feng.

    Just like that, another half day passed.

    Seeing that Gu Wu Nian and Yun Yaoyao were about to fall, Yi Feng paused, reached into his arms, and took out a piece of beef jerky.

    Divide it evenly into three pieces.

    ¡°Brother Yi, you actually still have beef jerky here?¡±

    Gu Wunian¡¯s eyes were shining brightly as he took the beef jerky and ate it hungrily. Even Yun Yaoyao on the side was not very polite.

    After eating, I saw that the two of them looked much better.

    ¡°Brother Yi, is this beef jerky of yours?Come on!  "

    ? said.

    He canceled the formations in the hall.

    "Next, as long as someone can walk into this hall, I will seize him!"

    The light of hope flashed in Xuying¡¯s eyes again.

    After all, being able to get here through one's own perseverance despite the suppression of cultivation can also prove that this person's qualifications are not bad.

    Even if you didn¡¯t get here by luck but by perseverance, it also shows that this person is very lucky.

    So no matter what, he will not seize the wrong person.

    "Huh?"

    "Is there any movement?"

    "Is someone here?"

    "Ah ha ha?"

    "It seems that time has really come my way. Not only did I lower my requirements, someone else came to my door."

    ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re welcome.¡±

    With a roar in his heart, he turned into an invisible shadow in the hall and rushed towards the person.

    ?????????????????

    Without giving the visitor any chance to react, he seizes the body directly with lightning speed.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 323 Treasure Man

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Xuying looked proud.

    He turned into a stream of light and rushed to the door, but he met Yi Feng who was walking in front.

    Hiss!

    This face is

    When the face looked bigger and bigger in his eyes, he became excited all over.

    "It's him!"

    At this moment, the proud look on his face instantly solidified, and then he became even uglier than his dead mother.

    "My uncle."

    "Master, ancestor."

    "Why are you back again?"

    "Please, don't do me like this!"

    "I'm really just a little immortal. I gave you the Huntian Monument and you ate Hei Kui. What else do you want to do!"

    If it weren¡¯t for the state of his soul, he would almost shed tears at this moment.

    So he rushed forward and made a 180-degree turn in mid-air.

    This posture.

    It can be said to be a smooth flow without any sloppiness.

    Then he shrank into a corner, not daring to move.

    "This hall."

    "Isn't it the core of the immortal ruins?"

    Walking into the main hall, Gu Wunian and Yun Yaoyao carefully looked around.

    But after they looked around, they found that there was nothing in this hall.

    "It shouldn't be the core of what you are talking about, otherwise it would be too casual, right?" Yi Feng couldn't help but ask.

    Hear the words.

    Gu Wu Nian and the other two also nodded.

    But when he heard this, Xuying almost cried.

    My grandfather.

    You have eaten the immortal beasts guarding this entire hall.

    The most powerful immortal weapon, the Huntian Monument, is in your hands.

    Even the most valuable pair of beads were picked out by you.

    On the other hand, you say that I am just here to greet you?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? uncle.

    What are you going to do?

    "Forget it, forget about that, let's find a way out as soon as possible."

    Yi Feng ordered the two of them, and then looked at each passage one by one. At the same time, he also looked at whether there were any mechanisms around the hall.

    ¡°Damn it, how to get out?¡±

    The shadow in the corner was stunned.

    ????????? Could it be that you, old man, still don¡¯t know how to get out?  Why don't you just go out in any way?

    "Even if you want to act like a pig in front of two juniors, you can't eat like this, so don't take me with you!"

    "Please."

    "You go."

    "I'll take you out, that's alright!"

    The shadow trembled and cursed, and with a thought, the whole hall suddenly trembled.

    Then I heard that countless stone gates were moving throughout the underground.

    Then, under the eyes of Yi Feng and others, the countless passages connecting the main hall were closed, leaving only the last passage in front of Yi Feng and the others.

    "This is?"

    Yi Feng hurriedly walked to the entrance of the passage, raised his palm and felt it carefully, and said excitedly: "There is a weak wind, it should be the exit."

    Hearing this, the other two people also showed excitement.

    "Then let's leave quickly?"

    "good!"

    The eyes of the three of them all shone with hope, and then they cautiously stepped into the cave.

    Seeing Yi Feng and the others leaving, the shadow huddled in the corner finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    But just as he took a breath, he heard another long voice coming from the passage.

    "You two leave first, I'll be back soon if I have any questions."

    Yi Feng said to Yun Yaoyao and the other two, and then walked back to the main hall.

    "Hiss!"

    Seeing this, Xuying¡¯s heart was in his throat again.

    He is back again.

    What is he going to do?

    Are you going to kill me before you leave?

    Just when he was thinking this

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    A splash of urine made Xu Ying feel excited all over.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    It¡¯s too bullying.

    Scored twice.

    He actually scored twice!

    &n?, turned pale.

    When they saw Yi Feng and the other three, they struggled desperately, stretched out their palms and said, "Help, save us."

    Yun Yaoyao and Gu Wunian were indifferent and looked at Yi Feng with questioning eyes.

    ?Obviously.

    Now they are all headed by Yi Feng.

    ¡°Boy, save us quickly.¡±

    Seeing that Yun Yaoyao and the others were indifferent, Yin and Yang hurriedly looked at Yi Feng.

    "Why should I save you?"

    Yi Feng asked with a dark face.

    He has not forgotten the attitude these two old men had towards him before.

    "We are cultivators from Central Continent. If you don't save us, you will be crushed to ashes when we get out."

    The two of them made threats directly towards Yifeng.

    They expected that Yi Feng was a mortal and would be afraid of their cultivators.

    "Ha ha."

    However.

    But Yi Feng laughed directly.

    ?? Stretched out his palm, felt it slightly, and murmured: "It's getting closer and closer to the exit, and I don't have to save anymore, so everyone can have a good time!"

    With that said, Yi Feng took out three pieces of beef jerky at once.

    "Fuck you"

    Gu Wu Nian was stunned.

    Yun Yaoyao also had a dull look on her face.

    "Eat, eat to your heart's content, and then go home happily." Yi Feng said with a smile, and then gulped down the food.

    ¡°Then he left without even looking at the two old men.

    Seeing this scene, the Yin and Yang couple twitched all over, drooled, their bodies trembling, and they looked at Yun Yaoyao and Gu Wunian with pleading faces.

    ¡°Obviously begging them for a bite to eat.

    "snort!"

    "Want to eat?"

    "No."

    Gu Wunian raised his eyebrows at the two of them and hurriedly followed Yi Feng while tearing the beef with his mouth.

    At the same time, I didn¡¯t forget to touch my oily mouth, which made me angry to death.

    "It's your own fault."

    Yun Yaoyao also glanced at the two elders indifferently, stepped over them, and followed Yifeng (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 324 How much beef jerky do you have left?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "you¡­¡­"

    "No, no, no."

    "We were wrong, please, we shouldn't have spoken like that just now, please give us another chance."

    Seeing that Yi Feng and others had really left, Yin and Yang crawled on the ground and heard the sounds of prayer.

    But.

    No one cares about their lives anymore.

    ?As the saying goes, you will never survive if you do something wrong, that¡¯s exactly what it is.

    In the black hall.

    "Ahhhhh"

    The screams of the phantom continued.

    ¡°Damn it, damn it, my soul has become completely transparent, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to hold on for even a year if this continues.¡±

    When I think of this, Xu Ying feels that life is worse than death.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? was a good idea, but in the end, it was ruined by two urine leaks.

    Hate it!

    But when he thought of that person¡¯s terror, he dared not speak out in anger.

    "No, I can't sit still and wait for death. I must find someone to take over immediately."

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for any damn test, as long as it¡¯s an individual!¡±

    He gritted his teeth and made this reluctant decision, and his requirements for the person who wanted to seize the body were lowered again and again.

    There are no requirements now.

    After making up his mind, his body dragged into an afterimage and swept away in the direction where Yi Feng and others left.

    Soon after.

    He finally arrived at the location of the Yin and Yang elders.

    Looking at the dying appearance of Yin and Yang, his whole face turned black.

    "damn it."

    "The people of the Immortal River Continent are so afraid of death. There are only so many people coming in to a dignified Immortal Relic. Not to mention the two who followed the old man, the remaining two are such crooked melons and crack dates."

    But now he has no choice. The phantom appears, standing high above the two of them, ready to seize the body.

    And just in time, the two weak people woke up.

    "Immortal?"

    "Is it Immortal Li Yang?"

    Seeing this phantom standing in mid-air, the two of them were so excited that they immediately knelt on the ground and kowtowed respectfully, thinking that they were about to be saved.

    But what they didn¡¯t expect was that Immortal Li Yang, whom they were kneeling to worship, suddenly raised his palm and cast a spell towards the two of them.

    Steal the luck of one of them.

    ??Plunder another person¡¯s body.

    "What?"

    "Seize the body?"

    "Oh no, Immortal Li Yang, why do you want to take away our bodies?"

    The two people asked with fearful voices and frightened faces.

    "Hmph, I worked so hard to create this immortal relic. Do you really think it was here to give you losers a chance?"

    "I am not a great saint."

    Hear the words.

    The hearts of the Yin and Yang elders sank.

    It suddenly became clear that this so-called immortal ruins was not a place of chance at all, but was simply used by Li Yang to select the target of his body.

    "Could it be that the two of us are the ones you selected to seize your body?"

    The two of them said with bitterness on their faces, unwillingly.

    "Are you worthy?"

    Li Yang choked and couldn't help shouting.

    It is almost the pot of his mother.

    He really didn¡¯t know where these two crooked men could have the nerve to say this.

    ¡°If he hadn¡¯t really had no choice, he wouldn¡¯t have even wanted to take a look at these two things.

    "Senior, senior, senior immortal, listen to us, among the people who came in this time, there are people who are stronger, more talented, and more lucky than us." One of them flashed his eyes slightly and said quickly: "You are really trying to seize the body from us.  The gain outweighs the loss!¡±

    "Yes, yes, there are three of them, especially the young man in white robes at the head. He is the most suitable person to seize the body."

    The other man¡¯s eyes flashed with malice and he quickly joined in.

    The two of them have a good understanding.

    ¡°Obviously they knew that there was a high probability that they would not survive, so they wanted to drag Yi Feng and others into the water and die with them.

    Especially that mortal Yi Feng.

    The most hateful.

    It would be better to go to the eighteenth level of hell.

    However, Li Yang's face darkened.

    unrealThe palms of his hands suddenly solidified, and the two big ears of melon seeds were slapped directly on their faces.

    "Senior, why did you hit us?"

    "Why did you say you were beaten?" Li Yang said in a cold voice: "I don't know who is in my territory?"

    "Then why?"

    The two of them looked dull.

    "Okay, you are going to be taken over by me soon anyway, so I'm not afraid to tell you that I can't afford to offend the young man in white robe you mentioned. His strength is 10,000 times stronger than when I was alive!"

    However, the two old men, Yin and Yang, were completely confused.

    The young man in white robe

    Isn¡¯t that Yi Feng?

    "Li Yang can't afford to offend him, but he's still 10,000 times stronger than he was before he was alive?"

    Doesn¡¯t that mean?

    Ga!

    The two of them felt out of breath.

    Doesn¡¯t that mean that the mortal they looked down upon was not a mortal at all, but an immortal?

    And he is still an immortal ten thousand times stronger than Li Yang during his lifetime!  ?

    "Huh, otherwise, I have so many choices, I would never choose you two." Li Yang said solemnly with a black face: "Okay, enough nonsense, you guys go to hell!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Li Yang mobilized all the power of his soul and made a final bid to seize the two people's bodies.

    Finally, in the regret and unwillingness of the two people, their bodies and their luck were slowly taken away by Li Yang

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s so sloppy!¡±

    "I thought I could get out of the cave in one day, but looking at the situation now, it will probably take two or three days."

    In the passage, Yi Feng, who was walking in front, sighed.

    Finished.

    Yi Feng collapsed on the ground.

    "It's better to hold on, we don't know how long it will take." Yun Yaoyao said softly.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go quickly, go out early and feel at ease.¡± Gu Wunian said the same.

    "Hey, why do you have to be so tired as a human being? How about a balance between work and rest?"

    Yi Feng stretched out and said leisurely.

    The two of them suddenly had dark faces.

    Who was it that drove them away day and night like they were chasing thieves? You actually said such a thing?

    But complaining is a complaint, Yun Yaoyao still walked to Yi Feng's side, took Yi Feng's arm with her jade hand, and tried to help Yi Feng up.

    "Keep on holding on, go out and rest again, we have no food anymore." Yun Yaoyao comforted softly.

    "Yes, let's hurry up and get on our way."

    Gu Wunian also came over, took Yi Feng's other hand, and said: "If I had known, I should have saved some of yesterday's beef jerky. It seems that by the time I reach the entrance of the cave, I will be very hungry again.  "

    "Actually"

    Yi Feng scratched his head and said sheepishly: "As for food, I still have a little bit here."

    ? said.

    Yi Feng touched in his arms and took out three pieces of beef jerky, a bag of peanuts, and even a bottle of wine

    "Fuck you"

    Seeing this, Gu Wunian cursed loudly, pointed at Yi Feng and said tremblingly: "You, you, you, how much have you saved?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 325 Another reckoning

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Yun Yaoyao also looked over fiercely.

    "Not much."

    Yi Feng twirled the space ring on his finger and said with a smile on his face: "If I eat it normally, it will last for three people for twenty years. If I eat it once every few days as before, I can probably eat it until I die of old age."

    They already knew that Yi Feng had the Space Ring. Although they didn¡¯t know where Yi Feng, a mortal, came from, most practitioners would keep a tacit understanding and not ask more questions about this kind of thing.

    But when they heard Yi Feng's words that he could eat him until he died of old age, the two of them almost felt like hacking Yi Feng to death.

    "You, you, you, you have so much food, why didn't you take it out earlier? You almost starved us to death before you took out a little bit?" Gu Wu Nian asked angrily.

    "Isn't this a prepared plan?"

    Yi Feng rolled her eyes at him and said angrily: "If I am really blocked and can't get out, I can die of old age in there. Although it is a bit aggrieved, it is better to live than die."

    "you¡­¡­"

    "do not talk."

    Looking at Yi Feng's appearance, Gu Wunian, who turned blue, was really angry and laughed. Finally, he grabbed a piece of beef jerky from Yi Feng's hand and wolfed it down.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know where you got so much food.¡±

    Yun Yaoyao shook her head and asked angrily.

    "When I left Nansha, I asked an old brother to help me get some specialties, and he prepared so much for me." Yi Feng explained with a smile: "But speaking of which, my old brother is really too  You¡¯re being polite, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have enough.¡±

    The two of them were speechless.

    I don¡¯t want to listen to Yi Feng anymore.

    This meal.

    The three of them were extremely full.

    After knowing that Yi Feng had a large reserve, the two of them felt a little hungry and asked Yi Feng for food.

    Finally, three days later, the three of them walked out of the immortal ruins.

    See the light of day again.

    "Huh, I didn't expect that after walking out of the immortal ruins, we would already be at the edge of the Shiwan Mountain." Gu Wunian sighed with emotion.

    "Yes, it's not far from Pingjiang City." Yi Feng also sighed.

    "It feels so good to survive this disaster!"

    Yun Yaoyao took a deep breath, gently closed her beautiful eyes, and felt everything around her.

    The three of them continued on their way without much delay.

    About half a day later, the three of them also walked out of the range of the dimension reduction pressure, and Gu Wu Nian and Yun Yaoyao's cultivation levels returned.

    "Brother Yi, I didn't expect that you are really a mortal. I always didn't believe it before." Gu Wunian looked Yi Feng up and down and said in disbelief.

    "Can I still lie to you?"

    Yi Feng rolled his eyes at Gu Wu Nian angrily.

    "To be honest, Brother Yi, I have never admired many people in my life, let alone any mortal. You are the first one."

    "I have to admit that if it weren't for you this time, I would probably be stuck in this immortal ruins."

    "Thanks."

    Gu Wunian bowed lightly to Yi Feng, extremely sincerely.

    You must know that for a proud Emperor Wu to bow to a mortal like this with sincerity is enough to illustrate Yi Feng's status in Gu Wunian's eyes.

    "What's the point of thanking you?"

    Yi Feng said with a smile.

    "but¡­¡­"

    "Um?"

    "In the cave, you ate so much of my food, shouldn't you settle an account?"

    Hear the words.

    Gu Wu Nian stayed in place.

    Yun Yaoyao¡¯s pretty face also turned dark visibly.

    This is it.

    Why do you deserve a beating so much?

    As soon as I felt a little grateful towards him, I immediately started talking about money.

    "Well, wait a moment, I'll do the math."

    After saying that, Yi Feng squatted on the ground and started counting with his stick.

    ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t forget it, I¡¯ll give you another one million gold coins.¡± Yun Yaoyao said angrily.

    "Ah, rich woman, rich woman!"

    Yi Feng looked excited.

    With that said, he looked at Gu Wu Nian again, and said with a smile: "So, Brother Wu Nian, what about you?"

    "Ahem, what did I think it was? It turned out to be gold coins. I happened to have some saved there., about three to five million, I will give it all to you later.  Gu Wu Nian said grandly.

    "Aha, it turns out you are the real rich man."

    Yi Feng immediately gave Gu Wunian a big bear hug.

    "Okay, Brother Yi, I need to go back to Dongsheng first. When I finish what I'm doing, I'll come find you and bring you the money." Gu Wunian said.

    "Okay, okay, walk slowly, you are welcome to come anytime."

    Yi Feng said with a smile.

    "Goodbye, Miss Yun."

    Gu Wu Nian clasped his fists at the two of them, flew into the air, and fled towards the distance.

    "well!"

    Looking at Gu Wunian leaving, Yi Feng sighed and said leisurely: "Look, what is a pattern? Brother Wu Nian is called a pattern. At first glance, he is someone who does big things."

    Yi Feng¡¯s meaningful words immediately made Yun Yaoyao¡¯s mouth twitch.

    But I couldn¡¯t help but laugh again.

    "Why are you laughing?" Yi Feng asked doubtfully.

    "I'm laughing. You're a mortal, but you're quite cute." Yun Yaoyao raised her red lips and said leisurely.

    ¡°Nani??????¡±

    Yi Feng had a dark look on his face.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s take you out of the mountain first!¡±

    Yun Yaoyao grabbed Yi Feng's palm and flew up into the air.

    Soon after, they left Shiwandashan and arrived outside Pingjiang City.

    "I also need to go back to Dongsheng for something, I'm afraid I can only send you here."

    After landing, Yun Yaoyao said softly.

    "Okay, then walk slowly, I haven't been back for a long time, it's time to go back."

    Yi Feng nodded towards Yun Yaoyao.

    After saying goodbye, Yi Feng walked directly back to Pingjiang City.

    Looking at Yi Feng who never looked back after leaving, Yun Yaoyao opened her mouth, but the words in her mouth were not uttered after all.

    After all, we are not the same people.

    well.

    She sighed and turned around to leave.

    But when he turned around, he found that Yi Feng, who had left, suddenly looked back.

    Her eyes lit up and she quickly stopped leaving.

    this moment.

    Her pupils were shining with light, her pretty face showed unconcealable joy, and her heart was filled with anticipation.

    "Sister, don't forget to pay me back." Yi Feng shouted.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    "ah?"

    Yun Yaoyao was caught off guard and felt a tightness in her chest, almost bursting into anger.

    Killing intent rose from her whole body, the surrounding temperature also rose, and the ground she stepped on quietly cracked with countless cracks (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 326 Is this slow?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°I¡¯m finally going back to the martial arts gym, and I don¡¯t know what that barren mount looks like.¡±

    "What a worry!"

    Finally sending Yun Yaoyao away, Yi Feng walked leisurely towards Pingjiang City.

    "Pingjiang City, long no see!"

    Yi Feng walked on the familiar streets dusty.

    "Master Yi, long time no see."

    At the stall, an old man selling tofu greeted Yi Feng and put a bunch of tofu on Yi Feng's finger.

    "Hey, Old Li is so polite."

    Yi Feng put away the tofu with a smile.

    "Master Yi, come over and play chess."

    Under the big tree, another old man shouted to Yifeng.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. Next time I come, I¡¯ll go home first.¡±

    Yi Feng smiled and refused.

    "Mr. Yi, you haven't come to fight with us for a long time. Where did you go?"

    In a red building, several pretty girls waved their handkerchiefs towards Yifeng.

    "He'll be here in two days."

    Yi Feng said with a smile.

    ¡°Afterwards, someone would bring him a piece of fresh meat from time to time, and someone would give him some tea leaves from time to time. After a while, Yi Feng already had big and small bags in his hands.

    "It's better to be at home!"

    ¡°The fellow villagers are still very enthusiastic.¡±

    Yi Feng said with a smile.

    "Master."

    At this moment, Zhong Qing trotted over from the opposite side and greeted Yi Feng excitedly.

    At the same time, behind him was the cultivating woman who took Zhong Qing away, Bai Lengxi.

    "Why did you come back before me?" Yi Feng said with a smile.

    "It's been two months, hehe."

    ??Zhong Qing said with a smile, and at the same time he did not forget to hold the dog and give it a stroke.

    "It was agreed upon for two months, I'll bring it back and leave it to you."

    Bai Lengxi looked at Yi Feng and said.

    At the same time, I was a little surprised. Yi Feng actually walked back from Shiwanda Mountain with a dwarf and a dog.

    "Um."

    Yi Feng nodded, without saying too much to the woman, and took Zhong Qing back to the martial arts gym.

    After Yi Feng and others left, a figure fell next to Bai Lengxi. It was Lin Mo, an old man in Taoist robes.

    "Are you just letting him go back like this?" Old Taoist Lin Mo asked.

    "Although we have confirmed that he is a god, what can we do? Can we force something like that? And you also said that forcing it is useless." Bai Lengxi said.

    "Then what are you going to do next?" Lin Mo asked.

    "I plan to live in Pingjiang City, slowly get closer to Zhong Qing step by step, and finally reach that point." Bai Lengxi said.

    "But this Tiehanhan"

    Old Taoist Lin Mo looked worried.

    "As time goes by, there will always be a way. Haven't you heard that love grows over time?" Bai Lengxi sneered.

    Yi Feng finally returned to the martial arts hall with Zhong Qing and others.

    Pushing open the door of the martial arts hall, Yi Feng walked into the backyard.

    ?????????????????????????? Tired.

    ??Miss his recliner.

    But as soon as he walked in, the scene that appeared in front of him directly shocked Yi Feng's eyes.

    A huge snail, squinting its eyes and looking half-dead, was lying on the manhole cover in the yard, basking in the sun.

    Yi Feng cursed loudly in an instant.

    "Slowly, slowly, you will know from the name, it is indeed not a good thing."

    "Broken the system, can you stop playing with me? Can you give me something reliable?"

    After saying that, Yi Feng was so angry that he kicked his giant shell again and cursed: "Go to hell, don't lie in the middle of the yard and get in the way!"

    As if hearing Yi Feng¡¯s scolding, the snail lazily opened its eyes.

    "Bulu Bulu"

    A strange sound came from his mouth, and then he squirmed and crawled towards the corner.

    But it¡¯s better not to climb.

    This climb made Yi Feng want to die. It took him a long time to climb half a fucking meter.

    "This thing, you told him it was a mount?"

    "If he really wants to ride, let alone go to other places, just go to the vegetable market to buy some vegetables. I'm afraid he will have to die here."??'s back.

    He finally discovered it.

    This broken system is designed to deceive people.

    "Gan!"

    A loud curse.

    Yi Feng left with a dark face.

    After Yi Feng left, Benwei quickly squatted towards the snail.

    "Aba Aba"

    "Bulu Bulu"

    "Ababa"

    "Bulu"

    "Ah, Baba"

    "Bubulu"

    "Brother, brother, what are you talking about here?"

    The dog's face was confused, and the centipede also stretched its head over.

    "This is my old buddy!" Benwei sighed: "Be polite and polite."

    "oh?"

    "Brother, if you are so powerful, is your old buddy also very powerful?"

    Centipede and Gouzi looked at Benwei in surprise.

    "That's for sure. My old friend has a supreme saying, and I still remember it." Benwei said.

    "What brother is it?"

    Dog Centipede asked quickly.

    "He said¡­¡­"

    "Although I am very slow, when I am old enough, it will only take me a little while to reach the mainland" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 327 New System Tasks

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    During the next period of time.

    Yi Feng concentrates on being at home.

    Carving, brewing wine, and making tea are repeated over and over again, trying to elevate these tasks to the highest level.

    Because he is unwilling!

    Especially this mount incident, it deeply stimulated his heart.

    But the more this happens, the more he wants to see how long this broken system will deceive him.

    "Ding!"

    "Congratulations to the host, the carving has reached the level of gods."

    "Hoo!"

    Listening to this familiar voice, Yi Feng put down the carving knife.

    The carving is finally complete.

    "View panel."

    "Host: Yi Feng."

    "Cultivation: Undetectable."

    ¡°Skills: Eighteen types of martial arts to rival the gods, music, chess, calligraphy and painting to rival the gods, healing and blacksmithing to rival the gods, cooking skills to rival the gods, brewing wine to return to nature, tea art to return to nature¡­¡±

    "wipe!"

    However, Yi Feng directly cursed.

    This dog system

    Before, his cultivation could at least show that he was a "mortal", but now he has become undetectable?

    You said that he can cultivate, but it shows that he is undetectable, but it can be understood that his strength is so great that the system cannot directly detect it.

    But can he practice?

    Do you have any cultivation?

    ? said.

    He punched the sky!

    Half a minute passed, and not even a breath of wind could be picked up

    This damn thing is obviously so useless that it cannot be detected!

    At this time

    ??Zhongzhou.

    Within an ancient tower, a white-haired old man flew up into the sky and stepped into the sky above the clouds. His eyes were shining with disbelief, staring at the scene in the distance.

    "What exactly is this?"

    His voice trembled.

    The North Sea Continent.

    A long-haired man came out with a sword, leaving an afterimage in the sky. Looking at the scene in the distant sky, he could no longer remain calm in the light wind and the clouds, and the sword under his feet became dim.

    The Southern Wilderness Territory.

    A ten-foot-tall giant climbed up from the ground, looked up at the sky in the distance, and suddenly knelt down.

    The West Demon Forest.

    In the dense jungle, a woman in revealing and charming clothes suddenly felt an unprecedented oppressive aura, which made her tremble and tremble. She couldn't help but transform into the original white fox state, crawling on the ground without daring to move.  .

    besides.

    In other parts of the Xianjiang Continent, many Ten-Life Martial Emperors and countless old monsters who had been hiding in the world were blasted out, standing in mid-air to watch the spectacle that had just appeared.

    Because just now, a heaven-destroying aura suddenly appeared throughout the world.

    A fist turned into a phantom suddenly appeared with the power to lift the sky.

    One punch.

    The blast broke the sky!

    And the fairy world.

    There was unprecedented turmoil.

    Countless powerful people from the immortal world gathered together, their faces flashing with disbelief, and the flash-in-the-pan punch just now appeared in their minds.

    But that punch.

    Directly breaking the barriers of the fairy world.

    ??The ground and space within a radius of 10,000 miles in the fairyland will be directly reduced to nothingness.

    ¡°Where did this punch come from?¡± a middle-aged man asked in surprise.

    "No, I don't know"

    An old man was also solemn and his voice became a little stuttering.

    "Could it be that someone from the other side of God came here?"

    Another person asked incredulously.

    "It is impossible for the group of advanced beings on the other side of God to do such a thing. It is more like they were brought down from thousands of lower realms."

    "Fuck your sister, we can't even do this punch. Which person from the lower world is so powerful that he can directly break the barrier of the fairy world?" An old man with a dirty head holding a wine bottle couldn't help but said.

    Although this person¡¯s words were unpleasant, no one refuted him.

    Because what he said is true.

    ¡°If people in the lower world can break barriers with one punch, then they, the big guys in the fairy world, might as well find a crack in the ground and burrow down.

    "But this punch came and went quickly, even if they are the giants of the immortal world."Even the smallest thing can't capture the slightest breath.

    ¡°In addition to the psychological shadow this punch can cause on them, they have no way to trace it

    "well!"

    In the martial arts hall, Yi Feng slumped down on a stool, looked at his white fists, and sighed sadly.

    Why is it so difficult to practice cultivation?

    "Ding."

    "Publish a new task."

    At this moment, the calm voice sounded again.

    "Are there any new tasks?"

    Yi Feng frowned. He didn¡¯t know what the damn system wanted him to learn.

    "Task content: Ask the host to expand the martial arts gym at his own expense, establish a sect, and recruit one hundred disciples."

    "wipe!"

    As soon as he heard this voice, Yi Feng stood up suddenly and almost ran away.

    Expand the martial arts gym at your own expense?

    How much does this cost?

    The most annoying thing is that you want to create a sect?

    ¡°You can¡¯t find any disciples when you open a fucking martial arts gym, but you still have a sect, are you trying to trick him to death?

    ? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out?????

    Just when Yi Feng was yelling, the system's voice sounded again.

    "Task reward: The host can start practicing."

    "What?"

    As soon as he heard the mission reward, Yi Feng was stunned for a moment.

    Practice.

    Practice.

    Will he be able to practice after completing this task?

    He is Yi Feng.

    Are you finally about to pass the systematic assessment and become a truly awesome master?

    Yi Feng was filled with tears.

    The eyes were shining with an unprecedented light, and they also picked up the spirit of having just traveled through time.

    "Okay, isn't it just to expand the martial arts gym at your own expense? You have to pay for it at your own expense. As long as you can practice, it's not a problem."

    "There is also a sect. If you create it, you will create it. As for a hundred disciples, I will also trap a hundred people!"

    At this moment, Yi Feng was full of pride.

    ??Full of expectations for the future life.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 328 Sect Planning

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    A high mountain shrouded in clouds and mist.

    Shantianque looked ugly, stroking his not too long goatee, walking back and forth in the pavilion.

    "Oh, how can this be good!"

    "I'm going to die, I'm going to die."

    Then, he looked at Ye Bei aside and asked hurriedly: "Disciple, how many spiritual treasures do you still have in your hand?"

    "How about you give your master a chance to share your fortune?"

    "Anyway, after thinking about it, you won't be able to collect 800 pieces until you die. Why don't you solve the master's problem first?"

    Hear the words.

    Ye Bei's face was uglier than his dead mother.

    "Master, what if I give you these two or three items? How long has it been since the deadline?" Ye Bei said with a dark face: "That senior probably doesn't take us to heart and has temporarily forgotten us.  But the day we think of this, it will be our death."

    ?????????????????????????????

    The master and the apprentice, who owed huge debts, became desperate.

    "Okay, stop nagging me."

    On the other side, Guan Yunpeng said with a dark face: "You two, master and disciple, have brought it upon yourselves to do this. Who told you to be blind and insist on hitting the iron plate? But you said that I don't care who Yunpeng provokes. Originally, with that  We have a good relationship with our seniors, but you guys have tricked me into this."

    ¡°It¡¯s really a mistake to make friends carelessly, make friends carelessly!¡±

    "Humph, you only know how to complain, no one knew it would be like this!" Shan Tianque shouted with a dark face: "You have the time to complain, you might as well think of a solution."

    "There is a way, who the hell has a way?"

    Guan Yunpeng shouted: "Let's not talk about the two of us who broke the tiles of our predecessors. Just the eight hundred spiritual treasures that your precious apprentice owes, the entire wealth of the eighteen generations of your ancestors cannot be collected together.  , where do you think you came from?"

    "Okay, don't say anything. Everyone is dead. Instead of being so worried, it's better to go directly to that person with the three or two spiritual treasures in your hand." Ye Bei said simply: "With a good attitude and that person's mood  If it¡¯s not bad, maybe there¡¯s still a way to survive.¡±

    "Yes, I agree with what your apprentice said."

    ???????

    "Fine!"

    After some analysis, Shantianque gritted his teeth and agreed.

    "Because there is really no other way now. I can't run away from that person's palm. I have to worry about it every day. It's better to face it directly."

    After the three people discussed it.

    Then he took all his wealth and rushed towards Pingjiang City.

    Martial Arts School.

    Yi Feng is planning to establish a sect.

    Although Yifeng has never visited the sect of this world, he has read many movies and novels about his previous life.

    So he thought about it.

    First, how to recruit a disciple?

    It seems that there is no other way but to coax and lie.

    Therefore, the sect must be presentable, otherwise when others see that you have two or three thatched houses, they will definitely not be willing to join.

    Therefore, superficial skills must be done well.

    The first step: a tall-looking mountain gate and an awesome statue.

    Yi Feng already has a solution for this. Just spend more money to make the mountain gate higher. The statue is better solved. Just carve a fucking dragon and place it in the middle of the sect.

    Second step: The sect should look fairy-like and shrouded in mist.

    Yi Feng also has a solution. He plans to use the chemical principles of his previous life to get some cigarettes for the sect. It will look like a stage effect. As for whether it is spiritual energy or something, it is not important. The key is the face project.

    The third step: the sect¡¯s library.

    This is also necessary. Fortunately, Yi Feng was also an intellectual in his previous life. He planned to write some chicken soup for the soul. I and Mencius said that I would stuff it in. As for whether others can understand something, I really can't say for sure.

    The fourth step: the mountain behind the sect and the forbidden area.

    This is also very necessary, so that it can show the heritage of a sect. As for what is inside the back mountain, it is not important.  So Yi Feng planned to catch some wild animals and put them inside. It would be enough if they could roar a little and look awesome.

    Step 5: The sect¡¯s mountain guardian beast, the trump card master.

    But after thinking about it for a long time, YiFeng reluctantly chose a method, which was to treat the snail as a mountain guardian beast. After all, no one had ever seen this thing before. Such a big snail might really be able to scare people.  As for the trump card master, he plans to choose Skull Benwei. When the time comes, exposing his skull should be able to scare people.

    In addition, there are also some various places, residences, public areas, martial arts training grounds and so on.

    The last and most important thing is that when someone¡¯s disciple comes, you have to teach them something, right?

    Teaching people to practice?

    This thing is definitely not going to work. It will never be possible in this life. It will be revealed as soon as you teach it.

    So Yi Feng thought about it and decided to start with what he was good at.

    For example, a new disciple can first teach him how to play the piano, play chess, make wine, carve, etc. It can also be said that it is for the purpose of cultivating his character and laying a foundation for the improvement of his cultivation.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 329 It¡¯s done

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Finish planning all this.

    Yi Feng smiled slightly.

    I finally feel a little more confident in my heart.

    And he started taking action. The first step was to buy a piece of land.

    This piece of land is two miles long and wide. There is not only a small hill in the depths, but also a medium-sized forest behind the small hill.

    Although the land purchase went smoothly, this land alone cost most of Yi Feng's family property.

    It made his heart ache.

    Since there is a sect, there is no need for the martial arts hall to exist, so Yi Feng took down the sign of the martial arts hall, and this place will be his own bedroom from now on!

    And the next step.

    It means investing a lot of manpower to build this two-mile radius.

    At this time.

    Three figures came outside the door.

    It is Ye Bei who is responsible for shaking Tianque and Guan Yunpeng.

    At this moment, the three of them stood tremblingly at the door of the martial arts hall.

    "See, this sign originally contained a strong martial spirit, but I don't know why that person took it off." Guan Yunpeng said, staring above his head.

    "yes!"

    Shantianque nodded with deep feeling.

    But the more this happened, the more panicked they became. Every sign contained powerful martial intent. The power of this master simply exceeded their imagination.

    "By the way, remember, this senior has always claimed to be a mortal, and he should be comprehending life here, so it is absolutely impossible for us to expose his cultivation and break his precepts later." Guan Yunpeng thought of something and explained again.

    "clear."

    Shan Tianque and Ye Bei nodded like chickens pecking at rice.

    "Shaking Tianque, Ye Bei, Guan Yunpeng, please see me, sir, and I would like to apologize for my senior."

    The three of them bowed at the door of the martial arts hall and made a sound together.

    "Apologise?"

    Hearing the sound, Yi Feng walked out of the martial arts hall and looked at the three people. He was still a little confused at first, but when he saw the three people, he understood instantly.

    Aren¡¯t these two old men the same ones who broke the tiles on his roof during the last fight?

    And this young man, he also had an impression.

    I¡¯ve been here to play football before, but I was beaten to the ground by him.

    It has been so long since Yi Feng took these three people to heart, but he did not expect that they would actually come to apologize.

    This was really beyond Yi Feng¡¯s expectation.

    I have to say that the quality of this alien is really good.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry, I broke the tiles on your roof last time, but we can only get so much with all our money.¡± Guan Yunpeng and Shaantianque said.

    On the other side, Ye Bei also heard a voice saying: "Sir, last time I ignorantly kicked off the gym and caused inconvenience to you, so I came here to apologize to you. But I have spent all my wealth and I can only raise so much. I hope that you, sir  Don¡¯t take the blame.¡±

    After saying that, the three people bowed at the same time, took out all the things in their hands, large and small, and presented them respectfully with both hands.

    Looking at what these people took out, Yi Feng was speechless.

    Because there are all kinds of things.

    For example, an iron knife

    A washbasin

    a rock¡­¡­

    "These three people are well-dressed, but they are so poor?

    But because of their sincere attitude and good qualities, Yi Feng did not embarrass them.

    ¡°After all, this kind of spirit of correcting mistakes after recognizing them is really rare.

    If it were an ordinary person who broke your things, he would have disappeared long ago. Who would come to your door with your things to apologize?

    Therefore, it is not important to Yi Feng what compensation they really pay. What is important is the attitude.

    "Okay, it's all over, it's no big deal."

    So, Yi Feng waved his hand and said nonchalantly.

    Hear the words.

    The bodies of the three men suddenly trembled.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? almost cried directly.

    Although they held out hope that Yi Feng would not pursue them, they never expected that it would go so smoothly.

    Who knows how depressing they were during this time.

    At this moment, it¡¯s like the dark clouds have cleared!

    This expert is indeed an expert, and his mind is not as broad as usual.

     "Thank you sir, thank you sir."

    The three of them bowed gratefully to Yi Feng, and at the same time handed the things in their hands to Yi Feng again.

    Looking at the things they handed over, Yi Feng hesitated.

    ? Hesitating whether he should want it or not.

    Because these things are of no use to him, Yi Feng, but from what they said, they spent all their money to scrape them together.

    "Well, can I ask what you do?" Yi Feng couldn't help but said in the hall.

    "What do we do?"

    The three of them were startled when they heard this.

    You can¡¯t say that you are a cultivator, right?

    This is definitely not possible.

    After all, they have not forgotten that this person calls himself a mortal and understands ordinary life. If he says so, wouldn't it be a violation of the precepts?

    What the hell do you do?

    When they came, they never thought that Yi Feng would ask them this!

    For a while, the three of them hesitated.

    "Aren't you bricklayers?"

    Yi Feng looked at the small and light iron knife and couldn't help but ask.

    Because this kind of knife, Yifeng remembered, was called a brick knife in his previous life, and was used for cutting bricks when building walls.

    Hearing this, the three people¡¯s eyes lit up.

    He immediately responded: "Yes, yes, sir, you are really good. You can tell at a glance what we do. We are indeed bricklayers."

    "I see."

    Yi Feng nodded. This kind of profession is definitely the most basic existence in this world. No wonder he is so poor.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? all the guys who ate, used their brick knives to apologize, which made Yi Feng even more appreciative of the quality of these people.

    Such people.

    It¡¯s worth contacting.

    "How many people do you have on hand?" Yi Feng asked again.

    "Uh sir, do you want someone?"

    Ye Bei's eyes lit up and he was the first to react and asked.

    "Yes, we need people, so how many can you call for?" Yi Feng asked.

    Ye Bei speculated on Yi Feng's thoughts, and then said: "If senior needs it, I can get as much as I want."

    "It's done."

    Yi Feng snapped his fingers, turned around and said, "You three, come in and sit down. I have something to discuss with you." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 330 Finalizing major matters

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The three of you looked at me, and I looked at you, and followed Yi Feng into the martial arts hall with anxiety.

    After entering the martial arts hall, Shan Tianque's body trembled suddenly, he grabbed Guan Yunpeng's arm and pulled it: "Look, look, old Guan, look and get an umbrella."

    "Huh, there's still that painting."

    "Hiss, this hoe, this hoe."

    At this moment, Master Ye Bei and Master Shantianque were stunned because this was their first time entering the martial arts gym.

    And wherever their eyes passed, there were treasures.

    Looking at the surprised master and apprentice, Guan Yunpeng couldn't help but roll his eyes at them.

    Immediately he puffed up his chest and said disdainfully: "You two, master and disciple, are really a match. Country bumpkins have never seen the world in the city. What's there to say?"

    "To be honest, I have already witnessed all of this, sir, when I came to the martial arts gym last time."

    "You have never seen Mr. writing or painting. If you had seen him, you wouldn't know what you would be like."

    "snort!"

    Master and disciple Shan Tianque snorted with ugly expressions on their faces.

    "So what if you've seen it before? It sounds like it has something to do with you!"

    "Please take a seat."

    Arriving at the backyard, Yi Feng asked them to sit down next to a tea set.

    Then he started to boil tea and make water.

    "This tea?"

    When the boiling water soaks the tea leaves, the fragrance begins to spread around, and the smell is refreshing.

    What shocked them even more was that this fragrance actually mobilized the spiritual energy in their bodies, as if their cultivation had improved a bit.

    This one.

    Could it be that you want to invite them to tea?

    When they thought of this, their hearts became excited.

    The fragrance alone has such an effect. If you can really taste it, there may be unexpected benefits!

    It¡¯s just that they have no virtue and ability to taste the tea brewed by this person.

    As soon as he thought this, Yi Feng brought a cup of tea to each of them and said with a faint smile: "Come, drink tea."

    The three of them were shocked.

    I was immediately excited.

    I didn¡¯t expect my thoughts to come true.

    Smelling the aroma in the cup, the three of them couldn't wait to pick up the cup and drank it in one sip.

    After taking this sip of tea, the three of them clearly felt a huge force entering their bodies, removing impurities from their bodies while improving their cultivation.

    For a moment, the three of them were so excited that they could not express their feelings in words.

    Even though I knew that drinking this tea might have great benefits, I never expected that the benefits would be so great.

    Because after a simple digestion, the three of them clearly felt that their cultivation had reached a critical point and was about to break through.

    "You drink slowly, don't be in a hurry."

    Yi Feng watched the three of them drinking a glass of wine in one gulp, and couldn't help but frowned and reminded them.

    You know, this is freshly brewed boiling water, aren¡¯t you afraid of burning your throat?

    "Yes Yes Yes."

    The three of them nodded like chickens pecking at rice.

    He also immediately understood that his appearance just now was too rude and made this person a little unhappy.

    It¡¯s just that they can¡¯t figure it out.

    They clearly offended Yi Feng, why did they still get this kind of treatment?

    Originally, they were grateful that Yi Feng could let them go this time, but they never dared to think about the opportunity of getting this person.

    So, for a while, in addition to their joy, they felt more uneasy.

    after all.

    How virtuous and capable they are.

    "Well, I came to see you this time to discuss something."

    Yi Feng also picked up a cup of tea and said while tasting it.

    The three of them immediately sat down.

    ¡°I know business is coming, so I¡¯m all ears.

    Seeing the attitude of the three people talking about things, Yi Feng nodded with satisfaction, and then said: "You just said that you are bricklayers, and you can call a lot of people, and I happen to have a lot of houses to build, so I  I plan to outsource it to you and let you help me build it, what do you think?"

    Hearing this, the three of them looked at each other.

    It dawned on me.

    It turns out that this person wanted them to do something for him.

    How can you not agree???!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Not to mention building a house, even if it¡¯s just carrying dung here, I¡¯m happy with it.

    What's more, they have already won Yi Feng's opportunity, so they don't dare not agree.

    Immediately, they cooperated with Yi Feng to discuss the next matters in detail.

    And they didn¡¯t have the slightest objection to what Yi Feng said.

    "It's great. We have finalized a big thing. We hired the construction team at such a cheap price and saved a lot of money." Yi Feng felt quite satisfied.

    The more I look at these people, the more I like them.

    "Why don't you stay and have a meal? I just made some beef whip soup and I can't finish it myself. Can we make up for it together?" Yi Feng invited with a smile.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 331 The divine body disappears

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Thank you sir."

    The three of them thanked each other.

    I was extremely excited.

    Of course, it¡¯s not the food that makes me excited.

    Because at their level of cultivation, it doesn¡¯t matter what they eat. The key is that eating can help them get closer to this person.

    "Disciple, go grab some medicinal materials."

    Yi Feng wrote out a prescription and threw it to Zhong Qing.

    And Yi Feng, who was in the martial arts hall, also started to get busy, squatting aside and picking vegetables.

    "It seems that your husband is really into the ordinary world. He does everything by himself. I'm afraid that is the true return to nature!"

    Ye Bei couldn't help but sigh.

    "Yes, if it weren't for this martial arts hall full of treasures, I might have thought that he was a mortal." Shan Tianque also sighed: "This is the true state of an expert!"

    "Okay, okay, master and disciple, stop bragging and get up and find some work. Are we really going to just sit and wait for dinner?" Guan Yunpeng said angrily.

    The master and apprentice reacted quickly.

    So the three of them rolled up their sleeves in a decent manner and started to help: "Sir, is there anyone who needs help?"

    ¡°That¡¯s really troublesome for you.¡±

    Yi Feng happened to be a little too busy. He threw the big pile of bullwhip into the basin and said, "Please help me clean this bullwhip!"

    Looking at this bullwhip, the three of them were stunned.

    "This whip is too big!"

    Although they had never seen such a big whip, they did not dare to say anything and hurriedly cleaned it.

    But when they took a look, the three of them were trembling with fear.

    "Hiss!"

    "This one is, is it the connecting meridian?"

    "It seems that there is still vitality in these meridians that has not dissipated!"

    "What exactly was left behind? There is aura in this part, and it has not dissipated even after being dead for so long!"

    ¡°It¡¯s even rich.¡±

    The three of them looked shocked.

    Especially when the vitality remaining in the meridians leaked out, it gave the three of them an invisible sense of oppression.

    In addition, this vitality is not only rich, but also very pure.

    It¡¯s so pure that they can¡¯t even imagine it.

    The three of them immediately understood that this was no ordinary bullwhip at all, but a powerful monster.

    Judging from the purity of the remaining vitality essence, the three of them initially guessed that it was at least an emperor-level monster.

    Phew!

    When they thought of this, the three people's breathing became rapid, and their eyes almost popped out.

    What the hell is this!

    It is simply unimaginable to use a demon emperor-level whip to replenish the body.

    The three of them, who were not very interested in eating, immediately secretly vowed to drink two more bowls later.

    A demon emperor-level whip would definitely be a great tonic for them.

    In this life, I am afraid that only by following an expert like Yi Feng can I have such a good fortune.

    After a while, Yi Feng came back with the medicinal materials. Yi Feng threw the washed bullwhip and medicinal materials into a pot and started boiling them.

    Soon after, the beef whip soup began to smell fragrant.

    Ye Bei and the others looked at the pot and started to swallow their saliva.

    They understand that if they drink a bowl of soup, they will get greater benefits than drinking tea before.

    "I'll make two bowls for my disciple first."

    Yi Feng gave two or two bowls to Zhong Qing, who was boxing after buying the medicine.

    "Thank you, Master."

    Zhong Qing nodded obediently towards Yifeng, and then said: "But Master, I'm going out after finishing the soup, Miss Bai is still waiting for me outside."

    "Why is she waiting for you?" Yi Feng asked.

    "She said there was a way for me to practice, so she asked me to go to her every day." Zhong Qing said, "In this way, after I become a cultivator, I can protect the master."

    "My good disciple, Master's love for you has not been in vain."

    Yi Feng rubbed Zhong Qing¡¯s head and knew Zhong Qing¡¯s yearning for cultivation, so he did not refuse.

    After finishing two bowls of soup, Zhong Qing suddenly began to sweat on his forehead and his complexion became much rosier.

    but.

    In the eyes of their master and apprentice, this is just a normal behavior of drinking soup.sp;"Beef penis soup?"

    Bai Lengxi's face turned cold as her spiritual energy entered Zhong Qing's body again.

    Sure enough, there is a warm current in Zhong Qing's body. It is this warm current that changes the structure of Zhong Qing's meridians and changes his physique at the same time.

    She instantly determined that the problem lay in the so-called "bullwhip soup".

    "Let me ask you, who gave you this beef whip soup?"

    Bai Lengxi asked with a cold face.

    "My master, do you have any questions?"

    Zhong Qing asked with a straight face.

    "Damn mortals!"

    "It ruins my good deeds."

    With a cold scolding, Bai Lengxi burst into icy coldness.

    At this moment, let alone how angry she was.

    It was not easy to find a divine body, and so much time was wasted just to confirm that it was close, but at this most critical moment, the divine body disappeared.

    Doesn¡¯t this mean that all her efforts have been in vain?

    In anger, she drew her sword and disappeared instantly, then followed the martial arts hall to kill him.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 332 Three divine bodies?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Feel sorry!  

    Chapter content retrieval timed out

    Failed to obtain chapter content

    ¡ú ¡ú ¡ú <a href="https:///read/173428/4259984.html" style="color:#f00;font-weight:bold;">Re-transcode and refresh this page</a> ¡û ¡û  ¡û

    If you cannot click the link above to refresh the page, please manually pull down to refresh this page or click the browser refresh button to refresh this page.

    Please remember the fantasy: It turns out that I am the peerless Martial God reading address: https://m./read/173428/

    If you refreshed twice and there is still no content, please contact us through the comments and suggestions at the end of the website, and we will fix it as soon as possible!

    Fantasy: Turns out I am the peerless Martial God latest chapter, Fantasy: Turns out I am the peerless Martial God Feng Lingbei, Fantasy: Turns out I am the peerless Martial God full text reading, Fantasy: Turns out I am the peerless Martial God txt download, Fantasy: Turns out I am the peerless Martial God free reading  , Fantasy: It turns out that I am the peerless martial god Feng Lingbei

    <a href="https://m./author/Feng Lingbei.html" title="Feng Lingbei">Feng Lingbei</a> is an excellent novelist. His works include: <a  href="https:///read/112316/">Top Crazy Young Man</a>, <a href="https:///read/112497/">Peerless War Emperor</a>, <a href=  "https:///read/120075/">Urban God of War Long Son</a>, <a href="https:///read/130537/">Above ten thousand people</a>, <a href=  "https:///read/137308/">Wuzhen Jiutian</a>, <a href="https:///read/173428/">Xuanhuan: It turns out that I am the peerless Martial God</a>, (note  Please visit our website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 333 The thickest iron plate

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    She kicked her feet hard and then stepped back.

    It wasn¡¯t until she retreated to the corner behind that there was no way to retreat, then she supported the wall with her palms and breathed heavily.

    But those beautiful eyes looked at the group of old men at the beef stall with wide eyes.

    As far as the eye can see.

    one two three four five six seven eight¡­¡­

    Eight.

    A total of eight.

    She felt the kind of throbbing that only the divine body would have in the eight old men.

    ?That is to say.

    The eight old men in front of me.

    They are all divine bodies.

    She is stupid.

    I couldn't breathe for a while.

    Not to mention the three divine bodies just now, there are now eight more divine bodies. Taken together, there are eleven divine bodies.

    Eleven divine bodies!

    Gosh.

    She had a strong illusion that the world she was in was no longer the original world, because everything happening in front of her was so unreal.

    But.

    The constant throbbing coming from her divine phoenix body made her understand.

    This is all true.

    "Soup!"

    "There's something wrong with the soup."

    Almost instantly, she realized that there was something wrong with the so-called bullwhip soup.

    Because before drinking the soup, she didn¡¯t feel the slightest throb in these old men¡¯s bodies.

    And the time when Shenfeng's body palpitations appeared was after they drank the soup.

    ?That is to say.

    The bullwhip soup transformed these people's physiques into ancient divine bodies in a short period of time.

    Thinking of this, she couldn't help but get excited.

    She must see what kind of soup it is that can actually create divine bodies in batches.

    Who on earth can create this kind of soup!

    Is it that mortal Yi Feng?

    She really couldn't believe it.

    So she must figure out what's going on.

    So, she walked quickly towards the beef stall.

    "You guys stop."

    Seeing these old mortals still wolfing down the soup, completely unaware of what the soup in front of them represented, Bai Lengxi's aura was revealed and she directly spoke to them.

    And in her opinion.

    Revealing momentum is the most effective way to deal with mortals.

    It¡¯s also the easiest to talk about.

    However.

    What she didn¡¯t expect was that in the face of her voice and aura, these old men didn¡¯t even look at her.

    "This soup is so delicious."

    "Yes, I have never tasted such delicious soup in my life."

    "Sir, you are so generous. I have to pick up two pieces of tofu and deliver them to your door tomorrow."

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll also bring two pieces of ribs to your door.¡±

    While drinking soup, several old men chatted about one thing or another.

    But this.

    But Bai Lengxi's pretty face was covered with frost.

    Is it because the cultivator¡¯s aura is invalid, or are these mortal old men blind?

    Thinking of this, the aura on her body increased again, and at the same time, the sword in her hand came out.

    "Qiang."

    The long sword was inserted directly at the feet of several old men, and there was a sound of sword clanging.

    The few old men who were chatting finally frowned.

    He looked over.

    "Little girl, are you okay?"

    Old Zheng from the vegetable market couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "I want to take away this pot of soup."

    Bai Lengxi said expressionlessly.

    After saying that, he stretched out his jade hand to get the pot.

    "Hey, little girl, you are also grabbing the soup that we old men are drinking. Do you understand that the old love the young?" Seeing this, Lao Zhou, the tobacco seller, knocked the long pipe in his hand and frowned as he lectured.

    Bai Lengxi's face turned cold.

    A group of pedantic mortals.

    But she was too lazy to be like this group of mortals, so she took out a pile of gold and silver treasures from the storage ring and threw them on the table.

    "Is that okay?"

    After saying that, she was about to pick up the pot again.

    But Old Zhaotou put the lid on the pot.??, and said leisurely: "Girl, we old men are already half dead, and we don't need gold, silver, or anything else, so you'd better leave quickly and don't mess with us old men.  of old age.¡±

    However.

    This action directly angered Bai Lengxi.

    She never expected that a few mortal old men would be so shameless.

    She is a powerful Martial Emperor, which is enough to give her face.

    "It seems that you are punished with a drink if you don't eat the toast."

    With the long sword in her hand, her aura was revealed without reservation, and she said with a cold look on her face: "Whether you agree or disagree with the soup today, I will take it away."

    However.

    What she never expected was that these old men were not afraid at all when faced with the explosion of her aura, and instead stood up together.

    He stared at her with his penetrating gaze.

    "When did a young girl dare to act wild in front of us old men?"

    Along with Lao Zhou¡¯s cold snort, the eight old men simultaneously released an aura that made her feel trembling.

    Bai Lengxi's expression changed drastically.

    The pupils widened.

    Because of these eight breaths, each one made her feel desperate, each one made her soul tremble.

    "Pfft!"

    Her steps were suppressed by this momentum and she stepped back continuously. Almost instantly, she spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Ten lives.

    He is actually the Ten Fate Martial Emperor.

    Eight Ten-fate Martial Emperors.

    Terrified, she instantly understood the cultivation skills of these eight old men, which made her feel cold all over.

    She is Bai Lengxi.

    She actually acted wildly in front of eight Ten-Life Martial Emperors. How unlucky was she to step on such a thick iron plate!

    "Senior, have mercy on me."

    She quickly bowed her body, and from her high and mighty posture, she instantly became extremely humble.

    "snort!"

    Another roar of anger hit her soul hard, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.

    But she still lowered her head, not daring to make the slightest move.

    "When did a little seven-life Martial Emperor dare to run wild in Pingjiang City?" Old Zhaotou said in a deep voice, and with a wave of his hand, another heavy blow landed on Bai Lengxi's chest.

    Bai Lengxi flew out, then quickly got up, lowering his head and not daring to move.

    The deterrence caused by the eight Ten-Life Martial Emperors is really too powerful.

    It can be said that if they go out, the entire Xianjiang Continent will probably tremble.

    No matter how arrogant and powerful Bai Lengxi is, she does not dare to breathe in front of these old men.

    What she can¡¯t figure out is that eight ten-life Martial Emperors will gather here together?

    "Tell me what to do with you."

    The old money man said coldly.

    "I hope you seniors will bear with me. It's because I am blind, so please spare my life." Bai Lengxi lowered her head and said.

    "Are we willing to wait?"

    "Ah¡­¡­"

    Old Zhaotou sneered and said in a deep voice: "It's not a big deal for you to offend us, but if you act wild in front of my husband's martial arts gym, it's not something we should take seriously."

    "gentlemen?"

    "Martial arts gym?"

    Bai Lengxi's expression changed.

    It was immediately clear that what they were talking about was Yi Feng.

    But.

    Isn¡¯t he a mortal?

    No, no, no.

    She shook her head desperately.

    ¡°If the eight Ten-Life Martial Emperors all respectfully addressed Yi Feng as sir, then she would be foolish if she still thought that Yi Feng was a mortal.

    It dawned on her.

    "Yi Feng is not a mortal at all, but she was short-sighted before and couldn't see through it.

    "So, who is he?"

    She gritted her teeth and couldn't help but raise her head and asked: "And this soup, was it made by him?"

    "Hmph, who else in the world can make such a soup except Mr."

    Old Zhou shouted: "As for who he is, are you, a small seven-life martial artist, qualified to ask?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 334 Martial Lord Coolie

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Bai Lengxi opened her mouth.

    He lowered his head and stopped talking.

    ??The identity of the Seven Lives Martial Emperor is not qualified to know. Could it be that he is an immortal?

    "But the path to immortality has been cut off, where did the immortality come from

    For a time, Yi Feng's strength and cultivation became a mystery in her heart.

    "Yo ho."

    "Young Master Zhong!"

    At this time, the eight old men whose faces were filled with cold light just now suddenly changed their demeanor, and Zhong Qing, who was walking towards the distance, made a sound, with a look of flattery.

    This scene.

    Bai Lengxi was shocked.

    If Yi Feng is powerful, it is understandable that these eight old men treat him with great respect, but why do they treat Zhong Qing like this?

    You know, she spent two or three months with Zhong Qing day and night some time ago, so she knows Zhong Qing¡¯s situation better than anyone else.

    He is completely a mortal without cultivation.

    And Zhong Qing said so himself.

    So, is it necessary for the eight Ten-Life Martial Emperors to show such flattering expressions to mortals?

    Is it because Zhong Qing is Yi Feng's apprentice?

    That¡¯s not possible!

    Where is Emperor Wu¡¯s arrogance?

    Just when she was confused, Zhong Qing came over.

    "As for Bai Lengxi, Zhong Qing turned a blind eye.

    He doesn¡¯t like this woman at all. She always has a condescending attitude as a cultivator. Coupled with what happened just now, Zhong Qing plans to draw a clear line with this woman.

    "Old men, if your hands are itchy, please practice some more exercises with me!" Zhong Qing said to the eight old men.

    "Oh, Mr. Zhong, your hands are itchy again. Since you don't think we old people are useless, let's practice with you!" Several old men laughed in unison at the same time.

    It happened that there was no one on the street, so Zhong Qing and the eight old men took up their stance.

    As for Bai Lengxi on the side, they simply ignored her.

    "Old rule, the eight of you beat me together to help me improve my coping skills." Zhong Qing laughed and picked up a small wooden stick from the steps at the door of the martial arts gym.

    "Okay, okay, old rules."

    The eight old men all nodded tacitly, some raised the poles in their hands, and some picked up the cigarette poles in their hands.

    "bring it on!"

    Zhong Qing leaned down and waved to the eight old men.

    "good!"

    The eight old men all looked at each other, and the various weapons in their hands moved at the same time, covering Zhong Qing from all directions.

    Bai Lengxi, who originally had no idea what these people were up to, saw this scene, and her face suddenly changed, full of disbelief.

    As a bystander, she was also a Seventh Life Martial Emperor. She could see it the moment the eight old men started attacking. These eight old men seemed to be in a messy and unorganized attack, but they had a lot of substance.

    The first is cooperation.

    The attack of eight people completely cut off all Zhong Qing's escape routes, covering all eight directions.

    ??Also, let¡¯s talk about power.

    On the surface, their attacks look like mortal fights, without any power, but in fact, each of their attacks contains a strong power of the Great Dao.

    The attack of the power of the avenue is even more terrifying than the seemingly powerful attack.

    When I think of this.

    Bai Lengxi was full of confusion.

    How could Zhong Qing be able to catch such an attack?

    He is just a mortal without cultivation!

    With the joint attack of eight Ten-Life Martial Emperors, the great road is approaching. Not to mention a mortal, even if anyone from the Xianjiang Continent is placed in the middle, he will probably be killed in an instant.

    At the moment when she couldn't figure it out, Zhong Qing in the middle suddenly shouted.

    "Chop and chop."

    "Chopping, slashing"

    "Haha."

    At the same time, the wooden stick in his hand also moved.

    As Zhong Qing¡¯s voice fell, Bai Lengxi¡¯s eyes widened and he couldn¡¯t help but exclaimed.

    "break¡­¡­"

    "It's actually broken?"

    For a moment, she felt like she couldn't breathe, and it felt like there was a fish bone stuck in her throat.

    Because she saw with her own eyes, Zhong Qing waved the wooden stick and instantly defeated the attacks of eight people, and at the same time, the power of the great avenue contained in the attacks of the eight people was dissipated.?? 

    Phew!

    She gasped.

    She felt that this world was so unreal that it completely overturned her thinking.

    Because what happened just now was more shocking than seeing a newborn baby knocking off a mountain with a small palm.

    "Oh, Mr. Zhong, we lost again."

    Several old men said with shame on their faces.

    "You guys are too polite, but"

    Having said this, Zhong Qing scratched his head and said sheepishly: "But you guys have to work harder next time. Although your siege this time looks much better than last time, it is still too easy to break."  ¡±

    "Hey, okay, we will try our best, we will definitely try our best."

    Instead of being angry, the eight old men looked like they were being taught and nodded in front of Zhong Qing like chickens pecking at rice.

    However, Bai Lengxi's heart was racing when she saw this scene.

    There was a wry smile on her pretty face.

    Because at this moment, she had to admit a fact.

    That¡¯s why Zhong Qing, the iron and naive person she thought she had under her control, turned out to be a being that people looked up to.

    No wonder.

    No wonder these eight old men were so polite to Zhong Qing.

    Originally, it was not just because Zhong Qing was Yi Feng¡¯s disciple, but because Zhong Qing himself was also ridiculously strong.

    This made her couldn't help but imagine that if Zhong Qing was so strong, then the master behind him

    She didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore.

    But at least, it¡¯s a fairy!

    Even if the path to immortality is cut off.

    "The funny thing is that she actually wanted to attack others, and she even thought that the master and the apprentice were low-level mortals.

    It turns out that she is the clown who makes people feel ridiculous.

    "Old men, please chat first while I go back to the martial arts hall to help the master wash his socks." Zhong Qing said with an honest smile.

    "Okay, Mr. Zhong, please excuse me."

    Eight old men watched Zhong Qing leave.

    After Zhong Qing left, the expressions of the eight people suddenly darkened, and they looked at Bai Lengxi again.

    Bai Lengxi's heart skipped a beat.

    He lowered his head again.

    "Did you see it?"

    Old man Zhou said leisurely.

    "Look, I saw it."

    Bai Lengxi quickly responded in panic.

    "So, you, a little seven-life Martial Emperor, are qualified to show a superior attitude here?" Old Man Zhou asked again.

    Bai Lengxi had a bitter look on her face.

    I didn¡¯t dare to say even a single word.

    But in my heart, I also felt a little aggrieved.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: This pair of master and disciple are so weird. They are obviously so awesome, but they insist on claiming to be mortals to pretend to be pigs and eat tigers.

    but.

    It¡¯s also her own fault for being blind-sighted, it¡¯s up to her to take the blame!

    "get out!"

    "Let us see you appear in Pingjiang City again and destroy your nine tribes."

    Old man Zhou waved his palm, and the attack filled with the power of the avenue fell on Bai Lengxi's chest, knocking her out of Pingjiang City.

    Within the scope of Dongshengzhou.

    Ye Bei, Shaan Tianque, Guan Yunpeng and others are busy running around.

    "According to the previous instructions of the seniors, in addition to being reliable, the strength should not be too weak, so I guess that the minimum cultivation level must be Martial Lord to be qualified!"

    Ye Bei said solemnly.

    "Yes, but it's not easy to invite the Martial Lord!"

    Shan Tianque nodded and said: "And the total number of martial masters in Dongsheng is actually not that many."

    "Huh, success depends on people. Mr. has given us such a great opportunity. We must help him handle these things."

    Guan Yunpeng said: "I just thought about it. I have made some friends over the years. Some are serving as sect masters and some are serving as elders. I will try to bring them all over."

    "Yes, I also know a few friends who are sect leaders. I will go and bring them over." Shantianque also said with determination.

    Immediately, several people split up.

    He tried his best to help Yi Feng pull Wu Zun's coolies.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 336 Another punch

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°Dog, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Arriving inside the mountain, Yi Feng directly released the dog from the ring.

    After all, it¡¯s hunting.

    It is still necessary to bring a dog!

    And I have a companion along the way.

    "Woof woof woof!"

    Accompanied by the barking of dogs, one person and one dog went deep into the Shogunate Mountains.

    Sky.

    A figure passed by quickly.

    It is a beautiful silhouette with various charms.

    She is tall, barefoot, and dressed differently from ordinary people. She is extremely beautiful.

    But her beauty is not the beauty of Xiaojiabiyu, but the kind of wild and unrestrained beauty. This appearance gives people a different kind of allure.

    "I really didn't expect that a sky-devouring demon wolf with its own visions of heaven and earth was born inside this little lump of Dongsheng."

    "Since we are here this time, we must take this little wolf away!"

    There was a twinkle in her eyes.

    The mind is thinking about important things.

    "Um?"

    "This is?"

    Suddenly, she raised her eyes and felt a different kind of atmosphere not far away in the mountains.

    Although this breath was not released on her own, she still felt it as the monster itself.

    "The aura of this monster is a bit special. I can't tell what kind of monster it is!"

    "It's quite strange. I want to see what it is."

    After a slight hesitation, she turned around and rushed out.

    I also want to check it out.

    "Woof woof woof!"

    The dog barked.

    It seems that something has been discovered.

    Yi Feng quickly followed up with a bow and arrow, and saw a white skeleton lying among the weeds in front.

    And Gouzi¡¯s target is exactly this skeleton.

    ¡°Small, it¡¯s okay!¡±

    Yi Feng couldn¡¯t help but rub the dog¡¯s head, and then turned his attention to the bones.

    The skeleton itself is not a big deal, but the ring on his white metacarpal bones is particularly conspicuous.

    Storage ring.

    Yi Feng knows this stuff.

    ¡°In this world, those who can own a storage ring are either rich or noble, or they are cultivators.

    Yi Feng took off the storage ring.

    "Let us guess what good treasures are inside!"

    Yi Feng said with a smile, full of expectations.

    "Woof woof woof!"

    The dog barked a few times in response to Yi Feng. After barking, he glanced meaningfully in a certain direction.

    But seeing that Yi Feng didn¡¯t seem to care about that direction at all, he didn¡¯t care anymore.

    "Um?"

    "Did you notice me with this look?"

    In the darkness in the distance, the woman raised her eyebrows slightly. Thinking of Gouzi's gaze just now, she always felt it was meaningful.

    But soon, she shook her head again.

    "I must have thought too much. How could I be discovered? It must be a coincidence."

    "It's just that I still don't quite understand. This dog demon is obviously in the form of a dog demon, but it doesn't have any aura of a dog demon. It's really strange!"

    "But this is not important. What is important is that as a monster, it actually stoops to follow a human being?"

    Thinking of this.

    She frowned.

    Stumped.

    Are you being controlled?

    The more she thought about it, the more she thought it was possible.

    Because monsters and humans have always been at odds with each other, monsters will never get along with humans.

    therefore.

    This guess is pretty close.

    Involuntarily, anger rose in her eyes.

    "As a little human being, I don't care what method you use to control this dog monster, but if you dare to treat my monster lineage like this, then you can only pay the price with your life."

    The demonic aura around her began to slowly rise.

    In my heart, I also planned to get rid of this human being and rescue this dog monster.

    However.

    Just when the woman was about to wave her hand to kill Yi Feng, she was not far awayYi Feng also opened the storage ring.

    As far as the eyes can see, it is golden.

    "Gold coins."

    "It's fucking gold coins, tens of thousands of them."

    ¡°It¡¯s time to make big money!¡±

    "Hahaha."

    These tens of thousands of gold coins are definitely a windfall for Yi Feng at this time, which makes him extremely happy.

    "Oh yeah!"

    He was so happy that he couldn't help but clenched his fists and said "Oh yeah" to the sky!

    "Boom!"

    The woman who was approaching Yi Feng suddenly stopped in mid-air and suddenly raised her head and looked up at the sky.

    "This punch."

    "This punch is"

    She stared, her mouth was trembling, and her whole body couldn't help but tremble.

    Because of this punch.

    She is so familiar.

    Isn¡¯t it the punch that suddenly appeared in the sky some time ago?

    At this moment.

    Countless old monsters in Xianjiang Continent, after appearing some time ago, all came out together again, with their eyes fixed on the sky.

    "That punch."

    "It happened again."

    "Is this level of attack really carried out by humans?"

    "The path to immortality has been cut off. How could someone launch an attack of this magnitude? Could this be caused by some kind of strange phenomenon in heaven and earth?"

    Fairyland.

    Countless bigwigs from the fairy world gathered together.

    "That punch has appeared again." Someone said with a solemn expression.

    "Yes, this punch is stronger than the last one. It coincides with the last punch, causing the area of ??100,000 miles to turn into chaos, and the center of 10,000 miles to directly turn into nothingness." Someone else said  .

    As soon as these words were spoken, a strong sense of crisis appeared on everyone's face.

    This punch.

    In the end, it is a warning that exists.

    Or is it a sign that an unknown plane is about to attack the fairy world?

    For a while.

    Everyone is in danger.

    Because often the unknown things that cannot be guessed and touched, and whose source cannot be traced, are the most frightening.

    And in the Shogunate Mountains.

    The woman who witnessed this punch had long since turned into a yellow leopard and crawled on the ground. She almost shrank into the soil and could not move at all.

    She never expected that she would be lucky enough to witness how this punch was delivered.

    What¡¯s even more ridiculous is that she actually wants to attack the other party, not knowing that the other party exists like this.

    And she finally understood why the dog demon was willing to follow this person.

    this.

    She is also willing to leave her alone.

    However, despite the myriad of thoughts in her mind, the fear that filled her heart was the one that could not be dissipated.

    Because of this inexplicable punch.

    It¡¯s more like she launched an attack on that person and that person gave her a warning.

    The more I think about it.

    She became more and more frightened.

    If he was really angry, ten of her might not be enough to kill him.

    However, what made her feel relieved was that Yi Feng did not pay attention to her, but left quickly.

    "Hoo!"

    "horrible!"

    "I'd better rush to the Sky-Devouring Demonic Wolf Clan and take the little wolf away from this place!"

    She raised her head after the disaster.

    Then he changed direction and rushed towards the Sky Devouring Demonic Wolf Clan.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 337 Immortal Irrigation

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Soon after.

    The shadow of the fist in the sky of Xianjiang Continent slowly dispersed.

    And many old monsters who were watching the excitement were also preparing to disperse.

    But at this moment, something happened in the sky.

    Where the fist shadow broke through the sky, a mysterious force instantly filled the Xianjiang Continent.

    soon.

    It filled the entire Xianjiang Continent.

    but.

    Most people can¡¯t feel this power, but those old monsters in the Xianjiang Continent were instantly filled with tears.

    "Irrigation of Immortals!"

    "This is the irrigation of immortals!"

    "Oh my God, it's really the irrigation of immortals. The path to immortality that has been blocked for millions of years in our Immortal River Continent has finally been reopened!"

    "Hahaha."

    this moment.

    Countless old monsters roared with joy.

    The irrigation of immortals.

    The only way to become an immortal.

    In the past, when the nine lives broke through the ten lives, they were able to receive the irrigation from the immortals. After the irrigation from the immortals, they were qualified to enter the immortal world and could be called true immortals.

    But I don¡¯t know when a barrier appeared in the Immortal River Continent, blocking the influx of Immortal irrigation.

    Therefore, even if the people who came later broke through the Ten Lives Martial Emperor, they could not accept the irrigation of immortals, so they could not become immortals.

    Therefore, the Ten-Life Martial Emperor is also called a pseudo-immortal in the Xianjiang Continent.

    "Although the difference between fake immortals and true immortals is only the irrigation of immortals, the disparity in power between them is huge.

    But this moment.

    With the power of the Immortal Irrigation flowing back into the Immortal River Continent, countless old monsters with ten lives accepted the Immortal Irrigation at this moment.

    Sit on the ground and become an immortal.

    "I know, maybe it was the mysterious fist from before that reopened the immortal road to the Xianjiang Continent."

    "Haha, I broke through first."

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not much slower than you.¡±

    "Hahaha."

    "So is this an immortal?"

    "What a powerful force."

    "I feel like I can destroy the entire Xianjiang Continent with just a wave of my hand."

    Almost instantly, countless immortals appeared throughout the Xianjiang Continent.

    this day.

    It¡¯s a carnival day for the entire Xianjiang Continent.

    Half a day later.

    The Central Continent region of Xianjiang Continent.

    Dozens of people stood on the high tower, and countless sect disciples gathered under the tower, looking at these people with admiration and enthusiasm.

    The purpose of this group of people is to directly enter the fairy world.

    "Old monster, are you going to leave in half a day? Why don't you stay a little longer?" A man who had also received the immortal's irrigation asked an old man.

    "It has been three thousand years since I broke through the ten lives. There is no place for me in the Immortal River Continent anymore. I can't wait to go to the Immortal Realm." The old man said with an eager look.

    "Well, I really envy you for being alone and can leave at will." The middle-aged man sighed, obviously wanting to follow them to the fairyland immediately.

    "Brother, it's not a big deal. You have to come here in a year at most." The old man said with a smile.

    "yes!"

    The middle-aged man nodded.

    After receiving irrigation, they learned a lot of things they didn¡¯t know before.

    Due to the difference in the power of the laws, they cannot stay in the Xianjiang Continent for too long.

    If they do not leave for more than a year, they will be squeezed out by the power of the laws of Xianjiang Continent and thus be killed by the laws.

    Therefore, whether you want to leave or not, you must leave this place within a year when you reach this level of cultivation.

    "Okay, we have felt the location of the barrier between the two realms, and we are taking the first step."

    After parting.

    Dozens of newly promoted immortals flew towards Dongsheng in the Xianjiang Continent.

    With their current strength, it is too easy to penetrate the Xianjiang Continent, and they have reached the Dongsheng Nansha area in the blink of an eye.

    The mountains below are the Shogun Mountains.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that the barrier between the two realms would be in such a remote place.¡± A man said in surprise.

    "Yes, but if you don't receive irrigation, you can't touch the barrier between the two realms at all. Walking through it is just a commonJust through the mountains!  "Another person said.

    "Okay, everyone, these are not important anymore. Let's go to the fairy world together." Another old man said: "But everyone agreed, the fairy world is not as good as our Xianjiang Continent. No matter what our grievances are at home, I hope that when we get to the fairy world, we can  Put aside your grudges and work together, otherwise it may be difficult to survive!"

    Everyone nodded solemnly.

    Then we passed through the mountains.

    After passing through an invisible barrier somewhere, these people disappeared in the mountains.

    And in the next time.

    Every day, new immortals come to the Shogunate Mountains and cross the barrier between the two realms to enter the immortal world.

    In addition to the immortals, the monsters in the West Demon Forest are no exception.

    The Demon Emperor with Ten Lives also accepted the irrigation of immortals and became a demon immortal.

    So at this moment in the West Demon Forest, all the beasts surrendered and bid farewell to the three demon immortals who commanded the West Demon Forest.

    "Children, after we leave, we must protect our West Demon Forest from being invaded by humans." The leader, a one-horned man, stood tall in the void and ordered in a deep voice.

    "Yes, Lord Demon Immortal."

    The demons responded.

    "Also, after we leave, the position of President of the West Demon Forest will be passed on to the Nibao Li Demon Emperor. Although she is not in the West Demon Forest for the time being, when she comes back, we must obey her orders." The one-horned man added.

    After explaining everything, the three demon immortals looked at each other and set off from the West Demon Forest to the two-sphere barrier of Dongsheng Continent.

    ?Obviously.

    They are obsessed with the legendary fairyland.

    I have also longed for it for a long time.

    "What the fuck, what's going on?"

    In the Shogunate Mountains, Yi Feng sat under a tree with a sad expression on his face, holding a bow and arrow.

    I originally wanted to catch some wild animals and go back to the mountains behind his sect to scare people, but after being in the mountains for so many days, I saw a lot of wild boars and rabbits, and the food was also very good, but the wild beasts that can scare people are really  Not a single one was seen.

    "How can this be good!"

    Yi Feng sighed and thought about whether to go back home or not. This back mountain plan would be shelved.

    At this moment, the three Western Demon Forest Demon Immortals across the continent have finally reached the Shogunate Mountains, not far from the barrier between the two realms.

    "Listen to my orders, pass carefully, and be alert."

    The leader of the one-horned man ordered the two of them.

    "yes!"

    The two nodded.

    Then he cautiously flew towards the barrier between the two realms.

    But at this moment, an invisible force suddenly enveloped the entire space, and even those who were cultivators of demons and immortals were instantly suppressed into their original state.

    "what happened?"

    "You haven't passed the barrier yet and you're still in the Xianjiang Continent. How could something like this happen?"

    The three people transmitted the message, full of confusion.

    "ah."

    ¡°Three big beasts, it¡¯s you.¡±

    Just in the midst of confusion, a surprised voice came from not far away.

    The three beasts turned their heads and saw a white-robed figure standing up from under the tree and making an excited voice towards them.

    "A mortal?"

    The three demons instantly saw this person¡¯s true identity.

    They looked at each other and didn't take it to heart at all.

    But what they didn¡¯t expect was that three bows and arrows cut from tree branches flew towards them crookedly (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 338 Jade Immortal Continent

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Stupid humans, seeking death!"

    When the three demon immortals saw this, they immediately expressed their disdain.

    In their opinion, this uncultivated human being really didn¡¯t know the heights of the sky and the earth, and actually hunted and hit them on the head.

    Three arrows cut from tree branches are thrown at you. Aren¡¯t they easy to break?

    "Crush it!"

    One of the demon immortals opened his mouth slightly, and in one breath he shot towards the three arrows.

    But the next moment, his expression suddenly changed.

    The breath of his demon immortal strength did not affect these three arrows at all.

    "what happened?"

    The other two people also noticed something strange, and they were suddenly a little surprised.

    This kind of thing is really too dreamy. The aura of the demon's strength is not to mention three branches. Even a master with Emperor Wu's cultivation can directly suppress it.

    Seeing that the arrow was getting closer and closer, the three of them subconsciously dodged to the side.

    But it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t hide, but hiding from the three demons becomes even more unbelievable.

    Because these three crooked branches actually locked them completely.

    Can¡¯t hide.

    how come?

    How can it be?

    But the three of them were not panicked.

    Although they didn¡¯t understand what was going on, three branches would not pose a threat to them at all, and they might not be able to break through their defenses.

    Because of their current cultivation level, they have enough confidence.

    Even without doubt, the entire Xianjiang mainland can not hurt everything except those who are equally immortal.

    finally.

    Three arrows fell on them respectively.

    But the arrows, which they thought could not break through the defense and could not cause any harm to them, once again exceeded their expectations.

    ????? Directly pierce their hard shell and penetrate into the flesh.

    One, with an arrow in the butt.

    The other one had an arrow in his shoulder.

    The one-horned man who was the leader at the end suffered the worst. The arrow almost grazed his little brother and pierced the root of his thigh.

    "Roar!"

    "Roar!"

    "Roar!"

    Three angry roars immediately spread throughout the forest.

    Deafening.

    Suddenly, birds and beasts flew around, and all beasts surrendered.

    Three demons and immortals who were about to enter the fairy world were actually broken by an arrow shot by a mortal. How could they endure this?

    No matter what the cause of all these accidents, they must make this mortal bear the due price.

    However, what they didn't expect was that in the face of their angry roars, this mortal didn't show any fear at all. On the contrary, he had a thick smile on his face.

    right.

    It¡¯s a smile.

    While laughing, he also trotted over and made excited noises.

    "ah!"

    "This roar is quite rough and wild, and it's perfect. I like it."

    As soon as Yi Feng's words came out, the three demon immortals were completely angered.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?.

    It¡¯s really a mockery.

    "Tear into pieces."

    "This human being must be torn into pieces."

    The three demons were filled with intense anger, and they were about to open their mouths and bite Yi Feng into pieces.

    ? But suddenly I found that my body was weak and my nerves were numb.

    At this moment, his all-powerful cultivation was completely out of control, and he couldn't use it even a little bit.

    Until the end, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to stand firm, and he collapsed straight on the ground.

    The three demons were horrified.

    What happened today was really too weird for them.

    The bow and arrow shot by a mortal made it impossible for them to dodge, and even directly broke through the defense, causing them to completely lose their mobility.

    This goes against common sense

    Just when they were horrified, they saw the author of all this walking towards them with a smile and looking at them condescendingly.

    ???????????????? Later.

    Three fierce sap blows came over.

    The three demons still haven¡¯t figured out what happened, so they were knocked unconscious and then taken into the airAmong the rings.

    That¡¯s it.

    The three demon immortals from the West Demon Forest came all the way, vowing to make great achievements in the immortal world.

    But there are unpredictable circumstances.

    Before they even took a breath of the air in the fairy world, they were captured by Yi Feng.

    Fairyland.

    The Immortal Palace of Heaven.

    There is supreme power and control in the fairy world.

    "If the immortal world is a country, the Immortal Palace of Heaven is a proper imperial city.

    So some people say that the Immortal Palace of Heaven is the projection of Heavenly Dao in the Immortal Realm.

    The entire Immortal Realm is divided into one hundred and eight Immortal Continents. Although the 108 Immortal Continents are all under the jurisdiction of the Tianzhi Immortal Palace, the people who control them are also princes.

    On one side, they manage the various immortal continents on behalf of the Immortal Palace of Heaven, and on the other side, they also manage many lower-level planes.

    The stronger the overall strength of the Immortal Continent, the wider the area, the more powerful people there are, and the more lower-level planes it governs.

    Qingyu Xianzhou.

    " It governs hundreds of lower-level planes. Among the one hundred and eight immortal continents, although it is not considered a superior existence, it is definitely not the weakest.

    A man exuding strong strength was sitting at the top, holding a piece of fresh meat in his hand and feeding a big black bird next to him.

    If anyone is here, they will find that the fresh meat still contains strong power.

    It is enough to show that the owner of this fresh meat was not weak during his lifetime.

    I¡¯m afraid, at least, it¡¯s the cultivation level of a heavenly immortal.

    There are many divisions in the strength of immortals, and there are many strong ones. However, although there are many strong ones, most of them are just ordinary immortals.

    ? ? ?Puxian.

    It is divided into three levels: heaven, earth and people.

    Human immortals are the lowest level. Those who ascend from the lower realm will reach the realm of human immortals.

    Earth Immortal is on another level.

    As for the heavenly immortals, they are the highest-level immortals among the universal immortals.

    Therefore, feeding the big black bird with immortal-level meat is enough to prove this person¡¯s amazing skill.

    only.

    He has the qualifications.

    He is the continent leader of Qingyu Immortal Continent, a super strong man whose strength surpasses that of Pu Xian, Su Xuanjun.

    "I would like to report to the Continent Master that I have something important to report."

    At this time, some subordinates came to report and knelt on the ground respectfully.

    "What's the matter?"

    Su Xuanjun glanced at the subordinate lightly and continued to feed the big black bird in front of him.

    "In a region called the Immortal River Continent, there have been frequent ascendants ascending recently and entering our Qingyu Immortal Continent." The subordinate reported.

    "Xianjiang Continent?"

    Su Xuanjun slowly put down the fresh meat in his hand and suddenly frowned.

    "I remember millions of years ago, in this Xianjiang Continent, there was an ascendant who disobeyed discipline and I punished them by never being able to ascend. So how could there be an ascendant coming up?" Su Xuanjun asked in a deep voice.

    "Zhou Lord, this is exactly why I am reporting to you."

    The subordinate said: "For some unknown reason, the Immortal River Continent has regained its immortal irrigation, so there must be some man-made change."

    "Man-made accident?"

    "Can these low-level people from the next generation still be able to break my seal?"

    "To them, I am God and cannot be violated."

    Su Xuanjun snorted coldly and said: "So man-made changes are impossible, but other changes may not be possible"

    Having said this, he looked at the big black bird in front of him.

    He ordered: "Heiyu, go down to the Xianjiang Continent and find out what happened, and then come back and report to me." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 339 Endless

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The big black bird chirped proudly, then turned into a stream of black light and disappeared in an instant.

    soon.

    He arrived at the barrier between the Xianjiang Continent and Qingyu Xianzhou.

    Just right.

    There are two masters from the Immortal River Continent who passed through the barrier and entered the Immortal Realm.

    "Since the continent master punishes you, lower-class humans, by not being able to ascend, then no matter what happens, you are not qualified to enter the fairy world."

    He glanced condescendingly at the two monks from the Immortal River Continent with cold eyes, and sharp claws suddenly streaked across the sky.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    Before the two of them even had time to see clearly what this fairy world is like, they were already wiped out by ashes.

    But Kuroyu didn¡¯t take another look.

    After all, in his eyes, they are just two immortals who have just arrived in the immortal world.

    An existence like an ant is not worthy of his attention at all.

    He let out an arrogant cry, which frightened many immortals around him and did not dare to raise their heads. Then it turned into a stream of light and entered the barrier between the two realms.

    After a short teleportation, Heiyu has arrived at Xianjiang Continent.

    "How weak!"

    "This low-level plane can be destroyed with just a wave of your hand."

    "Yo."

    "Is there another little reptile?"

    He glanced down and found a Demon King-level monster staring at him.

    ¡°You little reptile who doesn¡¯t know the heights of the sky!¡±

    He sneered disdainfully, slowly opened his sharp mouth, and a roar that shook the mountains and forests, accompanied by thick pressure, spread in all directions.

    And under his cry, the entire Shogunate Mountains fell into extreme chaos.

    Whether it is a high-level monster or an ordinary beast, they all feel the trembling of their souls.

    This is a kind of qualitative coercion.

    The Demon King below bore the brunt of the attack, with his body lying on the ground, his face full of fear.

    "wipe!"

    "What the hell, such a loud noise?"

    And under a certain tree.

    Yi Feng, who was about to take a rest, opened his eyes, looked up at the sky, and heard an impatient voice.

    "snort!"

    "Is something like an ant worthy of obstructing my eyes?"

    Black Feather looked at the prostrate Demon King teasingly.

    With a high-pitched posture, he once again let out a high-pitched cry.

    With this cry, the prostrate Emperor Wu finally could not bear the pressure and exploded into a rain of blood on the spot.

    "Call again?"

    The sleepy Yi Feng immediately ran away, then picked up his bow and arrow and rushed over following the sound.

    "have to!"

    "I asked you to scream. Since you like to scream so much, I will just take you back and keep you behind bars for me to scream at your best."

    "It just so happens that your scream is quite loud. You come several times a day. I'm afraid most people will be deceived into thinking that there really is some big monster locked up in my back mountain."

    ¡°Achieve two birds with one stone.¡±

    After saying that, Yi Feng looked up at the big black bird hovering in the sky, drew his bow and shot out with one arrow.

    With a look of disdain on his face, Heiyu glanced at the Demon Emperor who turned into a rain of blood on the ground, and prepared to leave.

    But at this moment.

    A whistling sound suddenly sounded.

    ?Then he saw an arrow bursting towards him.

    "Someone actually attacked me?"

    "It's so ridiculous."

    "I really don't think this kind of attack from a lower plane can hurt me. Even if I stand here and don't move, it won't be able to hurt me at all."

    He sneered and allowed the bow and arrow to attack.

    But the next moment.

    His body trembled violently and froze in mid-air.

    At the same time, the proud head finally lowered incredibly, and then opened the sharp mouth in surprise.

    because.

    This arrow hit.

    Not only that, it also directly broke through his defense and penetrated into his body.

    Blood flowed down loudly.

    "That's sloppy."

    He opened his mouth and found that he was completely weak and could no longer control the power in his body, like a bird with broken wings.The bird fell from mid-air to the ground.

    "Boom!"

    The huge body fell to the ground, as if it caused a small earthquake.

    He was lying on the ground with his eyes wide open, and his eyes were full of horror.

    he.

    An immortal beast from the immortal world, following the master of the Jade Immortal Continent, actually overturned in this next dimension?

    What exactly is going on?

    Just when he couldn't figure it all out, a figure slowly walked towards him.

    "Is this person the one who touched him?"

    Damn it, the next generation dared to attack him.

    No matter how he did all this, in Heiyu's heart, Yi Feng has become a dead person.

    "Damn it!"

    Kuroyu gritted his teeth and opened his mouth to roar.

    But as soon as he opened his mouth, a stick hit him on the head.

    ¡°You¡¯re so damn cute, you¡¯re still screaming, it¡¯s endless, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Yi Feng shouted with a dark face, and then added another stick.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 340 Is this the peerless master?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Suddenly, Heiyu fainted.

    Afterwards, he was dragged into the space ring by Yi Feng.

    that's all.

    This messenger from the Immortal Realm who was sent to investigate the ascension had just entered the Immortal River Continent, and before he had even taken two breaths, he was stuck here.

    "It's a great harvest this time. Four such big beasts will definitely be able to fool a lot of people if they are locked up."

    Yi Feng nodded with satisfaction and rushed back to Pingjiang City with his big harvest.

    Pingjiang City.

    At the entrance of the martial arts gym.

    Led by Ye Bei, Shaan Tianque, and Guan Yunpeng, twenty or thirty people gathered.

    And these people are at the lowest level of Martial Lord.

    They are either sect leaders or elders in the sects in various regions of Dongsheng. In short, their status is very high.

    And the purpose of their coming here is to serve as workers to build a house for Yi Feng at the invitation of Ye Bei and others.

    However.

    After arriving here, they were unwilling, and even had great doubts about the words of Shantianque and others.

    "Shatianque, it's best to explain things clearly to us." An old man took the lead and said, "Why did you trick us into coming here?"

    "that is."

    Someone else raised the issue and said, "You said it could bring us great opportunities, but you ended up in such a small, ungrateful town. What's the reason for you?"

    "Yes, yes, hurry up. You also know the identities of us people. Who is not an elder or the leader of a sect? We usually have a lot of things to do, and we don't have so much free time to waste time with you."

    For a while.

    There were voices of doubt from everyone.

    "Hey, you old men, will I still lie to you?"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????"If it is to bring you opportunities, you will definitely have your opportunities!"

    "Yes, just wait patiently."

    Guan Yunpeng also continued: "If I hadn't been an old acquaintance with you, otherwise this good thing wouldn't have been your turn."

    "blow."

    "You two just blow as hard as you can."

    "I really believed in the evil of you guys. I really thought there was some great opportunity, but I didn't expect this to be such a ungrateful place."

    Everyone sneered at Guan Yunpeng's words, and the voices of doubt became even louder.

    "Why are you people so stupid?" Guan Yunpeng said with a stern face: "Do you think we need to lie to you?"

    "Well, since you didn't lie to us, let me ask you, is what you said about the peerless master true?" At this time, someone came out and asked.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, why don¡¯t I lie to you?¡± Guan Yunpeng responded.

    "Since you said it is true, then you can provide us with evidence to believe it." The man said again.

    "evidence¡­¡­"

    Guan Yunpeng scratched his head and suddenly felt troubled.

    How can he get any evidence of Yi Feng?

    "Humph, I really can't produce any evidence."

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our sect quickly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I shouldn¡¯t have come a long time ago. It¡¯s such a great opportunity. What a waste of time.¡±

    Seeing this, the faces of Shantianque and others suddenly became anxious.

    ¡°After all, they agreed to Yi Feng¡¯s recruitment and managed to get so many people. If they left, their efforts would be in vain. If Yi Feng was displeased, that would be a big deal.

    So Ye Bei quickly stopped everyone and said solemnly: "Everyone, since you are here, why bother to leave in a hurry? Why not wait for your husband to come back, and you will know everything when you see his true appearance?"

    "Yes, yes, yes, when you see the true appearance of sir, you won't think that we are lying to you." Shan Tianque also quickly continued.

    Hear the words.

    Everyone who was about to leave looked thoughtful.

    After a long time, they reluctantly nodded.

    "It doesn't matter if you wait a moment."

    "But we have said ugly things up front. If it is not what you said by then, don't blame us for not cherishing our old friendship and leaving without giving face."

    "good."

    Ye Bei smiled and said confidently: "When you see my husband's methods, I guarantee that you will no longer have any plans to leave, and will only try your best to stay."

    ?After a short wait, a figure finally rushed back slowly from outside.

    "Sir is back!"

    Ye Bei stood up suddenly, his face full of excitement.

    ??????????????? Guan Yunpeng and Shaan Tianque are no exception, and they can't hide the enthusiasm in their eyes.

    "You must remember that sir, you have returned to your true nature to experience life as a mortal, so you must not expose your cultivation and break the precepts in front of sir, do you understand?" Ye Bei and the other three hurriedly reminded the people behind them.

    Seeing the postures of these three people, the rest of the people couldn't help but look at each other.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to pretend that these three people are pretending, they really seem to be the same thing.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Is there really a super master hiding in this quiet place?

    This immediately aroused their curiosity.

    They want to see if this so-called expert is really that tall!

    Therefore, Yi Feng, who also cooperated with Shan Tianque and others, came back from the court and greeted them.

    "Oh, it's you!"

    When Yi Feng saw Ye Bei and the others, he immediately smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met Mr.

    Ye Bei and the others quickly saluted and responded with a smile: "Mr. Qi Zhen, we have recruited the first batch of workers."

    With that said, the three of them quickly shouted to the people behind them: "Hurry up and meet sir."

    However.

    Faced with the reminders of the three people, the people behind them did not take them seriously.

    Because in the short period of time just now, everyone looked at Yi Feng.

    There is no cultivation.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Even from head to toe, there is not a single thing that makes them feel dazzling.

    Is this an expert?

    ??Everyone didn¡¯t believe it at all.

    This immediately made Ye Bei and the other three anxious, and they winked at everyone.

    But even so, except for a few people who gave the three people face and lowered their heads slightly, most people did not react.

    Fortunately.

    To the relief of Ye Bei and the others, Yi Feng didn't seem to take it to heart. Instead, he smiled and said, "You don't have to be so polite. Let's go. I'll take you to see the construction site."

    With that said, Yi Feng took the lead and walked towards the back of the martial arts hall.

    After Yi Feng left, Ye Bei and the other two people immediately stamped their feet and shouted with hatred: "What on earth do you old men want to do?"

    "Humph, why are you asking us? Didn't you say we are some peerless expert?"

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the peerless expert you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    Everybody sneered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe what Shantianque and others said at all.

    After all, seeing is believing.

    They didn¡¯t see anything dazzling in Yi Feng at all.

    "You, why are you so stupid?"

    Shantian Quehan said with a face: "Sir, can you see through it? But believe me, there will be times when you will be surprised."

    "Sorry, we really don't have time to play with you anymore."

    "Yes, our sect master still has a lot of things to do, so I'll excuse you."

    "After being deceived by you three for so long, we have done our best and say goodbye."

    "Farewell" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 341 What magical means

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I really want to leave when I see everyone.

    Ye Bei and the other two people suddenly became anxious, and Ye Bei shouted with a trembling voice: "I promise, if you leave, you will definitely regret it."

    "snort!"

    "Even if that person is really as powerful as you say, we don't have the patience to wait any longer."

    "That's right, so it's impossible to say whether you regret it or not."

    Everyone had dark faces.

    He no longer listens to any words spoken by Ye Bei and others.

    Considering their status, it is considered generous enough for them to go all the way to this place where nothing matters and not fall out with Ye Bei and others.

    Therefore, some people have already left in a hurry.

    After the martial arts gym.

    Yi Feng looked at the large open space.

    Originally, this land was intended to be opened up by Wu Yonghong and several old men for farming. Now that the sect is planning to build it, it seems that this land matter can only be shelved for the time being.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to those old men. They said they had something to do at home and haven¡¯t come back for so long.¡±

    Yi Feng sighed slightly, and then took out the Space Ring hidden in his arms.

    The reason why he put it in his arms instead of on his fingers was because Yi Feng thought that Huai Bi was guilty.

    After all, it is a storage ring. If someone thinks he is a rich man and wants to rob him, it will be troublesome.

    So keeping a low profile and keeping it in your arms is the way to go.

    "Let you come out. If you are suffocated to death, all my efforts will be in vain."

    Yi Feng gently twisted the space ring, and then he released the four captured beasts.

    A big black bird.

    A single horn is about the same size as a rhinoceros, but it is not a rhinoceros thing.

    It looks like a deer with the head of a dog.

    The last one was not much better, it was neither a dog nor a wolf.

    ¡°Anyway, Yi Feng could not name any of these four beasts.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? But whatever.

    It just needs to be loud enough to scare people.

    "Disciple, disciple!"

    Yi Feng shouted: "Take out those iron chains in my blacksmith's room."

    "It's Master, here we come!"

    Zhong Qing responded in the martial arts hall and ran over dragging several thick iron chains.

    "Tie it on."

    Yi Feng ordered.

    "Yes, Master."

    Zhong Qing obediently tied up the four beasts with iron chains.

    And the moment Zhong Qing finished tying the iron chain, the four beasts accidentally woke up.

    They looked at each other at first, and when they realized that they were tied by chains, they suddenly became furious.

    "Roar!"

    "Hiss!"

    "Hoo!"

    "Wow!"

    Four different voices suddenly resounded throughout the space.

    ???????????????? Later.

    Four waves of overwhelming pressure came from the bodies of the four beasts.

    Any one of these four pressures can make people feel frightened and their hearts tremble.

    Especially the high-pitched chirping of birds makes people feel like a hammer is hitting their chest hard, causing bursts of feeling of stuffiness.

    Also at this moment.

    Many people in Pingjiang City have set their sights in this direction.

    "This pressure, tsk tsk, seems to be at the level of a demon!"

    "No, even demons and immortals can't escape the poisonous hands of Mr.!"

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know if sir, I¡¯m going to use it for eating or playing.¡±

    "Why are you arguing so blindly? Sell your tofu. I have lived here for a few years. This kind of thing is rare and strange. What's the big deal?"

    "Yes, calm down!"

    Several old men and women gathered around, making chirping sounds, and then dispersed. Those who should be selling tofu were selling tofu, and those who were supposed to be selling rouge were selling rouge.

    However.

    The faces of everyone who had just left Ye Bei and others changed drastically when they heard the voice and the pressure spreading out.

    While luck suppressed the pressure, it turned back with shock.

    "what happened?"

    "What happened to that pressure and roar just now?"

    ??????????????????????With expressions of horror, they all made questioning voices towards Ye Bei and the others.

    "snort!"

    "What do you think happened?"

    "Besides Mr.'s methods, what else can you do?"

    Seeing this group of people turning back, Ye Bei and others immediately raised their arrogant heads with a look of disgust on their faces.

    Just know.

    Sir, if you show your hand casually, you guys will have to run back like crazy.

    Hear the words.

    Everyone looked at each other.

    He looked a little ugly.

    They may have been mistaken before, this person may really be a super master.

    Because the pressure just now was too powerful.

    They are so powerful that it is difficult for them to breathe.

    As if to see clearly what happened, they rushed towards Yifeng in a swarm.

    "Hey, old man, stop, don't hit me sir."

    Ye Bei and others shouted and hurriedly followed.

    At this moment.

    The four monster beasts were looking at Yi Feng with murderous intent on their faces, wanting to eat Yi Feng's flesh and blood.

    What makes them even more unacceptable is that at this moment, their cultivation has been completely suppressed, and they cannot use any means. Even if they want to speak, they can't make a sound at all.

    Especially Heiyu, who descended from the immortal world, struggled desperately.

    He, the majestic Black Feather of the Immortal Realm, the great demon of the Jade Immortal Continent, was actually tied up with an iron chain in this low-level lower plane. How could he bear it?

    ??Shame.

    It¡¯s simply a huge shame!

    He flapped his wings, trying to take off and break free, but the iron chain tied him tightly, making it impossible for him to break free.

    "Roar!"

    "Hiss!"

    "Hoo!"

    "Wow!"

    Four more angry roars came out, expressing the anger in the hearts of the four monster beasts.

    However.

    What broke their hearts was that this human being was not afraid of their roars at all.

    On the contrary.

    He jumped up in front of them.

    She also danced very happily.

    "Awesome, awesome."

    "This roar is so powerful."

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t catch you in vain, please give me a few more calls.¡±

    Yi Feng shouted excitedly.

    Provocation.

    Chi Guoguo¡¯s provocation.

    The four beasts were furious, roaring continuously, and the pressure on their bodies was released in waves.

    And Ye Bei and others who came over happened to see this scene.

    The physical appearance of the three monster beasts, coupled with the super pressure, seems to be

    Hiss!

    The three great demon immortals of the West Demon Forest?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    They were collectively petrified in place.

    Completely confused.

    My eyes almost fell off.

    You must know that although the continent is large, there are very few people who can reach the peak, and those who can become immortals are even rarer.

    Therefore, regardless of whether they are demons or humans, those who become immortals are all figures who can be recorded in the history of Xianjiang Continent.

    Therefore, the presence of these three monsters who commanded the West Demon Forest and became immortals some time ago made them instantly recognize them.

    But didn¡¯t they cross the barrier and reach the fairy world?

    How would it appear here?

    And it¡¯s tied up with an iron chain?

    As for the other big black bird, although they didn't recognize it, the pressure they felt from him seemed to be more powerful than the three demons!

    Hiss!

    ??What is going on with this scene that shocks the world?

    Yi Feng looked at this group of stunned people and thought he had scared them, so he quickly explained with a smile: "You don't have to be afraid, these are just a few wild things I caught randomly from the mountains, and they were all tied up.  Can¡¯t hurt anyone.¡±

    As soon as these words fell.

    Everyone was dumbfounded again.

    ?Caught at random

    ??Wild things?  ?  ?  ?

    Hiss!

    What kind of fairy is this pretending to be!  ?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 342 Qualifications for Founding a Clan

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Almost instantly, everyone woke up.

    Ye Bei and others did not tell lies. The seemingly ordinary young man in front of them was really a terrifying peerless master.

    otherwise.

    How could the three demon immortals in the West Demon Forest who had become immortals become his prisoners?

    "Um!"

    "This is the circle."

    ¡°I told you before, take a look for yourselves first!¡±

    After tying up the four beasts, Yi Feng gave instructions to Ye Bei and others.

    "Okay, sir, please go ahead and I'll take them to have a look first." Ye Bei and others said respectfully.

    Yi Feng nodded. Anyway, he had already contracted the work to Ye Bei and the others. He had already explained clearly to them what they had to do, so there was no need for him to stay here.

    After all, he had just come back from the mountains and he was really a little tired.

    "Best regards, sir."

    Everyone present, without exception, respectfully sent Yi Feng off.

    After Yi Feng left, the sect leaders and elders of the sect immediately swarmed around Chao Ye and Ye Bei.

    "Hehe, Young Master Ye."

    "Shake it, brother."

    "Take care of me, brother."

    "Ahem, it was us who were a little impulsive just now, so please don't take it to heart."

    Each one of them smiled and spoke to Ye Bei and the others.

    Hearing this, the three people in Ye Bei raised their nostrils to the sky.

    A look of disdain.

    He said in an even more sinister tone: "Don't be impulsive. If you are impulsive, you are free to come and go. So if you wanted to leave just now, go ahead. We won't stop you."

    "Oh, Ye Shaoxia, what are you talking about? We were just short-sighted."

    "Yes, yes, it was just our impulse, our impulse."

    "Yes, it's all our fault. I hope the three of you won't take it to heart!"

    "The three of you have great ambitions, and they will definitely not be as knowledgeable as the rest of us."

    "By the way, you three, these are some top-notch medicines made by our Tian Huazong alchemist. I hope you will accept them."

    "This is a little elixir. I have long wanted to give it to the three of you. You must accept it."

    "Brother Guan, that time we were in the secret realm of Yunxiao fifty years ago, we forged a friendship that will last forever. Do you still remember?"

    "Yes, yes, brother Shantian, our relationship is also extraordinary. Your childhood sweetheart back then was the daughter of my uncle's nephew's aunt. Speaking of which, we are also some distant relatives."

    For a while.

    The heads and elders of each major sect began to make all kinds of flattering sounds towards Ye Bei and the others.

    Some patted their rainbow farts.

    Some generously took out the good things they had collected.

    Some even climbed up eight poles and couldn¡¯t reach relatives.

    ¡°Obviously, these mature old guys are very clever and understand what it means to follow a master who can imprison even demons and immortals.

    It can be said that the little bit of benefit that leaks out from the nails of such people can last them a lifetime.

    So let alone asking them to carry bricks, they are willing to stay here to carry dung.

    "You old guys are really shameless."

    Ye Bei and the other three people had dark faces and stared at these people angrily.

    Everyone smiled shamelessly.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? to say, and it looks like I can¡¯t even drive him away.

    "Okay, okay, stay with me, but I told you the rules before. I hope you all keep them in mind. If anyone offends sir, don't blame us for turning our backs and denying them." Shakian Que said in a deep voice.

    "Don't worry, we will definitely do it."

    Everyone responded by patting their chests.

    At this point, the first batch of workers for the establishment of Yifeng Sect has been finalized and settled down.

    Martial Arts School.

    Zhu Yun and Lu Qingshan, whom they haven¡¯t seen for a long time, are here.

    "Old man, you are still so polite."

    Yi Feng took what Lu Qingshan brought over with both hands and said with a smile.

    "It should be."

    Lu Qingshan and Lu Qingshan were both smiling.

    "sit."

    "I just have something I want to ask you."

    Yi Feng said.

    ?Lu Qingshan sat down politely and waited for Yi Feng.

    "Well, it's like this. I plan to create a sect for fun, but after thinking about it for a while, I feel that I can only ask you about it. I hope you can help me clear up my doubts." Yi Feng touched it.  Nose said.

    "Sir, do you want to create a sect?"

    Lu Qingshan and the two people immediately exclaimed, stood up and said in shock.

    This news is really shocking to them.

    "Don't be surprised, don't be surprised."

    Seeing Lu Qingshan's appearance, Yi Feng quickly pressed his palms in embarrassment and explained: "As you know, I'm just a mortal, so I just got it for fun. I didn't have any other ideas. I thought you should be better than me.  I understand, so I want to ask you, besides sect construction, what other processes are there?"

    Lu Qingshan and Lu Qingshan looked at each other and took a deep breath.

    This person really has a lot of fun, and he actually wants to start a sect again.

    If Yi Feng hadn¡¯t repeatedly reminded him that he was a mortal, they would have thought that this person was not planning to suppress his cultivation and was keeping a high profile.

    ?????????????????????? But it¡¯s really cool to do this as a mortal to control the sect!

    At the same time, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It seemed that my husband already knew their details very well, and he also knew their identities well, so he asked them about this matter.

    So.

    They spelled out all the conditions for establishing a sect in detail.

    "I see."

    Yi Feng nodded his head and lay back on the recliner to think.

    Because among the requirements mentioned by Lu Qingshan and Zhu Yun, two of them were more troublesome for him.

    The first point.

    It is the sect¡¯s address.

    The rule is to choose an unclaimed land. If you create a sect under the jurisdiction of another sect, this will undoubtedly challenge the sovereignty of that sect.

    And he remembered that the Pingjiang City he was in was the territory of Qingshan Gate!

    He has heard from many people that Qingshan Sect has a sect leader and an ancestor.

    The patriarch has a violent personality and kills people without blinking an eye.

    That ancestor was even more eccentric, moody, and seemed to be very fond of lolita. Many girls had suffered murderous attacks.

    Anyway, neither of them seems to be a good person.

    Thinking about it this way, it is not feasible to build a sect in Pingjiang City. Otherwise, if we offend these two people, we will be in big trouble!

    Thinking of this, he couldn't help but glance at Lu Qingshan and Zhu Yun.

    fine.

    He asked these two people.

    But for some reason, Zhu Yun and Patriarch Qingshan felt inexplicably panic in their hearts at the sight of Yi Feng!

    But the second trouble is what gives Yi Feng the most headache.

    That is the qualification to establish a clan.

    A sect cannot be established casually. It must be qualified to establish a sect.

    To obtain this qualification, you must obtain certification from the Sect Alliance. This Sect Alliance is an organization formed by many sects in Dongsheng. If you do not obtain certification and establish a sect, it will not be recognized. At the same time, the alliance organization will order  Disband.

    There is a necessary condition to obtain the permission to establish a clan.

    This condition is that the first sect leader must have good cultivation.

    This damn thing stumped Yi Feng. Where did he get his cultivation level?

    You must know that his original intention of establishing the sect was not to be able to complete the system tasks and practice?

    If he had some cultivation, he would still establish a shitty sect!

    Fortunately, there is another compromise, that is, you have the past experience of joining a certain sect. This can be regarded as a one-sided representation that you are a person with good cultivation.

    But this is also very difficult for Yi Feng.

    He can't detect the qualifications that he can't detect. Which Zongmen will ask him?

    Headache.

    But in order to be able to practice, you can¡¯t give up.

    I heard that there are quite a few small sects in Dongsheng. It seems that I should take some time to try my luck!

    ¡°If any blind sect accepts him, even if he runs in and hangs out for a month and then comes out and obtains the status of a disciple, he is still qualified to found a sect!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 343 The dove takes over the magpie¡¯s nest?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After obtaining the conditions for establishing the clan from Lu Qingshan and the others, Yi Feng could only ask Ye Bei and his construction team to take a break.

    The next day.

    Early in the morning.

    Yi Feng went out.

    Since Pingjiang City is the territory of Qingshan Sect, then his sect will definitely not be able to continue to build in Pingjiang City.

    Fortunately, Yi Feng spent all night studying the map and already had a rough definition of the location of the sect.

    ??There is a huge freshwater lake bordering Pingjiang City and the Mufu Mountains. From the map, this freshwater lake seems to be the largest freshwater lake in the entire Xianjiang Continent.

    It¡¯s just that no one comes here usually, and it doesn¡¯t belong to any sphere of influence.

    It is marked on the map that there is a small island in the middle of this freshwater lake, and Yi Feng wants to build the sect on this small island.

    Today I went out for a field trip.

    Soon after, Yi Feng arrived at his destination.

    Only one glance.

    Yi Feng fell in love with this place.

    The waves on the water surface are sparkling, and the lake breeze blows, giving people a relaxing and happy feeling.

    The island stands on the lake level, surrounded by water.

    Seen from a distance, the island is neither big nor small, with a large flat terrain in front and a small forest behind the island.

    This mountain forest made Yi Feng very excited.

    Because this is in line with his original intention of creating a small back mountain to fool people.

    The most important thing is that the sect feels very safe when it is established in such a remote place, and there is no need to worry about being targeted by other sects.

    after all.

    He never wanted to make this sect bigger and stronger, he just wanted to complete the mission.

    Yi Feng took out his sickle and tools, built a small bamboo raft, and then rowed towards the island.

    However.

    As soon as Yi Feng's small bamboo raft reached the shore, a pale figure rushed out from the island.

    He was dressed in ragged clothes, and he was obviously seriously injured, and judging from the fearful look on his face, he seemed to be being chased by something.

    But when he saw Yi Feng, his eyes suddenly lit up.

    He rushed to Yifeng's boat and shouted to Yifeng: "Boy, I order you to row quickly."

    While yelling at Yifeng, he looked back and murmured to himself: "This guy is afraid of water and can't leave the island at all. As long as he reaches the water, he can't hurt me."

    The man's muttering and hurt appearance made Yi Feng stunned.

    Yi Feng couldn't help but ask: "What's wrong with you?"

    "You're just a loser, did I ask you to speak? Why don't you obey the order to row the boat?" The young man looked Yi Feng up and down. Seeing that Yi Feng was a mortal, he immediately shouted with a cold face: "If you don't obey the order, I will kill you."  you!"

    Yi Feng frowned.

    The system detection system was started immediately.

    "Ding!"

    "Test subject: Li Yangyuan."

    "Talent: super rubbish."

    The voice of the system came, and Yi Feng immediately felt confident about this person.

    Damn it, I thought he was such an awesome person, but now that he is so crazy, he turns out to be another stupid person with super garbage talent.

    ¡°Get out of here, you motherfucker!¡±

    With a dark face, Yi Feng kicked Li Yangyuan off the boat and fell into the lake with a splash.

    "ah!"

    "Damn it!"

    "Trash, you trash, how dare you?"

    Li Yangyuan splashed in the water, stared in disbelief and made an unbelievable sound.

    This damn mortal actually dared to kick him off the boat. Where did he get the courage?

    "Still cool?"

    Yi Feng lifted up the bamboo pole that supported the boat and hit him on the forehead, making him dizzy.

    "Ah, you, damn, damn!"

    "Damn mortals, you dare to offend me like this. If I hadn't been seriously injured and unable to display my cultivation, I would have skinned you right now."

    Li Yangyuan splashed in the water and made a vicious sound towards Yifeng.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s still practicing, so brag, get out of here!¡±

    Yi Feng raised the bamboo pole and was about to throw it over.

    Seeing this, Li Yangyuan turned pale and swam away, fearing that he would be easilyMaple hit him.

    Because his condition was really bad at the moment. If he was really knocked over by this mortal and drowned in the water, it would be too frustrating for him.

    But even as he swam, he shouted viciously at Yi Feng: "Damn mortal, just wait for me. If you don't die on this island, I will definitely come back and pull out your muscles and bones."

    "Wait for you."

    Yi Feng raised his middle finger with disdain on his face.

    "A guy with a super talent and rubbish, I'm afraid it can't even compare to those old men in the city. He really doesn't take it seriously.

    To prevent that guy from stealing the boat, Yi Feng locked up the bamboo raft and started wandering around the island.

    "I really like this island!"

    "There are mountains and water. If you want to eat game, there are Mufu Mountains next to it. If you want to eat fish, you can fish right on the ground. And if you want to go back to Pingjiang City, you can go back to Pingjiang City!"

    "a ha ha ha!"

    "From now on, I declare that this island is mine!"

    Yifeng stood at the highest point of the island, opened his arms and announced loudly.

    Ground.

    A figure emerged.

    The face is full of distress.

    "Originally, with my current level of cultivation, I could stay on the Xianjiang Continent forever without any worries, because the person recognized as the strongest on the mainland would only pose a one-in-a-million threat to my life."

    "But damn, I don't know which fool has nothing to do after he's full, and breaks the sky. He has to enter the fairyland when he reaches the realm!"

    "If I hadn't had the foresight to get stuck on the last level without breaking through, then I would have gone to a scary place like the fairy world!"

    "Fortunately, I found this island."

    "I have established good relationships with people as small as bees and mice, as big as wild boars and hares. Even the strongest sealed guy on the island only poses a one-hundred-millionth threat to my life, not to mention its existence.  We can drive away some outsiders, but we just drove away a stupid person."

    "In other words, this island is absolutely safe for me."

    "I can definitely live on this island for ten thousand years, and after ten thousand years, I can break through the last level and strive to enter the fairy world and become the strongest!"

    "So, this island will be my home, Wu Changan, from now on."

    Wu Changan rarely felt full of security, and he heard the sound of happiness.

    However.

    As soon as his voice fell, another roar of laughter came from the peak of the island.

    "a ha ha ha!"

    "From now on, I declare that this island is mine"

    As soon as this sound entered Wu Changan's ears, he immediately stayed where he was.

    "Nani?"

    "The dove occupies the magpie's nest?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 344 The biggest secret

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Is that okay?"

    Wu Changan was immediately unhappy.

    Use your cultivation to observe Yi Feng from a distance.

    "Yo?"

    "Mortal?"

    He stood up and was ready to take action and teach this mortal who occupied the magpie's nest a lesson.

    But as soon as he stood up, he stopped.

    I couldn¡¯t help but touch my chin and started thinking.

    "No, no, no, still no."

    "Although he is a mortal and his combat power poses no threat to me, he will still be affected by cause and effect!"

    ¡°What if this guy has an awesome son who comes to me in ten thousand years to avenge his father¡¯s murder?¡±

    ¡°Or maybe, after this guy died, people from other worlds traveled through his body, and after he woke up, he said to me, ¡°Thirty years of Hedong?¡±

    When I think of this.

    He showed a scared look.

    "What a blessing!"

    "Fortunately, I didn't take action."

    He was secretly glad that he had not done anything, otherwise he would have almost been killed again.

    "In this case, I won't take action directly. I will secretly lead this mortal to the guy who is sealed on the island. I believe that guy will deal with this mortal who occupies the magpie's nest."

    "Although there will be cause and effect, it won't be that dangerous anyway."

    "But mortals, you can't blame me. Who wants you to occupy my nest!"

    Thinking of this, he made some noise to attract Yi Feng.

    And Yi Feng, who heard the sound, was indeed attracted.

    ¡°After all, in Yi Feng¡¯s view, this island will be his base camp in the future, and he must find out what animals or dangerous things there are on the island.

    So.

    Yi Feng followed cautiously.

    "This mortal was indeed fooled."

    Wu Changan was complacent.

    Time passed slowly, Wu Changan had attracted Yifeng across half of the island, and finally arrived at the destination.

    "It's done!"

    "If that guy knew that I brought him such a good ration and kept him sealed away from the island, he would definitely be very grateful to me!"

    "Maybe if we can further develop a good relationship with this guy, we can eliminate his one billionth safety risk to me."

    ¡°It¡¯s really killing two birds with one stone!¡±

    Wu Changan¡¯s face lit up with joy.

    Then it swept deep and flew towards the cliff.

    At the cliff, a black bear huddled in the corner of the cliff, shaking violently.

    ¡°Kakakaka¡­¡±

    Even his teeth couldn't help but click, making bursts of gnashing sounds.

    "Oh my god, what kind of evil have I done? A great man came here some time ago, and I didn't dare to leave the house for a long time. That's okay, at least I can still contact that great man."

    "But damn it, here comes another super pervert."

    "This pervert is simply unbelievable."

    "Just now I glanced at him from a distance by the lake, and I turned into my original state, and I couldn't even use my cultivation level at all."

    "How come there are such terrible people in the world, and they even met me? I'm just a little bear sealed on the island. I'm harmless to humans and animals. Wuwu!"

    "The good thing is, if I hide here and don't come out, he probably won't find me!"

    He stuttered as he spoke, secretly breathing a sigh of relief.

    At this moment, Wu Changan jumped over, landed next to him, and patted his shoulder.

    Black Bear shivered, turned around and saw Wu Changan, and he breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Although this awesome man was so scared that he didn't dare to go out for half a month, he was at least easy to talk to and had no intention of attacking him.

    "You, why are you here?"

    Black Bear couldn¡¯t help but asked nervously.

    "Man, don't be nervous. We have already said that we can coexist peacefully. If you don't do anything to me and I won't do anything to you, you are afraid that I am not sincere. No, today I came with sincerity and brought you a big ration.  !¡±

    Wu Changan said with a smile, and pointed towards the black bear in the distance.

    "Look, I brought it here for you. This ration is pretty good, it's white and clean."

    Hear the words.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?p; "Wu Changan, you are not an ordinary cultivator. You have a mind that no one in this world has. You will definitely be able to resolve the crisis."

    Wu Changan rubbed his head and thought hard.

    In the distance, Yi Feng looked at the lake in the distance and seemed to think of something.

    In his previous life, there was such a lake in his hometown. When he was a child, he always swam in the lake with his friends, and then he would be spanked by his parents when he returned home.

    After traveling through time, he thought he would achieve great things, even reach the top of his cultivation, and use his cultivation to return to his original world.

    But.

    It¡¯s been so long but still nothing.

    "Alas, being a time traveler is such a failure!"

    "Before, I was living in poverty in Pingjiang City, but now I'm on this island, I still have to live in poverty."

    Yi Feng couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself.

    ¡°He found such a remote island to establish his clan, didn¡¯t he actually want to avoid unsolvable troubles?

    I just hope that after completing the mission, the system can give him some help and let him soar into the sky!

    "What?"

    When Wu Changan secretly heard Yi Feng¡¯s words, he was frightened to death.

    This kind of panic.

    It¡¯s even worse than facing death.

    This man in white robe

    He actually directly revealed the biggest secret in his heart!

    ??Even ridiculed him directly.

    because.

    ???????? Isn¡¯t it him who traveled from Pingjiang City to this small island?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 345 One Hundred Million Substitutes

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Wu Changan did not expect that his most powerful traveler trump card would be revealed by this person.

    You can even know his behavior route clearly.

    Being able to know all of this is definitely not something ordinary people can do. Such people must be super powerful and have insight into the secrets of heaven.

    And in the hands of such a person, the risk of death may reach 100 million!

    At this moment.

    In front of this white-robed man, Wu Changan felt like he was naked, even if he was huddled in the dirt, without any secrets.

    Wu Changan broke into a cold sweat.

    An image even appeared in his mind. Yi Feng stood in front of him with a knife and stabbed him.

    When the red knife goes in and the white knife comes out, Wu Changan will burp.

    However, just when he was worried that he was about to die in Yi Feng's hands, Yi Feng suddenly stretched himself and said lazily: "Let's go now. See you next time."

    After saying that, Yi Feng left the island on a bamboo raft.

    Looking at the lonely boat on the lake and the rustling white clothes, I remembered the meaningful words that the white clothes said before leaving

    Wu Changan¡¯s eyes widened.

    This one obviously wants to kill him slowly!

    And the phrase ¡°See you next time¡­¡±

    This kind of thing seems to be said casually and lightly, but in fact, it is said to him.

    Didn¡¯t you just tell him categorically that you can¡¯t escape my grasp?

    "Woo hoo, big brother."

    "Don't play with me like this. I just want to find a place to stay and live in peace. I don't want to provoke you. Even if I made a mistake just now, there is a saying that goes, "He who doesn't know is not guilty."  After all, I didn¡¯t know you were so awesome!¡±

    Wu Changan's face was full of despair, and he sat weakly on the ground.

    With a frown on his face, he looked like he was waiting to die, and various scenarios of his own death appeared over and over in his mind.

    After thinking about it, he stood up suddenly.

    "Ughdeath is too terrible. I don't want such a terrible thing!"

    "Yes, you can't die, you can't die, you absolutely can't die"

    He repeated desperately, clenching his fists to cheer himself up.

    "Wu Chang'an, come on, you are a time traveler, you have great luck, and you have the aura of the protagonist. You will definitely not die so easily. You will definitely be able to escape from his grasp."

    When Yi Feng disappeared, Wu Changan plunged into the soil.

    Then, he used his extreme speed underground and fled towards the area of ????the small island.

    A full day later, he had escaped from the Nansha area, and then emerged from the ground in disgrace.

    "Since he didn't kill me directly, it proves that he was not afraid of me escaping and had great confidence that I would not be able to escape from his grasp."

    "However, relatively speaking, this period of time is also the only opportunity for me to turn around. I absolutely cannot take it lightly and must seize this opportunity."

    ¡°So even though it¡¯s far away, it¡¯s definitely still unsafe.¡±

    Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and immediately made complicated handprints.

    Afterwards, he pulled out pieces of yellow talisman paper from the storage ring at extreme speed.

    "One hundred million avatars, change them for me."

    Finally, as his handprints fell, the yellow talisman papers collectively shone with dazzling light, and then each one turned into Wu Changan's appearance.

    "The character transformed by this avatar has my breath on it and has exactly the same appearance as me, which is enough to help me pretend to be real and escape that person's control."

    "Let me loose."

    As his voice fell, Wu Changan, transformed into avatars one by one, began to disperse in all directions.

    Some fled away, some flew away in the air, some took the waterway and plunged into the water, and some hid nearby.

    These Wu Changan all have considerable strength.

    Within a few days, it had spread across the entire continent.

    Dongsheng left more than 20 million, and Southern Wilderness also left more than 20 million. West Demon Forest was not left behind, and more than 10 million also went to the wilderness to survive. The remaining 30 to 40 million were distributed to Central Continent and  North Sea and Land.

    In this way, Wu Changan single-handedly added 100 million people to the mainland.

    &nbsp; Although some of the more than 100 million people died suddenly due to bad luck on the way, but for the huge base, these losses are nothing.

    And Wu Changan also mixed in with the more than 100 million stand-in talismans and came to Beihailu.

    "On the entire continent, Beihailu is the farthest from Dongsheng, so it is relatively safe."

    "Even if he chases Beihailu, there are still almost 20 million clones of me here. Even if he does come, it will take a lot of time to find my true body. This is enough for me to deal with."

    "kindness!"

    Wu Changan nodded with satisfaction, his panic finally calmed down a little.

    "Then, my real body will continue to find a place to hide, preferably one that does not attract attention."

    He was thinking this and happened to find that a sect was recruiting disciples in a nearby city.

    "If that's the case, I'll join this sect and work as a handyman!"

    "And this identity is very good at hiding from others. No matter how powerful or monstrous the person's methods are, there is no way he can find me."

    Then, he put away his cultivation and walked towards the place where disciples were recruited.

    Pingjiang City.

    Yi Feng led a large number of people and rushed towards the island.

    "Sir, sir!"

    At this time, a large group of old men and women rushed over and asked anxiously: "Sir, I heard that you are going to move the sect. Is it true?"

    "I didn't expect you all knew it."

    Yi Feng smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that word of him, a mortal, working in the sect would actually spread. It¡¯s quite ridiculous to say that.

    But they were all old acquaintances, and he didn¡¯t hide it. He smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I have this idea.¡±

    Everyone looked at each other and said hurriedly: "Sir, do you think we can follow you?"

    "Yes, yes, you want me to open a tobacco shop near your sect?"

    "Yes, I also want to open a beef noodle stall."

    ¡°I¡¯ll go there to sell tofu!¡±

    Everyone looked at Yi Feng expectantly.

    "This, isn't it? How can we do business like this?" Yi Feng couldn't help but say.

    "Oh sir, what are you talking about? When your sect grows stronger, won't we have business?" said an old man.

    "Yes, yes, although this city has a large population, the competition is also great. It is better to follow Mr. and do his sect's business." Someone else continued.

    "You really think so?"

    Yi Feng couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Everyone nodded.

    Seeing this, Yi Feng hesitated.

    Because it aroused an idea deep in his heart.

    I remember that when he first traveled through time, he had an idea, that is, to build his own utopia, build a small town of his own, and even modernize it.

    And now, with that small island and such a group of good neighbors, doesn¡¯t this just meet some basic conditions?

    To put it another way, even if he couldn't establish a sect, couldn't even recruit disciples, and couldn't practice cultivation in his lifetime, he could still make full use of that island.

    Developed into a small resort or small town, he acted as the local overlord inside, collected the rent, got two wives, and lived a shameless life. It seemed pretty good!

    When he thought of this, Yi Feng's heart moved.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 346 Standards for Firing Red Bricks

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "good!"

    He opened his mouth to agree.

    When everyone heard this, their expressions suddenly became happy.

    "However, it is impossible for you to open a store right away."

    Yifeng added: "After all, there is no population on the island in the early stage, so your business will not be successful. Therefore, in the early stage, you can work in my sect. We will talk about opening a store later when there are more people."

    The reason for this arrangement was that Yi Feng also thought that no matter whether the sect was established or built in the future, it would need help with many things.

    And these old men and women are idle and know the basics. The key is that they can make a living without having to pay much salary.

    It¡¯s useless if you don¡¯t use it.

    ¡°For example, Mrs. Zhang, don¡¯t you know how to cook? You can be my sect¡¯s cook!¡±

    "And you, you guard the door."

    "The other few have to row boats to get in and out of the island. You can row them for me."

    "No problem." Everyone said one after another: "We old men are satisfied if we have food to eat."

    After everything has been discussed.

    A group of people headed towards the island in a mighty manner.

    "I'm back."

    "This island belongs to me, Yi Feng. I have the final say on everything here in the future, haha"

    After landing on the island, Yi Feng couldn't help shouting.

    But his voice just fell.

    Over the entire island, the clouds suddenly began to change, and a unique law of heaven and earth suddenly enveloped the island, including the entire surrounding lake.

    "This is?"

    This scene.

    Whether it is the old men and women present or the construction workers, there are strange expressions on their faces.

    "It seems that your master's level has surpassed our original guess!"

    "One word creates a small world of its own, tsk tsk, this method"

    "Yes, within this range, the rules have completely changed, and it seems that I can't fly anymore."

    "Yes, my cultivation has also been completely suppressed."

    "What's even more strange is that I can no longer feel the call of the fairy world. It seems that I won't go to the fairy world within a year."

    "Yes, it seems that we don't have to think about how to solve the problem of going to the fairy world. We can stay with sir all the time."

    "It seems that this place is completely beyond the control of the Immortal World and the laws of the Immortal River Continent."

    "Hey, you old men, weren't you thinking about going to the fairy world before?"

    "Fuck you, when do I want to go to the fairy world? In what fairy world can I be in front of my husband?"

    "What are you people mumbling about?" Yi Feng, who was walking in front, couldn't help but ask.

    "Nothing sir."

    Everyone kept silent and followed Yi Feng.

    "I'll take you around the island first." Yi Feng said with a smile.

    Everyone nodded and followed.

    After walking around the island, Yi Feng made a plan on a piece of paper.

    "Look, these are some of my preliminary plans."

    "The mountain forest to the north of the island will be used as a back mountain for our sect. Some small animals should be kept in it. Although the danger is not very great, you old men and ladies should not go there." Yi Feng reminded.

    Hearing this, everyone nodded hurriedly.

    He didn¡¯t dare to argue with Yi Feng¡¯s words.

    After all, these little animals are indeed a bit dangerous in their opinion.

    "And our sect will be established near the back mountain."

    With that said, Yi Feng planned out an area on the papyrus paper.

    "The other ones are the mountain gate, the martial arts arena, the residential area, the library" Yi Feng divided the other areas one by one.

    Everyone nodded.

    "Next, I need to assign you some tasks." After thinking about it, Yi Feng said to these old men and ladies.

    "Sir's orders."

    "Well, I need a super big tree, but I don't know where to find it. You guys are older and more experienced, so I plan to send two people to help me find it." Yi Feng ordered.

    The reason why he wanted this kind of tree was for the sake of his sect.

    After all, deceiving a hundred disciples is his primary goal, so he must do something that looks high-end.

    Therefore, it is meaningful to carve a dragon in the center of the sect.?Necessary.

    And such a large sculpture definitely requires a big enough tree.

    "Sir, what kind of tree do you want?"

    The two old men couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "Well, the quality must be good. After all, I want to carve." Yi Feng said: "As for the materials, you have also seen my carvings, so you should also know the standards I need, right?"

    "Your standards"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Several old men looked at each other and said with pressure on their faces: "We do know where there is one that can meet Mr.'s standards, but I'm afraid it will be difficult to get it"

    "It's just a tree, I believe in you."

    Yi Feng said: "And if you really have difficulties, no matter if you want money or something, just get it at all costs. I'm here to carry it for you. What are you afraid of?"

    Hear the words.

    Several old men who were originally stressed suddenly gained confidence.

    "Understood, with Mr. behind our back, we will get it at all costs."

    "very good."

    Yi Feng nodded with satisfaction, and then looked at Ye Bei and others.

    "Sir, please give me your instructions."

    Ye Bei and others hurriedly approached and waited respectfully for Yi Feng.

    "To be honest, the people you are looking for are not very good." After a slight hesitation, Yi Feng still expressed his thoughts.

    It¡¯s not that he¡¯s being picky.

    The main reason is that most of the people in this group are old men, and they all look weak. He is really worried about the progress.

    "Not quite yet?"

    Ye Bei and others looked embarrassed.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????? The lowest level is Martial Lord. Many sect leaders and elders have been pulled over, and they are not very good.

    The standard for this person to move bricks is really too high.

    "Of course, I still trust you. Since they are here, they can stay for now. However, the manpower is still not enough, so you have to find a group of people next, but the quality should be better." Yi Feng said.

    "Someone with better quality, like?" Ye Bei asked cautiously.

    "for example¡­¡­"

    "Something like this guy."

    With that said, Yi Feng looked at a waiter at a certain inn. This boy was one of the few young people from Pingjiang City and the island.

    This guy looks strong and can work at a glance, so it must be just right to recruit workers based on his physique.

    However.

    Ye Bei and others took a deep breath.

    This standard

    "What, are you in trouble?"

    Yi Feng looked at Ye Bei and others and said.

    "No, it's not difficult."

    Ye Bei and others responded with livid faces and sullen scalp.

    Because of what this person told them, no matter how difficult it was, they had to deal with it and do their best.

    "Finally, I have something to tell you." Yi Feng explained to Ye Bei and others.

    "Sir's orders."

    Ye Bei and others said respectfully.

    "Since the transportation on our island is not convenient, many materials are not easy to transport, and the materials here are really not good, so I plan to teach you how to make bricks and be self-sufficient to complete the construction." Yi Feng said.

    ¡°Fire the bricks yourself?¡±

    Everyone looked at Yi Feng blankly.

    "Yes, bake it yourself. I will teach you how to bake it later." Yi Feng said, "But before firing, I also need to give you a finished product standard."

    "Because I can't do anything with shoddy work, so the bricks fired must have this quality."

    With that said, Yi Feng took out a brick from his arms and slapped it on the ground.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 347 Expert

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    See the situation.

    Everyone present focused their attention on the bricks.

    Hiss!

    Without exception, everyone took a deep breath.

    The simple aura exuding from it made them instantly recognize that it was an immortal weapon.

    After following Yi Feng for so long, it is really not a big deal for Yi Feng to come up with an immortal weapon.

    But if every brick in building a sect must meet this standard, they can¡¯t sit still.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????I¡¯m afraid even the Immortal Palace in the Immortal World can¡¯t compare.

    "Old Zhao, let's go find wood for Mr. Zhao." Lao Qian quickly stood up and greeted Lao Zhao and said quickly.

    "Hey, okay, okay, we'll leave right away."

    Lao Zhao also stood up and agreed.

    Originally, they thought the task assigned to them by Yi Feng was quite arduous, but compared to the tasks of Ye Bei and others, their task was simply child's play!

    After giving Ye Bei and others a pitiful look, the two old men left quickly.

    "In this case, Ye Bei, you can bring a group of people to follow me to burn the kiln and make bricks. I, the two of you, will go find workers according to the standards I mentioned before."

    Yi Feng ordered, and then added something when he remembered something: "Remember, in addition to having strength, it is best not to be too old."

    After saying that, Yi Feng took Ye Bei and others to find a place to burn the kiln.

    Guan Yunpeng and Shantianque were stunned on the spot with embarrassed faces.

    You must have strength.

    You can¡¯t be too old yet.

    While muttering, the two of them looked at the waiter, walked over with smiles on their faces, and pulled him aside.

    "Brother, please take a step to speak."

    The two old men said with smiles.

    The waiter walked aside with them and looked at them doubtfully.

    "Hey, little brother, can I take the liberty to ask, what is your current level of cultivation?" The two old men asked nervously, waiting for the waiter's reply with their hearts raised.

    After all, according to Yi Feng¡¯s words.

    ??You must follow this guy¡¯s standards when recruiting workers.

    So how much cultivation this young man has represents the cultivation level of the workers they recruit.

    "It's okay to tell the two brothers. It's just that I said it, so you two don't laugh at me." The waiter touched his nose shyly, and was quite embarrassed.

    Seeing this, Guan Yunpeng and the others breathed a sigh of relief.

    ??Looking at it like this, this guy¡¯s cultivation level shouldn¡¯t be too high.

    In this way, their pressure will be reduced a lot. They only need to lower their age when looking for someone.

    So, Guan Yunpeng quickly comforted him: "Don't worry, brother, we will never laugh at you, just say it."

    "All right."

    The little brother nodded shyly and said sheepishly: "I am not talented. I stayed with you for a whole year and a half before I was promoted from King Wu to Emperor Wu of Six Lives. To put it bluntly, I am just a little transparent."

    "six?"

    "Justthe Six-Life Martial Emperor?"

    When he heard this, Guan Yunpeng was caught off guard and almost vomited out a mouthful of blood.  Shantianque even slipped on the sole of his foot and fell into the lake.

    "Oh, brother."

    The waiter quickly pulled up Shaantian Que.

    Shaking the sky, he couldn't care about his embarrassment, stared at his eyes and looked at the little brother of the running church.

    "Six lives, a small six lives."

    The waiter said.

    After receiving confirmation again, both Shantianque and Shantianque wanted to die.

    Doesn¡¯t that mean that the standard for them to find workers next is not only that they must not be too old, but also that they must have at least the cultivation level of a Six-Life Martial Emperor?

    Hiss!

    ?? Even if you look through the Xianjiang Continent, there may not be so many.

    Even if there are so many, can they find them?

    You must know that any person who has reached this level of cultivation is not a person with outstanding talents!

    This task is too heavy!

    "Two brothers, as I said before, although my cultivation level is a bit low, please don't laugh at me." The waiter said honestly.

    "Yes, it's a bit low"

    Shaking the sky stretched the two people, and they couldn't wait to violently slack this guy for a while,.?I¡¯ve never seen anything so irritating.

    "But what can they do? Faced with their husband's instructions, they must do their best no matter how difficult it is.

    ¡°Qing, it¡¯s so boring!¡±

    On the edge of the lake, Benwei was lying on the ground with his legs crossed and a dog's tail grass in his mouth, and he said lazily.

    "It's boring."

    The dog spread its hind legs, peed under the tree, and echoed.

    "Brothers, why don't we go for a bird walk?"

    A centipede emerged from the grass roots and said with a smile.

    "What's the use of a stupid hybrid bird?"

    ??Juan Benwei glanced at Heiyu who was tied next to him and the other three demon fairies from the West Demon Forest, and said with disdain on his face.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly discovered something.

    He spit out the dogtail grass in his mouth, stood up and looked into the distance.

    In the crevice of the rock not far away, a large black buttock was placed there abruptly, shaking from time to time, which was extremely conspicuous.

    ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu What is going on on this island?¡±

    "I'm really just a cute little bear, wuwuwu, there are so many scary things, and I can't even live"

    "You can't see me."

    "You can't see me, you can't see me."

    The black bear retracted its head into the gap, arched its buttocks and prayed tremblingly.

    However, just as he was chanting, a kick suddenly flew over and kicked him on the butt.

    "ah!"

    The black bear jumped up subconsciously, and immediately saw these existences that frightened him.

    "ah."

    "Don't come over here."

    "I'm very powerful, be careful I choke you."

    "Hey."

    "ha¡­¡­"

    While speaking in a panic, the black bear gestured and made a fierce sound.

    Seeing that he could no longer scare these people, he suddenly became timid again and lay down on the ground holding his heart.

    "Brother, brother."

    "I'm just a harmless little bear."

    "I was wrong, don't come over, oh oh oh oh oh I can't do it anymore, I can't do it anymore, I'm dead, I'm going to die"

    After speaking, he stuck out his tongue and lay down on the ground, motionless

    "Yo ho?"

    "Expert?"

    "I, Ye Feng, have never admired anyone in this regard in my life, and you are the first."

    Seeing this scene, the night wind centipede came out of Gouzi's head, and a voice of appreciation suddenly came out.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 348 This bear has promise

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Qing, go and arrest him."

    Behind, Benwei waved his hand and said leisurely.

    "It's brother."

    The dog responded and walked towards the black bear pretending to be dead.

    "Hey, silly guy, get up quickly, there's no point in pretending to be dead in front of my brother." Gouzi said arrogantly.

    "Yes, although I admire you very much, there is no point in pretending to be dead in front of my brother." Ye Feng climbed out at the right time and shouted: "If my brother asks you to live, you will live. If my brother asks you to die, you will die."  .¡±

    "Woo, I was wrong, I was wrong, I got up." Black Bear quickly got up, knelt on the ground, and cried bitterly: "Please, adults, please spare me."

    "Spare you? Humph, tell me, what are you doing sneaking around here?" Gouzi shouted seriously.

    This sentence made the black bear tremble with fear.

    Immediately he said tremblingly: "Brothers, I was wrong, I was really wrong. I am just a little bear sealed here. I am usually harmless to humans and animals. I live by eating grass and drinking dew. I just met some elder brothers.  It was majestic and there was a golden light coming from above, so I knew as soon as I saw it that a big shot was coming, so I was afraid of bumping into a few people, so I hid here, but I accidentally bumped into him."

    "oh?"

    "What you said seems interesting."

    Gouzi raised his eyebrows and said, "Then tell me, what kind of great people are we?"

    ¡°I¡¯ll just say something abruptly about that little bear.¡±

    As he spoke, he looked at Night Breeze Centipede, and then said: "For example, this one, although he is short in stature, the shrewdness in his eyes can make people understand that he is a think-tank-level figure."

    "As for this one"

    "As he spoke, he looked at Gouzi, "This one has a stern look and a strong demeanor, so his status in the team is very important."

    "As for the last one"

    He looked at Benwei and his voice paused.

    "You should tell me quickly."

    Benwei raised his eyes and hurriedly took out his ears.

    "This one is really the most amazing."

    "He has the aura of a leader. At first glance, he is the core figure in the team and the absolute decision-maker. He is also handsome, elegant, and extraordinary."

    "Even if you put aside all these things, even the clothes, the aloof aura revealed by this black robe blown by the lake breeze makes people worship and surrender."

    "That is, if you are not talented, there is a little jingle hanging underneath, otherwise you will definitely fall in love with this person."

    The black bear touched his heart, as if he was speaking from the bottom of his heart.

    "Listen."

    "Listen to what they say."

    "How beautifully you said it, how well you summarized us?"

    The moment Black Bear¡¯s voice fell, Benwei suddenly let out a voice of appreciation.

    "Indeed, it is indeed a good summary." Gouzi also nodded in agreement, looking at the black bear with a very pleasing look.

    "Yes, I won't say more, especially when I sum up the advantages of brother." Centipede also agreed, and at the same time, he came close to Benwei and said: "Brother, it's not easy to meet such an open-minded little guy, otherwise  , let¡¯s just accept him?¡±

    "Yes, I think so too, brother. This bear has some potential." Gouzi also said.

    "Oh, do you think so too?"

    Benwei glanced at Gouzi and Centipede and said, "In that case, let's take this little guy."

    Seeing this, Gouzi and Centipede were overjoyed and quickly winked at Black Bear and shouted at the same time: "Little Bear, why don't you thank me quickly?" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 349 You have reached the pinnacle of your life

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What?"

    "What's the meaning?"

    The black bear was stunned, apparently unable to react.

    "You stupid bear, you were quite smart just now, why can't you turn a corner now?" Gouzi said with hatred: "My eldest brother is going to let you be his little brother, you have reached the pinnacle of your life!"

    "Yes, why don't you meet eldest brother soon?"

    Centipede also shouted from the side.

    "Reallyreally?"

    The black bear cried with joy.

    His face was full of disbelief.

    What he said just now was just an idea to save his life, but he never expected that there would be such an unexpected joy.

    ¡°If he could follow these few, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about anything on the island.

    Because compared to other monsters, he has a unique talent.

    That means he is very sensitive to dangerous and powerful things.

    Therefore, whether it was Wu Changan at the beginning, Yi Feng later, or Benwei now, although he did not know their specific strength, he could still be keenly aware of the threat the other party posed to him.

    And the threat that Benwei in front of him is huge, which also means that Benwei has super strength.

    "Greetings, big brother."

    After the black bear came to his senses, he knelt on the ground without saying a word, arched his buttocks and shouted: "Brother, may you bring prosperity to the sky and live forever."

    "Not bad, a very cute little bear."

    Benwei waved his hand and said with appreciation: "From now on, except for a man who loves money and a snail lying motionless, you don't have to be afraid of anything in the world."

    "A man who loves money and a snail lying motionless?"

    The black bear nodded and remembered it in his heart.

    "Ahem."

    At this moment, the dog and centipede coughing at the same time.

    Seeing this, Black Bear quickly reacted, turned around and shouted: "Greetings to the second brother, hello to the third brother."

    "Very good, very good."

    "Follow us from now on, and we will ensure that you enjoy the hot food and drink hot food. No one in this life will dare to bully you."

    The dog and the centipede immediately raised their heads, full of admiration.

    At this moment, the mark on Gouzi¡¯s forehead lit up.

    He raised his head and looked into the distance.

    "Qing, what's the matter?"

    Benwei asked.

    ¡°Brother, someone in my tribe seems to be looking for me not far away.¡± Gouzi said.

    "Oh, then go ahead and go."

    Benwei waved his hand, and after the dog left, Benwei walked down leisurely.

    "Xiong, do you have any interesting projects that you can introduce to me?" Kazumoto Wei said leisurely.

    "Brother, I was sealed on this island in my early years. I can't leave this island at all, so I really don't know what's so fun." Black Bear came over, helped Benwei lift his legs, and lowered his head.  Said the head.

    "oh?"

    "Who dares to seal you on the island?" Benwei asked immediately.

    "It happened a hundred thousand years ago. My descendants came to inform me thirty thousand years ago that the group of people who sealed me have all died of old age." Black Bear grinned and said with a naive smile.

    Hearing this, Benwei was also shocked.

    You must know that in the Xianjiang Continent, even the Martial Emperor's life span is only tens of thousands of years. Even if the life of a monster is longer, it will always be limited.

    But this guy, Black Bear, has been sealed on this island alone for 100,000 years. This is completely unreasonable.

    "How come you haven't died after so long?" Benwei couldn't help but ask.

    "I don't know this. Anyway, I have lived for more than a million years now, and I have not reached my longevity, so I can't be beaten to death." Black Bear scratched his head and said with a smile: "My enemy back then was  When he saw that he couldn't kill me, he sealed me up."

    After saying that, he quickly added: "Of course, you are an exception, brother. I feel that if brother wants me to die, he should be able to kill me."

    "You do have some self-awareness." Benwei couldn't help but lift his chin and said in appreciation.

    "That's that."

    The black bear chuckled and said: "However, in addition to eldest brother, I also met two people a few days ago, one of whom??I am a threat, I am not sure whether he can kill me, but the other person is terrifying, he can definitely kill me.  "

    "The one you are talking about should be my master." Benwei said: "It's the money-loving guy I mentioned. Anyway, just don't mess with him. If you mess with him, he won't even be able to save you."

    "It turns out that man is Big Brother's master, no wonder."

    The black bear suddenly took a breath.

    But the more this happened, the more at ease he felt.

    In other words, two people who can pose a threat to his life are both his own people.

    "Brother, brother, something big happened."

    At this moment, the dog who had gone out had returned, looking hurriedly and full of panic.

    "What are you so worried about, Qing?" Benwei asked, lying on the ground and glancing at him.

    "I have a son, brother."

    Ao Qing shouted loudly.

    "What the hell?"

    When he heard this, Benwei jumped up fiercely.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 350 A bunch?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Benwei blinked his eyes and looked at Gouzi.

    "You actually have a son?"

    "No, not one." Gouzi raised his head with shame on his face and quickly explained: "It's a bunch."

    "Watt?"

    "A bunch?"

    Benwei stared and asked, "You are with me every day, how can you get a bunch of sons?"

    "Xi's son?"

    "I, the last time I was in the martial arts school, the master forced me to have sex with Ao Qingcheng, and then she went back" Gouzi explained.

    "I see."

    Only then did Benwei nodded and said, "In that case, I, Benwei, also have a nephew?"

    "Hahaha, what a great event, what a great event!"

    Benwei laughed loudly.

    "Congratulations to the eldest brother, congratulations to the second brother."

    The black bear and the night wind centipede also quickly expressed their congratulations.

    "Hahaha, we are all happy together, after all, isn't this your nephew too?"

    Ben Dawei laughed loudly.

    "Yes, yes, he is also our nephew. We are both happy and happy together, hahaha, we all have nephews."

    The black bear and centipede also made excited sounds when they reacted.

    ??Especially black bears.

    I was scared to death just now, but now I not only recognized him as a good big brother, but also became an uncle.

    "Brother, second and third, are you so happy about this?" Seeing the excitement of these brothers, Gouzi said bitterly: "Why can't I be happy and still panic?"

    "Oh, calm down."

    Benwei came over, patted the dog, and said sincerely: "Most people come here like this, just be normal, just like the snails in the yard back then, do you know?"

    "kindness?"

    Gouzi looked at Benwei doubtfully.

    "That guy was like that at the time, but he was much more ruthless than you. His wife directly gave birth to a world with a population of three trillion. Isn't he here like this?"

    "So, just stay calm, just stay calm."

    Benwei comforted him softly.

    "Oh, okay, do you want to recognize these sons?" Gouzi asked.

    "recognize."

    "Of course I have to admit it, it's your seed, so why not admit it?"

    Benwei said solemnly.

    "If that's the case, I'm afraid I have to go back to the Sky-devouring Demon Wolf Tribe once." Gouzi said: "Just now, people in the tribe told me that my sons were born with strange phenomena in the world, so people from the West Demonic Forest said that they would  Take them away."

    "What the hell, the people from the West Demon Forest are going to take my nephew away?" Jian Benwei's voice dropped and he couldn't help but ask.

    "The people who came here said that my son is extremely talented, and it would be a waste of talent to keep him in the tribe. They said that he can be better cultivated by bringing him to the West Demon Forest." Gouzi explained.

    "fart."

    "Are the two or three small and large insects in Poxi Demon Forest qualified to teach my nephew?" Jian Benwei said angrily: "Let's go together, kill those reptiles in West Demon Forest, and then bring my nephew back. Let's  Several of them were cultivated personally.¡±

    "Yes, where does our nephew have the qualifications to teach those group of monster-breaking monsters? Let's go to the Sky-Eating Demonic Wolf Tribe now." Night Breeze Centipede raised his head and shouted.

    Just when the brothers were shouting, Yi Feng suddenly walked over from not far away.

    See the situation.

    The centipede quickly lay down.

    And the black bear squatted aside and began to tremble.

    However, Yi Feng just glanced at them lightly.

    He has discovered this centipede a long time ago, so it is not surprising that he has not seen it for a long time.

    As for the extra worm, he didn¡¯t mind.

    After all, he knew very well that this broken skeleton liked to play with animals.

    "You want to go out, right?"

    Yi Feng glanced at them and said.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah.¡±

    Benwei nodded his head like a chicken chasing rice.

    "Go."

    Yi Feng waved his hand, and at the same time looked at the few beasts tied to the side, and said: "But I have to go out and keep an eye on them."

    Seeing this, Benwei's eyes suddenly lit up.

    He nodded hurriedly.

    "correct."

    Yi Feng, who had just left, suddenly turned his head and thought of something, said: "If you have time, you can help me catch two more beasts, similar to these ones." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 351 Pattern is very important.

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Say it, Yi Feng turned and left.

    Continue to work on the kiln.

    The reason why Yi Feng sent these guys out was to save worry.

    ¡°And since Benwei is so familiar with animals, he might even be able to help him catch some good beasts.

    After all, he is so big, just four beasts are not enough.

    Yi Feng is very satisfied with the current plan.

    The two old men are in charge of the tree that needs to be carved, the workers that need it are those that are being recruited by Shan Tian Que, and now there is also Benwei Kuan to catch the wild beasts. He only needs to take charge of the overall situation on the island.

    "Qing, have you seen it or not?"

    After Yi Feng left, Benwei stood up and couldn't help but said: "It seems that the master also knows about your matter. After all, the master usually doesn't let us run around. This time he unexpectedly let us out, not because of this, but also because  What."

    "So, don't look at how stingy the master is usually. He tweets sourly to us without saying anything, but in fact he is very kind to everyone. You have to keep it in your heart and you have to be grateful!"

    Skull Benwei's focus teach.

    "Brother, you don't need to tell me, I always keep my kindness to my master in mind. I was treated as a drowned dog, but it was my master who saved me."

    "And I have also grown from a little little demon to the big demon I am today, all because of my master."

    "The most important thing is, without a master, how could I know a good brother like you?" Gouzi said affectionately.

    "This is a sound statement."

    Benwei was very satisfied, and then waved his hand and said: "Let's go, brothers, let's set off to the Sky-Devouring Demon Wolf Tribe to pick up Xiao Qingzi."

    "Oh."

    "Ouch, let's go."

    The brothers made excited sounds, and started running with the demons tied to the tree.

    "Roar!"

    "Roar!"

    "Roar!"

    However, angry voices came out from Black Feather and other demons tied to the tree.

    In their opinion, the reason why they ended up like this is all because of that damn human being.

    And they can't display their cultivation and break free from the shackles, it's also because the human has placed chains on them.

    "But it would be fine if this human being dominated them.

    Although it is hateful, they have to admit that this human being is really terrifying, so terrifying that it should not exist in Xianjiang Continent.

    So, in front of that human being, they endured it for the time being.

    But damn, since when can a skull, a centipede, a dog, and a bear dominate them?

    Where is the majesty of being a demon?

    Especially Black Feather.

    How can such an ant-like thing have the courage to dominate him?

    So just now, the four beasts had the same idea and roared at the same time.

    Although their cultivation is suppressed, their pressure as demon superiors is real.

    Just like four tigers, even if they are restrained, their roars and pressure can still scare ordinary mice and rabbits.

    so.

    Under their roars, this little skeleton, Coyotito, wasn¡¯t scared enough to kneel down obediently?

    However.

    What made them completely unlucky was that in the face of their pressure, the brothers were not frightened at all.

    "What are these four silly things shouting about?"

    "Who knows."

    "I guess they are dissatisfied with us."

    "Ohit's a small matter, just give me a beating."

    After the voice fell, the brothers looked at the four black-feathered beasts.

    This pair of eyes actually gave Kuroyu and the others a creepy feeling.

    But after a while, they dismissed it.

    Although these guys actually ignored their anger, did a few ants really dare to attack them?

    However.

    I just came up with this idea.

    Suddenly the fists, feet and sticks fell on their heads and they were beaten severely.

    Angry roars came from their mouths.

    They never expected that these ant-like things would actually dare to hit them.

    But reality lets them know that the more they scream, the harder the fist will fall on their heads.The intense aggrievedness filled them with rage.

    This kind of humiliation is really unbearable for them.

    So the three people in the West Demon Forest looked at each other and hesitated secretly in their hearts, whether to burn their cultivation and lives and fight back.

    but.

    They were unsure whether they could break free of the chains by burning their cultivation and life.

    ?? couldn¡¯t help but look at Heiyu.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of private communication, they have long known the identity of Heiyu, who is a big boss from the fairy world.

    In addition, the fluctuations emanating from Heiyu's body made them surrender inwardly, so the three demons in the West Demon Forest immediately recognized Heiyu as their leader.

    So at this moment, as long as Heiyu feels that they can burn their life and cultivation to fight back, they will respond without hesitation.

    However.

    They were waiting for the big brother from the fairy world to make a decision, but suddenly they found that their big brother from the fairy world actually knelt down on the ground and buried his head on the ground.

    ?

    ?  ?  ?

    The three great demon immortals in the West Demon Forest were immediately dumbfounded.

    this.

    The boss of the fairy world is so spineless?

    Just when they had doubts, Heiyu winked at them and at the same time transmitted the message to the minds of the three demons.

    "Remember, the pattern."

    ¡°Pattern is very important.

    "If you want to be a demon with a city and a structure, you will die faster if you are reckless!"

    "Only by being the best at what you do can you become the best among demons."

    "Keep the green hills alive, don't worry about running out of firewood, bow your head first, and then look for opportunities to take revenge."

    When the three people in Xi Yaolin heard this, they suddenly realized.

    I¡¯m so impressed!

    Pattern!

    City government!

    "As expected of a great demon in the fairy world, he is capable of bending and stretching.

    By comparison, aren¡¯t they just reckless people?

    learned.

    Immediately, the three demons also lowered their heads.

    Seeing that these four little beasts were being honest, Benwei and others stopped and waved to the old man who was punting the boat in the distance.

    The old man held up a bamboo raft. He smiled and said nothing, but his eyes were filled with awe.

    "Let's go, brothers."

    Benwei ordered.

    Gouzi and Centipede quickly boarded the boat, and the four monsters were also pulled onto the raft, but the black bear stood on the shore for a long time and refused to move.

    "Brother, I have a seal, I can't live without it!"

    The black bear said sadly.

    "Bullshit seal."

    Behind him, Benwei Kou kicked the black bear on the buttocks and kicked him onto the boat.

    ???????????????? Later.

    The boat drifted towards the shore.

    "Oh, brother, I really have a seal. I will be struck by lightning when I land on the beach." The black bear said tremblingly, staring at the sky from time to time, looking worried.

    "Bear, the situation is too small." Gouzi said.

    "Yes, from now on, you are no longer the same person." Centipede said with the same smile.

    "Okay, okay"

    Hearing this, the black bear nodded his head with difficulty, but his eyes were still full of worry.

    And between the clouds, a subtle lightning began to slowly condense.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 352 Break this broken skeleton into pieces

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Lord Kuroba."

    "Can you really swallow this breath?"

    At one end of the bamboo raft, the three beasts of the West Demon Forest and Hei Yu were crowded together. The three beasts of the West Demon Forest couldn't help but send messages to Hei Yu.

    "Of course I can't swallow it."

    Black Feather¡¯s gloomy voice came back.

    A pair of cow-like eyes were filled with hatred.

    "Then why did you receive this beating just now in vain?"

    The Xilin Demon Immortal headed by Xi Yaolin couldn't help but ask: "Although the city and the layout you mentioned are very important, I thought about it carefully and found that there is no need for us to hibernate in front of these ants.  Because if we had resisted, we would still have had a chance."

    "Hmph, do you really think that the reason I lowered my head just now was because of this broken skull?" Black Feather couldn't help but snort.

    "oh?"

    "that is because?"

    The people in Xi Yaolin were immediately confused.

    "Alas, you demons in the Xianjiang Continent just don't have the IQ. No wonder the entire continent is controlled by humans, and you can only live in a small forest." Heiyu couldn't help but lectured.

    Xi Lin and others darkened their faces.

    But he didn¡¯t dare to refute, but he still looked at Kuroyu with questioning eyes, obviously wanting to find out why.

    "To tell you the truth, the reason why I lowered my head just now was not because of this broken skeleton, but because of the other people on the island." Heiyu said in a deep voice: "Leaving aside that terrifying human being, the other people on the island  It¡¯s also very troublesome.¡±

    "Is it troublesome for others too?"

    Xilin and the others were even more confused.

    Except for some Wu Zun who moves bricks, everything else on this island seems to be very ordinary!

    What trouble could this cause them?

    "Do you really think this island is as light as you think?"

    Heiyu said in a deep voice: "Except for those trash Martial Lords, everyone else actually has the same cultivation level as you, but they hide it, and your cultivation level is restricted, so you can't notice it."

    "What?"

    "How can this be?"

    The three Rhinoceros Forest monsters were immediately shocked.

    "If you don't believe it, then take a good look at the old man in front of the boat."

    "Looking back, I see the old woman on the edge of the island fetching water for cooking."

    "And the ones fishing on the other side of the river"

    Hear the words.

    The three demons of the Rhinoceros Forest quickly cast their gaze over and looked at it carefully.

    They didn¡¯t find anything at first, but despite their limited cultivation, they soon discovered that there were faint and terrifying fluctuations in these people.

    And this kind of fluctuation is very familiar to fellow practitioners.

    In other words, these people are all the former Ten Fate Martial Emperors who are now human immortals.

    Hiss!

    The demons suddenly took a breath of cold air.

    "So, do you know why I bowed my head just now?"

    Kuroyu said coldly: "Because once a fight breaks out, even if that terrifying human doesn't take action, the people around you will be able to make you miserable."

    "Although I'm better, if my cultivation is affected, they will cause a lot of trouble for me. Overall, it's still not safe."

    "I see."

    "It's really thanks to Lord Kuroba that he knew everything. Fortunately, we didn't act rashly before, otherwise"

    The three demons of Xilin suddenly realized this, and couldn't help but shed a cold sweat at the same time.

    It was really dangerous just now!

    Because they understand that the terrifying lineup on this island, not to mention the situation where their cultivation is restricted, even if they are in their prime, they will not be able to do well.

    "So, with no other choice, I just bowed my head to this garbage skeleton."

    Kuroyu then made a long voice.

    "but¡­¡­"

    "They won't be able to dance for long."

    "We just need to wait for this hot chicken skeleton to take us away from this island, and then the time is right for us to take action."

    "When the time comes, tsk tsk"

    Having said this, Heiyu's voice paused, and his eyes slowly turned cold.

    "Yes, when the time comes, the new and old accounts will be settled together!"

    Hearing this, Xi Yaolin¡¯s expression turned vague, and he quickly sneered.

    &nbsp; "Hey, then tear this offending Lord Kuroba's skeleton into pieces!" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 353 The third child resists

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Xi Lin and other demons secretly made up their minds.

    On the surface, he is honest, but in his heart, he is calculating. As soon as he leaves this island, he will start to cause trouble.

    After a while, the bamboo raft landed.

    Lao Zhou, who was supporting the boat, nodded respectfully to Benwei and others and continued to support the bamboo raft to transport supplies.

    The trembling black bear glanced at the sky and found that everything was fine. He immediately let out a naive laugh: "Hahaha, it's okay. I'm really okay. The seal must have been inactive for too long."

    "There are so many strange things. Even if the seal is still there, with big brother here, can it still hurt you?" Centipede couldn't help but lectured.

    "Yes Yes Yes."

    The black bear nodded quickly.

    "Brother, how can we get there? Can we fly there?" Gouzi couldn't help but ask.

    "With these four fools, is it necessary to fly there by yourself?" Benwei couldn't help but said.

    This voice fell on the ears of Xi Lin and others, and they immediately became angry, gnashing their teeth, and wished that thousands of people would smash Gu Benwei into pieces immediately.

    "No hurries?"

    On the contrary, Heiyu remained calm and said, "Let him jump for a while first. The more he jumps now, the worse we will torture him later."

    "Yes, Lord Kuroba."

    Only then did the Three Rhinoceros Forest Demons endure the anger in their hearts.

    "But brother, the strength of these four guys has been sealed by their master, how can they be used as mounts?" At this time, Night Breeze Centipede couldn't help but ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, just solve it.¡±

    Benwei waved his hand and said lightly.

    Hear the sound.

    The Four Black Feather Demons suddenly raised their heads.

    ¡°This skull is not only devoid of flesh and blood, but it also has no brains?

    You dare to break their seal, aren't you afraid of their revenge?

    They thought that Benwei was just speaking out and listening, but what they didn't expect was that Benwei actually came over and took off the chains on their bodies.

    Whoosh!

    The moment the chains were removed, the four demons¡¯ cultivation returned collectively.

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    At the same time, the four demons couldn't help laughing wildly in their hearts.

    I thought I would have to burn my cultivation or life force to break the chains, but I didn't expect that the skull in front of me was so brainless that he actually removed the chains from their bodies.

    It¡¯s like trying hard to find a place, it takes no effort at all!

    "Hahaha, Lord Black Feather, look at it, the three of us will dismantle this skeleton right in front of you." The three demons of Xilin said excitedly, and they were about to attack Benwei and others.

    "etc."

    Fortunately, at the last moment, Kuroyu stopped them in time.

    "What are you waiting for, sir? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!" Xi Lin said quickly.

    "We still have to wait. Although our cultivation has recovered now, we are still too close to this island. With the human method, if we are slightly aware, we may be caught again, so we will wait until we are far away from this island.  It¡¯s not too late for Xiaodao to take action.¡± Black Feather sent a message to the three demons.

    The three demons thought about it and found that it was indeed the case.

    That human¡¯s methods are beyond their understanding. If they take action now, they will probably be caught again.

    Involuntarily, the three of them looked at Heiyu with reverence.

    The boss of the fairy world is worthy of being the boss of the fairy world.

    Stable enough!

    Whether it¡¯s character, cultivation, or city, they are incomparable.

    "Learn hard. If you don't have something, you won't be able to survive in the cunning world of the fairy world." Heiyu couldn't help but lectured.

    "yes."

    The three demons of the Rhinoceros Forest nodded respectfully.

    "You, get down here."

    Gouzi came over and shouted at Xilin.

    Xi Lin¡¯s face was full of anger. This dog actually wanted to use him as a mount. He really couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.

    So he looked at Kuroyu again and asked Kuroyu for his opinion.

    But he found that Benwei had sat down on Heiyu's head, and then flew out in the air.

    have to.

    Seeing this, Xilin gritted his teeth and lay down.

    After all, even the Black Feather boss in the fairy world could hold his nerve and endure it. There is nothing Xilin can't bear. Anyway, he will wait for a while.??Can take revenge.

    Gouzi successfully sat on Xilin's shoulder.

    Beside, the centipede also climbed onto the head of Xi Miao, the second child of Xi Yaolin.

    "This, I'm not feeling well, okay?"

    The black bear looked at the last demon in front of him, who was half a point smaller than him, and he scratched his head shyly.

    "What's wrong? You have to know why the master gave these monsters to us. Wasn't it just to use us as mounts to pick up Xiao Xiaoqing? Just sit back and relax." Night Breeze Centipede shouted.

    "All right."

    The black bear smiled innocently, jumped up and sat on the top of the last demon's head.

    "Click!"

    In the end, the demon beast named Xitu trembled violently with his legs, and his butt almost pushed all the shit out of him. His face turned red, and the ground under his feet cracked. He gritted his teeth and forced himself to force himself.  Stand firm.

    "Third brother, hold on."

    "For the sake of our escape and revenge plan, please bear with us." Upon seeing this, Xilin quickly sent a message to Xitu to cheer him up.

    "But the weight of this bear goes against common sense. It's really heavy!"

    Xitu had a hard look on his face. He never expected that this bear was so heavy, even his powerful demon immortal would be unable to bear it.

    "Third brother, for our big plan, which one of me and eldest brother is not bearing a heavy burden?"

    "Remember, you can do it. I really can't hold it in any longer and keep thinking of Lord Kuroba's words in my heart."

    "The pattern, and the city government!"

    At this time, Xi Miao also cast a firm look at Xi Tu and spoke out.

    "Second brother, you"

    Looking at the centipede on Xi Miao¡¯s head, Xi Tu couldn¡¯t help but send a message: ¡°How about we change?¡±

    "Ahem, I seem to have heard Master Heiyu calling from ahead. I'll take the first step." Xi Miao coughed awkwardly, then flew into the air and chased after Heiyu.

    Xi Tu quickly looked at Xi Lin for help.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    "Third brother, what your second brother said makes sense. By the way, Master Heiyu is indeed calling, and I have to follow him." Xilin carried Gouzi on his back and also flew through the air, chasing Heiyu ahead.  Go up.

    Time passes slowly.

    Within a short time, everyone had arrived at the plain of the Sky-Eating Demonic Wolf Tribe.

    "arrive."

    Benwei said.

    "Yes! I haven't been back for a long time."

    Gouzi looked at everything familiar with his eyes, and his mood was a little complicated.

    When he ran away, he was just the third prince who was not loved and was regarded as a playboy by the tribe.

    But now, he no longer cares about the small Sky-Devouring Demonic Wolf Tribe.

    Even Ao Qingcheng, who used to be so aloof and didn't even have to look at him, actually gave birth to a litter of children for him.

    Everything is different.

    "elder brother."

    Gouzi shouted.

    "kindness?"

    Benwei looked at him.

    "It's great to follow the master and follow you." Gouzi said with a twinkling look in his eyes, full of gratitude.

    "nausea."

    Benwei was startled for a moment, then turned his head away with disdain.

    "There are two more, why haven't they arrived yet?"

    Night Breeze Centipede asked.

    "Hold on."

    Gouzi glanced into the distance and said.

    Everyone nodded.

    But this wait lasted for most of an hour.

    Benwei has a dark face and is impatient.

    The same is true for Kuroyu and others, because the distance here is almost the same. As soon as the last rhinoceros arrives, they can launch a collective attack and wipe out all the damn ants like Kuan Benwei.

    Finally, after waiting for another half an hour, Xitu carried the black bear on his back and flew precariously in the sky (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 354 This moment has finally arrived

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The moment Xitu landed on the ground with the black bear on his back, Xitu's eyelids rolled up and he lay on the ground and vomited foam.

    "The third child, the third child."

    Seeing this, the two demons from the Rhinoceros Forest quickly sent a message to the Rhinoceros Tu.

    "Big brother, second brother, II'm fine, don't worry about me, I just need a little rest."

    Xitu climbed up from the ground with difficulty and said softly.

    "Okay, let's keep going."

    However, as soon as his voice fell, another voice came from Benwei behind him.

    Hear the sound.

    Xitu trembled and almost couldn't catch his breath.

    Fortunately, the voice came from the gloomy-eyed Heiyu.

    "It's almost time to take action."

    The three Rhinoceros Forest Demons suddenly became agitated, and they quickly and respectfully said: "Master Black Feather, just wait here for a while while my three brothers go and capture these four ants."

    ¡°Very good, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Black Feather let out a long sneer.

    The three demons of the Rhinoceros Forest immediately looked at the unsuspecting Gu Benwei and the others with eager eyes.

    "Brother, can you let me get that damn big bear?"

    When he took action, Xitu gritted his teeth and looked at the naive black bear, his voice was hoarse, and it was obvious that he had already accumulated a lot of hatred along the way.

    "Okay, to avoid long nights and dreams, the three of us will do it together. The third child, you deal with the big bear, the second child, you deal with the dog, and leave the skeleton and centipede to me!" Xi Lin ordered.

    "good!"

    Xitu Ximiao responded quickly.

    The body of the three demons bowed slightly, and all the strength surged in their bodies.

    However.

    Just when they were about to take action, the clouds in the sky suddenly changed and gathered together.

    Countless lightnings also began to condense at this moment.

    "what happened?"

    The three Xilin demons who were about to take action suddenly raised their heads and stared at the sky.

    Looking at the thundercloud that was about to move, even they with demonic strength felt terrified.

    "It seems to be because of the bear's seal."

    Kuroyu also looked up at the sky and explained.

    "But how could a small seal cause such a huge thunder disaster? Moreover, the target of the seal is only a black bear with average strength. This is completely contrary to common sense!" Xi Lin couldn't help but said.

    "Yes, it does go against common sense."

    Kuroyu¡¯s expression was also full of shock.

    Because of this level of thunder tribulation, even he who has surpassed the power of Universal Immortal in the Immortal Realm feels the pressure.

    Even he had to admit that if this thunder fell on him, he might not be able to withstand it.

    "I really didn't expect that the power of a seal in the lower realm can be so powerful."

    Kuroyu couldn't help but murmured.

    "Then, what should we do, Lord Kuroba?"

    The three Xilin demons couldn't help but ask. Under such a thunder disaster, they didn't dare to take action for a while.

    "Don't panic. This thunderstorm will not target other people, but only the bear. Therefore, the bear will definitely die. Isn't this the same as killing an enemy for us without any effort." Black Feather sneered.  : "Wouldn't it be easier to solve the rest?"

    Seeing this, the eyes of the three Xilin demons suddenly lit up.

    Except for Xitu, who was a little regretful that he couldn't kill the bear by himself, everyone else showed expressions of relief.

    "So, you listen to my order. When the thunderstorm comes, the bear will be wiped out. Others will be in a hurry, and that's a good time for you to take action." Black Feather said again.

    ¡°Lord Kuroba, is this too cautious?¡±

    Xi Lin couldn't help but ask: "Why don't you just kill those broken skeletons before the thunder tribulation? Anyway, a few little ants can do it easily."

    "No, no, no."

    "Always remember what I said, the layout and the city are very important." Heiyu moved his feathers and said leisurely.

    "But, does this have anything to do with the pattern and the city?" Xitu asked.

    Heiyu glared at him, and then said: "Then you remember my other sentence, only by being cautious enough can you become a demon superior to a demon."

    "But what you said is that you can't do it only if you don't do it well."?Are you a demon?  "Xi Tu asked again.

    Kuroyu couldn't help but twitch slightly.

    He coughed and explained: "One meaning, one meaning."

    The three demons nodded.

    At the same time, he glanced at Kuroyu in awe.

    The boss of the fairy world is worthy of being the boss of the fairy world.

    In addition to the structure and city government, they also learned something from the big brother.

    That¡¯s enough caution!

    Sure enough, you can always learn something from being around a strong person.

    "By the way, Sir Black Feather, if there is an unexpected accident, please take action at any time, Sir Black Feather." Seeing the thunder clouds getting thicker and thicker, Xilin thought for a while and said to Black Feather.

    "Don't worry, if something happens, I will take action at any time. Now I ask you to take action because I don't bother to do anything to these wastes, otherwise they will be wiped out with a wave of my hand." Heiyu raised his head and said.

    Hear the words.

    Xi Lin and others nodded.

    With Lord Black Feather at the forefront, even if there is any accident, there will be no worries.

    finally.

    The thunder tribulation is becoming more and more intense.

    It has already enveloped the entire sky.

    "Woo, I'm so scared. I'm really just a harmless little bear. Why would God do this to me?"

    And under the thunder tribulation, the black bear held his head in his hands and lay on the ground, burying his head in the earth, arching his buttocks, and trembling all over.

    finally.

    A lightning pillar as thick as a water tank suddenly descended.

    "Do it."

    At the same time, Heiyu made a sound to the three people in Xilin.

    See the situation.

    The momentum of the three Xilin people suddenly came out, and they attacked almost in sync with Lei Jie.

    Xilin locked Benwei.

    Xi Miao locked Gouzi.

    Rhinoceros Tu locked onto Centipede.

    As for the bear who was about to die under the thunder tribulation, they simply ignored it.

    Finally, I have waited for this moment.

    The faces of the three demons shone with excitement.

    Finally, I can avenge my shame.

    "die!"

    The three of them roared, energy surged from their mouths, and powerful attacks came out of the air.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 355 How could I collude with you?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    And Kuroyu, who was sitting in battle, also had a sneer on his lips.

    finally.

    The thunder pillar has reached the top of the head.

    And the attack of the three demons is already close at hand.

    However.

    What the three demons didn't expect was that at this time, Gouzi and Centipede were still chatting to themselves.

    "Brother Qing, look at my shell, isn't it beautiful?"

    Night Breeze Centipede asked.

    "It's not bad, but I think the hair on my body looks better."

    Gouzi said.

    "That's right, Brother Qing's hair is definitely better-looking than mine, but really compared to his looks, he still has to be our scumbag eldest brother." Night Breeze Centipede said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the master and eldest brother are the strongest and most handsome people in the world.¡± Gouzi also said.

    Listening to the conversation between a dog and a centipede, the coldness in the hearts of the three demons became even stronger.

    Not just ants, but a bunch of fools.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????? To this day, we still have a leisurely and elegant chat. I still don¡¯t understand my situation. Is it because I don¡¯t know what I will face next?

    at this time.

    A scene that horrified them suddenly happened.

    The stunned Benwei suddenly stretched out a white finger from his black robe.

    Then he came into contact with the thunder pillar that was penetrating down.

    finger.

    A thunder pillar like a water tank.

    This one is larger than the other, forming a sharp contrast.

    From a visual point of view, it is undoubtedly an egg hitting a rock.

    But what people didn¡¯t expect was that when the thunder pillar touched that finger, it suddenly dissipated.

    At this moment, the sky suddenly became clear again.

    It was as if the thunder and lightning had never appeared.

    "kindness?"

    When the three demons saw this scene, their expressions were shocked.

    "It seems that this skeleton is not as weak as we said, so be careful."

    So, Xilin warned the two demons and continued to attack.

    ?Obviously.

    They don't realize what this means.

    But in the face of their attacks, Benwei didn't even look at them. After dealing with the thunder and lightning, he just waved his hand lightly.

    In an instant, a vast wave of waves spread towards the three demons.

    Boom!

    The expressions of the three demons changed drastically, and the skeleton's attack came like a wave of terror.

    Carving room in person.

    They were injured in the chest, vomited out blood, flew out, and then fell heavily to the ground.

    "What?"

    "Is this broken skeleton actually so strong?"

    The three demons fell to the ground with shocked expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Obviously, Benwei¡¯s strength was beyond their expectations, and he was actually so strong that he could defeat the three of them with just a wave of his hand.

    but.

    They still didn't panic.

    Because the strongest combat power present is not them, but Lord Black Feather from the fairy world.

    As long as he is at the back, even if such an incident occurs, it will still be under control.

    after all.

    No matter how strong this skeleton is, can it still be stronger than Lord Black Feather from the fairy world?

    So, the three demons all turned back and looked at Heiyu respectfully.

    "Sir Black Feather, something has changed. This skull is very strong. Please take action personally, Mr. Black Feather."

    The three demons shouted.

    The moment their voices fell, Black Feather actually moved.

    The wings spread fiercely, filling the ground with large shadows, so powerful!

    "Hiss!"

    Seeing this, the injured three demons breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Heiyu with fanatical eyes.

    This strong aura, this mighty posture, this strong character all shocked them to the extreme.

    "Sir Kuroba is worthy of being Lord Kuroba!"

    "As expected of a messenger from the fairy world!"

    "Yes, it's so terrifying, it's really admirable!"

    "Under the power of Lord Black Feather, this broken skeleton will probably be so frightened that he will kneel down and beg for mercy!"

    The three demons admired.

    They are full of admiration for Lord Black Feather in their mouth.

    kindness?

    etc¡­¡­

    ?Suddenly, the three demons noticed something was wrong.

    "It seems that the target of Lord Kuroba's attack is not the skeleton, but

    them?

    Under the aura of Black Feather, the three demons suddenly trembled and trembled. They couldn't help shouting in fright: "Master Black Feather, you attacked wrongly, that skeleton is over there."

    "Hey, the three monsters won't shut up now."

    However, Black Feather in mid-air opened his big mouth and shouted majestically at them.

    ¡°Then a sharp claw mark struck, forcibly trampling the three brothers to the ground.

    Looking at the powerful claws on their chests, the Three Rhinoceros Forest Demons stared with disbelief on their faces.

    "Lord Black Feather, why are you doing this? Didn't you agree to kill the skeletons together?"

    "Yes, yes, we agreed that you would stand in battle for us, why did you suddenly switch sides and attack us?"

    The three Rhinoceros Forest Demons couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Facing the three monsters¡¯ inquiries, Heiyu stared at the bird-like eyes and shouted righteously: ¡°You three monsters, don¡¯t spit blood on the bird.¡±

    ¡°I, Heiyu, am such an upright and upright bird, how can I get along with monsters like you?¡±

    "you¡­¡­"

    Hearing Heiyu¡¯s words, the three Xilin demons were dumbfounded.

    "Oh, you really disappoint me. It's a shame that I still regard you as friends. We agreed that the four of us would be obedient pets of the skeleton master and the human master, but you are secretly plotting a rebellion.  It¡¯s really¡­sigh¡­¡±

    Kuroyu shook his head sadly, sighed heavily, and then turned back to look at Kumoto Benwei and others.

    "Dear Lord Skeleton, Lord Dog, Lord Centipede, and Lord Black Bear, I, Heiyu, have helped several adults capture these rebels. I hope they will be punished."

    After saying that, Black Feather lowered his head respectfully.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 356 Hit me quickly, hit me hard

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Huh, okay, okay."

    Heiyu lowered his head and breathed heavily, feeling secretly happy in his heart.

    "Fortunately, I pretended to be cool at the beginning and didn't take action directly, otherwise I would be in trouble now!"

    His combination of punches just now seemed to be flowing smoothly, but in fact he was panicking and his heart was pounding with fear.

    Xilin and the others may not know what it means when Benwei's finger broke the power of thunder just now, but Heiyu knows it clearly in his heart.

    Being able to do this shows that Benwei's strength is at least ten times stronger than him.

    Even more!

    Facing such a super master, there is no chance of victory.

    So in the face of absolute strength, what about face, and what about betraying your teammates?

    Living is the most important thing.

    However, Heiyu's behavior fell into the eyes of the three demons, which made them, who were already injured, so angry that they spurted out a mouthful of blood.

    Fire-like eyes stared at Heiyu, full of hatred and unwillingness.

    They never expected that at such a critical moment, Lord Black Feather, whom they were so proud of, would actually switch sides and become a licker.

    "Bah."

    "You traitor."

    "You traitor."

    The three demons made vicious sounds.

    "You don't want to spit on others."

    Kuroyu immediately blushed and retorted: "You three evildoers are just ambitious. After things fell apart, you still want to drag me into the water. You are really vicious!"

    "Master Skeleton, Master Dog, Master Centipede, Master Black Bear, please be aware of everything and never believe what these three dog thieves say. I, Black Feather, can learn from my heart."

    "you you you¡­¡­"

    "Thankfully, you are still a messenger from the immortal world, and you are still a great demon whose cultivation has surpassed that of the Universal Immortal and reached the Golden Immortal, and your hands are full of blood."

    "But I didn't expect that you have no credibility at all and no backbone. You really disgrace the fairy world and your identity." Xi Lin shouted angrily.

    Seeing this, Heiyu suddenly panicked.

    What if this skeleton knew his identity and had him operated on?

    Thinking of this, Black Feather's eyes suddenly moved, and he immediately stood up and retorted confidently: "Fuck you, when did I say that I am the messenger of the fairy world? I am just a little roc. I usually drink dew and eat grass."  Students, please stop spitting blood."

    "you you you¡­¡­"

    The three demons of Xilin were so angry that they vomited blood.

    However, looking at the four dog-eating dogs, Benwei and others looked impatient, and said in a deep voice: "Don't blame anyone, they are not good birds, and none of them can escape."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of Fright, Kuroyu knelt on the ground and cried out: "Sir, it is really the conscience of heaven and earth, the conscience of heaven and earth!"

    Snapped!

    Benwei slapped Black Bear to the ground, and then kicked Black Bear on the butt.

    "Xiao Si'er, get up."

    "kindness?"

    "Where's Lei?"

    "Where's Lei Jie, am I okay?"

    The black bear raised his head anxiously and looked at the sky around him. When he saw the sky was clear, he suddenly let out an excited voice.

    "With this scumbag here, a small thunder and lightning is nothing. If the sky falls, it's just a matter of a fist." Benwei straightened his head.

    "Thank you, brother, thank you, brother, you are so awesome."

    Black Bear nodded his head with tears in his eyes, and then asked: "Brother, if you call me, do you have anything to give me?"

    "Go, four of them, give each of them a hundred slaps." Benwei pointed at the four black feathers and said.

    "Isn't this not good?"

    The black bear raised a pair of fleshy bear paws and said naively.

    "Okay, nothing bad."

    However, Black Feather made an excited voice.

    Because since he wants to slap him, it means that Benwei probably won't kill him.

    So if these one hundred slaps can be exchanged for relief from this crisis and save a life, it is nothing at all.

    Furthermore, the black bear looks nap, and it is estimated that there are few strengths. This hundred slap pumps up. In terms of his cultivation, it is really not painful and itchy.

    What a pleasure!

    What a pleasure!

    &nbsp; So, he handed his face to the black bear and shouted: "I failed to see through the wolf ambitions of those three monsters in time. I am guilty. A hundred slaps are not a big deal. Come on, hit me."

    "Is this really good?"

    The black bear moved its fleshy paw, but still couldn't bear to do it.

    "This is Master Skeleton's order. You have to fight, and I have to stay close to you. You can come as hard as you can." Black Feather said quickly.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll try harder?¡±

    Black Bear asked.

    "Use it, just use it, greet me with all your strength."

    Kuroyu brought his face closer to him, and at the same time looked at Kanmoto Wei with a flattering look on his face, for fear that Kanmoto Wei would change his attention.

    "Okay, I'll smoke it then."

    Seeing Kuroyu¡¯s persistence, the black bear finally raised its chubby bear paw, aimed at Kuroyu¡¯s face and slapped it.

    Looking at the incoming bear paw, Heiyu was quite disappointed, disappointed that the strength was not enough.

    It would be terrible if Mr. Skull was dissatisfied with the slap and changed his focus not to slap him, but wanted to kill him instead.

    In his disappointed mood, the black bear¡¯s slap finally fell on his face.

    "Pa!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 357 Making a Brilliant Appearance

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "ah!"

    Black Feather¡¯s shrill screams suddenly spread throughout the plains.

    This slap made his soul tremble, his heart was broken, and he fell to the ground dying. He almost didn't send him away directly.

    certainly.

    What he couldn¡¯t believe the most was how this bear¡¯s slap was so strong, so strong that even a golden immortal could barely withstand it.

    This is simply unreasonable!

    While he was thinking, the black bear picked him up again and slapped him slap after slap.

    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah¡­¡­"

    For a time, Black Feather¡¯s screams continued, and the bird¡¯s feathers fell off and scattered in all directions.

    Heiyu was beaten with a grin on his face and a sad face, and he stammered and shouted: "If you had been harder, you would have really sent me away"

    However, because the second half of what he said was a little unclear, it sounded a little different in the ears of the black bear.

    "Do I need to be stronger than this?"

    Black Bear looked at Kuroyu with some confusion, thinking that this guy was really a masochist, so he had to reluctantly nod.

    The heavy body jumped up suddenly, waved the heavy bear paw, and covered his face.

    When Hei Xiong knew that he heard something wrong, Hei Yu anticipated that something was wrong. His hair stood on end and he was so frightened that he almost lost his mind.

    "No, no, no, it's not"

    He flapped his wings and wanted to explain, but before he could speak, the black bear's heavy slap fell on his head.

    "Gah"

    A scream.

    The feathers of the bird were scattered in all directions, and Black Feather fainted and died on the ground.

    After a long, long time, Heiyu's hundred slaps were finished, and then this scene was played out on Xi Lin and other demons.

    When it was the turn of Xi Lin and other monsters, the black bear who was panting was finally able to hold back a lot of strength, so as not to beat the three of them to death.

    But similarly, although the Black Bear is much weaker, the strength of the Three Demons is much worse than that of the Black Feather, so they were also beaten with bruises and swollen faces. They almost missed it several times and just left like that.

    But compared to Black Feather.

    The three demons of the Rhinoceros Forest appear to have a lot of backbone.

    Gritting his teeth tightly, he stared at a pair of fire-breathing eyes, full of reluctance.

    He never bowed his head.

    ¡°Ignore them, they are just rubbish, and let¡¯s go pick up Xiao Xiaoqing.¡± Jian Benwei said lightly, not paying attention to them at all, and rushed towards the tribe of the Sky Devouring Demon Wolf.

    The Sky Devouring Demonic Wolf Tribe.

    The Heaven-Eating Emperor Ao Zhong stood with a gloomy expression, and behind him stood the other tribesmen of the Heaven-Eating Monster Wolf. These tribesmen felt as if they were facing a formidable enemy.

    In addition, behind Ao Zhong there is a beautiful and charming woman, who also has a worried look on her face.

    Opposite them, a tall woman was standing. The woman was wearing revealing clothes and her skin was slightly dark, giving her a wild look. She was the beauty of the West Demon Forest.

    It is Naibaoli who makes the entire Sky-devouring Demonic Wolf clan feel like they are facing a formidable enemy.

    "I'll say it again, let me take those seven little wolves away, otherwise it will be a waste of their talents to put them in your tribe. As long as you let me take them away, I promise you to give them the best training resources." Naibao Li  Yuyou said.

    "There's no way I can promise you that."

    Before Ao Zhong could speak, the stunningly beautiful woman behind Ao Zhong spoke. She was none other than Ao Qingcheng from the Red Sun lineage, and she was also the mother of the seven little wolves.

    Her attitude was extremely determined.

    Because she understands that this place is Dongsheng, and going to the West Demon Forest requires almost crossing the entire continent.

    Once you go, you can¡¯t come back.

    "That's right, we won't agree to it."

    Seeing this, Ao Zhong also said solemnly: "Because the child's father will not agree to you, and with him here, there is no need for your cultivation in the West Demon Forest."

    "oh?"

    "The father of the child?"

    Naibao Li exuded coercion and said leisurely: "I am very curious about who the father of the child is, and I am even more curious about what achievements a person from a small tribe can achieve.  You don¡¯t even care about training?¡±

    "Humph, to tell you the truth, my son is a subordinate of a peerless master!" Ao Zhong said arrogantly.

    &nbsp;"Grrrrrr"

    However, Naibao Li laughed strangely.

    "Are the subordinates of a peerless master very powerful?"

    She asked rhetorically.

    At the same time as he spoke, the aura of the Demon Emperor was suddenly exposed, putting great pressure on the entire Sky-Eating Demon Wolf clan.

    Under this pressure, even Ao Zhong was a little unsteady, and his expression suddenly changed.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of the blue, this naughty leopard is actually a demon emperor.

    So even if Ao Qing comes back, can he stop a demon emperor?

    Therefore, under the pressure of the Demon Emperor, Ao Zhong suddenly lost his confidence and had to bite the bullet and said: "My son is also very strong. Even if he is not as good as you, I believe he will not be too far behind."  many."

    "Hahaha."

    Naibao Li saw through Ao Zhong's lack of confidence at a glance, and immediately put pressure on him: "I will leave my words to you today. My patience is limited. No matter who your son is, don't say that he is not here, even if he is  I only have one sentence here."

    "That's why I have to take away the seven little wolves today."

    "Whether you are willing or not, it will not change the outcome."

    Her voice was full of majesty.

    It leaves no room for doubt.

    The entire Sky Devouring Demon Wolf Clan could not refute, and Ao Qingcheng gritted her teeth tightly, not knowing what to do for a while.

    At this moment, a voice came from the sky and cursed loudly: "Where did you come from? You pretended to be like this in front of this scumbag, and you want to take my nephew away. Don't you want to live?" (Remember this?)  Website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 358 He is the Demon Emperor

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    As the sound fell, everyone present looked at the sound.

    ???????????????????????????????????????: A man in black robes led Ao Qing, and a black bear and a centipede swooped down from the sky.

    "Son."

    "It's the third prince."

    "The third prince is back."

    Seeing the visitor, everyone in the Sky-Eating Demonic Wolf clan made excited sounds.

    Since the last war between the royal family and the Red Sun clan, although Ao Qing did not come back that day, he has established his position in the Sky-Eating Demonic Wolf clan.

    So when the tribe was helpless in the face of crisis, Ao Qing's appearance directly gave them a backbone.

    Everyone greeted Ao Qing and others in a familiar manner.

    "Father, mother, and elders."

    Ao Qing greeted them familiarly, and then introduced Benwei and others.

    "This is my eldest brother, this is my third brother Ye Feng and my fourth brother Black Bear."

    "Hello."

    Seeing that it was the person brought back by Ao Qing, Ao Zhong and others also greeted him warmly.

    However, Ao Qingcheng had a complex expression, biting her red lips and not knowing what to do.

    On the other hand, she was very anxious for Ao Qing to come back.

    On the other hand, she was also a little afraid to face Ao Qing. After all, the two of them were too complicated. If it hadn't been for Xiaolang, she would have committed suicide long before the Red Sun lineage was destroyed.

    "Hoo!"

    However, just as everyone was saying hello, a huge pressure was released from Naibao Li's body.

    Immediately.

    A cold voice came from his mouth: "You are quite lively, but did you overlook something?"

    After her voice fell, her pressure overwhelmed the entire audience.

    These words brought everyone in the Sky-Devouring Demon Wolf back to reality in the joy of Ao Qing's return. Their expressions suddenly became solemn. Only then did they realize that although Ao Qing was back, the crisis was still not over.

    And can Ao Qing resolve the crisis?

    You must know that the pressure that Naibaoli exudes when she stands there is real. Although Ao Qing has solved the Red Sun lineage, everyone has no idea of ??its specific strength.

    Involuntarily, various voices of discussion came out.

    "The third prince's aura doesn't seem to be strong!"

    "Yes, it seems that she is no match for this naughty girl."

    "What should I do?"

    Everyone was immediately worried, and most of them even thought at this moment that even if Ao Qing came back, there would still be nothing left to do.

    Involuntarily, everyone had the idea of ??taking a step back.

    I was thinking about handing the seven little wolves directly to Naibao Li. After all, thinking about it on the bright side, this is indeed a good thing for the seven little wolves. It even allowed the Sky-Eating Demon Wolf Clan to directly rely on the West Demon Forest as a backer.  .

    "What kind of little reptile are you? Are you being asked to speak?" However, facing Naibaoli's posture, Benwei was unwilling to do so. He put his hands on his hips and yelled out loud.

    As soon as Benwei's words came out, he immediately stimulated the nerves of the Sky-devouring Demonic Wolf clan.

    ??Although He Naibao Li has been arrogant, at least he has not broken his skin.

    The Sky-Eating Demonic Wolf Clan didn¡¯t want to offend such a formidable enemy, and Naibao Li also wanted to take away the little wolf, so both sides maintained a tacit understanding and always left a little room for peace talks.

    But Benwei¡¯s words were like directly piercing the window paper.

    How could the master of the Demon Emperor in the West Demon Forest withstand such a provocation?

    "Third Prince, I ask you, my eldest brother, to be careful what you say."

    "Yes, I am the Demon Emperor. It is too impulsive to speak like this."

    "The main purpose of asking you to come back is to resolve the matter through negotiation with the other party, rather than to directly break up the relationship and make a big enemy for no reason."

    For a time, worried voices came from the mouths of Ao Zhong and others.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 359 I was joking just now

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The atmosphere among the Sky-devouring Demon Wolf clan was tense to the extreme, fearing that Naibao Li would directly get angry and attack.

    And Ao Qingcheng bit her red lips tightly, looked at Ao Qing's back, and finally stepped forward.

    "I no matter what, I beg you not to let her take away my child, okay?" Ao Qingcheng said with tears in her eyes, clenching her jade fist tightly.

    She didn¡¯t know how to face Ao Qing, but in front of the child, she finally took the initiative to speak, with a hint of pleading in her words.

    Even she doesn¡¯t know if Ao Qing can really turn the tide, but the only one she can trust and rely on is Ao Qing.

    After all, she is the child's mother.

    She can also realize that once she really lets Naibao Li take the little wolf away, I am afraid that mother and son will never see each other again in this life.

    Ao Qing gave Ao Qingcheng an equally complicated look.

    Although he succeeded in possessing Ao Qingcheng's body in the martial arts hall that day, his mood in the martial arts hall was not as good as before.

    For a long time, he had no admiration for this once vicious and cold woman, and even had a bit of disdain for her.

    But looking at her with tears in her eyes, Ao Qing suddenly felt a little moved and a little soft-hearted.

    "Do not worry!"

    He nodded solemnly.

    Then, he gave Ao Qingcheng a determined look.

    Ao Qingcheng bit her red lips tightly, bowed her head and stood next to Ao Qing, praying in her heart that Ao Qing really had a way to protect her child.

    "kindness?"

    Naibaoli looked at Benwei.

    She never expected that someone would talk to her like this under the aura of her Demon Emperor.

    Can¡¯t help but.

    She looked up and down at Benwei.

    There is no discernible cultivation level, and there does not seem to be the slightest threat.

    "So, you are the father of the seven little wolves?" she asked Benwei.

    "Of course I am not a scumbag." Benwei said with his hands on his hips.

    "Aren't you?" Nai Baoli asked.

    "Yes, that's my eldest brother, I'm the one." Ao Qing stepped out and said in a deep voice, looking at Naibao Li with cold eyes.

    "you?"

    "Okay, then I will inform you again in front of you that these seven little wolves, whether you agree or not today, I, Bao Li, will take them away on behalf of Xi Yaolin, understand this  Yet!"

    Her tone was full of impatience.

    With her identity, representing the West Demon Forest, she only came to this remote place to take away seven wolves, and she encountered so many troubles that her patience was almost worn out.

    So until she finished speaking, she casually looked at the child's father, Ao Qing, with her eyes.

    But this look.

    But it made her heart skip a beat.

    She suddenly remembered

    When I came to the Heaven Devouring Demonic Wolf Tribe that day, I encountered a shocking scene on the road

    And a scene that she will never forget!

    That day.

    A man in white robe punched the sky in front of her, directly breaking the blocked path to immortality and allowing the immortal irrigation to flow back into the Immortal River Continent.

    And she clearly remembered that there was a dog-shaped monster following the white-robed man.

    And that dog-shaped monster, isn¡¯t it the Ao Qing in front of you?

    According to what Ao Zhong said before, Little Wolf¡¯s biological father is with a peerless expert, so doesn¡¯t this all match?

    In other words, that peerless master is the one who can break the sky with one punch

    Thinking of this.

    She suddenly took a step back in panic, sweating all over her body.

    at the same time.

    His legs couldn¡¯t help but soften, and his knees fell to the ground involuntarily.

    She raised her head with numbness in her scalp, her tall posture suddenly changed, and she said to Ao Qing with a smile: "Well, I was joking just now, do you believe it?"

    This sudden scene immediately caused an uproar among the Sky-Eating Demonic Wolf clan.

    "How is this going?"

    "How could he do this?"

    "Why did this demon emperor suddenly kneel down in that posture?"

    Everyone present was confused.

    No one thought that the arrogant Naibaoli just now would suddenly becomeSuch a gesture.

    this¡­¡­

    Are you still a demon emperor?

    Especially Ao Qingcheng, who opened her red lips and looked at Ao Qing next to her in shock.

    She may seem weak at the moment, but she is still one of the beauties of the Sky-eating Demonic Wolf Clan. She was keenly aware of this change just after Naibao Li glanced at Ao Qing.

    right.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Just take a look.

    It made a demon emperor change from a high profile to a humble one.

    this¡­¡­

    What kind of energy is needed?

    In other words, in just one year, this former playboy in front of him not only single-handedly destroyed the conspiracy of the Red Sun lineage, but now he even made the Demon Emperor kneel down in fear.

    Ao Qing.

    What exactly did you experience?

    What kind of changes have occurred?

    At this moment, she had to admit that the waste she once looked down upon had turned into someone she looked up to in a year.

    "Very good, you still recognize me."

    Ao Qing was not surprised at all by Nai Baoli's posture, and made a long and leisurely voice.

    "That day will be unforgettable forever. Naturally, I will remember it. I will remember it." Naibaoli replied with sweat on her forehead.

    "What about my son?"

    Ao Qing¡¯s voice sank and he stopped talking.

    "Of course, of course, how can I, the West Demon Lin He De, be able to train the son of my senior? Of course, it is more suitable for my senior to train him personally. I would like to ask my senior to calm down for my previous offensive behavior"

    Naibaoli said with a trembling voice.

    Such a scene directly caused the entire Sky Devouring Demonic Wolf clan to be in an uproar.

    "Senior?"

    "This nanny actually calls the third prince senior?"

    "She is the Demon Emperor!"

    "Aww, did I hear that right?"

    "What kind of cultivation is the third prince?"

    Everyone was shocked for a while.

    Ao Qingcheng, who was on the side, was still in shock and couldn't extricate herself for a long time, because the scene in front of her confirmed her guess.

    Ao Qing has really reached a point where she looks up to him.

    This made her feel unspeakably complicated.

    She is also a arrogant person. Even though she was defeated before, she was still unwilling to accept it. She did not agree with Ao Qing in her heart, nor did she think Ao Qing was much better than him.

    Even if she has a child, she will think of Ao Qing to protect her in times of crisis, but she may not really identify with Ao Qing in her heart.

    But at this moment

    She couldn't help but glance at Ao Qing and lowered her head involuntarily.

    PS: Updates have been slow recently. It¡¯s my fault. My physical condition is really bad. I¡¯m recovering. I¡¯m sorry. I will recover slowly.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 360 Becoming an Immortal Immediately

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    For a moment, the Sky-Devouring Demonic Wolf clan burst into strong cheers.

    Ao Qing didn¡¯t even say a few words before a demon emperor was so frightened that he knelt down. Doesn¡¯t that mean that the Sky-devouring Demon Wolf Clan is not even afraid of the demon emperor?

    This was something they would never dare to think about before.

    Naibaoli knelt on the ground, waiting for her resignation.

    But Benwei and others didn't even look at him, but looked around.

    ¡°Ouch, ow, ow, ow.¡±

    At this moment, there was a sound of hooting and hooting. Everyone looked around and suddenly found seven little wolves running over happily.

    "Ooooooooo, daddy is back, who is daddy?"

    After the seven little wolves came to the crowd, they all raised their heads and scanned the crowd for their target.

    Seeing these seven spiritual and cheerful little wolves, Ao Qing, who didn¡¯t know how to face them at first, suddenly showed a look of love in his eyes.

    "This, is this my child?" Ao Qing asked the people around him with a trembling voice.

    "Yes, the third prince is your child."

    "They have powerful talents, and they were born with the cultivation of a demon king. They are incredible geniuses!"

    Hearing this, Ao Qing became even more excited.

    But before he could speak, seven little wolves pounced on him.

    ¡°Aww, oww, Daddy.¡±

    The little wolves kissed Ao Qing¡¯s face one by one, and Ao Qing was so happy that an aunt-like smile appeared on her face.

    "Hey, Daddy, who are these? Why haven't you seen them before?" A little wolf asked looking at Calvary Benwei, Black Bear Milk, and Night Breeze Centipede.

    "Oh, they are my brothers."

    "This is my eldest brother, you should call me daddy."

    "This is the third child. You call me the third uncle and the fourth uncle."

    Ao Qing patiently introduced it to the seven little wolves.

    "Aww, aww, eldest father, third uncle and fourth uncle."

    The seven little wolves were not afraid of life at all, so they ran towards Benwei and others, especially three or four wolves fell from Benwei's body.

    "Daddy, you look the most amazing. Have you brought any gifts for the babies?"

    "Yes, yes, I want it too. Daddy must have brought me a gift."

    The little wolves made noises towards Benwei one after another.

    "There are gifts, of course there are gifts."

    Seeing these little wolves being intimate with him, Benwei also felt sincerely fond of them, and he immediately agreed.

    "Yeah, Daddy has brought a gift, come on!"

    Seeing that Benwei had a gift, all seven wolves wrapped around him.

    "Okay, you guys stand in a row." Benwei said.

    The seven little wolves lined up obediently and looked at Benwei expectantly.

    "The gifts will be given to you right away, but before I give them to you, I want to ask you a question first." Benwei said in a nonchalant manner.

    The seven little wolves looked at Benwei with doubts.

    "Let me ask you, who is the most handsome in this world?" Benwei asked softly.

    The seven little wolves blinked their eyes and opened their mouths to shout: "Of course it's Daddy, Daddy is the most handsome, Daddy is the most handsome in the world, and the most handsome boy in the world."

    This answer immediately made Benwei smile.

    "Since you little guys are so lovable, I will make you immortals immediately."

    Benwei laughed, then raised his palm to the sky and grabbed it fiercely.

    Phew!

    In an instant, the clouds in the sky turned, golden light shone, and the majestic immortal irrigation power came over the plain.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 361 I am really helpless

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What?"

    "The irrigation of immortals is really the irrigation of immortals!"

    Seeing this scene, everyone present was shocked.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Just now, when Benwei said that he would make the seven little wolves become immortals immediately, they thought it was an adult teasing the children, a joke.

    After all, in their opinion, this is simply impossible.

    You must know that although the seven little wolves are extremely talented and have the power of demon kings from birth, even so, they are still far from the realm of immortals.

    What can directly subvert them is that the irrigation of the blinking fairy has enveloped them.

    And under the influence of the Immortal Irrigation, the strength of the seven little wolves increased like crazy under the eyes of everyone.

    The Demon King.

    Demon King.

    Demon Sect.

    Demon Lord.

    Demon Saint.

    Demon Emperor

    "Then he went directly from the one-life demon emperor to the ten-life demon emperor.

    "And after the Ten Lives Demon Emperor once again accepted the irrigation of immortals, he has completely become a human immortal.

    Such a scene.

    Everyone present was dumbfounded.

    For a moment, everyone had difficulty breathing, dumbfounded, and stunned.

    This completely subverted their cognition and refreshed their concepts.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:?????? Ao Zhong¡¯s group has worked hard to practice for thousands of years, and they were able to reach the realm of the Demon Lord with the help of Latiao.

    But the seven little wolves have already become immortals before they are even full moon.

    What kind of magical method is this?  ?

    Beside, Naibao Li also stared with eyes wide.

    The scene in front of her was not only shocking, but also like a heavy slap on her face.

    Especially when I remembered that I had said before that only by bringing the seven little wolves to the West Demon Forest could they be well-educated, I wanted to find a crack in the ground and crawl into them.

    ??????????????????????????????????????In front of this person, I am afraid that they are really the younger brother among younger brothers.

    You must know that the three commanders of her West Demon Forest practiced hard and ate countless treasures of heaven and earth before they could reach this level.

    And this one created seven immortals in the blink of an eye!  !  !

    It means that you have wasted thousands of years, which is not as good as someone just coming out of the mother's womb.

    Phew!

    It was at this moment that everyone was surprised to discover that this man in black robe was the real big brother!

    "Hahaha!"

    "My Sky-Eating Demonic Wolf Clan is bound to rise today."

    Ao Zhong even opened his arms and looked up to the sky and screamed, then hugged Ao Qing's mother and shouted: "Madam, I am so excited, the son you gave me is more useful!"

    "I've planned it. We will have a good celebration when we get back later, and by the way, I will create another son as promising as Qing'er with you, to add more hope to the rise of our Sky-Eating Demonic Wolf clan!"

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    After getting excited, Ao Zhong walked towards Benwei excitedly and said enthusiastically: "Master, you are really awesome."

    "Yeah yeah!"

    "It's better to be famous than to see him once!"

    "The master is really amazing."

    "It would be great if I could be like an expert in this life. It's so admirable."

    "Yes, the master's palm reached into the sky just now, and he forcefully pulled the immortal water in. It was so majestic."

    Others in the Sky-Eating Demonic Wolf Clan also expressed their admiration.

    Especially some single succubus wolves, with stars in their eyes, looking like nymphos.

    "Hahaha!"

    "You're welcome, you're welcome."

    Listening to these compliments, Benwei couldn't help but puff up his chest, and he couldn't help but pretend to be humble and said: "Actually, I'm not as powerful as you say. I can promote these seven little guys to immortals.  It will consume a lot of energy, and it will probably take a whole night of fun and debauchery to replenish it!"

    The words of Benwei made everyone present couldn't help but choke.

    This consumption.

    It¡¯s really big!

    But Ao Zhong immediately caught the true meaning, cast a reassuring look at Benwei, patted his arms and said: "Don't worry, I will arrange it."

    Ao Zhong seemed to think of something again, and quickly asked Ao Qing who was aside: "Uh, by the way, Qing'er, thisThe master should be the peerless master you conveyed before, right?  "

    Hearing the sound, other members of the Sky-Eating Demon Wolf clan also looked over.

    "Father, what are you talking about?" Ao Qing frowned and said, "This is my eldest brother, the master is the master, not the same person."

    "Yes, I'm just the master's servant, the master's number one thug, named Scumbag Benwei." Benwei also said from the side.

    "What?"

    These words shocked everyone present again.

    Is there another peerless master?

    What made them even more confident was that this scumbag who created an immortal with his bare hands just said that he was just that person's servant and that person's thug.

    "If a servant has the power to create an immortal with his bare hands, then what kind of terrifying power does that truly peerless master have?"

    Involuntarily, everyone in the Sky-Eating Demonic Wolf Clan began to yearn for the true appearance of this expert.

    But Naibaoli doesn¡¯t think so.

    I secretly thought that if you saw the terrifying scene of that person punching the sky, you probably wouldn¡¯t think so.

    ¡°Ooooooooo, thank you, uncle.¡±

    At this time, the seven little wolves cheered excitedly and looked at Ye Feng and Milk.

    ¡°Uncle Third, your scales are so beautiful!¡±

    "Yes, yes, there is also your belly, Uncle Fourth."

    "We want to play, we want to play."

    "Good boy, you are discerning. Since you like Third Uncle's scales so much, then Third Uncle will let you play with them!"

    "Whoosh!"

    As soon as the night wind centipede's voice fell, a huge breath burst out from his body, and then a ten thousand feet long centipede stood up on the plain and went straight to the top of the clouds.

    ¡°Come on, little guys, come on top of your third uncle¡¯s head and take you on a roller coaster ride.¡±

    The centipede's body moved, winding into a complex towering passage, allowing the seven wolves to slide down its scales, while the centipede guarded the surroundings, carefully preventing them from being in danger.

    "a ha ha ha."

    "so happy."

    One by one, the wolves slid down the scales, making milky and happy sounds, and then climbed up onto Ye Feng's head again.

    "Boom!"

    At this moment, there was a roar, and the milk suddenly grew in size. Its huge body occupied less than half of the plain, and then it lay flat on the ground, patted its belly and shouted.

    "Little guys, let me show you some new tricks."

    "Jump down quickly."

    The little wolves¡¯ eyes lit up, and they stood directly on top of the Night Breeze Centipede¡¯s head and jumped down from the towering sky.

    It landed on the milk's belly and flew up again.

    For a while, the little wolves kept laughing and having a lot of fun.

    However.

    The Sky Devouring Demon Wolf Clan, Naibao Li and others were trembling on the side.

    This is what the fuck.

    You guys are having fun, but the aura of this bear and centipede scares them so much!

    But these seven little wolves are really loved by thousands of people!

    ¡°Damn it, with this uncle and two uncles, who in the entire Xianjiang Continent dares to mess with them?

    "Son, you are so awesome."

    "Your father and my gang of friends are half as good as yours. Your father and I are not like this now."

    Ao Zhong endured the pressure with difficulty and gave a thumbs up to Ao Qing.

    Fairyland.

    Qingyu Xianzhou.

    Su Xuanjun, the master of Jade Immortal Continent, sat at the top, frowning tightly.

    Next to it, there are still figures with strong auras standing. Among them are monsters, humans, and giants.

    In the Immortal World, there is no confrontation between humans and monsters like in the Immortal River Continent. Strength is everything here. Coupled with the vast territory and the ascendants from all major planes, countless races have gathered.

    Therefore, these humans and demons standing next to Su Xuanjun are all his capable generals.

    "It's been so long since Black Feather went to a small lower plane, why hasn't he heard back yet?"

    He asked in a deep voice.

    "Continent Master, this Black Feather has always had a weird temperament. Could it be that he betrayed the continent master and defected to other continents in the name of exploring the lower world?" At this time, someone speculated.

    "That won't happen."

    Su Xuanjun waved his hand and said confidently: "Heiyu has been following me for more than ten thousand years, and he has a very good relationship with me, and I treat him well, especially since I know that he likes to eat raw meat, so I feed him with fairy meat every day, so there is a high probability that it is  If something unexpected happens, it needs to be solved!"

    The Sky Devouring Demonic Wolf Plain.

    "Boss, even though I come from the immortal world, I am still a close confidant of the master of Qingyu Immortal Continent, but I am really forced to have no choice!"

    Black Feather knelt in front of Benwei and said from the bottom of his heart: "That old bastard doesn't treat me as a human being at all, no, he doesn't treat me as a bird. The most damning thing is that he feeds me raw meat every day, which is enough for me to eat.  It¡¯s been ten thousand years, but I¡¯m really about to vomit. I¡¯m obviously just like the scumbag boss, I like to drink wine and eat cooked food!¡±

    "So you believe me, I can't be sent by that old bastard to cause destruction. I just want to escape from that bastard's clutches."

    "Therefore, you must not doubt my loyalty."

    "I am sincere and from the bottom of my heart. As long as you don't kill me, I will be your little brother. I will do whatever you ask me to do." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com)I know that it likes to eat raw meat, so I feed it with angel meat every day, so there is a high probability that something unexpected happened and needs to be solved!  "

    The Sky Devouring Demonic Wolf Plain.

    "Boss, even though I come from the immortal world, I am still a close confidant of the master of Qingyu Immortal Continent, but I am really forced to have no choice!"

    Black Feather knelt in front of Benwei and said from the bottom of his heart: "That old bastard doesn't treat me as a human being at all, no, he doesn't treat me as a bird. The most damning thing is that he feeds me raw meat every day, which is enough for me to eat.  It¡¯s been ten thousand years, but I¡¯m really about to vomit. I¡¯m obviously just like the scumbag boss, I like to drink wine and eat cooked food!¡±

    "So you believe me, I can't be sent by that old bastard to cause destruction. I just want to escape from that bastard's clutches."

    "Therefore, you must not doubt my loyalty."

    "I am sincere and from the bottom of my heart. As long as you don't kill me, I will be your little brother. I will do whatever you ask me to do." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 362 Turning hostility into friendship

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    A sincere voice came out from Black Feather's mouth.

    At first, he was just risking his life to save his life, but now his exaggerated words are actually half sincere.

    Because he has a clear mind.

    "Compared to this Benwei and the terrifying Yi Feng, the leader of the Jade Immortal Continent is nothing.

    ¡°At least, Su Xuanjun couldn¡¯t create an immortal with his bare hands in the Xianjiang Continent.

    So after thinking about all this, he suddenly felt that even the heavenly meat no longer tasted good.

    ¡°Following this scumbag and that terrifying human being is the real big picture.

    "Oh, you want to follow me?"

    Benwei looked at Heiyu, who was almost heartbroken, and couldn't help but ask.

    "Yes, with you, please let me be your little brother!" Kuroyu said sincerely.

    "No, you don't deserve it."

    Benwei said proudly.

    Kuroyu's heart sank, and his face suddenly turned extremely dark.

    But then Benwei¡¯s words gave him a glimmer of hope.

    "But although you are not worthy of being my younger brother, you can be a bird at the back of the master's sect." Benwei said.

    Hear the words.

    Kuroyu was immediately happy.

    No matter what he thinks, it¡¯s a good thing to follow him.

    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t know about the back mountain, it¡¯s on that island.

    He knows that the island is directly separated from the power of the laws of the Xianjiang Continent. Who knows what it will develop in the future.

    If this place develops in the future, he will be one of the indigenous people.

    ¡°It would be great if this scumbag and that human being liked him someday and rewarded him with something.

    "I do, I do."

    Kuroyu said hurriedly.

    "But, there are prerequisites." Benwei said again.

    "Sir, please tell me."

    Heiyu said respectfully.

    "You can find more birds and beasts like yours." Jian Benwei said, "Because the master also gave instructions before going out. He wants to enrich the animals in the back mountain."

    "Someone similar to me, can you find more?"

    Black Feather flashed his eyes, nodded solemnly and said: "Boss, I should be able to do this, but I beg you, boss, to promise me that after those guys come, I will lock them in chains for two months."

    "Have any complaints?"

    Benwei raised his eyebrows and asked.

    "Yes, I have a complaint."

    Kuroyu didn¡¯t hide anything and nodded directly.

    "How can you bring them here if you have any complaints?" Benwei asked again.

    "Well, don't worry, boss, I have my own way. At worst, I'll do something dirty." Black Feather grinned.

    "Promising."

    Benwei glanced at Heiyu with admiration, then nodded and said: "As long as you are responsible for getting it, I will let you be the boss in the future."

    Heiyu¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Immediately knelt down and worshiped.

    "Thank you for your support, boss."

    "Go."

    Benwei waved his hand.

    Heiyu nodded, gave a high-pitched chirp, spread his wings and flew towards the Mufu Mountains.

    not far away.

    Ao Qing leaned against the stone leisurely, watching the seven little wolves playing in the distance.

    "Brother Dog, how are you? Did you swing a stick last night?" At this time, Centipede crawled out and asked.

    "Hey, brothers, what do you mean by swinging a stick? Is it fun? Take me with you?" At this time, Black Bear Milk came running over with a smile, scratching his head and asked.

    "Go away, young man, run away."

    Gouzi rolled his eyes at Milk, and then said proudly to Ye Feng: "Brother Gou, who am I? I must have wielded a few sticks."

    "Is it true?"

    Night Breeze Centipede was doubtful, "Looking at my sister-in-law, it seems like you two are not even together, and it's the same thing whether people care about you or not."

    "Fuck your sister, can she be submissive in front of your dog brother?"

    Gouzi said proudly.

    But Night Breeze Centipede still had disbelief in her eyes, and couldn't help but say: "Brother Dog, I still don't believe it. How about you call your sister-in-law over and make love in front of me?"

    "you?"

    "OK!"

    &nbsp; Gouzi's teeth were itching with hatred. He looked at Ao Qingcheng not far away. He hesitated for a long time, then pretended to wave his paw and shouted: "Woman, come here."

    Ao Qingcheng moved her red lips and subconsciously took two steps closer to Ao Qing.

    His expression was full of hesitation.

    The two of them did not say much. In fact, they had too many grievances and grievances in the past that they didn't know how to face.

    "Your man called you over, didn't you hear?"

    Gouzi looked at Centipede, and in order to take care of his own face, he shouted sullenly, and then grabbed Ao Qingcheng into his arms with one paw.

    Then, he cast a proud look at Ye Feng.

    "ox!"

    Night Breeze Centipede chuckled and crawled away knowingly.

    Then he came to Benwei's body and shouted: "Brother, the task you gave me has been completed."

    Benwei chuckled, looked back at Ao Qing and Ao Qingcheng, and said leisurely: "This silly bitch is so coquettish when there is a woman, so he is so pretentious, shouldn't we brothers have to take action?"

    ¡°That¡¯s right, my eldest brother is still wise.¡±

    The centipede blew a rainbow fart in the night wind.

    "Yes, let them go!"

    " Benwei said, turning his head back after speaking.

    After Night Breeze Centipede left, Ao Qingcheng quickly got up from Ao Qing's arms.

    Just as he was about to leave, Ao Qing suddenly shouted: "Wait"

    "kindness?"

    Ao Qingcheng looked at him, full of confusion.

    "How about we find a way to resolve the estrangement and wipe out the past?"  Ao Qing said.

    Ao Qingcheng looked at Ao Qing unexpectedly and asked, "Don't you remember the grudge I treated you before?"

    "Actually, I have thought about it a lot, but a lot of things have passed. After all, you are the mother of the child, and I used to treat you" Ao Qing said with emotion: "So we should let go of some prejudices, for us and for them.  "

    After saying that, Ao Qing looked at the seven little wolves in the distance.

    "Have you really thought about it?" Ao Qingcheng asked.

    "kindness!"

    Ao Qing nodded firmly.

    Looking at Ao Qing¡¯s firm gaze, Ao Qingcheng raised her head and her eyes turned red.

    Let¡¯s not talk about the past, but she has really endured a lot recently.

    The glare from the clan, the lingering grudges in the past, the pressure of facing Ao Qing, and the shame in her heart all tortured her all the time.

    When the Red Sun lineage was shattered, she could have done it all, but the child in her belly made it impossible for her to do so.

    So, why doesn¡¯t she want to turn conflicts into friendship and live a good life now?

    ¡°Besides, the dude is no longer the dude he used to be.

    Ao Qing is no longer the Ao Qing he was before.

    He can bear everything, be her support, and even support the entire Sky-Eating Demonic Wolf Clan.

    Taking a step back, even if Ao Qingcheng is still the arrogant person he once was, isn¡¯t his ideal man like this?

    "good!"

    She wiped her tears and nodded in agreement.

    ¡°It¡¯s just, what¡¯s the way to resolve the estrangement you just mentioned?¡± she asked again.

    "This, this"

    Ao Qing scratched his head in embarrassment and couldn't help but cover his legs.

    Ao Qingcheng looked down and her face suddenly turned red. She looked at Ao Qing with shame and anger and said, "So this is what you are talking about?"

    "Well."

    "I got up because I was accidentally rubbed by you just now."

    Ao Qing explained awkwardly: "But don't worry, it will definitely be useful, because my eldest brother taught me this, saying that it can wipe out grudges in one fell swoop!"

    Ao Qingcheng quickly lowered her head shyly. After a long time, she whispered in a low voice: "Okay, just when, now?"

    "ah?"

    "Now?"

    Ao Qing looked around and said hesitantly: "Isn't this not good?"

    "Then you make arrangements, and I'll do whatever you want."

    Ao Qingcheng lowered her head and blushed, and whispered.

    "have to."

    When Ao Qing saw Ao Qingcheng¡¯s appearance, his heart beat wildly and he gritted his teeth and agreed.

    Then he pulled Ao Qingcheng behind the stone.

    "Don't be so impatient. Besides, you can change your body."

    "You change."

    "No, you change."

    "No, my husband has the final say."

    "Okay, okay"

    When Ao Qing was at the peak of his life, Heiyu finally returned to Qingyu Xianzhou.

    "Zhou Zhu, your dear Heiyu is back, I miss you so much!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com)"No, my husband has the final say."

    "Okay, okay"

    When Ao Qing was at the peak of his life, Heiyu finally returned to Qingyu Xianzhou.

    "Zhou Zhu, your dear Heiyu is back, I miss you so much!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 363 Loyal Black Feather

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Heiyu saluted Su Xuanjun respectfully and elegantly.

    When Su Xuanjun saw Hei Yu, he couldn't help but glared at everyone in the audience, and said in a deep voice: "How about it, those people who said Hei Yu rebelled, what else do you have to say?"

    Hearing this, everyone lowered their heads and remained silent.

    "I said, Heiyu is absolutely loyal to me. If any of you continue to gossip, get out of Qingyu Xianzhou."

    After saying that, Su Xuanjun looked at Heiyu and waved his hand. A gentle force filled the air and lifted up Heiyu who was kneeling.

    "Thank you, Lord Zhou."

    Heiyu said respectfully: "Thank you very much for the continent master's trust in me. I will definitely work hard to make our Qingyu Immortal Continent even more brilliant!"

    "Hahaha."

    Su Xuanjun looked up to the sky and smiled, and said trustingly: "You, I am very relieved. After all, you have been with me for more than ten thousand years, and you will not betray anyone who betrays me."

    "But back to the topic, I still want to talk about why it took you so long to go down to the lower realm this time?" Su Xuanjun asked again: "Could it be that you encountered something difficult?"

    "Yes, there has indeed been a big change in the Xianjiang Continent."

    Kuroyu frowned and said solemnly: "And I came back this time to ask for help."

    "Oh, what happened to the lower realm like a pigsty that you can't deal with even a Golden Immortal, so you have to come back to ask for help?" Su Xuanjun frowned, his expression full of disbelief.

    The other masters in the field also cast their gazes over.

    "You also know, continent master, that the Xianjiang Continent used to be an independent plane, and the plane level was much higher than it is now."

    Heiyu said: "It was only later that a dispute broke out in Xianjiang Continent, a top-level war broke out, and many of the laws of Xianjiang Continent were broken, and it was ruined to the low level it is today."

    "Yes, Xianjiang Continent does have such a history."

    Su Xuanjun nodded and asked, "But, does this have anything to do with what happened this time?"

    "Of course it is related. The root cause of this incident happened in the battlefield ruins of the Xianjiang Continent."

    "Because many powerful people died in the battlefield ruins, after countless years of evolution, some powerful dead souls gathered together, giving birth to a new undead spirit."

    "The strength of these undead souls directly broke the rules of the Immortal River Continent, and also broke the Immortal Irrigation you sealed away."

    "And when I explored there, I was besieged by the undead in the ruins. I fought against the eight undead alone for seven days and seven nights, and I was about to die there several times."

    "But I thought about it, I can't die. I bear the heavy responsibility given to me by the continent master. I must come back and tell the continent master what happened there. Otherwise, if these undead spirits are allowed to grow up, they will inevitably become the continent master.  Big trouble for the Lord!¡±

    "That's it. With this belief, I managed to hold on, and finally escaped with my own tricks."

    Kuroyu explained solemnly.

    There was even some sadness and lingering fear on his face.

    The appearance of the survivors of the disaster made everyone present extremely trusting, as if they were immersed in the situation, and many people were sweating for Heiyu.

    "Thank you for your hard work for my Qingyu Xianzhou."

    And Su Xuanjun patted Heiyu's shoulder heavily, and said with a gratified voice: "You can have a good rest, eat and drink well, and don't have to worry about anything. As for the affairs of Xianjiang Continent, leave it to me.  .¡±

    However.

    Kuroyu directly refused.

    "No."

    His voice was decisive, and he said: "Continent Master, you are busy with affairs, how can you personally take care of this kind of thing? All you need to do is send some reinforcements to me. I will return to the Xianjiang Continent immediately with my men and horses to eliminate hidden dangers for you, Continent Master.  "

    "you¡­¡­"

    Hearing Heiyu¡¯s words, Su Xuanjun was extremely pleased, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°Having a general like you is a great blessing to my Qingyu Immortal Continent, and a great blessing to me, Su Xuanjun!¡±

    After saying that, he stared at the other people in the field.

    "You look at the Black Feather Golden Immortal and then look at yourselves, are you ashamed?"

    "The Black-feathered Golden Immortal has worked hard for my Qingyu Immortal Continent, but you are gossiping behind my back. How do you feel about it?"

    Su Xuanjun¡¯s words made everyone present blush and lower their heads for a long time without daring to speak.

    &nbsp; "Black Feather Golden Immortal."

    "exist."

    "Since you are so righteous for my Qingyu Immortal Continent, then I order you to choose any master of my Immortal Continent to eliminate the hidden danger of the undead in the lower realms!" Su Xuanjun said loudly.

    "Yes, my subordinates will definitely complete the mission."

    "Before I leave, I have two more requests!"

    Black Feather said.

    "Okay, if you have any difficulties, just ask and I will solve them for you." Su Xuanjun said grandly.

    "That's what I think. If you want to catch them all, you need to set up an ambush and lure them out."

    "So I need some fairy-level elixirs as bait." Heiyu said: "But don't worry, Lord Zhou, I won't use it privately, I will only use it as bait."

    "Immortal level elixir?"

    Su Xuanjun frowned, but after hesitating for a moment, he still agreed.

    "Thank you, Lord Zhou."

    Heiyu's face was slightly happy, and he continued: "Because these undead souls are souls, it is difficult to kill them directly, so I also want to borrow the soul-stealing knife of the continent master."

    "With the soul-capturing knife, we can easily kill them, and at the same time kill two birds with one stone, because the soul-capturing knife absorbs the souls of these undead and can also get huge benefits."

    Su Xuanjun was silent this time.

    Immortal-level elixirs are already rare treasures, even if he is the leader of a continent, they don¡¯t have many.

    But even so, he still agreed to Kuroyu.

    But the soul-capturing knife is different.

    This is the most powerful of the few immortal weapons he has in his hands, but it has never left his side.

    However, after he took a look at the loyal Black Feather, he gritted his teeth and agreed.

    "After all, all his subordinates have paid so much for his Qingyu Immortal Continent. If he does not lend this immortal weapon, it will inevitably chill the hearts of his subordinates.

    "Thank you, Lord Zhou."

    Kuroyu was overjoyed.

    After getting the fairy-level elixir and soul-capturing knife, Heiyu immediately selected a group of monsters and immediately went to the lower world.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 364 I will never give in

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°It seems like something happened to the kids.¡±

    Beside Ao Qing, Ao Qingcheng said with a worried expression.

    "What's wrong?"

    Ao Qing asked quickly.

    "They seemed to have traveled thousands of miles away and raided a sect. After taking turns being the sect leader for a day, they then ran to other places in Dongsheng." Ao Qingcheng said.

    "oh?"

    "My sons, they look a bit like me!" Ao Qing was not worried but happy after hearing this, and laughed heartily.

    "Oh, why aren't you worried at all? The children are still so young. What if we meet a bad guy?" Ao Qingcheng said while chopping off her jade feet. Obviously, after the two people broke the barrier, their relationship has long been different.  .

    She was once arrogant, but now she looked like a little woman in front of Ao Qing.

    "Don't worry about them. You don't even look at their strength. Which bad guy dares to kick such a stone?"

    Ao Qing smiled and said: "On the contrary, we naughty sons like you will be thankful that we won't tear this continent apart."

    Hearing this, Ao Qingcheng nodded happily.

    After thinking about it, I think so.

    Seven immortals.

    ??This is almost completely possible in Xianjiang Continent.

    "Okay, let them play outside for a while. You can also absorb the pills I gave you in the tribe. That big bag of pills should be enough to improve your strength a lot." Ao Qing said softly.  : "When the time is up, I will take you and the children to the master."

    "Are you really in a hurry to leave so soon?"

    Ao Qingcheng had a bit of reluctance on his face.

    "If you go out for too long, the master will be unhappy." Ao Qing said with emotion.

    "Okay, okay!"

    Ao Qingcheng lowered his head, as if he remembered something again, and said quickly: "By the way, your brother Ao Tie has always been thinking about the throne of the Sky-Eating Demon Wolf. If you leave, wouldn't you give up the throne to others?"

    Ao Qing glanced at Ao Qingcheng and suddenly smiled.

    "why are you laughing?"

    Ao Qingcheng asked in confusion.

    ¡°Daughter-in-law, what a pattern!¡±

    Ao Qing couldn't help but said: "Do you think I will still care about the throne of this little Sky-devouring Demonic Wolf?"

    "As for Ao Tie, let him be, it doesn't matter if the throne is given to him."

    Ao Qingcheng was speechless.

    Looking at Ao Qing's nonchalant look, she suddenly discovered to her surprise that she could no longer keep up with Ao Qing's vision.

    Her man is no longer limited to a small tribe of sky-devouring demon wolves.

    "Seniors, are we setting off now?"

    On the side, Naibao Li asked in a low voice.

    A few days ago, she begged in various ways, lost all her money, and worked as a coolie for the Sky-devouring Demon Wolf for a few days. Finally, Benwei reluctantly planned to take her back to the back mountain.

    Later, the strength was a little worse, but anyway, it was also a beast.

    "kindness!"

    Benwei nodded, and after saying goodbye, he took Ao Qing Milk and others on their way.

    Out at the edge of the plain.

    The three monster beasts in Xilin were lying on the ground, with expressions of hatred on their faces.

    "Although that black-robed man and that human are powerful, we will never surrender to them."

    "Yes, they want to use us as playthings in their hands, and we must not give in."

    "But we still have to think of a way to escape from here!"

    "The second brother is right, we need to find a way."

    Just as the three demons were thinking this, Xi Lin's eyes suddenly lit up.

    "If I remember correctly, Naibao Li seems to be in Dongsheng?" Xi Lin asked.

    Hearing this, the eyes of the other two demons also lit up immediately.

    "Yes, brother, we only need to release the information to Naibaoli, and they can come to rescue us." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 365 Here, we are here

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Fortunately, Benwei disliked them as trash and did not bring them to the Sky-Eating Demonic Wolf Tribe, which gave them an opportunity to take advantage of them.

    The three demons made up their minds and took action.

    Fortunately, although their cultivation is sealed and their movements are restricted here, the monsters still have some tricks of their own.

    Immediately.

    They spread the fluctuation.

    Although they were unable to convey specific information, they believed that Naibaoli would come to them if she felt the fluctuation.

    While walking on the road, Naibao Li gave Benwei a shoulder.

    ??But I was muttering in my heart.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????rrhmbllymbole out out?

    At this moment, she felt the call of the three demons of the Rhinoceros Forest.

    "Huh?"

    "Didn't the three commanders go to the fairy world some time ago? How could they appear here?"

    Naibaoli was full of doubts.

    And although she really wanted to find the Three Rhinoceros Forest Demons, she couldn't help it now.

    Just now, when she was distracted and her hand was a little slow, Benwei glared at her, not to mention leaving to find Xi Lin and the others.

    ¡°Besides, Naibaoli doesn¡¯t want to leave either.

    That Kuroyu only joined Benwei's army after all kinds of flattery. She also had this kind of offer, and she definitely didn't want to miss it.

    So.

    She immediately thought of a way.

    Since she can¡¯t find them, why not let the three demons come to her, and then defect to Benwei and Yi Feng together?

    The more I think about it.

    The more urgent it is in my heart.

    You must know that Benwei can create immortals with his bare hands, and Yi Feng, who breaks the sky with one punch, is even more terrifying. Such a big shot can reach the pinnacle of life by hanging around them.

    Alone Better Together.

    It is the right way to bring the three commanders together and join them!

    So.

    She immediately used Xi Yaolin¡¯s unique method to spread the fluctuations.

    And the fluctuations she emits are continuous, so that the three demons of the Rhinoceros Forest can pinpoint her location and find her as soon as possible.

    "Aha!"

    "I feel the fluctuation of Naibaoli, she is coming towards us."

    far away.

    The three demons of the Rhinoceros Forest suddenly made excited sounds.

    "Yes, brother, I feel it too."

    Xi Miao was also excited, so she continued to emit fluctuations, allowing Naibao Li to know their precise location at any time.

    After the continuous fluctuations were released, the three demons couldn't wait.

    "kindness."

    "The three commanders are not far ahead. They should be waiting for me right in front."

    Feeling the continuous fluctuations of Xi Miao and the others, Naibao Li nodded secretly, and her heart became more and more excited.

    When they meet, ask the three commanders to say good things in front of Benwei and contribute a little treasure, and they should be able to invest it under his command!

    It makes me excited just thinking about it.

    Presumably the three commanders will be very grateful to me if they know that I have brought them such a big opportunity.

    Naibaoli couldn¡¯t wait to meet her.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Finally, an hour later, Naibao Li and the three Xilin demons were getting closer and closer.

    "coming."

    "Naibaoli is not far ahead."

    "Yes, we will be saved soon."

    The Three Rhinoceros Forest Demons clenched their fists, their hearts jumping for joy, and they were extremely excited.

    this moment.

    They were quite tearful.

    For them, this period of time is not a life for monsters at all.

    ?? His cultivation has been sealed, his dignity has been trampled on, and he has been called trash.

    Fortunately.

    The days of being a prisoner are over.

    Freedom is also waving to them.

    So, three expectant eyes opened at the same time, staring at the direction where the waves of breast milk came from.

    finally.

    The figure of Naibaoli appeared in their eyes, and the three demons immediately shouted.

    "Bao Li, here, we are hereinside.  "

    ps: I have made some progress in adjusting my schedule recently. I promise everyone that after the busy New Year, I will slowly resume updates. Thank you everyone for your patience and tolerance. I will not let you down.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 366 Escape from the poisonous hand

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    etc.

    As soon as they finished shouting, the three demons suddenly realized something was wrong.

    Because Naibaoli is not the only one here.

    And the person who is with Naibaoli is

    And when they saw the appearance of the person coming clearly, the eyes of the three demons suddenly widened.

    Ga!

    A quacking sound like a dry duck came from their mouths.

    They never expected that the one who came back with Naibaoli would be the goddamn Benwei.

    Immediately.

    The three demons¡¯ hearts sank to the bottom.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? off out the cold.

    It suddenly occurred to me that they were the ones who sent Milk Leopard Li to Devour the Sky Demonic Wolf Plain and took away the seven wolves.

    And isn¡¯t it the Sky-Devouring Demonic Wolf Plain now?

    Therefore, it must be Naibao Li who was also caught in the Sky Devouring Demon Wolf Plain.

    But what surprised them was that although Naibao Li was the same as the servant, she was not sealed and her cultivation level was still there.

    In this regard, Xilin quickly figured out the reason.

    So he quickly said: "Baoli, this child, has been clever since he was a child. Perhaps after being caught by Na Benwei, he temporarily lowered his head and hid, allowing Benwei and the others to relax their vigilance and then seek opportunities to escape."

    "Brother is right."

    Xi Lin also hurriedly continued: "It seems that Bao Li is really much better than us. They all know how to stay dormant. On the contrary, we are too stupid and that's why we are in this situation."

    "Big brother and second brother don't have to worry."

    Xi Tu comforted him: "Bao Li's hibernation has also brought us opportunities. As long as her cultivation is still there, she will still give us a chance to break the seal, so we might as well turn over."

    "Third brother is right, let's just cooperate with Bao Li from now on." Xi Lin said: "Just don't recognize Bao Li later, lest Benwei lose Bao Li's cultivation because of us.  It¡¯s sealed.¡±

    "Yes, yes, as long as Leopard Li lies dormant, there will always be a chance to help us break the seal."

    "I just hope that Bao Li can continue to lie dormant and not show any signs of weakness."

    The three demons nodded solemnly, their hearts ready to move.

    At the same time, he also gave Naibao Li a wink.

    When Naibaoli saw the three demons, she immediately understood what was going on.

    Because she had long heard from Benwei and others that they had three demons that they planned to bring back to the back mountain and imprisoned here.

    But what she didn¡¯t expect was that these three demons were their three commanders.

    ???????????????? However, for Naibaoli, this was not the slightest bit of worry, but instead she was extremely exciting.

    Because this is a good thing in her opinion.

    It¡¯s simply a great thing!

    She originally wanted to ask the three demons to defect together, but now it seems there is no need at all!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The three major commanders got this great opportunity before she did and joined the command of Benwei.

    Just right.

    At this time, the four demons looked at each other.

    They have different thoughts.

    "It seems that Bao Li has understood what we meant. She is really smart!"

    The three Rhinoceros Forest Demons couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    "It seems that the three commanders are also like me. They think that it is a great opportunity to be with Benwei and Yi Feng, the great master!"

    Naibaoli couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Both sides could not help but look at each other.

    There was light in each other¡¯s eyes and they nodded secretly.

    "Oh?"

    At this time, Benwei raised his head and looked into the distance, and said leisurely: "I didn't expect that Black Feather is quite efficient."

    "Yes, it seems that I have brought a lot."

    Ao Qing also raised his head, looked into the distance and said in agreement.

    "Let's go over and take a look." Benwei said, turning his head to look at Naibao Li, and said: "You, look at these three guys, we will come as soon as we go."

    After saying that, the four Benwei brothers flew directly towards the sky.

    Seeing the four demons flying away, Xilin and the other two were so excited that they almost jumped out of their seats.

    "Baoli is Baoli."

    Under hibernation, he gained Benwei's trust so quickly.

    Great talent!

    No, their chance to make a comeback will come immediately.

    Looking at Bao Li who was really watching the three of them, Xi Lin couldn't help shouting: "Bao Li, stop pretending, come on, help us solve it"?Seal and escape from the murderous hand of that skull!  "(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 367 Don¡¯t know anything about strength

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Naibao Li glanced at the three demons of Xilin and said seriously: "Three commanders, let's not talk about whether I can untie it. Even if I have the ability to untie it, I can't help you untie it!"

    "Why?"

    Xilin said in confusion.

    You must know that the departure of Benwei and others now is a God-given opportunity!

    "Because if I help you unlock the seal privately, Lord Skull will be unhappy!" Naibao Li said.

    The three demons of the Rhinoceros Forest were stunned.

    Then Xilin couldn't help but laugh and said: "Bao Li, it's time now, stop joking and try to help us unlock the seal!"

    "Yes, yes, Bao Li, just pretending to be in front of that dwarf for the sake of the overall situation, can't you really be that dwarf's subordinate?"

    ¡°Time is urgent, lift the seal as soon as possible, otherwise we won¡¯t be able to leave when the dwarfs come back.¡±

    Xi Miao and Xi Tu also hurriedly urged.

    However.

    However, Naibao Li straightened her face, looked at the three demons of the Rhinoceros Forest, frowned and asked: "So what the three commanders just said, does it mean that you are not sincerely surrendering?"

    "Of course we didn't surrender."

    "That is, why should we surrender to that dwarf and that human being just because they are better than us?"

    "Yes, and we were captured and controlled by him, but even if he captured our bodies, he couldn't capture our hearts."

    "It is impossible to surrender, not even in this life."

    "We are the demons of the West Demon Forest, we have dignity, how could we surrender to a little dead spirit?"

    For a moment, the three demons blushed and spoke out in a firm voice.

    "I didn't expect that you, the three commanders, would actually think like this!" Naibao Li said with a pale face: "Originally, I thought that you, the three commanders, would be as sincere and loyal as me."

    But after hearing Naibao Li's words, the three demons with firm faces were immediately dumbfounded.

    "Bao Li, you"

    "You, you, you, you actually"

    For a moment, they were trembling, pointing their palms at Naibao Li, and making heartbroken sounds.

    The three demons never expected that what Naibaoli showed in front of Benwei was actually true, not just pretending.

    "You, you really disappoint us."

    "That's right, how can we, the majestic West Demon Forest Demon, be a plaything in the hands of others?"

    The three demons suddenly let out angry voices.

    The excitement in my heart was completely extinguished at this moment.

    I never expected that the opportunity to be looking forward to it, the only milk leopard Li Li, who was the card, really became the opposite person.

    See the situation.

    Naibaoli suddenly became anxious and quickly explained: "Three commanders, I have carefully considered this. I really implore you to surrender together."

    "snort."

    "You don't have to say it anymore, people with different Taoisms can't work together!"

    Xi Lin suddenly snorted coldly.

    "That's right, it's impossible for us to surrender!"

    Xi Miao and Xi Tu also made firm voices.

    "Three commanders, you are confused!"

    Naibaoli said earnestly: "This is an opportunity for us in the West Demon Forest. It is also a great opportunity given by God to the three of you. Why do you not only fail to grasp it, but also throw it away with your own hands?"

    "What kind of bullshit opportunity?"

    Xi Lin said coldly: "The strength of that dwarf and that human is indeed terrifying, they are indeed strong, but how strong can they be, and what opportunities can they bring to us?"

    Hearing this, Naibaoli responded with a complex expression: "The three commanders, it seems you know nothing about their strength!"

    "What do you know nothing about?"

    "Can't you be stronger?"

    "But how strong can it be?"

    "That's right, if you are just that strong, can you still break the sky? Can you also make our West Demon Forest disciples have a few more demons and immortals?"

    For a while, the three demons kept snorting with disdain, with a look on their faces that they would never surrender to the death.

    PS: First of all, I would like to wish everyone a happy New Year and a happy family. Everyone must be awesome in the New Year!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 369 Challenge Tianwei

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°What a courage.¡±

    ¡°A few pretenders from the lower world actually want to catch us all in one fell swoop.¡±

    "What a joke."

    Kuroyu¡¯s words immediately made everyone present laugh wildly.

    Especially one of the monsters named Yun Xiang, who relies on the body of the elephant to have infinite strength, and has few opponents at the same level, so he has never taken Black Feather seriously.

    So now.

    He sneered bluntly: "Heiyu, Heiyu, although I had already guessed that you were ambitious and might betray the continent leader, I never thought that you would be so blind. It is not good for you to betray anyone, but you came to the lower realm.  Go to these few things."

    "That's okay."

    "We were looking at how to make meritorious service to the continent leader, but you did something like this. In that case, we will capture you directly and take back the soul-stealing knife of the continent leader."

    But in the face of the clamor of Yun Xiang and others, Hei Yu stood behind Jian Benwei, jumping and shouting: "Yun Xiang, you are a boastful little ant, who are you, you dare to talk about it, come on,  Come if you dare, Uncle Heiyu will be standing here waiting for you to come. If you can touch a hair on my head, I will believe you."

    Heiyu¡¯s arrogant attitude immediately made Yun Xiang furious.

    "Woo!"

    ??????????????????????????????

    He suddenly transformed into a huge phantom, his huge body reaching the top of the clouds, looking down at Black Feather.

    "Heiyu, since you provoke me like this, then I will comply with your words, get out and die." Yun Xiang said a voice full of murderous intent.

    Feeling Yun Xiang's heavy momentum, Heiyu's head suddenly shrank, his face full of guilt, hesitantly said: "You, you can't kill me, because I have Lord Skull, and I, Lord Skull, can kill you with one punch.  Blast to smithereens."

    After saying that, he quickly shrank behind Benwei.

    "oh?"

    Yun Xiang looked at Jian Benwei with a cold gaze, and asked solemnly: "Since Heiyu has defected to you, and he said so, then you are very strong?"

    "Of course I, Mr. Gu, am very strong. Didn't you listen to what I just said? He can knock you into pieces with one punch!" Kuroyu popped his head and answered loudly.

    "Hahaha, blow me to pieces with one punch?"

    The aloof Yun Xiang smiled.

    The huge sole of his foot landed on the ground, and most of the mountain range was flattened. At the same time, he looked at Benwei and asked jokingly: "So, can you really blow me to pieces with one punch?"

    "Of course not, one punch will definitely not turn you into scum."

    Benwei, who was watching the show, finally made a sound.

    "Ha ha!"

    "Compared to Heiyu, you are much more knowledgeable."

    Yun Xiang smiled.

    In his opinion, this Mr. Skull's strength is just like that, and he doesn't know what kind of lunacy Kuroyu has committed to dare to betray or provoke him.

    But he was sure that under the threat of his kick just now

    Scared.

    And Black Feather¡¯s expression also changed.

    He anxiously shouted to Benwei: "Boss, your strength can obviously knock him into pieces with one punch. Why do you say you can't? Don't cheat me, boss. I'm betting all my treasure on you."  Got it!"

    Benwei tilted his head to look at him and asked, "When did I say that I could knock him into pieces with one punch?"

    "Ah, you, boss?"

    Kuroyu suddenly became anxious.

    Is it possible that Benwei is not as strong as he thought?

    But if you can create an immortal with your bare hands, you shouldn¡¯t!

    However, Yun Xiang and the others burst into laughter.

    "Heiyu, Heiyu, it seems that your new master is not very good!"

    "Yes, Kuroyu, what kind of psychosis have you committed?"

    "You, the new master, are afraid of facing Yun Xiang. Wouldn't it be wrong if the continent master did it himself?"

    The sarcastic voice fell into Kuroyu's ears, making Kuroyu at a loss for a moment.

    Just when he didn't know what to do, Benwei's palm suddenly fell on Kuroyu's shoulder.

    "Little Heizi, why are you panicking?"

    "Also, you are not arrogant enough by following me. Why are you being cowardly in front of a bunch of rubbish?"

    "Also, for what you said just now, I want to criticize you most severely. I can obviously press this group of garbage into the air with one finger. How can you say that I blasted that garbage into pieces with one punch?Where's the scum?  "

    "Tell me, are you making things difficult for me?"

    "How can you be the commander of my master's back mountain if you are like this?"

    Ga!

    Benwei's words made Heiyu scream, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he said excitedly: "So, boss, I should?"

    "right."

    "That's right."

    Benwei kicked Kuroyu in the butt and shouted: "Lift up your head, lift up your chest, and lift your butt up for this scumbag."

    "Take another step out and shout at these ants, everyone present is garbage, trash!"

    With Benwei¡¯s support, Heiyu walked out in two steps, puffed out his chest and shouted.

    These words.

    ??????????Suddenly ignited everyone's anger.

    They never expected that Benwei was actually playing tricks on them and dared to say such rebellious words.

    They are already the best in the fairy world. When have they ever been looked down upon like this?

    For a moment, a huge aura was revealed from their bodies, and a pair of eyes with murderous intent focused on Heiyu and Kou Benwei.

    at the same time.

    There are also countless fluctuations of immortal power, condensed in the surrounding sky, obviously gathering attacks secretly, preparing to take action.

    this moment.

    Black Feather¡¯s scalp is numb.

    The legs are shaking.

    It feels great to shout out, but the pressure is also huge.

    He couldn¡¯t help but look back at Benwei Calvary, and asked tremblingly: ¡°Lord Calvary, what should I do?¡±

    "What are you afraid of? They're just a bunch of hot chicks."

    "If they dare to attack you, just shout that Benwei is the most handsome, and then punch them out, and I promise you to kill them."

    These words.

    Once again touched the anger of everyone.

    Being selected and underestimated again and again, their murderous intention towards Kumoto Wei and Kuroyu was extremely strong.

    Finally, under the fluctuation of immortal power, a huge movement suddenly rose in the sky.

    A raised hand reached through the clouds and reached down from the sky.

    An elephant foot stands straight down like a pillar supporting the sky.

    For a while.

    The sky is burning, the ground is trembling, and the cracks in space have torn open and twisted together.

    Under the strong pressure, Heiyu was already trembling with fear.

    However, he still obeyed Benwei, shouting that Benwei was the most handsome, and then he raised his fist in a sullen tone.

    Seeing this, a joking voice came from Yun Xiang's mouth.

    "Ridiculous."

    "Two clowns, low-level creatures from the lower world, with such childish methods, do you really think they dare to challenge Tianwei with just a slogan?"

    ¡°You will be put on trial directly today!¡±

    ps: I wish all those who are interested in the world will eventually get married!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 370 A day full of energy

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    As soon as his voice fell, Kuroyu's fist attacked him.

    "You are so small"

    There was a sneer on his face, but as soon as he finished speaking, he was surprised to find that the power of Heiyu's fist exceeded his knowledge.

    "how come?"

    "How can it be?"

    Yun Xiang¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, his face full of disbelief.

    How could this level of power be unleashed in Black Feather¡¯s hands?

    But at this time, he could no longer think too much, and the fist fell on him with a crushing force.

    "Moo!"

    With the screams of Yun Xiang, the huge elephant body rolled up in the air, and then burst like a balloon, turning into its original state and falling from the air.

    "Boom!"

    The huge body fell to the ground, making a big crater, and he fainted.

    "What?"

    "Yunxiang actually?"

    The other demon clans in the immortal world also changed their expressions at this moment, and heard incredible sounds.

    "Ha ha ha ha!"

    But Heiyu put his hands on his hips and made an arrogant voice.

    Looking at his fist, he was full of excitement.

    This treasure.

    He made the right bet.

    Otherwise, he may not be able to exhibit such a powerful force in this life.

    "Dear Lord Calvary, can I still use this power?" He quickly asked respectfully.

    "certainly!"

    "The louder you shout, the louder the sound, the stronger the power." Benwei said, raising his head high.

    "Hahaha, hahaha, thank you, thank you Lord Skull, then please ask Lord Skull to watch and see how I can deal with these clamoring ants."

    Kuroyu laughed out loud again, and suddenly felt that he had reached the pinnacle of his life.

    Then the body rushed out violently.

    At the same time, the voice of "Benwei is the most handsome" echoed in the sky.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    Soon, he knocked them all unconscious, fell to the ground and returned to their original state.

    "Dang clang!"

    ¡°Buckle them up, follow us, and take them back to the owner!¡±

    Benwei threw an iron chain on the ground and ordered.

    Kuroyu took the chain with a smile.

    He tied up the fainted monsters one by one, pulled the iron chain and rushed towards the island.

    the next morning.

    Benwei and others have already returned to the island with a few demons from the West Demon Forest and the fainted demons from the fairy world.

    This time, it can be said to be a full harvest.

    "Naibaoli, since you have rebelled, we don't expect anything to happen to you, but for the sake of past friendship, you can find an opportunity to let us go. Even if we don't owe each other."

    Seeing that they had returned to the island, the three demons of the Rhinoceros Forest showed their unwillingness. They looked up at Naibao Li and said through a message.

    "Three commanders, forgive me for not being able to do it."

    Naibao Li had a stern look on her face, and her voice came back to persuade her: "Believe me, I am doing it for the good of Xi Yaolin, and also for the good of you three."

    ¡°Hmph, I really don¡¯t know what kind of ecstasy soup you were fed.¡±

    Faced with Naibao Li's persuasion, the three Xilin demons obviously sneered, and instead accused them: "Even if they are strong, what does it have to do with you?"

    "As for what you said about breaking the sky with one punch, or about creating an immortal with your bare hands, they are simply fantasy."

    However, their voices have just fallen.

    Benwei suddenly walked up to Naibaoli.

    "You little leopard have performed well recently!" Benwei looked at Naibao Li with admiration and said leisurely: "I will promote you once."

    ? said.

    With a wave of his hand, the space in the sky was torn apart.

    Immortal irrigation surged in directly, covering Naibao Li, causing her strength to rise steadily in front of the three demons of the West Demon Forest.

    The Demon Emperor with Seven Lives

    The Demon Emperor with eight lives

    The Nine-Life Demon Emperor

    In the end, he became an immortal directly!

    This scene.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? togetherThey looked at each other, full of disbelief.

    This is?

    Making an immortal with your bare hands?

    How can it be?

    The three demons felt extremely unreal. They rubbed their eyes and looked carefully, and found that Naibaoli's aura was even more powerful than them.

    Ga!

    ¡°You can really fucking create an immortal with your bare hands?

    Just when their brains were still being shocked by the powerful methods of Karma Ben

    On the trail in the distance, there was sudden movement again.

    A man in white robe leisurely walked to the edge of the lake, stretched out, and squinted at the distance.

    ¡°It¡¯s another new day, full of positive energy and a happy mood.¡±

    "A new day, a new goal, come on Yi Feng, Yi Feng is the best!"

    "Oh yeah."

    Along with the sound of full energy, an illusory fist shadow suddenly appeared in the sky.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 371 This person¡¯s goal is actually...

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Wow!

    Breaking the sky with one punch.

    ¡°Then the sky tore open a huge hole, bringing strong pressure to people.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together out of fear, no matter whether they are demons or humans, they are all frightened by this punch.

    but.

    Whether it was the old man punting the boat on the lake or the big man cutting down the trees, they did not show any expressions of horror.

    It¡¯s just a break, it¡¯s just a daily routine, nothing to make a fuss about.

    However.

    The three demons of the West Demon Forest were so frightened that their hearts were broken.

    "Every day, my innocence is broken."

    Stuttering sounds came from their mouths, and their faces were full of panic.

    ¡°I never expected that I could actually see something so contrary to common sense with my own eyes.

    Naibaoli looked up at the shadow of a fist in the sky that had not dissipated for a long time, full of admiration.

    Although this was the second time she had seen it, its power and the impact that figure brought to her had not diminished.

    She is very lucky to have such an opportunity.

    I am also glad that I was able to seize the opportunity.

    She couldn¡¯t help but look at the three rhinoceros forest monsters.

    "Three commanders, you?"

    She continued to persuade them with complicated eyes. Although she was a junior, she really hated these three seniors.

    But what she didn¡¯t expect was that before she could say her words of persuasion, the three demons of the Rhinoceros Forest knelt down next to Benwei.

    "Lord Calvary."

    "We are loyal to you and the man on the island."

    "Yes, we are loyal."

    "And more, you are the most handsome in the world."

    For a moment, the three monsters expressed their loyalty incoherently, almost tearing out their hearts.

    The series of movements made Naibao Li stunned and speechless.

    This glib look is still the same as the three unyielding commanders?

    This change is too fast!

    but.

    She finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, none of these three commanders had a single problem until the end.

    At this time, Yi Feng stood on the bamboo raft and rushed here from the island. Apparently he saw Benwei and others who had returned.

    With the arrival of Yi Feng, the eyes of all the demons have forgotten the past, including the demons in the fairy world who have just woken up.

    There was obviously no fluctuation in this person's body, but when he got close, he felt suppressed without exception. The power in his body could not be used at all, and even his speech was suppressed.

    Who is this?

    The demons in the fairy world couldn¡¯t help but think like this.

    "The sample is pretty good. I didn't expect you to catch so many of them." Yi Feng glanced at Benwei and said with a leisurely smile.

    "Hehehehe."

    Benwei smiled honestly in front of Yi Feng.

    Ga!

    See the situation.

    The hearts of all the demons in the fairy world suddenly trembled.

    They have experienced the weirdness and terror of Skull Benwei. With just one word, Heiyu can deal with them effortlessly, which is enough to represent his power.

    However, it is such a terrifying black robed man who is so honest in front of this human being?

    They understood immediately.

    The person in front of me is probably the real big shot.

    ¡°And judging from what he said, it seemed that he was the one who took the lead behind the scenes and captured them.

    But, what is his purpose in doing this?

    he.

    Who is he?

    These monsters from the fairy world are thinking deeply

    At the same time, they were surprisingly calm at this moment.

    Because they understand that in front of such a person, there is no use in resisting. The only way is to find out the person's purpose, find an opportunity to escape, and then report what happened here to Su Xuanjun.

    ¡°Okay, let me take a look and see what you¡¯ve caught.¡±

    Yi Feng put his hands behind his back and looked at the demons bound by the iron chains.

    "A leopard"

    Yi Feng first looked at Naibao Li and looked up and down.

    Naibaoli's scalp suddenly became numb, her heart was filled with tension, her head was lowered and she was trembling.

    ?"Okay, just accept this one reluctantly."

    Yi Feng nodded.

    And Naibao Li also breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that she had been recognized by this person.

    After looking away from Naibao Li, Yi Feng happened to return his gaze to the three demons of Xilin.

    If it were before, they might be dissatisfied.

    But when they saw Yi Feng¡¯s terrifying punch just now, they no longer dared to have any thoughts and immediately fell to the ground.

    However, Yi Feng¡¯s next words directly knocked them to the bottom.

    ¡°The three we caught before don¡¯t look very honest and too shabby, so we should throw them away.¡±

    Yi Feng waved his hand and said impatiently.

    "yes."

    Benwei nodded, grabbed the three of them with milk and dragged them away.

    "Ouch!"

    "Woooo"

    The three demons struggled and wanted to speak, but could not speak. They could only roar and struggle desperately.

    But how could they break free? Benwei was immediately thrown far away.

    For a while.

    The three downtrodden demons were filled with regret.

    They didn't understand Yi Feng's words. They thought they were not honest enough before and didn't give in immediately.

    But when they wake up now, it is already too late.

    Regret is of no use anymore.

    They understand.

    ¡°The God-given opportunity has already passed them by.

    hatred!

    Hate it!

    After throwing away the three demons of the Rhinoceros Forest, Yi Feng finally came to them under the gaze of the demons in the fairy world.

    This immediately made them nervous.

    Maybe at this moment, you can see clearly what this person wants to do.

    "These are okay."

    Yi Feng nodded, and then asked: "By the way, they were all caught from the same place?"

    Benwei nodded quickly.

    "Where's the boss? He should have one, right? He hasn't been captured?"

    Yi Feng couldn¡¯t help but ask. After all, he also had a lot of experience in the forest. Generally, the beasts in these mountains and forests are relatively organized and grouped, and they usually have a leader.

    The beasts in front of him looked pretty good, so Yi Feng was immediately interested in their heads.

    It should look quite stylish, right?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If that king is arrested together, it should be possible to add some tone to his backing!

    "No, I didn't catch him."

    Benwei lowered his head.

    "Okay, let's keep these beasts in captivity for now. We'll go there another day and catch the king as well." Yi Feng said leisurely.

    "yes!"

    Benwei nodded.

    Ga!

    However, the hearts of the demons in the fairy world suddenly tightened.

    This person¡¯s goal.

    It¡¯s actually the continent leader Su Xuanjun!  ?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 372 I¡¯m back

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Hiss!

    Who is this person? He has such a big appetite and wants to arrest Su Xuanjun as well?

    but.

    "Looking at Benwei's strength, these people are indeed formidable enemies. We must tell the continent leader the news here as soon as possible.

    It¡¯s just that, now in the hands of this person, how to deliver the message?

    While the demons in the fairy world were in a state of panic, Yi Feng, who had just left, suddenly stopped in his steps and turned around to cast his gaze on Yun Xiang.

    "Keep the others, this elephant looks too shabby, throw it away."

    Waving his hand, Yi Feng made a voice.

    What?

    However, upon hearing Yi Feng¡¯s words, the demons in the fairy world were shocked.

    What operation is this?

    "You actually want to put Yun Xiang back, aren't you afraid that he will go back and tell the truth?"

    This operation directly confused all the demons in the fairy world.

    Is this person just playing tricks, or is he really so powerful that he is so confident?

    Yun Xiang was dragged away by Benwei

    With the hopeful eyes of all the monsters in the fairy world.

    Because no matter what kind of attention Yi Feng paid, Yun Xiang became their life-saving straw, at least they could let out the news here.

    Fairyland.

    Qingyu Xianzhou.

    Su Xuanjun was sitting in the main hall, holding daily meetings.

    After the routine matters were dealt with, someone under his command could not help but ask: "Continent Master, Heiyu has been leading the demons down to the realm for several days, why haven't he returned yet?"

    "Yes, it stands to reason that with their lineup and the continent master's magical weapon, they should be able to solve the problem quickly."

    "Well, it's been a while."

    Su Xuanjun frowned slightly, but still said: "But I can rest assured that Heiyu and the others are doing their job. There must have been some minor accident and they will be back soon. Just stay calm."

    ¡°Zhou Lord, I think it¡¯s better to send someone to take a look. After all, Heiyu carries the Zhou Lord¡¯s immortal weapon, so if something happens, it will be a big deal.¡±

    "Yes, President, would you like to send someone down to have a look."

    Everyone said worriedly.

    "You are still worrying too much, don't worry."

    Su Xuanjun pressed his hands.

    As soon as the voice fell, a subordinate rushed to report.

    "Report."

    "The Golden Fairy Yunxiang is back."

    Hear the words.

    Su Xuanjun¡¯s eyes lit up and he said with a smile: ¡°How about it, won¡¯t you be back soon?¡±

    Everyone lowered their heads.

    "The continent master is still wise."

    "I am convinced."

    "Okay, okay, you still have something to learn about the human heart." Su Xuanjun laughed and said: "Okay, okay, stop gossiping and come with me to greet them."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Su Xuanjun waved his hand, and a huge force swept up everyone present and flew out of the hall.

    However, what surprised Su Xuanjun was that Yun Xiang was the only one outside the hall.

    And Yun Xiang was still in a mess, looking like he was dead.

    This made Su Xuanjun¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    He rushed over, grabbed Yun Xiang's shoulders, and asked in a deep voice: "What's going on?"

    "Zhou Lord, something big happened. Several terrifying characters appeared in the lower realm and wiped out all of us." Yun Xiang said with a pale face.

    "What?"

    "how so?"

    Su Xuanjun¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    Others in the field also looked solemn.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Having more than a dozen of the demon clan¡¯s golden immortals in the lower realms swept away in one sweep was definitely a great accident.

    "By the way, Kuroyu, where is Kuroyu?"

    Su Xuanjun thought of something, grabbed Yun Xiang and asked: "He carries the immortal soul-eating knife I gave him. Isn't it possible that he has no strength to fight against them?"

    "Didn't he borrow the magic weapon to help you break out?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 373 This again?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    As soon as Heiyu was mentioned, Yun Xiang's entire face became distorted.

    Gritting his teeth, he said every word with hatred on his face: "The reason why we were all killed in one fell swoop is because of Black Feather."

    "Heiyu, Heiyu has rebelled long ago."

    "What?"

    "Heiyu rebelled?"

    These words were like a heavy slap on Su Xuanjun¡¯s face.

    He never expected that his cronies who had followed him for ten thousand years would directly rebel.

    "Tell me, tell me what's going on?"

    "I value him so much, and I trusted him and gave him the immortal weapon. How could he betray me?"

    Su Xuanjun asked in disbelief.

    "Zhou Lord, Heiyu has really rebelled."

    "Not only did he rebel, but he also gave all of your immortal weapons and elixirs to the other party's people in front of us." Yun Xiang said clearly.

    "What?"

    These words directly made Su Xuanjun, who was filled with anger, take a sudden step back, a mouthful of blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth, and his whole body was trembling violently.

    "The Lord of the continent."

    "The continent master calms down his anger."

    "Zhou Lord, are you okay?"

    Seeing this, other people helped Su Xuanjun one after another.

    "Get out of here."

    Su Xuanjun waved his hand, and everyone was pushed out by the force. Then he shouted angrily, "Heiyu, Heiyu, do you really think that I gave you the immortal weapon just because of trust?"

    "You don't know, but it would be easy for me to kill you."

    As he spoke, he moved his palm, and a complex handprint was immediately printed, crossing the boundary directly through the void space and contacting Heiyu.

    "Hey, boss, these are all the treasures found in this group of trash."

    On the edge of the lake.

    Since the island is still under construction, Yi Feng temporarily placed these black feather beasts outside the island.

    At this time, Kuroyu squatted respectfully next to Kumamoto Wei and pushed a lot of treasures to Kumamoto Wei.

    "Qing, give it to the master, and enrich the garbage heap for the master."

    Without even looking at it, Benwei waved his hand and ordered, then lay down under the tree.

    "yes!"

    The dog took the milk and started to move the treasure.

    However, this scene made all the demons in the immortal world itch with hatred.

    A pair of pairs of eyes stared at Kuroyu with hatred.

    "What are you staring at?"

    "You bitch, do you deserve to stare at me?"

    Black Feather¡¯s claws fell on them, suppressing them to the ground.

    The monsters lying on the ground stared at Heiyu, gritting their teeth and making hateful sounds towards Heiyu word by word.

    "Heiyu, Yun Xiang has gone back, and the continent master will come to kill him soon. You won't be able to bounce around for long."

    "That's right, just wait for death. Don't think that you can withstand the wrath of the Lord of the Continent with the support of that man in black robe!"

    It seemed that their words had come true. As soon as their voices fell, a wave of power came, and a shadow appeared above Heiyu's head.

    He is very powerful.

    He had an angry face and exuded a strong momentum.

    It is the phantom that Su Xuanjun projected through the sky.

    Seeing this phantom, the suppressed demons in the fairy world almost shed tears of excitement, and excited roars came from their mouths.

    "Black Feather."

    "How do I, Su Xuanjun, treat you? Why do you betray me?"

    Su Xuanjun from the Immortal Realm saw the suppressed subordinates and the high-spirited Heiyu through the projected shadow. He suddenly became angry and a deep voice came from his mouth.

    "You old bastard, you're here now, why are you still calling me?"

    "How do you still treat me, bah."

    ¡°You¡¯ve fed me fucking raw meat for ten thousand years, have you ever considered my feelings?¡±

    Kuroyu had Benwei behind him to support him. He didn¡¯t believe in evil at all, so he put his hands on his hips and cursed.

    "you¡­¡­"

    Seeing this, Su Xuanjun was trembling with anger, and with a cold face, he threatened: "I don't care what your reasons are, no one has dared to betray me yet, now I will give you a chance to make up for your mistakes, and send back my immortal weapon and elixir. I will keep them."  You are a complete corpse, otherwise"

    "How about you otherwise??  "

    However, before Su Xuanjun could finish speaking, Hei Yu interrupted him.

    "You think you're still in your Broken Jade Immortal Continent? You don't even look at whose subordinate I am now, so you dare to speak so brazenly here."

    ¡°You come, you come, you come and kill me, please come and kill me.¡±

    Heiyu put his hands on his hips and raised his fingers towards Su Xuanjun, his words full of provocation.

    "you you you¡­¡­"

    Su Xuanjun was shaking with anger. In his rage, the surrounding air became distorted, and his subordinates were also under tremendous pressure.

    "Then even if I don't want this fairy weapon, I will kill you on the spot now."

    The angry Su Xuanjun could no longer remain calm. He turned his palm over. At the same time, the phantom stretched out his palm, and a thick palm print suddenly hit the black feather cover.

    etc!

    But as soon as his palm fell, his whole body trembled violently, and his palm stiffened in mid-air.

    Because through the corner of Xuying¡¯s eyes, he caught something unusual, even something that frightened him.

    Just now, there was an old man punting a boat on the edge of the lake

    He quickly raised his gaze and cast it towards the lake.

    When he turned his gaze over, the old man rowing the boat happened to turn his head and glance in his direction.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? smiling.

    But it was just such a smiling look that almost scared Su Xuanjun out of his soul.

    Hiss!

    He thought of a terrifying existence and a chilling legend.

    He quickly withdrew his gaze, and when he was thinking about what to do, he saw something that made him even more terrifying.

    In the other direction, a young man in white clothes and a monk were walking slowly and chatting.

    "Oh, Monk Kunpeng, we are so destined. I never thought you would come to me for alchemy!" Yi Feng said with a smile, then sniffed his nose again and said leisurely: "But the smell on your body is rouge?  "

    "It is indeed fate."

    Monk Kunpeng clasped his hands together and smiled gently: "As for the rouge you mentioned, you must have smelled it wrong. How could a monk get stained with such a thing?"

    As if he was afraid that Yi Feng would not believe it, Kunpeng added: "Monks don't lie."

    Hiss!

    But looking at Monk Kunpeng, Su Xuanjun took another breath.

    This monk, this monk is

    Thinking of this, his whole body was already trembling.

    Just when he was thinking of quitting, but hesitating between killing Black Feather, he subconsciously glimpsed another scene that scared him to death.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 374 Is he the leader?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    At this moment, Su Xuanjun saw seven or eight people carrying a strange statue tied with ropes.

    "Slow down, slow down, don't bump into me."

    When Yi Feng, who was chatting with Monk Kunpeng, saw this, he quickly ran over and shouted.

    He has a pair of these strange statues, which he picked up from outside before. They usually place them at the entrance of the martial arts hall, looking like stone lions to give them the magnificence of the martial arts hall.

    "It's just that after looking at it for a long time, Yi Feng didn't like it.

    Not to mention their strange appearance, they looked scary at first glance, so their only role later became that Yi Feng hung up his socks and rags. From time to time, lazy dogs might even lift up their hind legs to get closer.  A dip in urine.

    So over time, it became covered with a layer of moss, making it look a little dilapidated and even smelly.

    It was not until recently that Yi Feng remembered the existence of this pair of statues.

    Isn¡¯t it a sect?

    Do you want to be in style?

    After some thought, I polished these two statues and placed them at the gate after arriving on the island. They should still be able to scare people.

    After all, no one knows what this thing is carved on, right?

    ?????????? If the blind guy claims that this is some kind of mythical beast, no one will doubt it.

    After instructing these people to carry one of the statues to the shore, Yi Feng stretched out his hand to greet the old man who had just rowed over.

    "Hey, come on, old man."

    Seeing this, the old man quickly rowed the boat back and leaned against the shore.

    "Old man, hold on to the boat and hold still." Yi Feng ordered.

    "Yes, sir."

    The old man firmly used bamboo poles to support the bamboo raft and stabilize it on the shore.

    Then, under the command of Yi Feng, a group of people carefully lifted the statue onto the bamboo raft.

    "Oh, this thing is quite heavy."

    Yi Feng complained and shouted to the monk: "Monk, come here and help me."

    ¡°A good donor.¡±

    The monk smiled gently, lifted up his loose robe sleeves, and came to help.

    "This statue, what exactly is this statue"

    On the side, Su Xuanjun¡¯s eyes were always focused on the statue, and a trembling and frightened voice came from his mouth.

    In the extreme horror, his shadow had already been hidden in the darkness and hidden behind the tree without even realizing it.

    He never expected that he would see the legendary old man here first, and then the "glorious" monk.

    Finally, I saw this here, a mysterious statue!

    Almost as soon as he recovered, his shadow turned into a puff of smoke and disappeared immediately.

    Now, he can no longer care about hatred or not, and he can no longer kill Heiyu or not.

    As for his demon clan subordinates, he had long forgotten them, leaving them screaming in disbelief.

    The Lord of the Continent.

    Why did you run away suddenly?

    But just when Su Xuanjun's shadow was about to cross the void and return to the fairy world, at the last moment, a sound that seemed to be absent came to his ears.

    "I will definitely come to you."

    At the same time as the sound came, he vaguely saw a figure looking over.

    Su Xuanjun¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    But he finally took back the projected shadow, and then stood there, breathing heavily.

    "It must be an illusion, right?"

    "Yes, it must be an illusion. Even if my magic is much stronger than mine, it may not be able to detect me."

    He recalled the vague words he said before leaving, and couldn't help comforting himself.

    It took a long time for him to calm down.

    But as soon as he calmed down, a group of his subordinates crowded over and began to flatter him.

    "Congratulations to the continent master on your triumphant return."

    "Thank you for your hard work, President of the continent."

    "If the continent master takes action, Black Feather must have been killed."

    "Hahaha!"

    "The continent leader is worthy of being the continent leader. He straddled two realms and directly sent down the power of heaven to Hei Yu. I'm afraid the deceased Hei Yu regrets that his intestines will turn green!"

    Hearing this, the muscles on Su Xuanjun¡¯s face twitched and became uncertain.

    "Shut up."?? 

    An angry man shouted at them directly.

    ??????This group of blind things are simply trying to pick up whatever pot they don¡¯t want to drink.

    He returned in triumph. At that moment, he was almost scared to death

    Involuntarily, his palm suddenly moved and fell on Yun Xiang's neck.

    "Tell me, tell me who is the traitor in Black Feather? Who is it?"

    "Yes Yes¡­¡­"

    Yun Xiang¡¯s face was ugly, and hesitating sounds came from his mouth.

    So he told everything he knew about Yi Feng and Jian Benwei, as well as everything on the island.

    "Yi Feng is the boss?"

    "Is the Yi Feng you are talking about a monk, or an old man?"

    Su Xuanjun couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "No, he is a young man in white robe."

    Yun Xiang quickly described Yi Feng¡¯s appearance.

    "It's him?"

    Su Xuanjun¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    He suddenly realized that he had completely ignored one person under the shock of the old punting man, Monk Kunpeng, and the statue.

    Looking back now, this person is truly terrifying!

    Because he remembered that the statue belonged to him; the old man who punted the boat also treated him with respect; and Monk Kunpeng didn't seem to have any objections to his orders.

    And this person, judging from his clothing and appearance, is the Yi Feng described by Yun Xiang.

    It turns out that this person who has been ignored by him is the leader!

    Hiss!

    Su Xuanjun took a breath, extremely solemn.

    ¡° What kind of terrifying figure is this young man in white who can be recognized by people like the old punting man and Monk Kunpeng as the leader?

    Then he looked nervously at Yun Xiang and asked in a deep voice: "By the way, what else do you know?"

    "There is indeed one more piece of news, but looking back now, it probably isn't enough evidence for the continent leader!" Yun Xiang said.

    "What news is it?" Su Xuanjun asked urgently.

    "That Yi Feng once said boldly that his target seems to be you, and he seems to want to arrest you, the continent leader." Yun Xiang sneered and said: "Continent leader, do you think he doesn't know the heights of the world?"

    "What?"

    "The target is me?"

    Su Xuanjun¡¯s eyes widened.

    "indeed so."

    Yun Xiang quickly wrote nonchalantly: "Please calm down, Lord of the continent. Don't get angry. At worst, the Lord of the continent will just waste some effort and destroy him."

    "After all, with the strength of the continent leader, isn't it easy to deal with this person named Yi Feng?"

    Yun Xiang nodded and bowed, taking the opportunity to flatter.

    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that as soon as his voice fell, the aloof Su Xuanjun, the leader of the Jade Immortal Continent, suddenly collapsed to the ground.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 375 Thank God

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "The Lord of the continent."

    "What's wrong with you?"

    "What are you doing?"

    Seeing this, Yun Xiang and others couldn't help being surprised, and quickly looked at Su Xuanjun in surprise.

    What exactly happened here.

    The dignified captain of the Qingyu Immortal Continent actually collapsed on the ground.

    And judging from his expression, he seems to be very solemn?

    However, at this moment, Su Xuanjun completely ignored Yun Xiang and others next to him, and Yun Xiang's words just now echoed in his mind.

    This news was like a thunderclap in his ears, making him break into a cold sweat.

    It also reminded him of the words that came to his mind when he left just now.

    "I will definitely come to you."

    Thinking about it carefully, it seems that the young man in white robe Yi Feng said this.

    So, whether this is an auditory hallucination or a coincidence, it was clearly told to him.

    When Su Xuanjun thought of this, his body felt weak, his back was wet with cold sweat, and his eyes were filled with fear.

    Let¡¯s not talk about what kind of strength Yi Feng has. The boatman and the bald man alone make him powerless.

    ¡°zhou lord, zhou lord, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Seeing that Su Xuanjun remained silent, Yun Xiang and others couldn't help but make noises.

    "Shut up."

    Su Xuanjun, who had reacted, shouted and immediately ordered: "Notify me and send someone to keep an eye on the entrance from the Xianjiang Continent to my Qingyu Xianzhou."

    "It's the continent leader, leave this matter to me."

    Seeing this, Yun Xiang immediately asked for help. At the same time, he clapped his arms and said, "Don't worry, continent master. I'm guarding the entrance. I will never let anyone from the Xianjiang Continent come in. I'll kill each one, and I'll kill a pair if they come."

    After saying that, Yun Xiang¡¯s face was filled with a smile.

    Now that Black Feather has rebelled and all the Golden Immortals of the other demon tribes have been arrested, it is also becoming the outlet for his Yun Xiang to rise to power.

    So if I don¡¯t show my hospitality now, when will I wait?

    But he thought Su Xuanjun would praise him, but he never expected that as soon as he finished speaking, Su Xuanjun slapped him in the face.

    "I will kill your mother."

    Su Xuanjun gritted his teeth and shouted in a deep voice: "I only need you to guard the entrance and anyone comes to tell me. When did I let you kill someone?"

    Su Xuanjun wished he could slap Yun Xiang to death.

    If that person really comes, let¡¯s not talk about who will be beaten to death. If that person is completely angered, I¡¯m afraid there will really be no room for maneuver.

    ¡°At least for now, although that person is targeting him, he doesn¡¯t know why he is targeting him.

    There may be a misunderstanding, or there may be other secrets.

    But no matter what, there is still no room for breaking out.

    So if he really comes, just wait and see what happens, and don't take action if you can.

    "Yes Yes Yes."

    Yun Xiang covered his face and nodded quickly, but after hesitating for a while, he still couldn't help but said: "But continent master, why are you doing this? Don't you want the immortal weapon you lost? And those subordinates, don't you?"  Was it saved?"

    "die!"

    These words finally angered Su Xuanjun completely.

    "ah!"

    With Yun Xiang screaming, he slapped Yun Xiang into a meat pie.

    A guy who has no eyesight at all will pick up the pot that won¡¯t be opened.

    Isn¡¯t he angry?

    He is angry!

    Especially the Soul-Capturing Knife, it made his heart hurt, his butt, and his eyes hurt when he lost it.

    But what can be done?

    It¡¯s enough to go to that place once.

    On the contrary, if that person didn¡¯t come to him, he would be thankful!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 376 It¡¯s so weird

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "I will definitely find you."

    By the lake, after carrying the strange statue onto the boat, Yi Feng couldn't help but look up to the sky and sigh.

    "Is it possible that your long legs flew off?"

    ??Muttered a few words, still thinking about the money bag that I accidentally dropped while working nearby two days ago.

    After searching around but not finding it, I reluctantly took Monk Kunpeng on board the island.

    "The donor has done a good job here!"

    After landing, the monk made a gentle voice.

    "Of course."

    Yi Feng smiled with satisfaction, picked up a brick from his feet, weighed it in his hands, and said confidently: "Look, you must have never seen a brick of my quality!"

    "Are you a brick?"

    Seeing the brick in Yi Feng¡¯s hand, Monk Kunpeng, who had been smiling gently, couldn¡¯t help but twitch his eyelids.

    "Otherwise, it's angular."

    Yi Feng gave Monk Kunpeng a strange look.

    "Well."

    Monk Kunpeng was stunned, and after a while he asked again: "Then what are you going to use these bricks for?"

    "Look at what you said"

    Yi Feng couldn't help but roll her eyes at the monk again, and complained: "What do you think the bricks are used for? Of course they are used to build walls. Is it possible that they are used for eating?"

    "Actually building a wall!"

    Monk Kunpeng¡¯s soft face couldn¡¯t help but twitch, and he asked again: ¡°So you have a lot of these bricks?¡±

    "That's not it. Can a brick build a wall? So there is still a pile over there." Yi Feng glanced into the distance and said: "Not only that, they are still being built over there."

    Hearing this, Monk Kunpeng looked over.

    I couldn¡¯t help but twitch my lips.

    Sure enough, there are really a lot of them!

    He took a deep breath, not knowing what his expression was, and it took him a long time to say: "The donor is good at using the material."

    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous to praise it, it¡¯s ridiculous to praise it.¡±

    Yi Feng smiled modestly: "Actually, the quality of this brick is still far from my requirements, but it is still better than other bricks, so let's make do with it!"

    "Amitabha."

    Monk Kunpeng clasped his hands together, as if he didn¡¯t want to talk to Yi Feng about this anymore, so he changed the subject and said, ¡°Donor, I¡¯m here to beg for alms, and I hope it¡¯s convenient for you!¡±

    "It's easy to eat, but I suddenly have an idea that I want to discuss with you, Master." Yi Feng suddenly remembered something and said hurriedly.

    "Donor, please tell me."

    Monk Kunpeng asked softly.

    "Where did Master study? Which temple?" Yi Feng asked.

    "A poor monk lives all over the world and has no origin. He is just a monk in the wild." Kunpeng explained.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it¡­¡±

    As he spoke, Yi Feng's smile grew stronger, he rubbed his palms together and said with a smile: "In these troubled times, it's difficult to eat. If you're like Master, I'm afraid he's often hungry and doesn't finish his first meal."  ?¡±

    "What did the donor say?"

    Monk Kunpeng raised his head and looked at it.

    "That's what I think. People should be compassionate. For example, monk, you are in need of food and have no place to stay. If I, a compassionate person, don't encounter you, it's fine. But if I encounter you, if I don't help,  I feel really uneasy!"

    Yi Feng sighed and couldn't help but sigh: "So I'm thinking, I happen to be planning to build a small sect in a paradise on this island. How about you, monk, stay here with me?"

    "At least this way, you don't have to run around asking for alms, and I've done a good deed. Isn't this the best of both worlds?"

    After saying that, Yi Feng raised his eyebrows at Monk Kunpeng.

    "I appreciate the benefactor's kindness, but I'm used to being idle, monk." Monk Kunpeng declined with a smile.

    Hear the words.

    Yi Feng¡¯s brows suddenly frowned.

    Damn it.

    He originally wanted to trick the monk into opening a business and accepting a disciple first, but now it seems that the monk is not fooled.

    no.

    He is a dignified Chinese, and he always seeks good luck in everything he does.

    So we can¡¯t just let it go.

    "Tell me, how can you stay."

    Yi Feng simply stopped pretending and directly stated his attitude.??.

    "Donor, it's better not to force others into trouble." Monk Kunpeng said gently.

    "If you really don't want to stay, I will feed you and clothe you. I don't want you to do anything. Just help me become more popular on the island." Yi Feng said.

    "It's not like I won't stay."

    ¡°There¡¯s just no reason for me to stay.¡±

    Monk Kunpeng chuckled softly and said: "If the donor really wants me to stay, you have to give me a reason to stay, or in other words, a motivation for me to stay."

    "good."

    Yi Feng readily agreed and said hurriedly: "As long as you stay, I will build you a small temple on the island."

    Monk Kunpeng shook his head.

    "Then I'll find someone to make a custom-made cassock for you, so that you can wear it like a monk." Yi Feng said again.

    Monk Kunpeng still shook his head, still unmoved.

    Yi Feng was a little anxious and said: "In addition to building a temple for you, I will also build a Buddha for you and let you receive incense."

    But never expected that Monk Kunpeng still smiled and shook his head.

    It seems that he is not interested in what Yi Feng said.

    Yi Feng cursed her mother directly in her heart.

    This monk is so damn weird. He doesn¡¯t want anything he is given, so he really doesn¡¯t know what to do for a while.

    He has made every promise he can think of, so does he still need a woman?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 377 Destruction

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    certainly.

    "It's impossible for him to really marry a woman. After all, this eminent monk doesn't even like the incense temple, so why would he do anything because of a mere woman?"

    ???????????????? Later.

    Yi Feng made many tempting offers, but the monk remained unmoved.

    Yi Feng finally gave up.

    Maybe, this is the real eminent monk!

    He runs around in the world, but is not tied down by the world. All external things and trivial matters are not taken into consideration by him.

    That¡¯s all.

    "Yi Feng has completely given up on such an eminent monk who has emerged from the mire and remained unsullied.

    If you force it, wouldn¡¯t it only increase your sins?

    Amitabha.

    Yi Feng led Monk Kunpeng to the canteen on the island. There were still some leftover meals in the canteen.

    ¡° Then Yi Feng asked Kunpeng to sit down and asked someone to serve him a simple vegetarian meal.

    "Thank you so much, donor."

    Monk Kunpeng said with a smile.

    "It's okay, just eat."

    Yi Feng waved his hand and said casually.

    "The implementation here is pretty good, but I"

    Monk Kunpeng glanced at the food in his hand and explained softly: "There is really no motivation for me to stay."

    "Stop talking, stop talking, I understand."

    Yi Feng said nonchalantly.

    Afterwards, he also thought about it. When he just made the promise, he was a little over the top. How many gold coins would it cost to build a temple with a giant Buddha?

    Fortunately, Monk Kunpeng didn't promise him, otherwise he would regret it so much.

    Even if it¡¯s like this when recruiting a disciple, if a hundred disciples come down, then Yi Feng will have nothing to do.

    After a while, Monk Kunpeng stood up.

    "Donor, I'll take my leave first."

    Monk Kunpeng clasped his hands together and said in a gentle voice.

    "Walk slowly."

    Yi Feng stood up and prepared to see him off.

    "Donor, please stay, I can leave on my own." Monk Kunpeng said softly.

    "Okay, then I won't see you off. You can leave by yourself. There will be a boat at the shore." Yi Feng said softly without being polite.

    Monk Kunpeng nodded towards Yi Feng, then stood up and left.

    "This monk"

    "I just said I was hungry, but I didn't eat a bite of the fast food. It's really weird." Yi Feng glanced at the bowl and chopsticks Kunpeng put down and couldn't help but complain.

    But he didn¡¯t take it to heart, and continued to wander around the island, continuing to look for the money bag he had lost two days ago.

    Monk Kunpeng walked lightly and always had a gentle smile on his face.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????: ????????????????????????????:??????? He looked around lightly with soft eyes, and when he saw no one was around, his palm slowly fell into his waist.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A chicken drumstick was pulled out.

    "Fortunately, I got a chicken leg."

    Monk Kunpeng murmured softly and started to chew on it with a greasy mouth.

    A moment later.

    He finished eating the chicken legs.

    After throwing away the chicken bones, he glanced in all directions again.

    Many people have fallen into his observation.

    However, at the first sight, he fell on Aunt Chen.

    well¡­¡­

    He shook his head.

    The second time he glanced, he fell on a woman fetching water by the river. Looking at her 200-pound figure, Monk Kunpeng was at a loss.

    ¡°Then, he turned his attention to several other rare women on the island, and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    "Amitabha."

    "That's good, that's good."

    "I thought there would be some evil things here that would allow me to rectify the Fa on the spot, but it seems I thought too much after all. I can't keep them here, I can't keep them"

    He sighed and walked away.

    Just after taking two steps, his body suddenly stopped.

    "Huh?"

    He opened his eyes in surprise and looked at Zhong Qing, who was sitting under the tree in front of him.

    "Huh."

    "Master, this is really a magical book!"

    "If this posture is the same as Mengtian"

    Zhong Qing¡¯s mind was completely on the picture book in his hand, his little face flushed, and he suddenlyFrom time to time he raised his head and yearned for it, and from time to time he lowered his head and glanced at his pants.

    ¡°As everyone knows, there is a monk behind him, staring at his book in trance.

    ¡°Good stuff, good stuff!¡±

    ¡°I never thought there was such a good thing in the world, especially this style, it¡¯s so eye-catching that I can¡¯t help but want to try it.¡±

    Having a panoramic view of the pictures on that page, Monk Kunpeng was very excited.

    Then, a majestic voice came from his mouth.

    "Donor, how can you look at such a harmful thing at such a young age?" He said with a majestic look on his face.

    Zhong Qing was shocked.

    He immediately stood up in panic and looked back at Monk Kunpeng who had appeared at some unknown time.

    "I, I, I, I"

    Zhong Qing hesitated, his face filled with heat.

    "Alas, you are still young, this will only destroy your body and mind, so this harmful thing cannot enter my eyes and must be destroyed"

    A just and majestic voice came from the mouth of Monk Kunpeng.

    As his voice fell, he reached out and snatched the book from Zhong Qing's hand.

    "I will destroy him, go ahead!"

    He waved his hand and said.

    "oh."

    "good."

    Zhong Qing, whose face was full of heat, couldn't think too much. He only knew that he was embarrassed to see people seeing this kind of thing, so he ran away with a red face.

    "Destroy it!"

    Monk Kunpeng looked at Zhong Qing running away from the corner of his eyes and opened his mouth to say.

    As the voice fell, the book opened instantly.

    "Hiss!"

    "This kind of evil thing is so terrifying, it's beyond my expectation!"

    "It seems that I have to find a place to refine and destroy it"

    After saying that, he closed the book and disappeared.

    Soon after, in a shady corner of the island, he leaned down with his head propped up on his head, dipped his fingers in some saliva, and opened the picture book again (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 378 The Day Construction Starts

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°Bah, bang, bang, bang¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m bragging¡±

    this day.

    Firecrackers went off on the island.

    Today is an important day, the day when the island officially starts construction.

    Fortunately, the two old men of Shantianque lived up to their orders and invited a new batch of bricklayers and walllayers. At the same time, Yi Feng taught Ye Bei to bake bricks and accumulated a lot of finished products.

    I believe that in the near future, a new sect will rise slowly.

    On the side, the two old men from Shantianque were stroking their mustaches and standing there with their heads held high.

    Behind them were the strong men they had tried their best to find from various regions of the Xianjiang Continent.

    The lowest is the Six Life Martial Emperor!

    ¡°Who knows how many lies I made when I first started looking for them, how many oaths I swore, and how long I had to talk earnestly before I got them over.

    Today, it¡¯s finally time for them to feel proud.

    ¡°Because looking at the look of their group of people, with their eyes staring directly at the pile of bricks on the ground, I knew that this group of people would be submissive in the future.

    ¡°And from now on on the island, you have to look at their faces before speaking.

    What happened to Emperor Wu?

    You are awesome outside, how about you give it a try when you get here?

    We two old men are managers appointed by our husband. Who dares to do the following?

    "What are you so anxious about? Have you never seen the world?"

    Shakian Tianque looked at the group of bricklayers behind him, Emperor Wu, and he raised his voice and shouted.

    "That's right, do you understand the order?"

    "When you get here, you are no longer where you were before. Everything depends on your looks."

    Guan Yunpeng also helped, clasping his hands behind his back and giving everyone a leisurely look.

    Faced with the scoldings of two old men who were much lower than them, the Martial Emperors actually lowered their heads.

    They are not blind. Not to mention the pile of bricks, just looking at everyone who walks casually on the island makes their souls tremble.

    So, in this case, who dares to act rashly?

    However, the heat in their eyes could not be hidden. The soles of their feet were lightly grinding against the ground, like a bow with an arrow on the string. They could not wait to move over to move the bricks.

    "OK."

    "Let's get started!"

    After the leader Yi Feng completed the simple ceremony, he shouted loudly.

    ¡°Da da da da da da¡­¡±

    As soon as the voice fell, there was a dense sound of footsteps on the ground.

    When they saw the group of bricklayers behind Shantianque and the others, they rushed towards the pile of bricks as if they were crazy.

    "This brick"

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah!¡±

    "What the heck"

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    When I saw them, they were holding bricks in their hands and laughing loudly. Some were holding the bricks and kissing them, and some were throwing themselves on the bricks. They looked like evil wolves attacking their prey.

    "These bricklayers are too enthusiastic!"

    Looking at this group of people, Yi Feng was in disbelief.

    But soon, he showed a satisfied smile.

    He had to admit that there were a few things that were not as good as here in his previous life.  That is the simplicity, politeness, and love for work of people in this world

    Take the bricklayers in front of you as an example. They love their work to the extreme.

    No, at the beginning, they have already started working crazily, moving bricks, building walls

    Seeing that the arrangements they had made were finally satisfactory to their husband, Han Tianque and Guan Yunpeng finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    "However, it seems that we are the two most rubbish on this island, right?" Shantianque said in a low voice.

    "Yeah, we are the worst."

    Guan Yunpeng sighed softly: "The one I envy the most is your apprentice. With the help of my husband, I have directly refined so many immortal-level immortal bricks. I have a bright future!"

    "Well, that's his own fate too. I just wonder when we can get a little bit of opportunity from Mr. Huan Tianque," said Shaantianque.

    "Don't be anxious, when the time comes, you will always be given." Shantianque taught a lesson.

    ??Shatianque lowered his head and stopped talking, nodding reassuringly.

    "Hey, you two old men, do you want to eat jelly beans?"

    &nbsp; Yi Feng shouted to the two old men of Shantianque.

    The two hurriedly raised their heads and looked at Yi Feng doubtfully.

    "Here, please have some sweets."

    Yi Feng ignored them and threw the two sugar pills in his hand directly.

    This candy pill was given to him by Jian Benwei. He also gave him a knife along with it. He didn¡¯t know where he got it.

    He tried one sugar pill and it felt sour.

    But it would be a pity to throw it away, so just give it to these two old men.

    As for this dagger

    Yi Feng took a look at it and saw that it wasn't that bad. He probably picked it up from some garbage dump. He put it in his pocket and left.

    After hurriedly taking the jelly beans from Yi Feng, the two old men were stunned on the spot, with tears of excitement in their eyes.

    "What a strong power."

    "I'm afraid this elixir is no longer an elixir, but an elixir!"

    "Woo, as expected, we try our best to help Mr., and Mr. will never treat us badly."

    The two old men bowed to Yifeng's leaving figure.

    Yi Feng found Ye Bei and asked them to temporarily put their work on hold and follow him to the martial arts gym to move things.

    After all, now he has completely moved to the island, so Yi Feng wants to move all the daily necessities there, as well as some things he likes.

    Of course, a martial arts gym is still a martial arts gym, and he will still go back and stay there when nothing happens.

    Yi Feng took Ye Bei and others, and worked back and forth for two or three days, and finally moved many things from the martial arts hall.

    Usually placed neatly, it doesn¡¯t look like much.

    ¡°But when you count them one by one, it¡¯s so damn numerous and messy.

    There are so many open spaces on the island, under trees, and on rocks, that they are filled with things that Yi Feng brought from the martial arts school.

    ¡°For example, his books, deck chairs in the yard, cattail fans, umbrellas, etc

    Fairyland.

    Su Xuanjun has been in seclusion since the day of Heiyu.

    It is said that he is in seclusion, but in reality he is hiding.

    These days of hiding have not been easy, and I have been on tenterhooks all day long.

    But at this moment, he suddenly remembered something was wrong.

    "That punter and that monk should not have survived in this world!"

    "Their identities seem to be just my own guesses. There is no other evidence at all?"

    "So, if the punter and the monk are not the two people I guessed, then the white-robed man Yi Feng is not as powerful as he thought."

    He was walking back and forth in the hall.

    He thought over and over again, feeling as if he had really scared himself this time.

    So, he raised his head.

    A major decision was made in my heart.

    "I want to go to the island again and explore it carefully." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 382 Goodbye Mr.

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "That's all, I didn't think you Dongsheng, this bunch of trash, could be of any help. It doesn't matter if they are here or not, as long as you leaders are obedient." The man in green said coldly.

    Hearing this, everyone in Dongsheng looked grim.

    However, due to the pressure from the man in green, he could only lower his head and said: "Please give me your instructions, senior."

    "We are ordered by Lord Duan to come to Dongsheng to investigate the ancient statues. We may stay here for a while, so you must fully cooperate with us during this period."

    ¡°The first thing is to find us a place to live.¡±

    As he spoke, he looked at one of the beautiful women.

    "I heard that your Juese Valley only accepts female disciples?"

    "Yes, yes, senior."

    The beautiful woman looked ugly and lowered her head in agreement.

    "Okay, you go back and make arrangements. I will stay in your Juese Valley for the next few days." The man in green said with a commanding tone.

    That unquestionable tone made the beautiful woman feel very harsh.

    She also knew that many female disciples of Juese Valley might suffer in the future.

    But she had to agree.

    "The second thing"

    The man in green spoke again.

    Everyone was panicked and quickly looked at him.

    "What are you afraid of?"

    The man in green asked coldly.

    "No, no"

    Everyone hesitated and tried their best to hide the uneasiness on their faces.

    "Humph, a bunch of trash."

    The man in green¡¯s face was filled with disdain and he said in a deep voice: ¡°The second thing is that I need you to find me a map, especially for the area called Nansha where you win in the east.¡±

    Seeing that it was just a map, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    One of the old men quickly took out a map and whispered: "Senior, I happen to have one in my hand."

    The man in green took the map and looked at it with a frown.

    "My lord, please give me your instructions."

    Six subordinates behind him stepped forward in time.

    "A month ago, Lord Duan learned through astrological divination that the ancient statue was in Pingjiang City in Nansha."

    The man in green pointed his finger at a small corner on the map, and a voice came out.

    "But before we left yesterday, Lord Duan did another divination, but he completely lost the trace of the ancient statue. It seemed to have been blocked by some force. But no matter what, this ancient statue must have appeared in Pingjiang City.  Then this is also a must-go place for us.¡±

    "So the six of you set off immediately to Pingjiang City. I don't care whether you are investigating openly or secretly. You must find clues to the ancient statue."

    "yes."

    The six people nodded respectfully.

    "I will go to the Juese Valley and wait for news from you, but you must remember that the ancient statue is not a trivial matter. It is related to Master Duan's plan of whether he can see the light of day again. Therefore, if you find a clue, don't act rashly. Report it to me first when you come back.  "

    "clear."

    The six people nodded respectfully, then turned into six streams of light and fled towards Pingjiang City.

    The man in green sneered and followed the beautiful woman from Juese Valley to Juese Valley.

    Pingjiang City.

    Baofeng Restaurant.

    "Master, why are you so sad lately?" Luo Lanxue looked at Lu Qingshan beside him and asked softly.

    "Oh, I'm thinking about my husband!"

    Lu Qingshan poured down a glass of wine, shook his head after drinking it, and said, "In recent months, my husband and I have been walking less and less. I'm afraid he has forgotten about me."

    "Since you want to find your husband, then go find him?" Luo Lanxue said.

    "Well, a little girl is a little girl after all." Lu Qingshan shook his head with a frown and said: "How can someone like Mr. go to him when there is nothing wrong and bother him without telling me, I am really embarrassed myself.  !¡±

    "Right."

    "Who is this sir? How can we reach such a high level?"

    Luo Lanxue also had a sad face, with deep sadness in the corners of her eyes.

    "Alas, disciple, I also know what you are thinking." Looking at Luo Lanxue's appearance, Lu Qingshan sighed: "I have seen you holding your teacher's book in a daze many times. You are often worried about Qingshan Cliff, but  This thing is simply impossible, let it goCome on!  "

    "I know."

    Luo Lanxue nodded blankly, her eyes full of darkness.

    She had never revealed her thoughts, but she didn't expect that her master would see it.

    You can see it, she has never thought about it, and she is quite satisfied just thinking about it.

    "Let's have a drink, master and disciple!" Lu Qingshan said bitterly: "In the future, we should avoid looking for Mr. for fear of annoying him. We can only remember his kindness. If Mr. future needs it, we will do our best."

    "kindness!"

    Luo Lanxue nodded slightly and raised the wine glass.

    Just when they were about to drink it, a voice came from outside.

    ¡°Shopkeeper, we¡¯re accepting customers, it¡¯s big business.¡±

    Hearing this voice, Lu Qingshan, master and apprentice, trembled and quickly stood up and looked out the door.

    Sure enough, a familiar figure walked in.

    He is still wearing a white robe, looks spotless, and always has a gentle smile.

    One glance makes people feel close.

    "Sir, it's sir."

    The two of them rushed over excitedly.

    But as soon as he moved forward, he found dozens of people walking in noisily behind Yi Feng.

    Lu Qingshan paused in his steps.

    He looked at these people carefully, full of shock.

    "What's wrong, Master? Why don't you go say hello to me?" Luo Lanxue asked eagerly.

    "Oh, I think so too, but look at those people behind you"

    Lu Qingshan shook his head and stopped for a moment.

    "What, what's wrong?"

    Luo Lanxue made a confused voice.

    "They are not as simple as you think. I'm afraid there are dozens of Martial Emperors!" Lu Qingshan said.

    "What?"

    Luo Lanxue opened her red lips and almost screamed.

    "There is nothing surprising when you see anything here, sir."

    Lu Qingshan sighed and said, although his strength is not high and he cannot even see through the cultivation of these people, but he has been in front of Yi Feng for so long, his eyesight and all aspects have improved significantly.

    He could see at a glance that these people were all figures who could make Dong Sheng tremble with every move of their feet. According to his guess, even if these people were not Emperor Wu, they were probably inseparable.

    Even as his eyesight improved, he discovered more and more how extraordinary the Pingjiang City under the jurisdiction of his Qingshan Gate was.

    It was clearly under his jurisdiction, but as the boss, he did not dare to speak loudly while walking in Pingjiang City.

    "So, he is surrounded by Martial Emperors, and with our master and apprentice's cultivation, how can you have the nerve to get close to him?"

    Lu Qingshan said bitterly: "In front of him, we are not even small shrimps, so we should not join in the fun and cause trouble to Mr.!"

    "yes!"

    Luo Lanxue agreed very much with Lu Qingshan's words and nodded with an even darker expression.

    In front of Mr. Wu, in front of these dozens of Martial Emperors, what do they think?

    In Mr.¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m afraid they, master and apprentice, are not even passers-by, right?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 384 Do you want to take action?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The atmosphere at the scene was noisy, so the appearance of these six men in green did not attract many people's attention.

    Only the people at the table who were scolded turned their heads and looked at the six men in green.

    "What are you looking at? Didn't you hear me tell you to go away?"

    The man in green sneered disdainfully and shouted.

    I didn¡¯t expect that a group of ants would actually ask him to repeat his speech a second time. It was really embarrassing.

    Hearing this, the people at the table were also happy.

    "I didn't expect that in today's situation, there would still be blind people who would make trouble. Isn't this the little Ding Ding who plays Prince of Hell and wants to enter the eighteenth level of hell?"

    certainly.

    Sir, here, if you can do nothing, it¡¯s better to do nothing.

    So even in the face of such offensive remarks, the people at the table did not get angry. Instead, one of the younger men stood up and advised: "Guys, I suggest you go back to where you came from. You are not qualified to act wild here."  The place."

    "kindness?"

    When they heard this, the six men in green clothes immediately became angry.

    "I didn't expect that a group of ants gathered in a broken restaurant, and they actually said that they had no right to run wild here?

    These ants are so crazy!

    They were worried about the news that they couldn¡¯t find the ancient statue in Pingjiang City. They didn¡¯t know how to get back to pay errands, and they were very angry.

    Didn¡¯t this ant hit the muzzle of their gun?

    "Shatter your body to pieces!"

    One of the men in green moved his palm without warning and raised the corners of his cold mouth.

    With a flip of his hand, he slapped the young man on the chest.

    ?Obviously, this is an absolute killer move.

    "kindness?"

    "Eight-lived Martial Emperor?"

    The expression of the young man who stood up to advise suddenly changed.

    "I didn't expect that these six men in green were also Emperors of the Martial Arts, nor did I expect that they would have the courage to take action suddenly.

    In addition, he was one of the weaker ones in this hall, and he only had the strength of a Six-Life Martial Emperor, so he was unable to catch the palm at the first time and flew backwards immediately.

    By coincidence, it hit Yi Feng¡¯s table.

    Yi Feng, who was raising his glass to clink glasses with others, was stunned by the flying food all over his body. He was holding the glass and was stunned.

    The sudden change caused the noisy atmosphere in the venue to suddenly become quiet.

    this moment.

    You can hear the needle drop in the field.

    Even the leaves blown by the wind on the street outside the door became extremely harsh when they rubbed against the ground.

    A pair of nervous and frightened eyes fell on Yi Feng.

    Nerves also jumped to the forehead collectively!

    finally.

    Sitting blankly, Yi Feng looked up and down at the leftover soup on his body, and then at the young man who fell at his feet, his face gradually darkened.

    The face sank, and all the pupils paying attention to Yi Feng's face shrank.

    At the same time, everyone¡¯s hearts trembled involuntarily.

    It¡¯s over!

    Something big happened!

    Many people had cold sweat streaming down their foreheads.

    Sir, I'm afraid I'm going to get angry.

    ¡°Can this Xianjiang Continent withstand Mr.¡¯s anger?

    "Snapped!"

    In an instant, dozens of pairs of chopsticks fell at the same time, and dozens of figures stood up.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It¡¯s unforgivable to offend Mr.

    Everyone in the field was furious, and their eyes full of murderous intent focused on the six men in green.

    Facing these sixty gazes, the six men in black felt a chill down their backs for some unknown reason, as if dozens of wild beasts were staring at them.

    "What's going on? It's obviously a group of ants, why do I feel scared?" A man in green couldn't help but said.

    "Yeah, something feels wrong. The palm just now could clearly knock that guy into nothingness, but I didn't expect that he only suffered a slight injury." Another man in green couldn't help but say.

    "What are you afraid of? What else can we six eight-life Martial Emperors do to us?" Another man in green snorted and said disdainfully: "Even if there are a few masters hidden in it, in such a small place,  How strong can it be?"

    &nbsp; Hearing this, the other men in green nodded.

    makes sense.

    They are eight-life Martial Emperors who can walk almost sideways on the entire continent. How can they capsize in such a small place?

    When they thought of this, the six of them were no longer afraid. Instead, they raised their arrogant heads, stared at everyone and shouted: "What are you staring at? They are just a bunch of ants. Do you still want to take action?"

    PS: Continue coding.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 385: Every injustice has its owner and every debt has its owner

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    These words.

    The dozens of people in the hall were filled with rage, with murderous intent in their eyes.

    However, they did not dare to act rashly before getting instructions from Yi Feng.

    After all, they have not forgotten their identities. They are just mortals in front of Yi Feng.

    So for a moment, dozens of people in the hall looked at Yi Feng, full of questions.

    Seeing this, Yi Feng immediately rolled his eyes at everyone and shouted: "Look what I did, I hurt our people, and I'm still so arrogant, just give me a beating!"

    Hearing Yi Feng¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    What they were waiting for was Yi Feng's words.

    "Hahaha, a bunch of ants, do you think they can do the following things with a large number of people?"

    Hearing Yi Feng¡¯s words, the man in green clothes at the head suddenly made a sound of disdain and laughed wildly.

    But while he was still holding his head high, his companion next to him pulled at the corner of his clothes and said hesitantly: "Quick, look look at them."

    "What are you looking at?"

    He said inexplicably, then lowered his head and looked at the people in the hall again.

    This look.

    His legs softened subconsciously, his whole body shivered, and a horrified sound suddenly came from his mouth.

    "How can it be?"

    "how come?"

    At this moment, he saw a faint aura rising from the dozens of people in the hall, and unparalleled pressure came towards them.

    "Click"

    "Wu Wu Wu Wu, Wu Emperor, all are Martial Emperors, six lives, seven lives, nine lives, ten lives, and even more terrifying"

    "what is going on?"

    For a time, the six men in green lost all their arrogance, their legs were trembling, their throats seemed to have fish bones, and their speech became stammering.

    You know, they have never seen such a grand occasion in their lives.

    Why are there so many Martial Emperors gathered here!

    They really can¡¯t figure it out.

    This time, it¡¯s like poking a hornet¡¯s nest.

    "run."

    I don¡¯t know which man in green shouted, and the six figures ran away and flew into the sky in an instant.

    And the dozens of Martial Emperors in the hall followed instantly, turning into dozens of streams of light in the sky of Pingjiang City in the blink of an eye, and chased them out.

    At this moment, Yi Feng had already brought the injured man to the side room. He didn't pay attention to their fight at all, because his mind was on this man's injury.

    Damn it, does this count as a work-related injury?

    ¡°If this is really serious, how much money will he, the boss, have to pay?

    "How are you?" Yi Feng asked softly.

    "I, I'm fine."

    The young man was extremely nervous when facing Yi Feng alone.

    "Come and let me see."

    Yi Feng quickly checked the young man's injuries. After checking, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately it¡¯s not too serious.

    "But it will probably cost a lot of medical expenses. I'm afraid he will have to pay for the medical expenses."

    After walking out of the door and looking at the messy hall and the damaged tables, chairs, dishes, and chopsticks, Yi Feng frowned even deeper.

    It seems that it¡¯s not just medical expenses.

    Yi Feng is in a state of confusion. He lost hundreds of gold coins some time ago, and he will probably need dozens more for this

    Can not be done.

    There is a head debt and a master, and you can't be this injustice!

    Thinking of this, Yi Feng shouted to Lu Qingshan next to him: "Brother, go tell them to catch him alive."

    "Okay, okay."

    Lu Qingshan responded quickly. He had been blaming himself for not being able to keep up due to his low cultivation level, but now it finally worked. He quickly ran out the door and flew into the sky.

    "Remember, sir, he said we should catch him alive."

    He shouted loudly through the voice transmission.

    His voice echoed throughout Pingjiang City.

    "This old man has such a loud voice." Yi Feng, who continued to help the young man maintain his injuries, picked out his ears and couldn't help complaining.

    "Sir, he said he would be caught alive."

    "good."

    "Catch them alive."

    And the rest of the people also got it instantlyAfter hearing the news, they all nodded and chased the six people.

    For a while.

    The whole Pingjiang City roared loudly, and the rolling pressure rippled in the entire sky.

    What makes people feel puzzling is that in the face of the movement in the sky of Pingjiang City, the entire people of Pingjiang City did not cause the slightest sensation.

    Those who should sell vegetables should sell vegetables.

    Play chess when it¡¯s time to play chess.

    The young lady from Yihongyuan continues to shout and attract customers

    "Quick, hurry up and use the boat given by Master Duan."

    The six men in green looked at the dozens of Martial Emperors chasing after them like crazy. Their scalps suddenly went numb and they made panicked sounds.

    "good!"

    The leader of the man in green moved his palm, and as the light shone, a flying boat was instantly launched. The six people boarded the flying boat and immediately performed countless times faster than before.

    In an instant, he hung dozens of Martial Emperors behind him.

    "Haha, Master Duan is really powerful. He just gives us the flying boat to complete the mission."

    "Yes, this speed is probably comparable to the earthly immortals in the heaven."

    "Anyway, in this Xianjiang Continent, I'm afraid no one can catch up with us."

    "If we follow Mr. Duan, sooner or later the Xianjiang Continent will be under our control."

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    After boarding the flying boat, the six people suddenly became confident and laughed arrogantly.

    "You are here to chase us, but I want to see how you can catch up with us?"

    Seeing that the flying boat had flown away from Pingjiang City, they couldn't help but make provocative sounds to the dozens of Martial Emperors behind them.

    After all, Feizhou is here and no one in the entire Xianjiang Continent can catch up with them, so they naturally have the confidence to not be afraid.

    However.

    As soon as their voices fell, more than three hundred auras suddenly exploded from all directions including the east, south, north, middle, and west of Pingjiang City.

    This breath is together.

    The sky above the entire Pingjiang City was filled with wind and clouds, and the temperature suddenly changed.

    "You six trash, I'm afraid you think too much."

    These more than three hundred auras instantly ascended to the sky, and almost in the blink of an eye, they caught up with the flying boat.

    "this¡­¡­"

    "How can it be?"

    The six men in green robes were immediately dumbfounded!

    The more than sixty Martial Emperors before were scary enough, but what the hell are these more than three hundred who suddenly appeared?

    And you caught up with Feizhou in the blink of an eye?

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom¡­¡±

    More than three hundred palm prints gathered from mid-air and shot towards their ark.

    "Mommy, I was wrong!"

    The man in green, who was extremely arrogant just now, suddenly heard the sound of ghosts crying and wolves howling.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 386 Just a bunch of hot chicks?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Almost instantly, the flying boat was shot into pieces.

    Six green figures fell towards the ground.

    After landing, the six people immediately smashed several large craters into the ground, kicking up a burst of dust.

    Seeing this scene, the dozens of Martial Emperors chasing after him suddenly widened their glasses.

    "this¡­¡­"

    "This, this, this"

    "The speed of that flying boat is probably a fairy-level treasure, but it was easily caught up and destroyed by them. Then their strength"

    "At the very least, he is an immortal-level master!"

    "What kind of city is this city? How come there are so many masters of this level?"

    "Yes, shouldn't all such masters be in the fairy world? Why are they all gathered here!"

    Most of the Martial Emperors who came after them were workers recruited by Shantianque and the others later. They were also shocked when they saw this scene.

    When they were in the hall before, they felt that there was already a super lineup in the hall, but compared to the more than 300 people standing in front of them, it didn't matter!

    What is even more terrifying is

    Apart from these three hundred people, are there other masters hidden in this city?

    Hiss!

    When they thought of this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but chatter with their teeth.

    This time, they had a real eye-opener.

    "Oh, it's really hard to fight Emperor Wu!"

    At this time, one of the more than three hundred old men couldn't help but sigh: "If you don't pay attention and use a little more strength, you might kill them."

    "Yes, this power is really difficult to control!" Said an aunt wearing an apron on the side.

    "Fortunately, luckily my hands weren't slippery, haha."

    Another man laughed.

    "Okay, okay, hurry up and scatter, my baskets haven't been sold yet." Another old man waved his hand and said.

    "You're right, hurry up and leave. I haven't fed the chickens at home yet. I'm going home to feed the chickens." An aunt muttered.

    Everyone nodded one after another, turning into streaks of light in the sky, and then returned to Pingjiang City.

    Pingjiang City once again regained its calm.

    It was bustling with shouts and shouts, as if what happened just now had never happened.

    After they left, the dozens of Martial Emperors also calmed down, picked up the six men in green and hurried back to the restaurant.

    "Sir, we caught him."

    "We have captured Mr.

    Everyone shouted.

    "oh?"

    Yi Feng¡¯s eyes lit up and he ordered loudly: ¡°First, search out all the good things on them for me. I¡¯ll go to the toilet and come back.¡±

    "yes."

    After Yi Feng left, dozens of Martial Emperors immediately surrounded the six men in green. In less than a moment, they searched out all the treasures on their bodies, including the good things in the storage bags.

    Seeing these good things, many people present showed hot eyes.

    Because these six people are too fat.

    Not to mention various imperial-level treasures, one or two immortal-level treasures were also found among them.

    "Where did these six guys get so many good things?"

    "Yes, I am the Nine-Life Martial Emperor. I have never seen these good things before."

    "Yes, the flying boat that appeared just now is already very strange. I guess they have a lot of background."

    "It doesn't matter if you have a big background, do you still dare to come to Pingjiang City to cause trouble?"

    "That's true."

    Everyone was talking a lot, waiting for Yi Feng.

    Although they all coveted these treasures, no one took them seriously.

    And Yi Feng finally rushed back after going to the toilet.

    "Sir, these are the things found from six people. Please make your decision, sir." Everyone bowed and said.

    "good."

    Yi Feng hurriedly walked over and checked the six people's belongings, also wanting to see if there was anything valuable.

    Everyone was waiting quietly on the sidelines.

    Under the gaze of everyone, Yi Feng picked up a bead and began to observe it.

    "Sir, this is"

    Seeing this, aEmperor Jiu Ming Wu would like to introduce that this is the waterless bead, an imperial treasure that has been recorded in the past. It is said that with it, one can break water and treat water as if it is nothing.

    However, Huantianque on the side glared at him and said in a deep voice: "If you want to talk too much, sir, don't you know?"

    Hearing this, the Nine-Life Martial Emperor quickly shut up.

    After reading the beads, Yi Feng picked up another piece of talisman paper that he couldn't understand. The drawings were so gaudy that he couldn't figure out what it was after looking at it for a long time.

    ¡°Then, he set his sights on a wooden box and tinkered with it for a while, but didn¡¯t find any effect.

    Finally, after the same inspection, Yi Feng's face darkened, he raised his head and asked: "After searching for so long, did you find just this little garbage?"

    "Yi Feng's words immediately stunned everyone present.

    Is this just some rubbish?

    Boss, these are more than a dozen emperor-grade treasures and two immortal-level treasures!

    Although I don¡¯t know where these six people came from, each of these treasures is something that can cause a sensation when taken out, but when it comes to your mouth, it becomes rubbish?

    Do you want your horizons to be so high?

    One of the wall builders finally couldn't bear it anymore and said softly: "Sir, have you misjudged this? Isn't this some rubbish?"

    "Shut up."

    "What do you want to talk about?"

    Seeing this, everyone present stared at the man and shouted.

    "okay."

    Yi Feng waved his hand and did not blame him.

    Instead, I sighed in my heart.

    Poor people are poor people after all. Everything looks like a treasure, but what is the use of these garbage things?

    It is far less practical than a few gold coins.

    "People, after all, you still need to set your horizons a little higher. The sky is as high as your heart is. Especially men, they should have big ambitions!"

    He understood that it was difficult for these poor people to change their minds at once, but he still had to say what needed to be said.

    As if to warn them not to focus on useless things, and to tell them that these things are really useless garbage, Yi Feng stepped on them.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 387 Three Knives

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Click!"

    The pleasant sound came out, and the things under Yi Feng's feet were crushed into pieces.

    This scene stunned everyone.

    Boss, are you all so willful?

    You must know that this is a super treasure that can cause countless strong people to fight for it, let alone two immortal weapons inside.

    It was destroyed so cleanly without blinking an eye?

    It was only then that everyone understood that Yi Feng was not just talking about it when he said it was a pile of rubbish, but he really thought it was rubbish.

    They are also eye-opening.

    The world of the boss turns out to be like this.

    However, at this moment, Yi Feng felt extremely uncomfortable.

    ¡°These six people are so cool, I thought they would be a bit clueless, but I didn¡¯t expect they were such a bunch of paupers.

    No money to drag, I am!

    However, if Yi Feng doesn't get some blood back from them, he will definitely not let them go.

    So Yi Feng waved his hand and said: "Tie them up first, lock them in the backyard, continue eating first, and then punish them after eating."

    "yes."

    They tied up six people and threw them into the backyard. After dealing with them, the waiter from Baofeng Restaurant set the table again.

    At the same time, the housekeeper in the store came to Yifeng and whispered: "Mr. Yi, I know you are here and specifically told me that today's meal will be paid for by our Baofeng Chamber of Commerce."

    "In addition, my husband was injured in our Baofeng Restaurant, so we should pay for the medical expenses, so please eat and drink well, sir and everyone."

    "oh?"

    Hearing this, Yi Feng's eyes lit up and he said sheepishly: "Are you so polite, President? How can I be embarrassed?"

    "Sir, he has a close relationship with our Chamber of Commerce, so just having a meal is nothing." said the manager.

    "Okay, then I'm welcome."

    Yi Feng smiled and thought to himself that the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce is really sensible. Not only does it not require compensation for the broken things just now, but I am afraid it can also save him a lot of money on today's meals.

    For a while.

    The lively atmosphere before was restored again in the hall.

    Eat with good wine and good meat.

    ¡°Damn it, damn it.¡±

    "What the hell is this place?"

    "How come there are so many strong men?"

    The six seriously injured men in green were tied up with ropes, and only now could they breathe a sigh of relief.

    But just as they breathed a sigh of relief, they found something staring at them.

    The six people looked around and immediately found three behemoths, also bound by iron chains.

    "A monster?" one person asked.

    "Probably not, the Xianjiang Continent has never seen such a monster." Another person glanced at the three monsters and shook his head.

    "That's probably a wild animal."

    Another person said: "But these people are too hateful. It doesn't matter if they want to be killed or chopped into pieces. It's really too much to lock us up with such lowly things. This is simply a great humiliation."

    But as soon as his voice fell, those three eyes suddenly stared over.

    "kindness?"

    "These three beasts actually dare to stare at us?"

    The six men in green clothes suddenly became angry.

    They were already aggrieved and tortured today, but they didn¡¯t expect that even three beasts would dare to stare at them when they got here?

    Is this okay?

    "Beasts must have the consciousness of a beast and stay aside."

    A deep voice came out, and the six people stood up straight together, releasing the few breaths on their bodies and crushing the three monsters.

    However, as soon as their voices fell, the three demons opened their mouths at the same time.

    "Roar!"

    "Wow!"

    "Hiss!"

    A terrifying voice came out. Even though they were bound by iron chains and lost their cultivation, the aura of being a golden immortal all year round was still not something that the injured six people could bear.

    The terrifying aura immediately overwhelmed the six people, making them unable to breathe. They fell to the ground and trembled involuntarily.

    "ah!"

    "Immortals are immortals, they are immortal beasts, they are not wild beasts."

    "Yes, and it is not an ordinary fairy beast. It seems to be the kind of fairy beast that Master Duan said, which has reached the Golden Immortal."

    &nbsp; ¡°Woo¡­ so powerful!¡±

    "Escape quickly, quickly"

    The six people made panicked sounds, and their tied bodies wriggled like caterpillars, moving towards the corner of the yard.

    "The three demons didn't seem to want to let the six people go. They broke free from the iron chains and rushed towards the six people. Their huge snorts slapped on their faces, scaring them into panic.

    "Hurry, squeeze in, squeeze in, he's going to bite me."

    The six people were huddled in the corner, shivering. Fortunately, the three demons were tied up with iron chains and couldn't reach them at all.

    This made the six people breathe a sigh of relief.

    But even if they escaped from the tiger's mouth, the six of them still wanted to cry without tears.

    What happened today? When I walked into this restaurant, I met more than sixty Martial Emperors, and when I got outside, I met more than three hundred immortals.

    It¡¯s the end of the world, and I was imprisoned here. I thought I could relax temporarily and think about countermeasures.

    Unexpectedly, there are three fairy beasts raised here, and they don't seem to be ordinary fairy beasts.

    Hiss!

    The six people gasped with horror in their eyes.

    Who is that young man at the head?

    Not only did he have so many powerful subordinates, he didn¡¯t expect that there were three golden immortal-level monsters as his trump cards.

    At this moment, a voice came from outside the hospital.

    That¡¯s when I saw Yi Feng, Benwei, and the steward of the restaurant approaching.

    "Boss, I've got three game meats here, and I plan to eat them, and I'm going to cook them myself, so there won't be any problem." Yi Feng said softly.

    "No problem, of course no problem." The manager said with a smile.

    Hearing the conversation between Yi Feng and others, the six men in green suddenly widened their eyes.

    What?

    These three fairy beasts are not their trump cards, but they are used to prepare for eating?

    Did you hear that right?

    Just when they felt incredible, they saw the man in black robe next to Yi Feng walking towards the three demons.

    With the sword in hand, there were three clicks of the sword. Without any confusion, the three golden immortal-level monsters were eliminated (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 388 Dongsheng Oiran

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ??????????????? Just when we saw the three great demons at the Golden Immortal level who had just been so powerful, they fell to the ground with their eyes wide open and turned into three dead bodies.

    Ouch!

    The six men in green covered their mouths and almost screamed, trembling with fear.

    This is a golden immortal level monster, and it just dies like this?

    Even though the fact happened right in front of them, the six people still felt incredible.

    But it wasn¡¯t until a group of old men came to the backyard, boiled water, pulled out the hair, and then put it into the pot. The fragrant smell came out, and the six people finally believed the facts in front of them.

    That big demon at the level of a golden immortal is really dead.

    "No, we can't sit still and wait for death."

    At this time, a voice came from a man in green, and his voice said firmly: "The appearance of this group of people is enough to threaten Master Duan's plan."

    "Well said."

    The other person also nodded solemnly: "If just a group of Martial Emperors and Earth Immortals are not enough to scare Master Duan and have no impact on Master Duan, then it doesn't matter if we die here, but even the Golden Immortal-level monsters are  Used to eat"

    "It shows that the strength of this group of people is far more than that simple, so we can't wait to die, we must find a way to convey the information here."

    "It seems that this is the only way to use it."

    The leader of the green-robed man raised his arm and said leisurely.

    You can see that there is a strange pattern painted on the back of his hand.

    "Fortunately, Lord Duan gave us this as a gift before leaving. Although Lord Duan has solemnly ordered that using it will consume Lord Duan's power, and it is not allowed to be used even if there are no special circumstances, even if you die, but now that we have such information, I believe  Master Duan won't punish us even if it's activated."

    "Yes, but we need some time to recover some cultivation before we can start it."

    "Then let's stop sitting around and quickly heal our wounds and restore our cultivation."

    The six men in green discussed and made up their minds, then closed their eyes and entered a state of healing and recovery.

    Three large pots of fragrant game prepared by Yi Feng himself were served on the table.

    The eyes of everyone present lit up.

    They all understood that the real big opportunity had finally arrived.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s delicious, it¡¯s so delicious.¡±

    ¡°This meat contains so much power, I feel like I¡¯m about to break through.¡±

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m about to break through.¡±

    After eating the game, the group of bricklayers who had just arrived were filled with tears after eating, and they all made excited voices.

    "You guys, don't rush, don't rush. Just be calm and you will gradually get used to it." The permanent residents of Pingjiang City were very calm and warned the newcomers.

    "Don't tell me, it tastes really delicious."

    Yi Feng himself wolfed down the food. After all, it was getting late. After fighting and getting the three beasts out, it was already evening before he knew it.

    "gentlemen."

    ¡°It¡¯s still raining outside and it¡¯s almost dark. The president specially ordered us to prepare a good guest room in the restaurant for Mr. and others to stay.¡±

    "At the same time, we also invited the opera troupe and the oiran of Fengyu Tower, Mo Sihan, to my husband and others in the evening."

    At this time, the steward came to Yi Feng again and spoke softly.

    "oh?"

    "Mo Sihan from Fengyu Tower is very famous in Pingjiang City. Your president is so polite!"

    Yi Feng said with a smile on his face.

    "Whatever you said, sir, it's all right." The steward smiled and said, "Sir, you guys should eat and drink first. I'll go and get busy. If you need anything, please tell me at any time."

    "well."

    Yi Feng nodded politely.

    After the steward left, he said loudly to everyone: "Listen up, we have invited the theater troupe and the oiran from Fengyu Tower to join in the fun tonight. Let's eat and drink slowly, and we will continue in the evening."

    "good!"

    "Thank you sir."

    Lively sounds came out.

    For a time, there was constant laughter in the restaurant. These Emperor Wu immortals all turned into market people, punching each other and drinking wine, and the atmosphere was lively.

    later¡­¡­

    With a slight commotion and a fragrant breeze, everyone rushed to look out the door.

    ?Surrounded by two pretty girls, a woman in red walked over holding an umbrella.

    Her skin is as good as snow, and her eyes are like a pool of clear water. When she walks in and looks around, she has a sense of elegance and gentleness, but the charming attitude she reveals in her gestures is also captivating!

    Looking around, his smart eyes fell on Yi Feng.

    Qianqian bowed her figure.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met Mr.

    "You must be Miss Mo Sihan, the oiran of Fengyu Tower?"

    "Sure enough, being famous is not as good as seeing it!"

    Even with Yi Feng's state of mind, when he saw this woman, he couldn't help but subconsciously smoothed his collar and nodded gently.

    "Hiss!"

    "The flower fairy is Mo Sihan, the flower fairy of Dongsheng!"

    "Yeah, why is she here?"

    However, many people in the audience were shocked when they saw Mo Sihan. They were originally from the major forces in Dongsheng, so they knew this name very well.

    It is said that this woman was born in Juese Valley. She was so powerful that she single-handedly led Juese Valley to the top of Dongsheng. She is also the darling of God. She was born with unchanged appearance and ageless beauty.

    "Isn't it said that she passed away long ago?"

    "Yes, and her strength was that of Emperor Wu thousands of years ago. How could she appear here and become an oiran now?"

    "His, it's really incredible."

    Everybody was talking a lot.

    But when I think about it, I have seen many legendary characters appear in this city before. It seems that Mo Sihan's appearance is not surprising.

    but.

    A woman cooking on the island was shaking and unable to calm down.

    The moment I saw Mo Sihan, I almost knelt down.

    She is the current sect master of Juese Valley, but in terms of seniority, Mo Sihan in front of her is considered her ancestor!

    Mo Sihan glanced at her with her beautiful eyes. Only then did the woman stop losing her composure and suppress the excitement in her heart.

    "First of all, let me toast you sir."

    Mo Sihan came to Yi Feng's side. After filling two glasses of wine with her delicate hands, she lifted the cup and drank it with her sleeves covered, her movements light and elegant.

    "good."

    Yi Feng raised the cup and drank it in one gulp.

    "Sihan will play a song for you sir and everyone next to show off your humiliation!"

    Mo Sihan stood up and sat down next to the long piano prepared by the maid. With her beautiful eyes flashing, her slender jade hands were already on the strings.

    Yi Feng nodded, smiled and waited.

    But I didn¡¯t think so in my heart.

    It¡¯s not that he looks down on this woman, it¡¯s just that the level of music in this world is really not that good, and he can¡¯t appreciate her.

    So he admitted that he was good-looking, but he really didn¡¯t have high hopes.

    The strings vibrate.

    The melodious sound of the piano finally came out

    The sound of the piano came to his ears, and Yi Feng, who was drinking alone, suddenly paused in mid-air when the wine glass he just raised, and suddenly looked at Mo Sihan.

    Damn it.

    Jay Chou¡¯s Nocturne?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 389 A time traveler?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    There was a storm in Yi Feng's heart.

    He never expected that he would hear this familiar song here.

    For some reason, this piece of music came out of someone else's hands, and for a moment he couldn't help but shed tears in his eyes.

    How many years has it been since I last heard this song?

    But how can this Mo Sihan play nocturne?

    A time traveler?

    Did you meet a fellow countryman in another world?

    Yi Feng¡¯s palms could not help but tremble. However, it was difficult to interrupt the song while it was in progress, so he suppressed the excitement in his heart and waited for time to pass.

    Finally, when the music of the piano fell and everyone was still applauding, Yi Feng had already arrived beside Mo Sihan.

    "Girl, how do you know this piece of music?" Yi Feng couldn't help but ask.

    "Have you heard of it, sir?"

    Mo Sihan raised her beautiful eyes and asked with the same surprise.

    "Yes, I have heard it, and I can also play it, so how do you know this piece of music?" Yi Feng said with a slightly urgent voice.

    Mo Sihan glanced at Yi Feng and laughed softly: "I didn't expect that my husband can also play. What a coincidence. It's just that I got this piece of music by chance. To be honest, I don't know where it came from."

    "by chance?"

    Yi Feng frowned slightly.

    Isn¡¯t this person a time traveler?

    Yi Feng looked at Mo Sihan, couldn't help but test it again, and asked softly: "Has the girl heard a sentence?"

    "Sir, please speak."

    Mo Sihan asked.

    "This year I won't accept gifts for the holidays, I will only accept ah" Yi Feng raised his eyebrows at Mo Sihan and signaled to Mo Sihan.

    What surprised Yi Feng was that Mo Sihan had a confused look on his face, as if he had no idea what Yi Feng was talking about.

    "The Little Sunflower Class has started, and it's not good for the child to catch a cold"

    Yi Feng gestured to Mo Sihan again, his eyes full of expectation.

    Mo Sihan was even more confused.

    "Then this, have you heard of this? The vast horizon is my love, and the flowers are blooming at the foot of the rolling green mountains"

    "Have you heard of it?"

    Yi Feng asked again.

    "Mo Sihan is ignorant and didn't understand what the gentleman was saying." Mo Sihan bowed his head and apologized.

    "Okay, okay."

    Yi Feng lowered his head in a slightly depressed mood, smiled apologetically at Mo Sihan, sat back in his seat, raised his glass and said to everyone, "Come on, let's drink together."

    With a forced smile on his face, the drink flowed through his intestines. Yi Feng raised his head and looked at the drizzle outside the window, his nose a little sore.

    yes!

    homesick¡­¡­

    Small island.

    Total darkness.

    The wind is blowing loudly and the rain is falling.

    Beside the stone, a bald man crossed his legs, licked his tongue with his fingers and dipped his tongue in some saliva, then turned the book in his hand to the next page, and at the same time glanced to the side.

    "dumbass!"

    He complained and continued to focus on the book.

    ¡°Say¡­¡±

    Beside him, a spirit body was hunched over, shivering and trembling at the same time.

    It is Su Xuanjun.

    ¡°Damn it, where have all the people died?¡±

    Su Xuanjun¡¯s face turned dark.

    On this shabby island, not only is there not a single person, but there are not even a few damn things to be seen, except for some tattered oilcloths, which are the dozen or so of his poor subordinates.

    But now his soul body can't save him, and he doesn't want to cause trouble and cause trouble.

    So, having gained nothing, he could only stay here and wait.

    "Stand up to Su Xuanjun, you are the majestic lord of the continent, this little bit of ups and downs doesn't matter!"

    "You're just a little unlucky, they just happened to be away. There's still time. Wait, you can definitely wait until they come back."

    Su Xuanjun comforted himself secretly.

    But this wait is just a day and night.

    It wasn¡¯t until the next morning that I saw a large number of people paddling boats from the far shore.

    "Sir, those six people ran away, can we just let it go?" An old man whispered in Yi Feng's ear.

    "A bunch of hotties"?That's it, just run away.  "

    Yi Feng waved his hand, not caring at all, still thinking about Mo Sihan.

    ¡° Regardless of whether Mo Sihan is a time traveler or not, the fact that she can play nocturne means that he must have seen a time traveler.

    This makes Yi Feng and his heart flutter.

    I am very eager to see the time traveler

    In my thoughts, the boat was getting closer and closer to the island, and it was about to land.

    After waiting all day and night, Su Xuanjun's eyes lit up immediately as he was feeling depressed.

    "ha."

    "The clouds will clear and the moon will shine, you are finally back."

    "This time, the Lord of this continent vows to find out clearly who you are and what your strength is."

    He slapped his thigh and stood up, urging his soul to approach Yi Feng and others.

    But as soon as he took two steps, his soul turned into nothingness with a swish sound

    At the same time, Su Xuanjun, who was far away in the fairy world, woke up and immediately roared crazily.

    "ah!"

    "ah!"

    "ah!"

    Furious, he waved his powerful palms and turned the retreat room he was in into ruins.

    But even so, he was still shaking with anger.

    The first time I went there, I was slapped to death, so that¡¯s fine.

    But this time, he endured the torture and waited for a day and a night, and finally got the person back. The duration of the soul was up.

    Not to mention the two death row prisoners and the energy consumed, these two soul bodies consumed two drops of his blood essence!

    His heart was trembling.

    ¡°Damn it, I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Su Xuanjun, with a dark face, ran to the death row again, arrested another death row prisoner, came to a new solitary room, and refined his soul.

    A day goes by in the blink of an eye.

    The sky is clearing.

    ¡°The sun is nice!¡±

    On the island, Yi Feng looked up at the big sun in the sky, remembered the contents of the Space Ring, and quickly took it out when no one was around.

    ¡°I got soaked by the rain before, so I need to take a good dry spell.¡±

    Yi Feng looked for an open space and took out each item to dry in the sun.

    " However, there are many trees on the island, and there are also a lot of things. In order to catch the sun, there is no shade on the shore of the island, and all Yi Feng's things are densely sunbathing.

    At this moment, on the shore outside the island, there was a slight fluctuation in the space, and Su Xuanjun's newly-refined soul came to the island again.

    Looking at the people passing by on the island, he suddenly raised his lips.

    "This time, I think there is another surprise."

    As he spoke, he rushed towards the island with determination.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 390 Who laughs last

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    This time.

    Finally, we arrived at the island without any accidents.

    The sun is warm.

    " Corresponding to Su Xuanjun's happy mood.

    He was wandering around the island, and no one seemed to notice his presence, which made him quite bold.

    "I left in a hurry last time, but this time I can observe it carefully."

    Su Xuanjun looked at everyone on the island carefully.

    "Emperor Wu."

    "It's Emperor Wu again."

    "This is the realm of immortality."

    While looking at the people on the island, Su Xuanjun secretly recorded. After completing the circle, he raised the corner of his mouth.

    "This kind of lineup is indeed good in this lower realm, but for me, it's really not that good!"

    Su Xuanjun sneered.

    As the leader of Qingyu Immortal Continent, the most important thing he lacks is his subordinates. Take the human immortals on this island as an example, they are not even qualified to be his subordinates.

    "This is the case on this island. Have I been too cautious during this period?"

    Su Xuanjun said to himself.

    "But it's always a good thing to be careful when dealing with anything."

    He raised his head and saw a bamboo raft floating on the water in the distance.

    This is exactly the old punting man he saw when he first landed on the island.  This made him a little more cautious, and the soul body also hid in the darkness.

    "Qing Huanxiang, after all, is it you!"

    Su Xuanjun looked at the old man punting the boat and uttered this name that made him also afraid of him.

    Then he gritted his teeth slightly and looked directly in the past.

    "If it was really him, I would be able to detect it if I looked directly at him like this."

    However.

    After staring straight at him for a long time, the old man holding the boat still sat on the boat without making any movement. He was focused on the fishing rod in his hand, and seemed not to be aware of Su Xuanjun's existence at all.

    "Could it be my misunderstanding last time?"

    "Is this just an ordinary old man?"

    Su Xuanjun muttered, simply walked out of the darkness, and stood on the shore without hiding anything.

    But the old man punting the boat still didn¡¯t react at all.

    "Ha ha."

    "It's so ridiculous to say that I actually scared myself. I really thought you were some innocent person."

    This made Su Xuanjun laugh and feel relaxed.

    At this moment, the float kept moving.

    Obviously there are fish hooks.

    The old man punting the boat quickly raised the bamboo pole in his hand, and a small fish, slightly larger than a fingernail, broke through the water along the fishing line.

    "It dances very happily, but it's just a tadpole. No wonder sir, he's not even interested in lifting the pole."

    "Just let yourself go!"

    The old man couldn¡¯t help but shook his head, took off the small fish from the hook, threw it back into the lake, and continued fishing with his eyes closed.

    "That monk is nowhere to be seen, otherwise I can take a closer look to see if he is actually that person."

    "But there is a high probability that it was because I was nervous last time and I mistook him for it."

    "In that case, the only uncertainty on the island is that young man."

    Su Xuanjun¡¯s pupils shrank slightly, and when he looked around, he found the trace on the shore not far away.

    He strode closer and began to test again.

    It¡¯s just that this time¡¯s test was much bolder than before. He actually came directly within a hundred feet of Yi Feng.

    "If you are really strong, even if you can't detect my existence, you can at least detect the fluctuations."

    Su Xuanjun continued to test using the same method.

    Although the method is simple, it is actually effective.

    After some testing, Yi Feng's reaction was not beyond his expectations, and he still had no reaction at all to his presence.

    "snort!"

    "As expected, they are all a bunch of jerks, and they actually cost me so much time."

    He was disgusted and angry at this result.

    Thinking that the leader of Qingyu Xianzhou was so frightened by a group of ants in the lower realm that he did not dare to go out for a month, he felt extremely humiliated.

    In anger, in the retreat room in the fairy world, Su Xuanjun fiercelyThen he opened his eyes, and his true body disappeared instantly.

    In the blink of an eye, he crossed countless mountains and rivers and arrived at the barrier between the two realms.

    In one step, we entered the Xianjiang Continent.

    And at the same moment when Su Xuanjun arrived on the Xianjiang Continent, countless pairs of eyes opened at the same time across the Xianjiang Continent.

    The moment he opened his eyes, the entire Xianjiang Continent was filled with turbulence and dark clouds.

    "It's really lively"

    Among the clouds, a woman with peerless appearance raised her red lips.

    ¡ª¡ª

    In the land of magma, a murmuring voice came from under a pair of scarlet eyes.

    "Have you finally noticed, in the fairy world?"

    "However, Immortal Irrigation restarted for no reason. It seems reasonable for the Immortal World to notice it. Besides, it is only a small role, so don't take it seriously."

    After saying that, the scarlet eyes closed again.

    ¡ª¡ª

    In another place where the weather is cold and the ground is freezing, icebergs are shaking and cracking.

    "Is the restart of Immortal Irrigation a deliberate act of the Immortal Realm, or is it someone else?"

    "But no matter what the reason is, apart from those few, many other old guys will probably wake up slowly!"

    "I really don't know, who has the last laugh"

    The sound came out slowly, and then gradually fell silent, and the cracked iceberg actually merged back together.

    ¡ª¡ª

    In the endless black sea, a huge whirlpool appeared.

    "Countless reincarnations will wake up, they are hot cakes, Jie Jie Jie Jie"

    "Go, find them, bring them over" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 391 Who is he?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After arriving at Xianjiang, Su Xuanjun looked directly in the direction of the island.

    "A group of ants has wasted so much of my time for no reason, seized my magical weapon, arrested my subordinates, and dared to offend this emperor. This is unbearable."

    "Today, I will personally take action to destroy you group of ants."

    But just as he was about to kill him, his footsteps suddenly stopped.

    There was deep disbelief in his eyes, because at this time, his soul on the island suddenly discovered something.

    "This, this, this, what is this"

    The spirit body was staring at a wooden sculpture not far away, with a panicked voice coming from its mouth.

    This is a statue of a kitten, covered with mud and wet water stains, lying upside down in the sand.

    However.

    It was such a wooden sculpture that seemed to be abandoned, but it made him feel trembling. He looked at one of the cat eyes and almost destroyed his soul.

    He quickly looked away from the wooden sculpture.

    By coincidence, he encountered something else.

    It was a sickle thrown on the ground, and it also had unclean water stains on it.

    But at a glance, the sickle seemed to tremble, and an invisible flash of light struck him directly.

    "ah!"

    Su Xuanjun¡¯s soul let out a silent scream. This knife actually weakened his soul by 99%.

    The remaining power of the soul is fragile. As long as a slightly stronger force comes, it may cause him to become nothingness.

    He was so frightened that he quickly wanted to get away from the wood carving and the sickle, but as soon as he took a few steps, the scene that came into his eyes almost scared him out of his wits.

    Wherever the sun shines, there are various items lying around, like rags everywhere.

    And Su Xuanjun could tell at a glance that none of these items were ordinary.

    In addition to the existence of many immortal weapons, there are even many that Su Xuanjun cannot determine its level, and can only feel the terror and power among them!

    Su Xuanjun¡¯s first thought when seeing these things was that he wanted to keep them for himself.

    But when he thought deeply about it, he completely gave up the idea.

    Such treasures, even one of them, are not easy to obtain. The owner who possesses them either has a super high status or has super strength.

    ¡°And it was just left on the ground like a piece of junk without any protection. It looked like a cruel natural thing, but in fact it also represented another layer of things.

    That is, the owners of these treasures are not afraid of anyone making plans.

    When I think of this.

    Even Su Xuanjun, who was far away at the barrier between the two realms, was sweating on his forehead and couldn't help but feel scared.

    If he really had thoughts about these treasures just now, he would probably be dead by now!

    "only¡­¡­"

    "Whose do these things belong to?"

    ¡°Could it be that there is another terrifying existence on this island that I cannot discover?¡±

    Just when Su Xuanjun was standing at the barrier between the two realms, frowning and thinking, he suddenly discovered that his soul body was directly transformed into nothingness due to the influence of a powerful wave.

    "what happened?"

    He was so shocked that he suddenly raised his head and saw that the wave was coming from the direction of the island.

    He gritted his teeth and fled in the direction of the island.

    I also want to see what happens.

    The barrier between the two realms was not far from the island. Almost instantly, he arrived at the outskirts of the island.

    As soon as he landed, he saw a scene that made his scalp numb.

    "We are getting closer and closer to the goal of establishing the sect. Come on, Yi Feng, complete the task as soon as possible and become a cultivator."

    "Awesome!"

    Yi Feng on the shore finished exercising and raised his fists to the sky to encourage and cheer himself up.

    This punch caused the clouds in the entire sky to break open, and an invincible force directly broke through the sky.

    Breaking the sky with one punch.

    "Gah!"

    ¡°I was so fucking scared that I didn¡¯t realize he was that scary person!¡±

    This scene scared Su Xuanjun out of his wits, leaving him no time to think, so he turned around and ran back to the fairy world.

    But as soon as he ran back to the fairy world, he saw a scene that made him even more frightened.

    &nbsp; A huge fist shadow appeared in the sky of his Jade Immortal Continent, shrouding the entire Jade Immortal Continent in thick pressure and causing great commotion.

    "It's him."

    "It turns out that the fist that caused turmoil in the Immortal Realm and made the Immortal Palace of Heaven unable to find its source was made by him!"

    Su Xuanjun stared and stood trembling, his heart completely shrouded in fear at this moment.

    He never imagined that the man in white robes whom he despised and even boldly tested just now was the culprit of all this.

    "Who is he?"

    "What is his purpose?"

    "And that punch just now, was it aimed at the fairy world like before, or was it aimed at me!"

    "But if he came for me, how could he let me leave just now? With his strength, it is impossible not to know that I am approaching the island"

    The puzzles that appeared in Su Xuanjun's mind one by one made his heart feel chaotic, intertwined with fear, and even the muscles on his face were trembling.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 392 Turbid Water

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The shadow of the fist is as fast as it comes, and it goes away just as fast.

    Su Xuanjun flew towards the center, and suddenly gasped, and was punched into nothingness within a radius of thousands of miles.

    The original patch of ground has formed a bottomless black hole, connecting the cracks in space.

    "Who is the master of Qingyu Xianzhou?"

    At this moment, an old man came from the sky, and at the same time, rolling thunder came from the mouth.

    "I am."

    Su Xuanjun raised his head and looked at the old man, full of fear, because when the old man appeared, he was actually overwhelmed and breathless.

    He is definitely a super strong person in the fairy world!

    "I am the envoy of the Immortal Palace of Heaven, and I am here to inquire about Fist Shadow. I need to ask you some things, and I hope you will report them truthfully." The old man looked at Su Xuanjun and said.

    "I have seen the envoy. Please ask the envoy."

    Su Xuanjun did not dare to be rude and responded quickly.

    "Did you see the fist shadow appear with your own eyes just now?" the old man asked.

    "seen it myself."

    Su Xuanjun responded.

    "Then with your strength, can you see any clues, or capture the aura or clues?" the old man asked.

    Su Xuanjun¡¯s pupils shrank.

    His expression was full of hesitation.

    "Reporting to the envoy, could I ask a question first?" Su Xuanjun asked.

    The old man looked a little unhappy, but still said: "You say it."

    "If the envoy and the master of the fist shadow are compared, which one is stronger and which one is weaker?" Su Xuanjun asked.

    "It doesn't hurt to tell you."

    The old man shook his head and said in a deep voice: "This fist shadow has broken through the world, and its strength has reached the realm of heaven. And I am just the one responsible for collecting clues. If there is a real fight, I am not qualified to participate in the battle. At least I will be better than the group from the Immortal Palace."  The old guy has to come out of seclusion in person!"

    Hear the words.

    Su Xuanjun¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    The old man in front of him was already so strong that he was breathless, but he was not qualified to participate in the battle?

    Although he knew this punch was very strong, he never expected it to be so strong!

    So he raised his head and smiled bitterly: "Since the envoy knows that this person is so powerful, how can I get clues about this person with my strength?"

    ¡°That¡¯s all, I¡¯m sorry you said the same thing.¡±

    The old man waved his hand and began to search around the black hole. After searching to no avail, he hurried back towards the Immortal Palace of Heaven.

    After the old man left, Su Xuanjun breathed a sigh of relief.

    The reason why he did not tell everything he knew was because when gods fight, mortals suffer. No matter what the person's purpose is, he will be more confident that he can save his life if he can get away with it less.

    After all, he, Su Xuanjun, may have offended this person, but he did not take action against him in Xianjiang Continent just now, which shows that the situation has not reached a point where Su Xuanjun must be killed.

    But if he revealed his clues at this moment, it would be no guarantee.

    As for the fairy world.

    He doesn¡¯t think that the fairy world can save him.

    After returning, Su Xuanjun entered a state of seclusion and never appeared again.

    And at this moment.

    The Xianjiang Continent is also extremely lively.

    The iceberg that had just closed cracked once again, and the rolling molten lava started rolling again. In the desolation, the dense forest, and the black sea, countless auras rushed up to the space of the Xianjiang Continent and circled together

    "Tsk tsk, long time no see, everyone"

    A breath of ice condensed into a giant face, and a meaningful voice came out.

    "Nian, we are not here to catch up with you. I am here to ask which one of you punched me just now." Another giant face asked coldly.

    "I'm afraid none of us can fight it out, right?" Another giant face appeared, Youyou said.

    "Could it be you humans?" the giant iceberg asked with a serious face.

    "Gee, I didn't expect that you were so brainless back then, and you are still so brainless now?" A beautiful human woman stepped on the void and made a disdainful voice.

    "you¡­¡­"

    A cold drink and ice mist swept out, sweeping towards the human woman.

    "A small trick."

    The human woman raised her jade palm, and thick waves rushed out, then collided with the ice mist.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Instant.

    SpaceIt cracked open and turned into a black hole of nothingness.

    "Enough."

    There was an impatient voice coming from the rest of the breath.

    "snort!"

    Seeing this, the human woman and the giant iceberg face each snorted coldly and stepped back.

    "Calm down, everyone. This punch must be from someone else." A group of flames formed a ferocious face and opened its mouth: "Besides, he should have woken up earlier than us!"

    "oh?"

    Everyone looked at him.

    "Actually, there's no need to pretend. Everyone knows what this punch means." The giant flame glanced at everyone and said solemnly.

    Everyone looked at each other in silence.

    indeed.

    Everybody knows something.

    "good."

    "Everyone knows that the time of the new era has not yet arrived, but someone introduced the power of the fairy world to the Xianjiang Continent in advance, which advanced the time of the era, and we woke up in advance because of this."

    "If my guess is correct, it was precisely because of this punch that we woke up!"

    The giant flame said in a deep voice.

    "Yes, after the punch just now, I can feel that more power from the immortal world has been lost to our Xianjiang Continent!"

    A ball of earthy mist condensed and formed a face, and a voice of approval came out, and then he said: "So the purpose of this punch is obviously to wake up more people!"

    "Yes, I can feel that many people have awakened in this Xianjiang Continent. In addition to us, I also feel many powerful auras, but they are very hidden." The ice-mist giant's face darkened.  He said loudly: "I'm sure that after this time, more people will wake up!"

    ??Everyone nodded in concentration.

    The atmosphere suddenly solidified.

    This incident is like a thorn in their hearts, and they can vaguely feel that this person is controlling something behind their backs with a pair of invisible hands

    It seems like they are all in the game

    What makes them even more solemn is that they can clearly feel the existence of this fist, but they can't find the source.

    Therefore, it is impossible to find out who this person is.

    There is no way to guess what his purpose is.

    In short

    The water in the Xianjiang Continent is getting more and more muddy.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 393 The Art of Divination

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Everyone was worried and silent for a long time.

    "It seems that the fairy world has also intervened."

    At this time, the giant face of the glacier said again: "Although the person who came down is just a little Luoluo, he is probably a spy sent by the immortal world."

    Everyone nodded.

    If the Immortal Realm intervenes again, the entire Immortal River Continent will inevitably turn into a maelstrom.

    ¡°Let¡¯s think of a way, at least find out the person behind Xianjiang Continent before the Immortal World intervenes.¡±

    Tu Wu¡¯s huge face stared at everyone and said in a deep voice: ¡°After all, everyone can see it in their hearts. Judging from the power of that punch, none of us should be his opponent.¡±

    "You're right. No matter what the purpose of this person is, you must at least know who he is!" A voice of approval came from the giant lava face on the side: "If you don't know anything and are kept in the dark, then I'm afraid the first person to lose is  our."

    "I agree too."

    The giant face of the glacier said: "No matter what grudges we have, we hope that we can temporarily work together to find out the identity of this person."

    For a time, several giant faces spoke one after another.

    Then he simultaneously cast his gaze on the human woman and asked in a voice: "Tu Yaoyao, what about you?"

    "I?"

    "I don't have as big ambitions as you. I'm satisfied if I can survive and watch the show, so I won't get involved."

    After saying that, the human woman Tu Yaoyao took a step back and made a sound.

    Everyone¡¯s expressions darkened.

    "Tu Yaoyao, at this critical moment, do you think that just because you are a human being, you can stay out of it?" Glacier's giant face shouted coldly.

    "That's right. If you want to play to the end, you can only seize the opportunity. One more person will give you more power." Tu Wu's giant face also said.

    However, Tu Yaoyao remained unmoved.

    "That's it!"

    Seeing this, everyone gave a cold shout and said: "Don't worry about her, the strength of the few of us should be enough."

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s enough, just how to act?

    "I suggest that we fuse these clones together and use the art of divination together to find out the true identity of that person." Tuwu's giant face suggested.

    "I agree. The fusion of the power of our clones is equivalent to the power of any of our real bodies. With the use of world divination, even if the person cannot be found, the location of the person can be found." The ice fog giant face  said.

    Hearing this, the others nodded.

    After saying that, all the giant faces disappeared.

    Instead, there was a ball of earth-colored mist, a thick flame, a terrifying cold air, and a ball of rippling water

    They lingered in the clouds, exuding a terrifying aura. In the process, the surrounding sky rippled, and then condensed into a black mist visible to the naked eye.

    From time to time, the black mist condenses into the giant face of the glacier, and from time to time it condenses into the giant face of the lava. It fluctuates constantly and looks extremely weird.

    ¡°Tu Yaoyao, I¡¯ll give you one last chance, do you want to join forces?¡± The black mist condensed into a giant face of Tu Wu, and asked solemnly.

    "I said, I won't get involved."

    Tu Yaoyao said expressionlessly: "At the same time, I suggest you give up this plan, otherwise you may regret it"

    "regret?"

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    The black mist changed its face, and everyone laughed loudly.

    ¡°Tu Yaoyao, Tu Yaoyao, even though it¡¯s just a collection of a few of our clones, do you know how powerful we are now?¡±

    "Even if it is your true form now, it will be effortless to defeat you."

    The black mist condensed into the face of the Tuwu Giant, and a deep voice came out.

    "Then you can try it."

    Tu Yaoyao raised his head slightly, not afraid of the threat from Tu Wu's giant face.

    "okay."

    The black mist condensed into a giant glacier face, and he shouted, "Don't waste time. If she doesn't want to, she won't. She will definitely regret it in the future, so why force it?"

    "Right."

    The voice of Tuwu¡¯s giant face came out of the black mist.

    As the voice fell, the black mist suddenly spread, spreading throughout the entire Xianjiang Continent in an instant.

    At this moment.

    Countless information from the entire Xianjiang Continent appeared invisibly in the minds of several people.

    "In Dongsheng"??¡±

    A voice came from the black mist.

    The next moment, the black fog that spread throughout the Xianjiang Continent instantly gathered into the Dongsheng area.

    The sky in Dongsheng suddenly became gloomy.

    ¡°It feels like it¡¯s going to rain again!¡±

    At this moment, Yi Feng brought Benwei to the door of the martial arts hall. He looked up at the foggy sky and couldn't help but make a sound.

    After saying that, he ran towards the inner courtyard.

    While trotting, I was praying, "Brother, I have forgotten you for so long. Firstly, I didn't feed you some water, and secondly, I didn't feed you anything. Don't die!"

    Walking to the inner courtyard, a head with two long beards moved.

    Seeing this, Yi Feng breathed a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, the snail was not dead. If it were, he really didn¡¯t know where to get such a snail.

    good.

    Yi Feng just wants to move this snail to the island and serve as a mountain guardian beast.

    Although it¡¯s just a name, have you ever seen such a big snail?

    So it¡¯s not like you can brag as much as you want, as long as it can fool people.

    ?Suddenly.

    Benwei looked at the sky.

    The snail also raised its head at the same time, but slowly.

    "Aba Aba!"

    Benwei's voice came out.

    "Bulu Bulu."

    A sound came from the snail's mouth.

    "Ababa."

    "Bulu Bulu"

    "Abba."

    "Brulet me make up for it."

    "Ah"

    Benwei hesitated to speak, and finally nodded, lowering his head and not looking at the sky.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 394 Little things, seen too much

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    At the same time, dark clouds in the sky swept towards Pingjiang City.

    The sky in Pingjiang City was extremely depressed and turned into a gray sky.

    "That mysterious man is in this city!"

    "Yes, although it has not been locked to the exact position, it is almost there."

    "He should be aware of our arrival, and he will definitely receive guests like us from afar!"

    In the black mist, people¡¯s voices came out.

    ?Obviously.

    The black mist condensed by several giant faces, combined with the use of the art of divination, has been traced to Pingjiang City.

    At this moment, Yi Feng, who came to the door of the martial arts hall again, looked at the sky above his head that was almost like night, and took a simple glance.

    ¡°This is nothing strange to him. It¡¯s just a solar eclipse. He¡¯s seen it a lot in his previous life.

    ? ? ? Stretched and walked to the beef restaurant opposite to eat noodles.

    "Huh!"

    "This person is so calm that he doesn't come out!"

    "Huh, since he doesn't come out, then we have to force you out!"

    A cold voice came from the black mist.

    "Then the art of divination enveloped Pingjiang City again.

    In an instant, a large amount of information in Pingjiang City was sucked into the black mist.

    "Hiss!"

    "This city!"

    "It seems that we have found the mysterious man's lair all at once. Otherwise, how could there be so many strong men in this city?"

    Some information from Jie Bu to Pingjiang City, Rao could not help but take a breath with their mood, and a shocking voice came out.

    The heritage of this city is so profound!

    "Eh, that's not right!"

    "There are several powerful auras!"

    "How is this going?"

    "Why are there so many powerful auras?"

    "Are there so many high-level experts in this city?"

    "Impossible, this is impossible, this is absolutely impossible!"

    "Yes, this level of aura is not much different from ours. How can there be so many people gathered in a small city? I think it is more likely that this person is releasing the fog in order to hide his identity."

    "Yes, I think so too!"

    When the black fog shrouded the city, many people in Pingjiang City also turned their gaze to the sky.

    ?Obviously.

    This incident is different from the past, and it is not a childish fight like that between Emperor Wu and Renxian.

    Everyone knew that this black mist did not come for no reason.

    ??And it¡¯s not an ordinary thing.

    "what to do?"

    An old lady asked.

    "Sir, you are still eating noodles leisurely there. What are you worried about? Just sell your tofu!" an old man said angrily.

    Auntie looked along the street.

    Sure enough, Yi Feng was eating noodles without even looking at the dark sky.

    She felt relieved and continued selling tofu.

    Although she was able to sell tofu with peace of mind, many people still felt uneasy and came to the beef noodle restaurant one after another, chatting with Yi Feng in the name of eating noodles.

    "Sir, today"

    "Yes sir, why are you not worried at all and can still eat the noodles!"

    "Is something big going to happen?"

    Someone made a worried voice.

    ¡°Say¡­¡±

    Yi Feng pouted and slurped the noodles while waving his hands to the side and said: "Don't worry, you may not have encountered this before, but I have seen this kind of situation many times. It's just a small thing. Don't take it to heart. It's very easy."  It will disappear soon, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    "Have you seen too many small things?"

    Everyone looked at each other, glanced at Yi Feng, who was eating noodles, and then looked at the dark sky, sighing that he was indeed a gentleman.

    Even the people in Pingjiang City feel depressed by the terrifying aura in the sky, but it is nothing but a trivial matter here.

    With Yi Feng¡¯s words, everyone felt reassured.

    Those who should eat noodles eat noodles, and those who should sell things sell things. They don¡¯t care about the visions in the sky at all.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 395 Ready

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Hell!"

    "Let's not talk about the mysterious man. There should be many people in this city who know about our arrival. Why don't they react at all?"

    In the black mist, people¡¯s voices came out.

    "Humph, since that person is willing to be a coward and doesn't even have the courage to face us, it means that this person is not as powerful as he thought!"

    "That's right. If this person was really that powerful, he would have appeared long ago."

    "Okay, since he wants to hide, the more we need to find him. Everyone, please work together to directly identify where this person is hiding."

    "good!"

    Everyone responded one after another.

    For a time, black mist moved layer by layer in mid-air, and the entire sky seemed to have turned into a black ocean with constant waves.

    With the sudden movement of the black ocean, the power of divination exerted by several people jointly poured into Pingjiang City.

    For a time, the entire Pingjiang City felt like it was in hell.

    "gentlemen!"

    As soon as they felt a little more at ease, everyone who sat down to eat noodles couldn't help but put down the noodle bowls in their hands and looked at Yi Feng.

    "Sir, it seems to be more serious."

    "Yes, if we let him go, will something happen?"

    Everyone said in fear.

    ¡°Brother, give me another plate of peanuts.¡±

    Yi Feng waved to the waiter, then wiped his mouth, then turned his head and looked at everyone and said: "Oh, I told you, it is a small matter, don't take it to heart, it will disappear soon.  !¡±

    After finishing speaking, Yi Feng added to the waiter: "Remember, give me another bottle of wine."

    And at the same time as Yi Feng's voice fell, the people in the yard slowly raised their heads.

    Opened his mouth.

    "Say."

    Like slurping noodles, he took a bite.

    After taking a sip, he slowly lowered his head again, lay on the ground and took a nap.

    At the same time, the black mist that was sweeping over Pingjiang City was suddenly pulled by a mysterious force

    "ah!"

    "Ah!"

    "what happened?"

    "What kind of power is this?"

    "Hurry, hurry, save me"

    Without even giving them the slightest time to react, everyone was submerged in the power, like a small boat in the storm, with no resistance, leaving only the intermittent sounds coming from the black mist, until finally  Completely annihilated

    "What?"

    In the field.

    Only a cloud of earthy mist remains.

    The giant face condensed by the soil mist looked at the other people who had completely lost their breath, and suddenly a voice of panic came out, and at the same time, he also found that the terrifying pulling force was shrouding him.

    "too horrible!"

    "Is this this person's power?"

    Tu Wu¡¯s voice was extremely panicked, and he reacted in an instant, directly abandoning most of his body, leaving behind a piece of dust that was difficult to detect, and fled towards Yuankong.

    It sounds like it took a long time, but in fact it all happened in an instant.

    Therefore, the sky that was still gray just now became clear in an instant.

    "Look, I said it!"

    Yi Feng raised his head and glanced at the sky, and couldn't help but said to others.

    "Sir, you are indeed a gentleman!"

    ¡°Sir, what you said is so accurate!¡±

    Everyone said with sincerity, and at the same time they couldn't help but glance towards the martial arts hall.

    They could detect that a force appeared in the martial arts hall, which instantly defeated the black mist.

    It turns out that sir has already prepared!

    No wonder I didn¡¯t even look at the black mist.

    This time, they were worried too much

    In the sky.

    A subtle stream of light came across.

    Tu Yaoyao¡¯s pupils shrank, and he frowned and said, ¡°A piece of dust can actually move at such a speed, is it some kind of fairy weapon or some kind of treasure?¡±

    But the next moment, she anticipated something was wrong and suddenly exclaimed: "It's Huang!"

    After saying that, her expression changed drastically.

    Didn't a few people start the technique of the world together? How long is this? Why is there only a dust left by the desert? Others?

    Tu YaoYao rushed forward and asked in a deep voice: "What happened?"

    "We encountered"

    The dust carries a part of Huang¡¯s thoughts. Thinking of that frightening scene, his voice still trembles.

    But just as he was mid-sentence, in the martial arts hall in the distance, an eye slowly and suddenly opened.

    "Ding!"

    One of the tentacles above the head lit up slightly.

    In the sky, a beam of light thousands of times thinner than a silver needle shot from the sky, causing the speck of dust left by Huang to turn into nothingness.

    And his voice stopped suddenly, leaving Tu Yaoyao alone standing there in panic, watching the desolation disappear.

    After reacting, she took a step forward and was already thousands of miles away and disappeared.

    "What a terrifying power."

    "What happened just now?"

    "Not only did my clone turn into nothingness, but even the memory I had just now completely disappeared."

    "Is it possible that this person is a terrifying existence that spans two eras?"

    "That's all, we are all in an unawakened state now. Defeating a few clones is nothing. It's just a matter of waiting for a while. Who will have the last laugh is never sure"

    From all over the mainland, only a few sounds were faintly heard, and then the silence disappeared

    The entire Xianjiang Continent returned to calm instantly.

    It seems like nothing happened

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Half a year has passed.

    Today¡¯s island has been completely built due to the busy construction work of workers.

    From the moment you land on the island, a huge mountain gate has been erected.

    On both sides of the mountain gate, there are two strange stone sculptures.

    Walking into the mountain gate, there is a huge martial arts field. There are many wooden dummies and dummies made by Yi Feng on the martial arts field.

    In the middle of the martial arts arena, a round altar was built.

    In this round altar, Yi Feng is going to erect a statue of a dragon.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Dragon.

    No one in this world has ever seen it, and coupled with his carving skills, it will definitely shock everyone who sees it.

    It¡¯s just that the place is empty now because the two old men who were looking for materials for him haven¡¯t come back yet.

    Walking past the martial arts arena, you will see the planned buildings.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Library Pavilion.

    In order to enrich this library, Yi Feng has not been idle in the past few months. In addition to recording the Diamond Sutra and the Classic of Mountains and Seas in his previous life, Yi Feng also added a lot of chicken soup for the soul and famous quotes.

    Even when he really couldn¡¯t think of anything good, Yi Feng even incorporated some non-mainstream famous quotes from that year.

    ¡°Such as: The words that hurt your heart were all lies told by me.

    Another example: write your inscription as "smoke" ¡ü and inhale it.

    It doesn¡¯t matter whether it is useful or not. The key is to have it, and it must be difficult for people to understand. This is the best way to deceive people.

    Of course, half a year is limited after all, so even if Yi Feng spends most of his time on this, the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion still looks empty.

    So Yi Feng, who had no choice but to move in his many years of collections to replenish the collection, placed it in the corner and out of reach, so that the surface of the Sutra Pavilion would look more presentable.

    Weapons Pavilion.

    This is much simpler.

    In order to practice blacksmithing over the years, Yi Feng has made countless weapons, including swords, guns, swords and halberds.

    And many of them were engraved with names by Yi Feng, such as Yitian Sword, Dragon Slaying Sword, Jade Blood Sword, Qinglong Yanyue Sword

    In short, the entire weapons pavilion is full of items.

    Martial Arts Pavilion.

    This can easily be solved by Yi Feng.

    After all, his years of practicing ancient martial arts were not in vain. Tai Chi, Bagua, Mantis, Wing Chun and other martial arts from previous lives were all made by Yi Feng and placed among them.

    Entertainment area.

    Originally, the sect should not have this, but Yi Feng also thought that people must balance work and rest. Wouldn¡¯t the capital group that exploited people in the previous life also have a special entertainment room?

    Therefore, it is connected to the water bank. In addition to chessboards, piano tables, table tennis tables and other things for entertainment, there are also some flowers and plants planted in the shallow water area of ??the water bank. You can play the piano and recite poems and write poems when you have nothing to do.  it is also fine.

    In addition to these necessary plans for the sect, there are other regular constructions, such as residential areas, conference halls, Yifeng's dedicated residence, etc

    "Speaking of which, the construction of this sect is almost complete. The next step is to trick people into becoming my disciples and obtain the qualifications to found the sect."

    In the lake, Yi Feng sat on the slow shell and fell into deep thought (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Ah wait

    "Speaking of which, the construction of this sect is almost complete. The next step is to trick people into becoming my disciples and obtain the qualifications to found the sect."

    In the lake, Yi Feng sat on the slow shell and fell into deep thought (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 396 Can you bear it?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Thinking of this, he rode slowly towards Pingjiang City.

    "Unexpectedly, I misunderstood you this time, dog system!"

    Yi Feng sat on the slow shell, grabbed the tentacles above his head with both hands, and couldn't help but said: "The speed is not slow, almost like a small electric donkey. The key is to be amphibious. Apart from sitting up, which is a bit cramped, it's really  It¡¯s quite practical.¡±

    This time, he went to Pingjiang City because he wanted to find Lu Qingshan again to ask about his qualifications to found the clan.

    Arriving at the gate of Pingjiang City, Yi Feng slowly put it away.

    ¡°After all, it¡¯s better not to attract attention to something like this.

    By coincidence, Yi Feng met Lu Qingshan at the gate of Pingjiang City.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met Mr.

    Lu Qingshan was also very excited when he saw Yi Feng and saluted quickly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be polite, old man, I¡¯m here to ask you something.¡±

    Yi Feng put his arm on Lu Qingshan's shoulder, pulled him aside, and asked softly: "Old man, what are the qualifications you mentioned last time for founding a clan?"

    "Sir, in order to maintain the balance of power on the mainland and reduce chaos, each region has an organization composed of major sects. If you want to establish a sect, you need the permission of this organization."

    Lu Qingshan explained patiently: "In fact, this permission is also very simple, that is, the founder of the sect must either have the lowest level of martial arts training, or the founder of the sect has the lowest level of discipleship in other sects."

    Yi Feng frowned.

    For a cultivator, this is indeed easy, but for him, it is as difficult as ascending to heaven!

    Touching his chin, he couldn't help but ask: "By the way, if you don't get the qualifications and join a private sect, what will be the consequences?"

    "Well"

    Lu Qingshan hesitated slightly and said: "Then he will be punished by the organization and be wiped out directly!"

    Hear the words.

    Yi Feng shuddered subconsciously.

    It seems that if you want to be opportunistic and do it secretly, you won¡¯t be able to do it!

    ¡°After all, this kind of organization is organized by all the sects together, and he can¡¯t afford to offend it.

    "It is simply impossible for him to have the lowest level of martial arts training, so after all calculations, he can only try his luck and see if a blind sect will recruit him.

    "Thank you, old man."

    Yi Feng was ready to rush back.

    But as soon as he took two steps, he remembered something. He looked back at Lu Qingshan and asked quickly: "By the way, old man, what are you doing here?"

    "Ah, uhI"

    Lu Qingshan is obedient.

    He didn¡¯t come to this city gate for no reason, but someone contacted him, and there were two kitten girls who wanted to communicate with him. After all, this was not what he said.

    Who knew that I would meet Yi Feng here.

    But how could such a thing be said in front of the husband? What would the husband think of him?

    So he hesitated and didn¡¯t say why for a long time.

    "well!"

    However, Yi Feng sighed and saw Lu Qingshan's dilemma.

    He has been in Pingjiang City for so long. He still doesn¡¯t know what is going on here?

    This is a recruitment point. Every day, many low-level people come here looking for work. The boss of the mine or some other hard-working managers come here to recruit workers.

    So it¡¯s obvious that Lu Qingshan came here.

    ??Definitely looking for a job.

    In addition, he knew that Lu Qingshan was very poor and had to raise a niece who wanted to practice, so he was definitely inseparable.

    But Lu Qingshan has a good face, but he is poor and embarrassed to say it in front of him. He is afraid that he will look down on him, so he may be so submissive.

    It¡¯s really hard for poor people.

    Thinking of this, he patted Lu Qingshan's shoulder and said softly: "Old man, there is nothing hard to say. I understand this kind of thing!"

    "Sir, do you understand?"

    Lu Qingshan trembled.

    I couldn¡¯t help but wipe my sweat away.

    ¡°Sir is just sir, does he even know about this kind of thing?

    "Of course I understand." Yi Feng sighed, and then said in a warning tone: "It's just that this kind of thing is harmful to the body, especially at your age, can you handle it?"

    What Yi Feng said is right.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?What kind of life is not harmful to the body?

    Especially at Lu Qingshan¡¯s age.

    Lu Qingshan suddenly dropped his head, and his face suddenly turned as red as pig liver.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 397 Familiar Voice

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    It seems that Mr.¡¯s methods have really reached the level of heaven and man, and he knows everything very well!

    But at the same time, he was also panicking, sir, you won¡¯t dislike me because of this, right?

    "Don't worry, it won't happen."

    Yi Feng saw through Lu Qingshan¡¯s thoughts at a glance and comforted him: ¡°I used to be just like you.¡±

    Finished.

    Yi Feng sighed.

    In his previous life, he had just graduated. He encountered obstacles in his work and entrepreneurship, and he had to pretend to be doing well when he met acquaintances.

    "oh?"

    However, Yi Feng's words shocked Lu Qingshan.

    ¡°It turns out that my husband has said this before, and he can say it so openly. He is indeed a gentleman.

    He secretly kept his husband¡¯s hobby in mind.

    He has been thinking about repaying his kindness. I am afraid that Mr. Mr. may not like other things, but he has a lot of resources in this area.

    "Come with me and take care of things on my island."

    Afterwards, Yi Feng said again.

    "Thank you sir."

    Lu Qingshan¡¯s eyes lit up. In fact, he had long wanted to follow Yifeng to the island, but he was too embarrassed to speak.

    After all, his strength is much lower than that of the people on the island.

    But I didn¡¯t expect that my husband would directly invite him.

    ???????????????????

    Because we have the same hobbies, my relationship with my husband has become much closer!

    After taking Lu Qingshan back to the island, Yi Feng returned to the newly built new house.

    Then he took out a map.

    This is a map of Xianjiang Continent.

    "Zhongzhou, Beihai"

    Yi Feng tapped the map and focused on these two areas.

    Because he has thought about it, only by going to a bigger place, a place with more sects, will he have a greater chance of encountering that kind of blind sect and taking him into his pocket.

    It¡¯s just that the map here is very crude and doesn¡¯t even have a scale.

    So Yi Feng didn¡¯t even know how far away these two places were from him.

    "But I'm afraid there are some that are tens of thousands of miles away!"

    Yi Feng murmured softly.

    But even with such a long distance, he still did not lose heart.

    "Anyway, now he also has a mount that can run at a speed of forty or fifty yards. He can run three to four hundred kilometers a day, and he can reach it in a month.

    After all, this is a major event involving his cultivation.

    After finalizing the notice, Yi Feng was ready to leave in a few days.

    At this moment, Lu Qingshan arrived from outside.

    "Mr. Qichen, the oiran Miss Mo Sihan wants to see you sir, do you think so?" Lu Qingshan said.

    "Mo Sihan?"

    Yi Feng¡¯s eyes lit up. He was about to ask this woman about the nocturne, but he didn¡¯t expect that she would come over first.

    So he quickly stood up and said: "Quick, invite her to the island."

    "yes!"

    Lu Qingshan stepped back and was about to leave when he suddenly remembered something and turned back to Yifeng and said, "By the way, sir, Miss Mo Sihan is wearing something weird today."

    "Wearing something weird?"

    Yi Feng frowned, not understanding what Lu Qingshan meant, and quickly asked: "What's so weird about it?"

    "That's right, that's right."

    Lu Qingshan touched his legs and couldn't describe it. Finally he had to say: "Anyway, I have never seen this kind of dress, but I personally think it looks pretty good."

    "Come on, come on, don't describe it. Just invite the people over and I'll see." Yi Feng waved his hand and said impatiently.

    "Yes, sir."

    Lu Qingshan quickly retreated.

    Soon after, Yi Feng, who was waiting, heard a sound coming from outside.

    "Giggle"

    "kindness?"

    This voice made Yi Feng¡¯s eyelids jump.

    This voice.

    Why are they so familiar?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 398 The mysterious woman

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The sound is getting closer and closer, and it is getting more and more pleasant.

    Yi Feng, who felt the voice was more and more familiar, stood up involuntarily and looked at the door.

    With this constant sound, Lu Qingshan and Mo Sihan finally arrived in front of Yi Feng.

    "Fuck!"

    Looking at Mo Sihan, Yi Feng couldn't help but exclaimed in surprise, looking straight at Mo Sihan, his eyes were about to burst out.

    this moment.

    He finally knew what Lu Qingshan said about Mo Sihan¡¯s strange clothes.

    I finally figured out what this gurgling sound was

    Because at this moment, Mo Sihan was wearing a red jumpsuit that covered her buttocks.

    good.

    It¡¯s the dress and skirt that Yi Feng only had in her previous life.

    And that familiar voice to him was because Mo Sihan was wearing a pair of high heels.

    This scene.

    Yi Feng was dumbfounded and looked at Mo Sihan up and down.

    Her fragrant shoulders are exposed, and her beautiful collarbones are full of sex. Coupled with her tall figure and the tight hip-covering skirt, her amazing figure is fully displayed, with bulges that should be bulging.  , showing the goddess temperament.

    certainly.

    What made Yi Feng dumbfounded was not Mo Sihan's good looks.

    It was because the impact of this outfit on him was so great that his palms could not help but tremble slightly.

    It can be said that he has not seen this kind of dress for twenty years, a full twenty years.

    Almost instantly, Yi Feng was pulled back into endless memories.

    "Won't you invite me to sit down?"

    Suddenly, Mo Sihan smiled softly and heard a pleasant voice.

    Yi Feng quickly pulled a stool towards Mo Sihan.

    Lu Qingshan on the side also stepped back knowingly.

    Looking at Mo Sihan sitting down, Yi Feng still didn't look away from her dress. He wiped his eyes and even pinched himself secretly, fearing that what he saw was an illusion.

    "I know you have a lot of questions to ask me."

    Mo Sihan was not polite. She raised the teapot on the table with her jade hand and took the initiative to pour tea for the two of them. She said slowly: "But I am not who you think."

    "What do you mean?"

    Yi Feng asked quickly.

    "It's what you think it means."

    Mo Sihan looked at Yi Feng and made a serious voice.

    "Then why did you"

    Yi Feng looked at Mo Sihan¡¯s outfit.

    "This is a long story, but I am by no means what you saya time traveler." Mo Sihan said meaningfully.

    For some reason, the word "traveler" was bitten particularly hard by Mo Sihan.

    "So have you ever seen a time traveler?" Yi Feng asked hurriedly.

    Mo Sihan smiled and said nothing and did not answer.

    Yi Feng frowned and calmed down a lot.

    Since this woman can wear this outfit and say the word "traveler", it means that she is not a time traveler, or at least has a close relationship with the time traveler.

    so.

    Yi Feng is certain that he is not the only one who has traveled through the Xianjiang Continent.

    In addition, he always felt that this woman came to him today for another purpose.

    "Actually, I came today because"

    Mo Sihan seemed to have read through Yi Feng's thoughts. She lowered her head and pondered slightly. After a long silence, she raised her head and looked at Yi Feng seriously and said, "Because I miss you so much"

    "You miss me?"

    Yi Feng was immediately stunned.

    I couldn¡¯t help complaining in my heart, girl, do you know me and just miss me?

    "I'm here to remind you."

    Mo Sihan said again.

    "Remind me what?" Yi Feng raised his head and asked.

    "Today is the fifth day of April." Mo Sihan said.

    "I know today is the fifth day of April, but what do you want to express?" Yi Feng asked in confusion.

    Mo Sihan smiled, stood up with her tall figure, held the stool with her jade hands and stepped on high heels to come to Yi Feng's side.

    Along with a burst of fragrance, Mo Sihan suddenly came closer in a daze.

    The red lips were slightly pressed against Yi Feng's cheek, and she kissed her lightly.

    &nbsp; "You must take good care of yourself, I will wait for you"

    After a gentle warning, she smoothed her hair and walked to the door as if nothing had happened. Then she turned around and said, "Okay, I've seen you, your arrangement has been completed, and it's time for me to leave.  .¡±

    After saying that, she smiled softly, gave Yi Feng a serious look at last, and Mo Sihan pushed the door open and walked out.

    Looking at Mo Sihan leaving, Yi Feng didn't know if it was an illusion. Was that look in his eyes a sign of reluctance?

    Yi Feng reacted and quickly opened the door and chased after him.

    "After all, he has too many doubts now. He was kissed inexplicably without saying anything. Mo Sihan's words even made him think twice. He must ask clearly what happened.

    However.

    When Yi Feng chased after him a moment later, he found no trace of Mo Sihan at all, even when he chased her to the shore of the lake.

    "Are you walking so fast?"

    Yi Feng couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    This night.

    Yi Feng stayed up all night.

    Today is the fifth day of April?

    Take good care of yourself?

    You missed him and kissed him on the face?

    From time to time, what Mo Sihan said to him and her inexplicable behavior popped up in his mind.

    etc.

    April 5th?

    Yi Feng suddenly stood up from the bed, eyes wide open.

    Because he suddenly remembered that the day he traveled through time was the fifth day of April.

    And today is exactly twenty years since he traveled through time!

    So, what does this sentence mean?

    Is it a coincidence?  Or did Mo Sihan do it intentionally?

    This is very scary to think about.

    At dawn, the sky was still dark, so Yi Feng rode out slowly.

    He wants to find Mo Sihan.

    For all these questions, Yi Feng must ask Mo Sihan for clarification.

    After arriving in Pingjiang City, Yi Feng directly asked people in the city about Mo Sihan's whereabouts.

    Mo Sihan is very famous in Pingjiang City as an oiran. I thought it would be easy to find out her whereabouts, but the result was beyond Yi Feng's expectation.

    "Aunt Niu, are you really right?"

    Yi Feng frowned.

    "Oh sir, why am I lying to you? We really don't have any oiran in Pingjiang City!" Aunt Niu said earnestly, as if she was afraid that Yi Feng wouldn't believe it, so she directly made a poisonous oath on the spot.

    After getting no result from Aunt Niu, Yi Feng asked many acquaintances, but all got the same result

    There are no oirans in Pingjiang City, let alone someone like Mo Sihan.

    This made Yi Feng directly doubt his life!

    He has often heard about Oiran Mo Sihan in Pingjiang City, and even heard about it from those who inquired, but now they all say that there is no such person?

    ¡°Could it be that Mo Sihan didn¡¯t want to find her by himself and bribed these people?

    With such doubts, Yi Feng went directly back to the island and found Lu Qingshan and the workers who had eaten that day.

    "These people have been on the island all along, and they have seen Mo Sihan at dinner that day. There is no way they don't know about it, and they can't be bribed, right?

    "Old man, you should know where she lives, right?" Yi Feng asked.

    "Sir, there really is no such person. When did we have an oiran in Pingjiang City?" Lu Qingshan explained patiently.

    "Yes sir, there really is no such thing as Mo Sihan."

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve never heard of it!¡±

    Others also made such voices one after another.

    "It's not you, don't play tricks on me!" Yi Feng said with a cold face: "You don't know about the oiran who played the piano at dinner that day?"

    "Sir, I don't dare!"

    When everyone saw Yi Feng¡¯s cold face, they all shivered in fright and quickly bowed down.

    "If you don't dare, why don't you tell me quickly?"

    Yi Feng shouted coldly.

    "Sir, it's not that we didn't say it, it's that there really isn't such a person!"

    "Yes, there was no woman playing the piano at dinner that day. It was you who was playing the piano for us!"

    "Yes, yes, we really didn't lie."

    Under Yi Feng's anger, the crowd made various solemn and even oath-like voices, with anxious expressions on their faces as they hurriedly explained to Yi Feng.

    Looking at their faces and voices, Yi Feng suddenly panicked.

    He glanced at Lu Qingshan and asked in a deep voice: "Old man, you must know the woman who came to see me yesterday, the one who was dressed strangely!"

    "Sir, how can any woman come to see you?" Lu Qingshan said with an embarrassed look on his face.

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    Yi Feng asked solemnly.

    "Really not!" Lu Qingshan said hurriedly.

    Hear the words.

    Yi Feng couldn¡¯t help but take a step back on his feet.

    This is so weird.

    They all said that there was no such person. Even Lu Qingshan, who brought her here yesterday, had no memory of this woman. So who was the woman he saw yesterday?

    Is it a ghost?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)?.

    He glanced at Lu Qingshan and asked in a deep voice: "Old man, you must know the woman who came to see me yesterday, the one who was dressed strangely!"

    "Sir, how can any woman come to see you?" Lu Qingshan said with an embarrassed look on his face.

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    Yi Feng asked solemnly.

    "Really not!" Lu Qingshan said hurriedly.

    Hear the words.

    Yi Feng couldn¡¯t help but take a step back on his feet.

    This is so weird.

    They all said that there was no such person. Even Lu Qingshan, who brought her here yesterday, had no memory of this woman. So who was the woman he saw yesterday?

    Is it a ghost?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 399 He came here

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Yi Feng waved his hand and asked them to continue working, and then returned to the room.

    He forced himself to calm down.

    He rubbed his forehead and sorted it all out in his mind.

    First of all, he was able to confirm that what happened was definitely not an illusion, but there was no trace of Mo Sihan in other people's worlds and memories.

    Although this is nonsense and weird, Yi Feng doesn¡¯t find it strange.

    after all.

    ??????????? Such nonsense things really happened when he traveled back in time, and it was integrated into a system, so he can still bear the occurrence of such weird things.

    In addition, he could feel that Mo Sihan's appearance was aimed at him.

    It seems that you want to tell him something, remind him something

    "Yi Feng couldn't help but feel that a thick layer of fog enveloped him.

    This time, it¡¯s another day.

    After a day, Yi Feng still didn¡¯t have a clear idea.

    However, what makes Yi Feng a little relieved is that recalling the entire contact with Mo Sihan, she should not have any ill intentions towards him.

    "never mind."

    ¡°It¡¯s just a salty fish anyway. As long as you don¡¯t kill me, the truth will come to light when the time comes.¡±

    Yi Feng slapped his thigh, stood up, had three bowls of rice, and stopped caring about these nonsense.

    After eating, Yi Feng called some of the people in charge on the island, including Benwei Benwei and Lu Qingshan, to have a meeting.

    "I will go out for a trip recently. I don't know how long it will take, but you can make arrangements for me on the island." Yi Feng explained seriously.

    "Yes sir, we will definitely complete the task."

    Everyone nodded hurriedly.

    "kindness."

    Yi Feng glanced at them trustingly, and then looked at Benwei.

    ¡°You, I¡¯ll give you a major task.¡±

    Yi Feng looked at Jian Benwei and explained: "During my absence, the wild beasts in the back mountain will be enriched, at least until"

    "One hundred!"

    Yi Feng raised his finger and said a number.

    The reason for this explanation is because Yi Feng discovered that Benwei was not without merit.

    ¡°At least he can see that the group of monsters in the back mountain have been submissive under his control, and there is also a bear and centipede following him all day long.

    What a perfect beast taming master!

    ¡°Remember, it¡¯s best to have a hundred of them without the same type, either too bad or common. It¡¯s best to look for the rare ones, you know?¡±

    "Rareunderstand!"

    Benwei nodded.

    After saying that, Yi Feng glanced at Benwei, raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and said directly and proudly: "If you do it well, I will give you a big reward when you come back!"

    Benwei perked up and looked up at Yi Feng.

    "I will reward you with ten gold coins at a time."

    Yi Feng said boldly.

    Benwei suddenly became depressed and sat silently in a corner, lowering his head and drawing circles.

    Yi Feng ignored him and looked at the other old man.

    "Old man Qing, you also have a mission."

    Yifeng looked at the old punting man and said, "You often read and have some ink in your stomach, so I need you to help me find some books and help me enrich my library."

    "What kind of books do you need, sir?" Old Man Qing asked.

    "kindness¡­¡­"

    Yi Feng touched his chin and said: "It is unfamiliar and difficult to understand. It is something that ordinary people have never seen. In short, it is rare, but if it is really understood, it can also contain a little bit of truth."

    "Rare."

    "Contains truth"

    Old man Qing was thoughtful, then solemnly nodded and said: "Don't worry, sir, I will try my best."

    "Okay, I'm leaving."

    Yi Feng smiled slightly.

    Early the next morning.

    Yi Feng rode off slowly.

    Before leaving, Yi Feng glanced at the island.

    During his absence, the sect's infrastructure should be able to be completed, and if he successfully joins the sect, he can directly obtain the qualification to found the sect when he returns.

    Then, you can start deceiving people.

    With one person and one cow, we entered the Mufu Mountains.?? 

    After half a day.

    Yi Feng looked up at the mountains with thin clouds and mist in front of him, and his eyes couldn't help but light up.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be here already. It seems like I haven¡¯t seen Miss Bai Piaopiao for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, let¡¯s go and take a look!¡±

    Yi Feng put it away and slowly walked towards the top of the mountain.

    ???????????????????

    On the top of the hill, I saw the small courtyard with ancient style and excellent scenery.

    As soon as I walked to the entrance of the courtyard, I saw a familiar look.

    "ah?"

    "It's you?"

    "How did you find me here?"

    It is Maomao, the little maid beside Bai Piaopiao.

    When she saw Yi Feng, she immediately covered her mouth, making a surprised sound, and then ran quickly towards the courtyard.

    In the courtyard.

    Bai Piaopiao sat on the pavilion, stroking the long harp with her jade hands.

    Opposite her, four powerful men were standing.

    "I don't like it because you interfere in my life." Bai Piaopiao raised her head and frowned cutely, and said unhappily.

    "Miss Bai, the mainland is in turmoil now, and you, as one of the awakened ones, are unwilling to return to the headquarters with us, so we can only protect you personally and rearrange your formations here to hide your traces!" One of them!  The man said: "So I hope you understand."

    Bai Piaopiao frowned and hesitated slightly: "Can't we temporarily remove the formation?"

    "Can't."

    The man said firmly: "Your safety is greater than heaven."

    Listening to the man's firm words, Bai Piaopian glanced into the distance and sighed slightly.

    She understands the meaning of the awakened one.

    I understand more clearly that after awakening, many things will be beyond my control.

    So before that, she wanted to see two people again.

    One is the author of Dream of Red Mansions.

    Another one

    He is a mortal.

    It¡¯s funny to say that she has only met this mortal twice, so he is not a friend let alone a confidant.

    But for some reason, Bai Piaopiao still wanted to see him.

    Therefore, the reason why she wanted to tear off the formation was to try her luck as to whether that gentle, elegant and well-spoken mortal would come to her again.

    Because after she fully awakens, the two of them may never have anything to do with each other again.

    But now it seems that it is impossible after all.

    Even though she is an awakened person and her cultivation is rising every day, she still cannot see through the strength of these four people.

    So, how could a mortal find the formation they set up

    "Miss, miss!"

    At this moment, Maomao rushed into the courtyard with bare feet, and an anxious voice came out.

    "Why are you so panicked?"

    Bai Piaopiao frowned and scolded lightly.

    "Yes, it's Young Master Yi. The one who relies on chicken legs is here." Maomao gasped for air while pointing to the door and shouting.

    "What?"

    When Bai Piaopiao, who looked worried, heard Maomao's words, he couldn't help being shocked, and he stood up suddenly.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 400 Give you a flower

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "How is this possible?"

    Bai Piaopiao is incredible to the extreme.

    They clearly didn¡¯t reset the advanced formations here. How did a mortal like Yi Feng find it here?

    This really surprised and surprised her, and she quickly said: "Let's go Maomao, go and meet Mr. Yi."

    With that said, Bai Piaopiao dragged her long skirt with surprise on her face and trotted towards the door.

    And when the four men heard that someone had found this place, they also showed incredulous expressions.

    "what is going on?"

    The leading man stared at the others majestically, and asked in a deep voice: "Tell me, did you make any oversights in the process of setting up the formation?"

    "Sir, we have indeed arranged the formation according to your instructions, and we have checked it again from the beginning to make sure there is no problem."

    Several subordinates quickly lowered their heads and explained to the leader.

    ??Obviously, they were also confused about someone suddenly coming to their door.

    The leading man frowned.

    After pondering for a moment, he immediately said: "Let's go, let's see where this person comes from, and by the way, see if there is any problem with the formation outside."

    "yes!"

    Several people quickly chased Bai Piaopiao.

    Bai Piaopiao has already dragged her long skirt to the door.

    That figure in a white robe, who looked clean, gentle, elegant, and well-behaved, appeared in her eyes again.

    This brought back many memories for her, especially after Yi Feng left, she couldn't help but sleep in the bed he left behind

    Involuntarily, Bai Piaopiao's pretty face turned crimson.

    "Miss Bai, long time no see."

    Yi Feng laughed softly.

    "Yeah, long time no see."

    Bai Piaopiao also made a gentle voice.

    "How have you been lately?" Yi Feng asked.

    "Thank you for your concern, sir. Everything is fine with Piaopiao." Bai Piaopiao said softly.

    While the two were talking, the men chased him out and immediately set their sights on Yi Feng.

    With sharp eyes, he almost looked at Yi Feng from head to toe.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    After looking at it, they directly made a conclusion for Yi Feng in their hearts.

    "Sir, the formation eye is still there, and there is no problem with the formation." At this time, one of the subordinates whispered in the ear of the leading man.

    Hearing this, the leading man's gaze shifted slightly and fell on an inconspicuous flower among the flowers outside the courtyard.

    The flowers are in full bloom and look great, without any problems.

    Yi Feng glanced at these people, nodded politely, and continued to chat with Bai Piaopiao: "Miss Bai, I came in a hurry this time and didn't bring any gifts. I'm really sorry, so I can only  The materials were sourced from the ground.¡±

    Yi Feng smiled, turned around and walked behind him.

    After confirming that there was no problem with the formation, the leading man's eyes never left Yi Feng.

    But no matter how he looked at him, he could not feel the slightest threat from Yi Feng.

    "No matter how you look at it, he is just a mortal. Is this person's arrival really a coincidence?"

    He lowered his head and murmured secretly.

    But when he raised his head again

    kindness?

    His eyes widened.

    That¡¯s when I saw Yi Feng¡¯s palm falling on the root branch of one of the petals.

    "So I can only use local materials to give Miss Bai a flower, which is a metaphor for Miss Bai's eternal youth, and I also wish Miss Bai that her life will be as bright as a flower!"

    Yi Feng smiled gently.

    After saying that, he exerted a slight force on his palm.

    Seeing this, the leader's expression changed drastically, and he stretched out his palm to stop Yi Feng.

    But as soon as he made a move, he heard a "crunch".

    There was a slight sound of branches breaking, and the blooming petals were already in Yi Feng's hands, and they were handed over to Bai Piaopiao.

    Looking at the petals in Yi Feng¡¯s hand, her pretty face was rosy.

    This is the first time someone of the opposite sex has given her flowers.

    I don¡¯t know why, but my heartbeat is beating very fast.

    And what does Mr. Yi mean by sending flowers this time?

    &nbsp;Bai Piaopiao couldn't help but think like this

    "Well, could it be that Miss Bai dislikes it?"

    Yi Feng asked softly.

    "How, how could it be?"

    Bai Piaopiao reacted quickly and explained: "I like the flowers Mr. Yi gave me very much."

    After saying that, Bai Piaopiao took the petals and held them in her hands. Her high nose couldn't help but come closer and smell the fragrance of the petals.

    Seeing this, Yi Feng smiled slightly.

    To be honest, I¡¯ve been here so many times, but he didn¡¯t bring any gifts, and I felt really bad about it.

    No, I have no choice but to be wise and get a small flower as a gift.

    ???????????????????

    Girls are not very resistant to flowers.

    However, looking at the two people coming here, the people next to them were already full of anger, and the anger was about to burst out from their eyes.

    In my heart.

    It¡¯s even bleeding!

    The most important thing in setting up the entire formation is this formation. Who knows how much they paid to set up this formation, but to have it ripped off by this damn mortal is unbearable.

    "Boy, you are here to cause trouble, so die!"

    The leading man shouted loudly, turned his palm, and slapped Yi Feng.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 401 This farewell is an eternal farewell!

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What are you doing?"

    Seeing this, Bai Piaopiao's pretty face changed, she stopped in front of Yi Feng, and made a questioning voice towards the man who made the move.

    "Miss Bai, please get out of the way, I swear to take his life today."

    The leading man stared at Yi Feng angrily and said in a cold voice that he was about to continue his attack.

    Fortunately.

    Was stopped by Bai Piaopiao again.

    "Protector Yunlan, why did you attack my friend? I need you to give me an explanation." Bai Piaopiao completely protected Yi Feng behind her, and her pretty rosy face completely turned cold at this moment.

    "Miss Bai, you are confused!" Yun Lan shouted in a deep voice: "Have you ever thought about how he found this place?"

    ¡°Hmph, shouldn¡¯t I ask you how we found this place?¡±

    Bai Piaopiao sneered.

    Then he turned his head and looked at Yi Feng behind him, and said softly: "Master Yi, please go inside and sit for a while. I will solve the problem here and give you an explanation."

    "Fine!"

    Yi Feng glanced at these men and agreed temporarily.

    It¡¯s not that he¡¯s afraid of these guys.

    When these guys were about to take action just now, he used the system to check it, and found that it was just a few rubbish, and he didn't take it to heart at all.

    But what he is afraid of is that if this Yun Lan is Bai Piaopiao's man or something, and he sends flowers to Bai Piaopiao in front of him, he will understand that he wants to do it to him.

    So Yi Feng chose to retire for the time being.

    After Yi Feng left, Bai Piaopiao faced Yun Lan and said coldly: "Guardian Yun, you were the ones who kept saying that no one could find this place with the formation you arranged. Is this the strength of the formation you arranged?"

    "I¡­¡­"

    Yun Lan¡¯s expression turned ugly.

    He did say at the beginning that unless this formation existed like an immortal, it would be impossible to find it here.

    After all, after the formation is activated, the surroundings are surrounded by illusions and traps, and only specific methods can be used to enter.

    Who would have thought that as soon as he finished speaking, he would be slapped in the face by a mortal.

    But what makes his mother even more angry is that he himself can¡¯t find out what the problem is, and he can¡¯t give Bai Piaopiao an explanation.

    "There's no need to explain. I'm quite grateful that there are loopholes in your formation, otherwise Young Master Yi might not be able to find me."

    Bai Piaopiao said coldly: "However, your formation is defective and it is your problem. This is not the reason why you impose the responsibility on Mr. Yi. He came to me as my friend and there is nothing wrong!"

    "Miss Bai, I admit that there may be some loopholes in our formation, but I didn't attack him for this reason!" Yun Lan said in a deep voice.

    "Why is that?"

    Bai Piaopiao asked doubtfully.

    "It's because, it's because"

    Yun Lan looked at the petals in Bai Piaopiao's hand, and became angrier and angrier as she thought about it. She gritted her teeth and said, "It's because this dog day came and destroyed the formation we worked so hard to set up!"

    "Well?"

    "ah?"

    When Bai Piaopiao heard this, he was startled and said in disbelief: "When did he destroy the formation?"

    "Huh, it's the flower in your hand."

    Yun Lan said angrily.

    Bai Piaopiao opened her eyes wide and looked at the petals in her hand in disbelief.

    This is the formation eye?

    "Is this a misunderstanding?"

    Bai Piaopiao said with a speechless face: "You saw it just now. Mr. Yi picked it at will. He didn't mean to destroy your formation at all."

    "How about I return this flower to you?"

    Bai Piaopiao handed the petals in her hand towards Yun Lan and asked cautiously.

    The muscles on Yun Lan¡¯s face twitched.

    I couldn¡¯t help but complain in my heart, it¡¯s already been picked off, how can I still use it!

    "Okay, for Miss Bai's sake, let's spare him for now." Yun Lan said in a deep voice, "But in the future, please ask Miss Bai to cooperate with us."

    "Then I would like to thank Protector Yun for your noble hand."

    Bai Piaopiao breathed a sigh of relief and quickly thanked him.

    After all, if there is really going to be a fuss, even as an awakened person, she is not Yun Lan's opponent now.

    Yun Lan waved to his subordinates, put his hands behind his back and left.

    ?But when he passed by Bai Piaopiao, he saw Bai Piaopiao holding the flower and starting to smell it. He couldn't bear it anymore. He snatched the petals from Bai Piaopiao's hand and threw it to the ground.  After running over countless feet, he left in relief under Bai Piaopiao's dull eyes.

    "Miss Bai, how are you?"

    Seeing Bai Piaopiao coming back, Yi Feng stood up quickly and asked.

    "Don't worry, Mr. Yi, it's just a misunderstanding." Bai Piaopian smiled and said, "I have offended Mr. Yi."

    "No offense."

    Yi Feng nodded, remembered something and asked: "By the way, he your man?"

    "how come?"

    "How could he be my man!" Bai Piaopiao explained quickly, her voice rushed: "I have never been intimate with any man."

    "That's good, that's good."

    Yi Feng nodded.

    "Piaopiao has never been in contact with a man. Is it good for the young master?" Bai Piaopiao looked at Yi Feng with her beautiful eyes and asked boldly.

    "Of course." Yi Feng smiled.

    "Why is that?"

    Bai Piaopiao asked with a slightly expectant look.

    "That's right, there aren't that many reasons why." Yi Feng rolled his eyes at Bai Piaopiao, and at the same time he breathed a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, he is not a white man.

    Otherwise, if Yun Lan fucks him again, he won¡¯t be able to say anything!

    ¡°After all, which man can endure having his woman given flowers in front of her?

    Since he is not a Bai Piaopiao man, then if Yun Lan presses on him again, he will not be polite.

    ??The beautiful eyes are shining with white fluttering.

    Although she didn¡¯t ask Yi Feng why, when Yi Feng said yes, she felt inexplicably excited.

    "How long do you plan to stay this time?" Bai Piaopiao asked again.

    "I'm afraid I have to leave at dawn tomorrow. I have something to do and I have to go far this time." Yi Feng said softly.

    "Is that so"

    Bai Piaopiao's expression was a little gloomy, she bit her teeth, raised her cheek and asked softly: "Tonight, can Piaopiao have a long talk with the young master all night long?"

    "Piaopiao, I still want to listen to the master's heavenly voice is that okay?"

    "Can't."

    Yi Feng said while packing things.

    Bai Piaopiao's body trembled slightly, Ju was actually rejected?

    However, it seems that this is not the first time that I have been rejected by him, right?

    "Why, why?"

    She still couldn't help but ask.

    "Because I just said that I have to be on my way tomorrow." Yi Feng continued.

    "But¡­¡­"

    Just as she was about to speak, Yi Feng interrupted her after tidying up the quilt, raised her head and said with a smile, "Miss Bai, the days are long. There will be opportunities in the future. Okay, now I have to take a shower. Can you please go out first?"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    "good."

    Bai Piaopiao walked out of the room with three steps, looking pretty and full of worry.

    She couldn¡¯t express her feelings for Yi Feng.

    Is it heartbeat?

    It doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    Are you a close friend?

    It seems like it, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case

    But no matter what, she knew very well that she would not appear in this place again in the future. Once the power in her body awakened, the two people would never have the chance to meet again.

    After all, the two people at that time could not be from the same world.

    This is why she boldly requested to talk to Yi Feng all night long.

    Because of this difference.

    It¡¯s a farewell forever.

    But she couldn't say this, so she could only leave the room in despair.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 402 What a big altar

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After taking a shower, Yi Feng lay down directly.

    This night, he slept very comfortably.

    He dreamed that he came to Zhongzhou successfully and met a blind sect who recruited him as a disciple.

    After returning to Pingjiang City, he successfully obtained the qualification to establish the sect, successfully completed the system's tasks, and then embarked on the journey of cultivation.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????,???????????????????

    As soon as it dawned, Yi Feng packed up his things and set off.

    But when he pushed out the door and was about to say goodbye to Bai Piaopiao, he found a graceful figure standing there quietly, staring into the distance, motionless

    Seemingly hearing the sound, she turned her gaze away, revealing that delicate face, which was none other than Bai Piaopiao.

    "Is the young master leaving so soon?" Bai Piaopiao asked softly.

    "Yes, Miss Bai, you got up so early too!"

    Yi Feng smiled.

    But when he got closer and saw the crystal clear dew on Bai Piaopiao's hair, which was like crystal sparkling, he was suddenly surprised and asked: "Miss Bai hasn't slept all night?"

    Bai Piaopian smiled and did not explain. Instead, he raised his eyes expectantly and asked, "Master, are you really not staying for two more days?"

    "No, something really happened." Yi Feng smiled.

    Bai Piaopiao was silent for a long time and nodded.

    "I'll give it to you!"

    "kindness."

    The two of them walked side by side towards the door.

    Along the way, apart from simple greetings, there were not many nutritious words.

    finally.

    Yi Feng stopped and thanked her softly: "Thank you so much, Miss Bai. Please come back. I'll see you next time when you have time."

    Bai Piaopiao pursed her red lips and wanted to say something, but in the end she didn't say it and just nodded.

    Yi Feng left.

    Bai Piaopiao looked at his back for a long time without moving, until Yi Feng disappeared, she returned to the courtyard.

    Although parting is very sad, Yi Feng's arrival can be regarded as fulfilling one of her wishes before awakening.

    Not bad!

    At the entrance of the courtyard, Yun Lan and others were waiting for her.

    "Protector Yunlan, I will practice with peace of mind and try my best to awaken as soon as possible." Bai Piaopiao said expressionlessly.

    After saying that, Bai Piaopiao sat back next to the waterfall and quickly fell into a state of silence.

    "You guys come here."

    After looking at Bai Piaopiao, Yun Lan waved.

    "exist."

    Several subordinates bowed their heads.

    "You guys hurry up and get ready and rearrange the formation immediately."

    Yun Lan ordered: "But in order to avoid the same problem, I will personally arrange the formation this time."

    The eyes of several subordinates brightened up and they said quickly: "Since your lord is personally setting up the formation, the formation must be foolproof!"

    "That's natural, otherwise I would be like you trash and just let a mortal walk in?"

    Yun Lan snorted again and went to prepare for the arrangement of the formation.

    After leaving, Yi Feng walked westward.

    Because he is in Dongsheng, Zhongzhou is in his west direction.

    At this time.

    The sky in Dongsheng is filled with a thick layer of clouds, and the color is as if it is gilded, golden.

    Most people don¡¯t take these golden clouds seriously, but many places in the Xianjiang Continent cannot be calm.

    "It's the scourge of the lich, it's the scourge of the lich that has come to the world!"

    "This Xianjiang Continent is about to be turbulent. Countless old monsters are reviving, and awakened ones are emerging one after another. I didn't expect that the scourge of the lich in the last era would actually come back to the world."

    "The arrival of these rare treasures from heaven and earth will probably cause another big fight!"

    "Looking at the movement of this vision, it should be in Dongsheng!"

    In the Black Sea, huge waves rolled up.

    In the lava, the torrents are rolling.

    The iceberg roared and cracked layer by layer.

    There are countless places that have also caused extraordinary movements.

    "Go and bring me the Scourge of the Lich."

    "No matter what the price, the scourge of the lich must fall into my hands."

    "The scourge of the lich must not beIf it falls into the hands of others, whoever gets it will be able to take advantage of it, and I will definitely get it.  "

    "Remember, the Scourge of the Lich was once a sacred object of the Lich clan in the last era. It is usually enshrined in the altar. Go to Dongsheng to find the altar and get it from the altar for me."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    "Is it an earthquake?"

    Walking in the mountains, Yi Feng suddenly felt the earth shaking.

    But it goes as quickly as it comes.

    Yi Feng was also slightly confused, then stopped caring and continued on his way forward.

    One day passed in the blink of an eye

    Yi Feng is still walking through the jungle.

    But at this moment, Yi Feng suddenly found that the line of sight in front of him had broadened.

    "What a big altar!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 403 Lich Beast

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Looking at a super large bronze altar in front of him, Yi Feng couldn't help being surprised.

    With curiosity in mind, Yi Feng hurried over.

    As soon as he stepped onto the altar, Yi Feng seemed to have passed through a layer of something, but he didn't care and just looked at it casually.

    Around the altar, eight huge pillars were erected. The pillars were carved with various grotesque patterns, which was daunting.

    Yi Feng couldn¡¯t understand the pattern, so he stopped looking at it and turned his gaze to the ground.

    I saw a circular pattern painted in the center of the altar. This pattern seemed to be some kind of totem.

    And in the middle of the pattern, there is a button the size of a brick.

    "What is this?"

    Yi Feng stepped on it subconsciously, and the button suddenly sank, replaced by a hidden grid.

    And in the center of the hidden compartment, there is an ancient wood-colored box.

    "oh?"

    "Could it be that I have found a treasure?"

    Yi Feng was very excited and opened the box directly.

    Roar!

    With an invisible roar, a snow-white monster rushed out of the box with a layer of white mist.

    "How dare humans point their fingers at the lich's divine relics!?"

    Immediately, it opened its huge mouth and tore towards Yi Feng.

    this moment.

    The space behind Yi Feng directly turned into a black hole.

    The monster is the lich's treasure-protecting divine beast. Although it is only a soul body, it is also powerful.

    "Ahem!"

    "What a big dust."

    Yi Feng squinted and coughed twice. He couldn't help but tilt his head and waved towards the box.

    The moment Yi Feng waved his hand, the treasure-protecting beast's eyes widened, showing disbelief.

    "My body, actually"

    Before he finished speaking, it turned into a line of blue smoke and disappeared.

    Lich beast.

    Death!

    After a long time, Yi Feng looked into the box.

    In the box, there is a blood-red bead, as big as a goose egg, full of enchanting beauty.

    "What kind of beads are these?"

    Yi Feng picked it up and knocked it, observing it again and again, and was immediately disappointed.

    ¡°I thought it was something good, but it turns out it¡¯s just a broken bead. It seems to have no use except to look good.¡±

    Yi Feng curled his lips.

    "But that's right, who would put good things in a place where birds don't poop?"

    However, despite saying this, he still put the beads away casually.

    As soon as I got ready, I felt a sharp pain in my stomach.

    "wipe."

    "My stomach hurts and I need to poop."

    Yi Feng¡¯s face was livid, he held his belly and prepared to find a place to poop, but he was in a hurry and couldn¡¯t find a good place for a while.

    As for solving it anywhere, it is not a bad idea, after all, there is no one nearby.

    But you have to find a trap, right?

    It¡¯s not okay for Yi Feng not to have a trap, because he has a shadow.

    After all, he could never forget the time he went into the mountains. He also had a stomachache and didn't find a pit, so he settled on the spot. But he ate too much and the hill was too high, causing his raised butt to drop slightly and rub against it.

    That time, he forced himself to walk two miles with his butt raised before he found a water source to wash himself off.

    Since then, Yi Feng has sworn that there must be a pit when shitting.

    "It's so urgent."

    Yi Feng was ready to find a pit, but after taking two steps, he straightened up and realized that he couldn't move. If he moved any further, he couldn't hold it in anymore.

    Just when he didn't know what to do, he suddenly looked at the hidden grid aside, and his eyes suddenly lit up.

    This hidden grid is just two hands wide, so it is perfect.

    Although there was still a box placed in the secret compartment, I didn¡¯t care about that much. Without saying a word, I moved to the secret compartment with small steps and plunged into the box.

    Soon after, a confident smile filled Yi Feng's face again. He picked it with a stick and closed the box again.

    I put on my pants comfortably, but suddenly I found that my waist was empty.

    He touched it again, and his complexion suddenly changed.

    "Damn it, where's my wallet?"

    He touched his body repeatedly, but still didn¡¯t notice anythingCash bag.

    "Gan!"

    ¡°I just lost one some time ago, and then again, God, are you going to play with me like this?¡±

    Yi Feng cursed loudly while recalling where the money bag might have fallen.

    "Hey, it seems to have fallen at Miss Bai's place. I took a bath at her place. Yes, it must be"

    Yi Feng finally remembered where the money bag was.

    But remembering that he had been gone for a day, Yi Feng hesitated again.

    How to do it.

    Why don¡¯t you go back and get it again?

    But that¡¯s not possible. Bai Piaopiao believes that he can make a fortune, but there are a few other rubbish.

    "If they pick this up, wouldn't it mean that Roubaozi will never come back after beating a dog?"

    When he thought of this, Yi Feng no longer hesitated, jumped on Slowly's back, turned around and rushed towards Bai Piaopiao's residence.

    Another day passed, and Yi Feng finally returned to the foot of the fluttering white mountain.

    Putting it away slowly, Yi Feng walked up the mountain.

    And several people on the mountain, after two days of busy work, finally showed a satisfied smile on their faces.

    "Miss Bai, the formation has been rearranged."

    Yun Lan came to Bai Piaopiao and said: "For the next time, Miss Bai only needs to rest here in seclusion until she awakens."

    Bai Piaopiao opened her beautiful eyes and glanced at him.

    Seeing this, Yun Lan seemed to be afraid that Bai Piaopiao would be uneasy, and said rather proudly: "Don't worry, Miss Bai, I personally arranged the formation this time, and there will never be the same problem as last time, unless it is a fairy from the sky.  , otherwise it would be impossible to find us." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 404 Women¡¯s Clothes

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The words just fell.

    There was a knock on the door.

    This sudden knock on the door immediately made the courtyard become deathly silent, and the sound of falling leaves became clear and clear at this moment.

    Everyone looked at each other in shock.

    Who will knock on the door at this time?

    Just when everyone was confused, the knock on the door rang again, and a voice was also heard.

    "Miss Bai, did you hear that? Are you there?"

    The sound of this sound was like a thunderclap in their minds.

    "No, no, no, no, it's impossible."

    Yun Lan shivered even more, almost peeing out of fear.

    "I have clearly rearranged the formation, how could this kid still come here? This is impossible!"

    Yun Lan shook her head with an ugly expression, completely unable to accept this fact in her heart. While muttering in her mouth, she rushed towards the door with a single stride.

    Bai Piaopiao couldn't calm down either and quickly followed Yun Lan.

    "It must be an illusion."

    Yun Lan¡¯s lips trembled, comforting herself in her heart, and then opened the door.

    The door is open.

    A figure in white robe appeared in everyone's eyes.

    It¡¯s none other than Yi Feng.

    "Mr. Yi, it's really you, why are you back again?" Bai Piaopiao suddenly let out an excited voice when she saw it was really Yi Feng, and hurriedly rushed towards Yi Feng.

    However.

    Yun Lan on the side looked at Yi Feng's face and collapsed.

    He was pulling his hair tightly with both hands, staggering on his hind legs, and his heart was filled with disbelief.

    At the same time, his face also turned red, and he felt a burning pain.

    He had just vowed to tell Bai Piaopiao, patting his chest, that only an immortal in the sky could find this place. In the blink of an eye, this hateful guy came to the door.

    This face.

    The beating was extremely painful.

    You said it would be fine if he was really strong. At least Yun Lan could still make a vague statement and not be so embarrassed.

    But what the fuck, this guy is a mortal, a fucking mortal!

    The most irritating thing is that this is not the first time, but this is the second time.

    For a moment, Yun Lan almost spit out a mouthful of old blood.

    Why?

    Why is this hateful guy able to break his formations frequently? Why on earth!

    Yun Lan roared in her heart, wanting to catch Yifeng and ask him directly.

    At this moment, Bai Piaopiao looked over with warning eyes.

    At the same time, her message fell into Yun Lan's mind.

    "Guardian Yun, why is Mr. Yi able to come here twice? I think you should not ask him, but reflect on your own problems."

    "Anyway, let me put my words here today. Mr. Yi is my friend. I will never allow you to hurt him. If anything happens to him, I will never cooperate with you!"

    The decisive words came out of Bai Piaopiao's mouth, full of power.

    Hearing this, Yun Lan¡¯s face turned ugly.

    "you¡­¡­"

    "well¡­¡­"

    He wanted to refute something, but he remembered how he had been slapped in the face immediately after he had vowed before. At this moment, he had no face to confront Bai Piaopiao, so he could only sigh heavily and throw away his sleeves angrily.

    "Mr. Yi, why are you back again?" After Yun Lan left, Bai Piaopiao couldn't help but asked Yi Feng, "Is the matter finished?"

    "The matter is not finished yet. I came back because I seem to have left my money bag with you."

    Yi Feng smiled sheepishly and trotted towards the guest room next to him.

    "Did you drop your money bag?"

    Bai Piaopiao nodded and was about to follow Yi Feng.

    But at this moment, she suddenly remembered something and stopped.

    The pretty face also changed drastically!

    Without saying a word, he quickly followed Yi Feng and stopped him on the spot: "Master Yi, don't be so anxious, right?"

    "How can we not be anxious? That's several hundred gold coins."

    Yi Feng bypassed Bai Piaopiao and continued towards the guest room.

    Bai Piaopiao seemed to have discovered some unspeakable secret. He stopped in front of Yi Feng again and said: "It is unlikely that he fell into this room. How about Master Yi first?"Look elsewhere?  "

    "If this room doesn't exist, then it's even less likely to exist elsewhere." Yi Feng said, bypassing Bai Piaopiao again, pushed open the door, and walked into the room.

    this moment.

    Bai Piaopiao turned pale and had no choice but to follow Yi Feng to the bed again.

    At the same time, she secretly prayed in her heart: "Never, never get discovered!"

    "Hey, this bed, I remember not all the quilts were made up when I left?" Yi Feng asked doubtfully.

    Bai Piaopiao's heart skipped a beat.

    After reacting, he forced a smile and explained awkwardly: "Maybe, maybe you remembered it wrong, Master."

    "oh."

    Yi Feng touched his head and started searching on the bed without paying much attention.

    Seeing this, Bai Piaopiao patted her proud little chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    However.

    Before she could even take a breath, Yi Feng, who was looking for the money bag on the bed, touched something under the quilt.

    As soon as you pull it out

    It is a set of black women's pajamas.

    The fabric of the pajamas seems to be very expensive. It feels silky and smooth, and feels excellent. It is just very thin and a little transparent. Even if you just hold it in your hand, you can clearly smell a light fragrance.

    "Why are there women's clothes on this bed?"

    Yi Feng grabbed the pajamas and looked at Bai Piaopiao with doubtful eyes.

    Bai Piaopiao froze in place like a pillar, her pretty face instantly flushed to the root of her neck, her jade hands turned blue while she was biting her red lips tightly, almost drawing blood.

    While I wished I could find a crack in the ground and burrow down into it, I was also full of regrets for myself.

    Bai Piaopiao, Bai Piaopiao, why did you forget to put away the pajamas you changed into last night?

    ¡°If Mr. Yi discovers that I secretly slept in his bed after he left, what will he think of me?

    Bai Piaopiao, you stupid woman, why are you so brainless!

    How to do how to do¡­¡­

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

 Chapter 405 This time is also an accident

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Bai Piaopiao was stunned by Yi Feng's eyes.

    Her pretty face turned blue and red.

    "kindness?"

    Yi Feng asked again.

    "ah¡­¡­"

    "Haha, this"

    "Mr. Yi, I"

    "This, haha, seems to be"

    Bai Piaopiao was at a loss and hesitant to speak. It took him a long time to explain what was going on.

    "Miss, I heard that Mr. Yi is back again, right?"

    At this moment, Maomao¡¯s voice came from outside the door, and then he walked in.

    Seeing that Yi Feng was really here, her eyes lit up and she shouted excitedly: "Oh, Mr. Yi, you are really back. That's great."

    Looking at Maomao who suddenly broke in, her beautiful white eyes lit up.

    As if seeing a savior, he said quickly: "Oh, Mr. Yi, I'm so sorry. That damn girl Maomao slept on your bed after you left. She must have left these pajamas too."

    With that said, Bai Piaopiao grabbed the black pajamas and stuffed them into Maomao's hands.

    "ah?"

    Looking at the pajamas that were suddenly thrust into his hands, Maomao was startled. He opened his small mouth and shouted: "Miss, why are you talking nonsense? How can this be the pajamas I left behind? It is obviously"

    However.

    Before she could finish her words, a fluttering white jade palm fell on her lapel, and Maomao was thrown away.

    "kindness?"

    "Where's Maomao?"

    Yi Feng, who had just tilted his head, turned his head back again and found that Maomao had suddenly disappeared, and he suddenly heard a confused voice.

    "Uh, haha, she has already run away."

    Bai Piaopian smiled awkwardly and explained: "I guess he is afraid that the young master will laugh at him and be embarrassed to see others, so he is like this."

    "All right."

    Yi Feng shook his head helplessly and continued to search on the bed with his hands.

    finally.

    His eyes lit up.

    "found it."

    A heavy money bag was found by Yi Feng.

    "Congratulations to the young master for your lost possession."

    Seeing this, Bai Piaopiao finally breathed a sigh of relief. If she let Yi Feng continue to look for her, she was really afraid that Yi Feng would make the sound of her falling from the bed again.

    Soon after, the two slowly came to the door.

    "Sir, are you leaving so soon?" Bai Piaopiao asked a little disappointed.

    "Well, I came back this time to look for the money bag. I wasted a lot of time looking for it, so I have to continue on my way." Yi Feng weighed the money bag in his hand and said.

    "All right."

    Bai Piaopiao raised her head slightly.

    She also understood that no matter what, the two of them would always be separated again, it was just a matter of time.

    "Farewell."

    Yi Feng walked slowly down the mountain.

    "correct."

    Bai Piaopiao suddenly shouted.

    "kindness?"

    Yi Feng paused in his steps.

    ¡°Master, can you give me a gift?¡±

    "Gift?"

    "Yes, anything is fine!"

    Bai Piaopiao looked at Yi Feng seriously and made a solemn voice.

    This separation may be the last time the two of them actually see each other, so she hopes to leave something with Yi Feng.

    ¡°Perhaps when I take out something like this many years later, I can still remember that I once met such an interesting mortal in this small mountain range.

    "good."

    "Just don't dislike it."

    Yi Feng also remembered the red beads he picked up not long ago, casually took them out of his sleeve and handed them to Bai Piaopiao.

    ¡°What beautiful beads.¡±

    Bai Piaopiao took it and couldn't put it down. After playing with it for a long time, she put it away and said, "I also want to give you a gift, so if you need anything, just ask, as long as I have it!"

    "That's too polite. I don't need anything for now, so thank you, girl." Yi Feng declined politely.

    "No, you must."

    Bai Piaopiao said firmly.

    "Isn't this bad?"

    Yi Feng touched his nose.

    Bai Piaopiao looked at him quietly, motionless.

    ?Seeing this, Yi Feng shook his head helplessly. He had never seen someone forcefully give a gift.

    To be honest, he really doesn¡¯t want anything from Bai Piaopiao. How can he ask for gifts from others without telling her that he has disturbed her many times?

    But seeing Bai Piaopiao's insistence, Yi Feng had no choice but to think about what gift he should get.

    Just when he was feeling worried, he happened to see the wind chime hanging on the top of the door behind Bai Piaopiao.

    "Why don't you, girl, give me this wind chime?"

    Yi Feng smiled and said, this wind chime is not a valuable thing, and it is easy for him to keep, so it is perfect.

    Without waiting for Bai Piaopiao's reply, Yi Feng stepped forward, pulled out the wind chime and put it in his bag.

    "Well, I hope you can keep it forever."

    Seeing that Yi Feng only wanted Yi Feng¡¯s wind chime, Bai Piaopiao didn¡¯t have anything to say, so she just reminded Yi Feng.

    "Don't worry, girl, I will take good care of it!"

    "Farewell."

    Yi Feng smiled and hugged his fists, then walked down the mountain slowly.

    ¡°I hope that in the future, when the young master sees this wind chime, he will also be reminded of my existence, Bai Piaopiao.¡±

    Looking at Yi Feng¡¯s leaving figure, Bai Piaopiao couldn¡¯t help but murmur.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±

    Yun Lan sat on the haystack, full of depression, "How come the formation we arranged failed again and again on this kid?"

    "Yeah, it's really strange and evil. This kid is obviously a mortal."

    "But I just went down the mountain and caught a little monster to experiment with. The formation we arranged obviously worked!"

    His subordinates also agreed.

    The expressions on their faces are more depressed than the last.

    "kindness?"

    "You just turned off the formation?"

    Yun Lan raised her head and glanced outside, and suddenly asked her subordinate.

    "I do not have it!"

    The subordinate replied.

    Yun Lan turned her attention to others.

    The others also shook their heads.

    "nothing?"

    "Why is the formation closed?"

    Yun Lan couldn't help but ask.

    As soon as I finished asking, I had a bad feeling in my heart. My eyes widened, I sat up and rushed towards the door.

    Other subordinates also followed suit.

    In the blink of an eye, several people rushed to the door and looked up at the top of the door.

    This look doesn¡¯t matter, it almost makes Yun Lan¡¯s blood surge.

    ¡°Where are the wind chimes?¡±

    Yun Lan roared loudly.

    "kindness?"

    Bai Piaopiao, who was standing in trance, turned around when he heard the sound, looked at Yun Lan who was about to run away, and asked softly: "Is there something wrong with Protector Yun?"

    "Miss Bai, let me ask you, where is the wind chime hanging here?" Yun Lan asked with trembling palms and pointed at the top of the door.

    "Oh, it was pulled away by Mr. Yi."

    Bai Piaopiao responded softly.

    Hearing this, Yun Lan suddenly trembled, showing a ferocious look, and said word by word: "Pull out and leave?"

    "Yes!"

    Bai Piaopiao nodded solemnly.

    Yun Lan vomited out a mouthful of old blood, her whole body momentum rose, and her hair stood up at this moment.

    "ah!"

    "ah!"

    "ah!"

    "You bastard like a dog, you little bitch, I'll kill you if I wipe out your ancestors for eighteen generations, I'll beat your tendons and peel off your skin!"

    Yun Lan's face flushed, her eyes were about to burst out as she stepped forward and rushed down the mountain like a wild beast.

    Fortunately, his subordinates were also quick-sighted and quickly followed Yun Lan and threw the rampaging Yun Lan to the ground.

    "My lord, please calm down!"

    The subordinate held Yun Lan tightly and shouted.

    "Calm down your anger and be paralyzed!"

    Yun Lan sent several people flying with one wave.

    Several people rolled on the ground and rushed towards Yun Lan.

    "Sir, the overall situation is more important!"

    "Yes, adults must be strong!"

    "If you really kill that kid, Miss Bai will probably be angry, which will inevitably affect our cooperation!"

    Bai Piaopiao was also frightened by Yun Lan's appearance, and quickly came over worriedly and asked: "Guardian Yun, why are you doing this?"

    "Why do you think I am?"

    Yun Lan was pressed to the ground and roared: "That son of a bitch destroyed my formation again."

    Hearing this, her beautiful white eyes jumped.

    He froze in place in embarrassment.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    "Although I really sympathize with Protector Yun, this time, it seems to be an accident"

    Bai Piaopiao explained with an awkward smile.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)"Why do you think I am?"

    Yun Lan was pressed to the ground and roared: "That son of a bitch destroyed my formation again."

    Hearing this, her beautiful white eyes jumped.

    He froze in place in embarrassment.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    "Although I really sympathize with Protector Yun, this time, it seems to be an accident"

    Bai Piaopiao explained with an awkward smile.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 406 How can it be so serious?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Night.

    Yi Feng felt sleepy and dozed off slowly on the shell.

    Before going to bed, Yi Feng changed his direction and rushed slowly towards Beihai.

    Because he thought about it carefully, although Central Continent is the cradle of the strong, there are relatively more opportunities here, but the threshold must be much higher accordingly.

    But Beihai is very different. The temperature here is much lower than other places and it is relatively poor, so it is more suitable for people like Yi Feng to go there.

    This night.

    Something unusual happened in Xianjiang Continent.

    Ordinary people only know that dark clouds have enveloped the bright moon and blocked the starry sky, making the entire night sky invisible.

    But there was a great disturbance among the masters.

    They knew clearly that this was not a dark cloud at all, but something huge flying through the sky.

    Of course, it is more accurate to say that it is not flying by.

    And like squirming

    As for what it was, they had no way of knowing. They only knew that when the thing passed by, all the people hiding there disappeared.

    wind.

    Whistling by.

    Yi Feng shivered and woke up from the cold.

    When he opened his eyes, he found that he was in a strange place.

    Ahead is a vast and boundless continent.

    And behind, there are layers of waves in the ocean.

    "It's only been one night. I feel like I've traveled somewhere across the ocean. Even the temperature has dropped so much. It's really strange."

    Yi Feng looked around and couldn't help but murmur.

    By chance, there was a fisherman passing by by the seaside. When Yi Feng inquired about it, his mouth opened wide and he was overflowing with surprise.

    Beihai!

    He has actually arrived at the Beihai Continent!

    "Ha ha."

    "These people spread rumors about how far and far the North Sea is, and they spread it so far. I really thought it was only a few hundred kilometers away!"

    Yi Feng couldn¡¯t help but laugh.

    After all, based on the time he slept and his slow speed, the distance was only a few hundred kilometers.

    However, although it is only a few hundred kilometers away, due to the seaside climate, the weather here is still much colder than that in Dongsheng.

    Fortunately, Yi Feng was not unprepared and directly held the flame bead in his hand to keep himself warm.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a city first, and then ask about some of the forces in Beihai!¡±

    Yi Fengjiang slowly received the Ring of Space, holding the flame bead in his hand and walking in the cold wind, heading inland.

    In the sky.

    Seven figures appeared.

    The seven of them were dressed in black robes, and their whole bodies exuded an icy aura.

    The man headed by his eyes, his eyes were like eagle eyes, expressionless, and a sharp scar on his angular face.

    At this time, he glanced out of the corner of his eye.

    Looking at a thin figure walking on the avenue on the ground, his eyes couldn't help but jump.

    This ant-sized figure is not worth mentioning to him. Normally, he would not even take a second look at it.

    Perhaps because he was bored on the road, he took a look.

    The earthly world.

    Coincidentally.

    It was this glance that made him discover something incredible.

    Eagle-like pupils were staring at the flame bead in Yi Feng's hand that was emitting a faint light.

    "Flame Bead."

    "It's actually a flame bead."

    "Haha, I searched all over the North Sea, even Central Continent and the West Demon Forest, for the flame beads, but I couldn't find them, but I found them here."

    "It's really hard to find anything even if you try hard to find it. It takes no effort at all to get it!"

    He was so excited that he couldn't help himself, and burst into wild laughter.

    When the other six people looked at it, their eyes suddenly lit up, and they all showed excitement.

    The seven people spotted Yi Feng¡¯s position and stepped over with heavy steps.

    One step is a thousand feet.

    After a few steps, the seven people arrived in front of Yi Feng.

    Yi Feng, who was walking with his head down, suddenly raised his head and looked at the seven people who suddenly appeared in front of him to block the road. He couldn't help but frown.

    "Did you meet the bandits again?"

    ¡°They are really professional. I didn¡¯t see any of them before, but nowJust popped up.  "

    Yi Feng couldn¡¯t help but complain like this.

    ¡°Boy, hand over the beads in your hand.¡±

    The hoarse voice of the leading man sounded majestic and irresistible.

    "Flame beads?"

    Yi Feng frowned.

    These bitches are really cheap, they actually want his flame beads.

    Although this thing is not a treasure, in this temperature, it is his mobile stove!

    "No."

    Yi Feng raised his head and spoke decisively.

    "kindness?"

    Yi Feng¡¯s answer surprised the eagle-eyed man.

    A mortal.

    You are so stubborn, is it because you can¡¯t distinguish the form?

    The seven people stepped forward.

    He approached Yi Feng.

    At this time.

    There were two more streams of light passing by in the sky.

    The figures are one big and one small.

    The leader is beautifully dressed and has a great temperament. Coupled with her beautiful face, it can be seen that she must be a person of considerable status.

    She is small and smart, but her clothes are quite simple. She should be the maid of the leading woman.

    However, the two people who were on their way seemed to be in a hurry.

    There is a deep sadness on her pretty face.

    As the two of them were on their way, they happened to see the following scene.

    "That young man seems to be in a bad situation."

    The girl frowned and couldn't help but said.

    "Yes, those seven men in black robes are not good people at first glance." The maid said the same.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and help him.¡± The girl said.

    "Miss, let's not meddle in other people's business. We can't even protect ourselves." The maid advised.

    "It is precisely because we cannot protect ourselves that we yearn for the hope of life even more, so we cannot just sit idly by like this." The girl made up her mind and turned around and rushed towards Yi Feng's direction.

    And the helpless maid could only keep up quickly.

    "Boy, I'll give you another chance to hand over the beads in your hand." The leader of the man once again said a hoarse voice, and his unquestionable attitude seemed to be giving Yi Feng an ultimatum.

    ¡°I said it¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Yi Feng said forcefully.

    The leading man raised his eyes.

    He was completely angered by the fact that a mortal who could be easily crushed to death was so blind.

    "Then you die."

    He raised his palm and was about to attack Yi Feng.

    "You guys stop."

    At this moment, a female voice shouted from behind Yi Feng.

    It was the master and servant who came over.

    They came directly to Yi Feng and took a look at the clean Yi Feng. After learning that Yi Feng was a mortal without cultivation, the girl said softly: "You don't have to be afraid, we will help you."

    After saying that, the girl took a step forward, raised her chin and shouted to the man in black: "Who are you and why are you robbing him?"

    The man in black robe glanced at the master and the servant, with disdain in his eyes. He didn't even think of replying. His eyes flickered slightly, and a powerful aura came out of his body.

    When this momentum hit, the girl groaned, took a sharp step back, and her face immediately turned pale.

    "Emperor Wu."

    "He's actually a Martial Emperor!"

    She murmured in disbelief, and her pretty face was filled with a look of deathly gray.

    She just wanted to draw her sword to help when there was an injustice, but she never expected that the person who intercepted a mortal like Yi Feng would be Emperor Wu!

    What¡¯s even more solemn is that when the momentum was revealed just now, she clearly felt the murderous intention of the man in black towards her.

    The sky is going to destroy people!

    The girl couldn't help but sigh.

    ¡°But that¡¯s all, even if she hadn¡¯t encountered what happened today, she wouldn¡¯t have lived long. It was just a matter of dying early or dying late.

    She glanced at Yi Feng next to her apologetically, and said with disappointment: "Sorry, the situation has turned out as we expected, and we can't help you. Even the two of us may not be able to leave."

    Hear the words.

    Yi Feng was quite speechless.

    These two girls were also funny. They probably wanted to help out when they first came out, but the man gave them a fierce look and gave up again.

    I really don¡¯t know what to say.

    Of course, the spirit of these two girls still moved him. There are not many such good people left.

    So he walked out unhurriedly and comforted softly: "Girl, don't be so discouraged. The situation is not as serious as you said."

    As he said that, Yi Feng gave her a reassuring smile.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)?Okay.

    Of course, the spirit of these two girls still moved him. There are not many such good people left.

    So he walked out unhurriedly and comforted softly: "Girl, don't be so discouraged. The situation is not as serious as you said."

    As he said that, Yi Feng gave her a reassuring smile.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 407: Flashy

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After saying this in an understatement, Yi Feng took a step forward.

    Facing these seven people, he never felt afraid from the beginning.

    Because from the beginning, he directly used the system to test the talents of these people, and the result was just seven garbage.

    Yi Feng is aware of the rubbish and is not afraid of a few more.

    If not, Yi Feng would have run away long ago. How could he stay here stupidly and wait to die?

    "Well?"

    However, the two girls were stunned on the spot.

    The matter is not that serious?

    The leader is Emperor Wu!

    ??????? Is the mind of the mortal in front of me frightened, or is he unable to distinguish the situation at all?

    Seeing that the worries of the two girls had subsided, Yi Feng comforted him softly: "Girls, you don't have to worry too much, they are just seven pieces of trash. Even if the girls don't come over, I can deal with them easily."

    The two girls were stunned again by Yi Feng's words.

    them.

    You actually called them seven pieces of trash?

    For a moment, the two women looked at Yi Feng as if they were a fool. They even had a picture in their minds of how miserable Yi Feng would die at the hands of these seven people.

    "Oh, Miss, look at you, you told me not to come. This is a person with a burned-out brain. We may really not be able to leave now." The maid couldn't help but scolded softly in the girl's ear.

    The girl also has a complicated face.

    Emperor Wu.

    ??Already the ceiling of the entire Xianjiang Continent, was actually called trash by this mortal.

    It¡¯s really as ignorant as you want to be!

    At this time, the men in black had completely lost their patience and were completely angered by Yi Feng's words. One of them had already directly attacked Yi Feng.

    With a movement of his steps, he shrunk to the size of a foot and arrived in front of Yi Feng in the blink of an eye.

    The palm of your hand is over.

    A sharp claw struck at Yi Feng's neck, a fatal blow.

    "So fast."

    "It's actually another Martial Emperor!"

    The two girls screamed in surprise, even before they could see the movements of the man in black, they were already in front of Yi Feng.

    This terrifying attack scared them so much that their faces turned pale.

    They had already anticipated Yi Feng¡¯s ending.

    Because such a blow, let alone a mortal like Yi Feng, even the two of them, would not even have the qualifications to resist.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    However, a sudden voice sounded.

    The two girls turned their heads and were surprised to find that Yi Feng pulled out a kitchen knife from his arms and slashed it on the neck of the man in black.

    The man in black fell to the ground in response, too dead to die.

    "What?"

    This scene made the girl cover her red lips and scream in surprise. The facts in front of her shocked her soul and made her mind go blank.

    That Martial Emperor in black.

    He was actually hacked to death with a kitchen knife by this mortal?

    this¡­¡­

    sky!

    what is going on?

    The girl felt that she had completely lost the ability to think.

    The expressions of the remaining six men in black also changed, and they also showed a look of disbelief.

    Their companion was actually hacked to death with one knife, and they couldn't even see clearly how the knife was struck.

    Especially the leader, whose eyes narrowed into pinholes, stared at Yi Feng.

    The man in front of him really had no cultivation at all, but he hacked his companion to death with one knife. What on earth is going on?

    It¡¯s really weird!

    "You're so damn slow, like a dog pouncing, and you still want to kill me?"

    "Bah."

    Just when they were all in shock and unable to extricate themselves, Yi Feng cursed at the corpse on the ground, then raised his kitchen knife towards the six of them.

    "You six guys, don't stand still. Aren't you trying to rob me? Come on, come on, let's do it together."

    Yi Feng shouted arrogantly.

    Such provocation made the six people burst into rage.

    Let¡¯s not talk about the hatred of our companions. It is unbearable to look down on them like this.

    What's more, the flame bead in Yi Feng's hand is also a must-have for them.?.

    The six people showed their momentum, and the aura of Emperor Wu came out in shock.

    Under this situation, the master and servant who were watching the battle had already been shaken back by the power.

    For a while.

    One person formed hand seals on his palms at lightning speed.

    Along with the handprints, invisible energy condensed from behind him, like a huge wave.

    Another person, with his palms together, formed a huge palm print in the sky, and it was about to press down from the sky with overwhelming power.

    In short, at this moment, the six people showed their power and used various methods one after another.

    However.

    "ah!"

    A scream suddenly sounded.

    Just when he saw it, Yi Feng chopped down the man in black with the hand seal with one knife, and the attack he had concentrated dissipated.

    "It's time to do the Nima mudra. Have you seen too much of the Hokage?"

    ¡°It¡¯s all bells and whistles.¡±

    While speaking, another man in black who was concentrating his attack was chopped down with another knife.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 408 You touch me?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re awesome just by showing off your moves?¡±

    Just like that, one knife after another

    Several men in black didn't even use their skills, and were chopped down to the ground by Yi Feng effortlessly. Only the leading man was left lying on the ground, dying.

    Such a scene has already dumbfounded the two masters and servants next to them. The boss of the two, with his red lips parted, was full of surprise.

    It can be seen from the revealed aura that these seven people are all Emperors of Martial Arts.

    However, the seven Martial Emperors were killed in just a few blows without any resistance in front of the young man in front of them.

    The key is that they have not been able to see clearly until now what kind of cultivation this young man has!

    "Aren't you robbing me? Keep robbing me, you piece of trash!"

    Yi Feng put the kitchen knife on the leader's neck and shouted coldly.

    "I, I was wrong, please forgive me, please forgive me, please forgive me."

    ¡°UuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuI shouldn't steal your things."

    Feeling the cold light on the kitchen knife, the leading man knelt on the ground and let out a regretful voice.

    "snort."

    "I thought you were so cool. Weren't you awesome just now?"

    Yi Feng snorted coldly and couldn't help but cast a disdainful glance to the side.

    However.

    It was because of Yi Feng's sudden glance and distraction that a ferocious cold light flashed in the eyes of the leading man, suddenly rising from the ground.

    At the same time as the explosion, all the vitality surged in his body and gathered towards his right hand.

    In an instant.

    A ball of energy that was ready to move was condensed in his hand, sweeping through the billowing storm.

    "Hahaha, you are still too young."

    "You should have killed me directly just now. Since you didn't kill me right away, then just bear with my dying counterattack!"

    ?? A crazy voice came out of his mouth, showing the appearance of a desperado, and he aimed the powerful attack in his hand at Yi Feng's chest and pushed it away.

    "ah!"

    "careful."

    Seeing this, the master and servant who were watching the battle suddenly widened their beautiful eyes with fear, and shouted anxiously to Yifeng to remind him.

    They never expected that a master of the Emperor Martial Arts could be so insidious and cunning. He would kneel down and beg for mercy, but then take advantage of others' unpreparedness to launch a sneak attack behind his back.

    but.

    It¡¯s too late for all this!

    The process from the moment the man in black gathered his attack to the moment he pushed it onto Yi Feng's chest actually only happened in an instant.

    This palm with a powerful energy ball landed directly on Yi Feng's chest.

    This blow hit!

    "Is he dead?"

    When the two masters and servants watching the battle saw Yi Feng's palm, their hearts skipped a beat. Their beautiful eyes stared at Yi Feng with uneasy suspicions in their hearts.

    Although they were shocked by Yi Feng's previous strength, being able to withstand Emperor Wu's blow at such a close range and unpreparedly was a disaster in their eyes.

    The man in black who attacked also held his breath and looked at Yi Feng.

    Those eagle-like eyes remained motionless.

    "do you died?"

    He also had the same uneasy conjecture in his heart.

    wind.

    Whistling by.

    this moment.

    There was a deathly silence in the venue, and even the breathing of everyone fell silent.

    ?Suddenly.

    A voice broke all the calm.

    "You touch me?"

    The sound came from Yi Feng's mouth, and at the same time he rubbed his chest with his palms.

    "You still touch me before you die. What a damn person who is about to fight back before you die. It won't do much harm, but it's insulting enough!"

    He raised his hand and slapped the man in black on the face with a big mouth, knocking him to the ground and stepping on his chest with the soles of his feet.

    This scene, the master and the servant, who originally had their hearts in their throats, were dumbfounded.

    Touch, touch you?

    Emperor Wu¡¯s blow was actually described as touching you

    Why does this sound so arrogant?

    The man in black who was stepped on the ground was even more stunned, staring at Yi Feng with a pair of bloodshot eyes.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Withstanding His Strongest Blow, And Yet Nothing Happened?

    "You, who are you??  "

    The man in black¡¯s eyes showed unwillingness and fear as he asked word by word.

    "Who do you think I am?"

    Yi Feng sneered.

    The man looked at Yi Feng.

    "I am your uncle."

    Yi Feng dropped the kitchen knife with a clean stroke.

    That¡¯s it.

    All seven men in black lost their lives.

    "Really, anyone dares to block the road and rob me these days. They really think I am a vegetarian."

    Yi Feng pulled up the clothes of the man in black, cursed and complained, and wiped the blood off the kitchen knife and put it away.

    After putting away the kitchen knife, Yi Feng straightened his spotless robe, turned his head and looked at the two women, showing a faint smile.

    "You two girls don't have to worry."

    He said gently.

    Hearing this, the master and servant trembled, and quickly walked over and leaned next to Yi Feng, shouting with great respect: "Greetings, senior."

    "Hey, you are not a senior, just kill a few rubbish." Yi Feng quickly helped the two women up and said disapprovingly.

    The two women couldn¡¯t help but twitch their lips.

    Emperor Wu¡¯s words were such that they didn¡¯t know what to say.

    But there is no way to refute it.

    "After all, what they said is right. The seven Emperors fell down like chopping melons and vegetables. In the eyes of others, Emperors I am afraid are really rubbish!"

    "I do want to thank you too."

    Yi Feng then added that after all, these two girls were cowards, but their kindness in helping him could still be seen.

    "Senior is too polite. He doesn't need our help at all. Instead, we have become a burden to him." The two women said anxiously.

    "You two are too polite."

    Although what the two women said was indeed correct, Yi Feng did not want to undermine their good behavior of drawing out a sword to help them when encountering difficulties, so he comforted them with joking words: "The arrival of you two has emboldened me. After all,  Only in front of a beautiful woman can I burst out with such great power."

    Yi Feng¡¯s joke made the two nervous women couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    I didn¡¯t expect that this expert could be so funny.

    And looking at his impeccable and gentle appearance, it seems difficult to think of the terrifying figure who just casually caused seven Emperors to lose their souls under the sword!

    Both sides chatted for a while.

    We learned that the girl¡¯s name was Ye Yi, and next to her was her maid Xiaochun.

    "By the way, is there a city ahead?" Yi Feng asked.

    "Senior, there is a Guantang City dozens of miles ahead." Ye Yi replied respectfully.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to have a city.¡±

    Yi Feng smiled and nodded, and said at the same time: "Miss Ye, there is no need to call me senior or anything, I am just a mortal, there is no need to act like an immortal cultivator."

    "Mortalmortal?"

    Ye Yi opened her red lips and looked at Yi Feng in disbelief.

    "I'm still lying to you. Do you think I look like a cultivated person?" Yi Feng spread his hands and said with a smile.

    Ye Yi twitched her mouth.

    right.

    ?Mortal people.

    On the surface, he looked like a mortal, and she really believed it at first.

    But after witnessing Yi Feng killing seven Martial Emperors with her own eyes, she could only say that she had never seen such a mortal before in her life.

    So Ye Yi couldn't help but laugh and said: "Senior is really joking. If senior was really a mortal, how could he have eliminated those seven people so easily."

    "What can't be solved?"

    Yi Feng said with a smile: "They are originally crooked melons and cracked jujubes, and it is not just cultivators who can defeat seven in one, mortals can do it too."

    "Senior is joking again, how could a mortal beat seven of them." Ye Yi smiled, thinking that Yi Feng was making fun of her.

    etc.

    But I just finished speaking.

    She seemed to have noticed something was wrong.

    What Yi Feng said just now is that mortals can beat seven with one?

    He means?

    Ye Yi suddenly remembered that when Yi Feng killed these seven people just now, he did not show any aura at all, nor did he use any immortal cultivator's methods. His moves were exactly the same as those used by mortals.

    Hiss!

    When thinking back to this point, Ye Yi suddenly took a breath of cold air.

    ?That is to say.

    The person in front of me killed seven Martial Emperors using only mortal means?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)You, you killed seven Martial Emperors just by using mortal means?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 409 You are really a genius

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    At this moment, Ye Yizhi felt like her head was going to explode.

    this¡­¡­

    What kind of terrifying cultivation level is this?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With the power of a mortal, without using any of the power of a cultivator, you can kill the seven great martial emperors like melons and vegetables?

    She couldn't help but glance at Yi Feng.

    Is this person an immortal?

    At the same time, she suddenly understood why Yi Feng emphasized that he was a mortal.

    I heard that there are many big shots who regard themselves as mortals and like this kind of low-key life. I am afraid that the person in front of me is such a big shot!

    Therefore, Ye Yi was wise enough not to break through this layer of window paper, and the title of Yi Feng was changed from senior to sir.

    "Okay, let's say goodbye."

    After a brief exchange of greetings, Yi Feng rushed towards the distant city.

    Looking at Yi Feng¡¯s back, Ye Yi felt a bit like a dream.

    Today, she witnessed the fall of seven Martial Emperors with her own eyes.

    ¡°I never thought that I would be able to deal with an immortal person in my lifetime.

    "Miss, let's leave quickly!" Xiaochun said quickly.

    Xiaochun¡¯s words brought Ye Yi back to reality.

    She smiled bitterly and said, "If we leave, where can we go?"

    "But but"

    Xiaochun's face was full of anxiety and he said: "But the master said that no matter where you go, you must leave Beihai as soon as possible!"

    Ye Yi shook her head in frustration and said, "Xiaochun, I've figured it out and I don't plan to leave."

    "Ah, miss you?"

    Xiaochun¡¯s expression changed and she quickly said, ¡°Miss, have you really thought about it?¡±

    "Think about it."

    Ye Yi nodded solemnly, took off a storage ring, and said: "This storage ring is for you. It contains a lot of training resources. You have a good talent. Find a place to hide it and practice hard."

    "Miss, what are you talking about?"

    Xiaochun said unhappily: "If you really want to go back, then Xiaochun will definitely go back with you, and even if he dies, he will die with you, miss."

    "you¡­¡­"

    Ye Yi looked at Xiaochun with a straight face.

    Xiaochun did not retreat at all and was full of determination.

    "Okay, okay."

    Seeing Xiaochun so determined, Ye Yi sighed, her tall body flew up into the air, and flew towards the direction where she came from, taking Xiaochun one after another.

    "Hoo!"

    finally reached.

    Yi Feng looked at the city entrenched in front and finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    This time I came out and saw the world for once.

    ¡°Perhaps there is only such a city nearby, so Guantang City is larger than any other city he has seen in Dongsheng.

    It is like a mighty lion standing in the front. It is majestic and full of a sense of age.

    According to records.

    In ancient times, the spiritual energy of Xianjiang Continent was very strong.

    At that time, there were endless talents with all kinds of talents. The sect that had no shortage of geniuses would only recruit disciples every ten years. Therefore, people with slightly less talents could not even break their heads to enter the sect.

    But later, due to the influence of some unrest in the world, the spiritual energy in the Xianjiang Continent became very thin, resulting in the proportion of cultivators in the crowd becoming smaller and smaller.

    As a result, the sect, which originally had no shortage of disciples, became very scarce.

    There are many small sects that will even fight because of disciples who are not very talented.  After all, for a sect, population is the foundation of its strength. As far as luck is concerned, there are people in history who are just as talented as they are, but because of various opportunities and hard work, they have become outstanding people.

    So nowadays, as long as you have the foundation to practice, you are not afraid of not being able to enter the sect.

    certainly.

    The requirements for large sects are still much higher, and you must at least reach a certain level of cultivation talent before you can enter.  But disciples who reach this standard will also cause competition among large sects.

    It just so happened that today, Yi Feng encountered a major event in Guantang City.

    Big bosses from several major sects in Beihai came to Guantang City to discuss matters. Since the number of talents has been decreasing in recent years, they joined forces and organized a large-scale blood absorption.

    Yi Feng followed the crowd to the central square.

    In the centerOn the high platform of the field, there were people from several camps standing.

    They hold flying swords in their hands, and exude a heavy aura. They are not angry and have a strong sense of authority. They are cultivators at first glance.

    ¡°It would be great if I could absorb it.¡±

    Yi Feng was very excited.

    After understanding it, Yi Feng found that the rules were very simple.

    There is a registration office next to it. As long as you go there to register and pass the test, you can enter the center of the square and become one of the candidates.

    ??Then each major sect will select from the candidates, and the selected people can enter their sect.

    There were many people testing, and Yi Feng lined up along the long queue.

    The talent test is a bit like the interview in the previous life. You go in one by one. If you are successful, you will pass. If you are not, you will return the same way.

    Although there are many people queuing up, ninety-nine out of a hundred people who took the test failed. It can be seen that many people came to try their luck. After all, if the talent is really tested, the sect will  Choosing one is undoubtedly a carp jumping over the dragon's gate.

    So those who passed through attracted the envious eyes of countless people.

    After two hours of waiting, it was finally Yi Feng¡¯s turn.

    "Huh."

    At the door, Yi Feng took a deep breath and then walked in.

    The person in charge of the test was a thin man with an upside-down mustache. When he saw Yi Feng coming in, he gave Yi Feng a faint glance.

    Although he is not very strong and is just a martial artist, it can be seen at a glance that Yi Feng has neither talent nor cultivation.

    "Let's go."

    He waved his hand.

    "Aren't you going to test it?" Yi Feng asked doubtfully.

    "No need to test, I can tell at a glance that you have no talent." The man said impatiently: "Let's go quickly, don't delay the rest."

    "do not."

    Yi Feng felt anxious. He was really unwilling to wait in such a long queue, just in case he was detected.

    Gritting his teeth, a heavy bag fell on the table.

    The thin man raised his eyes and looked at the money bag.

    Although he is a martial artist, he is actually just like that in the sect, so money is still useful to him, and he can also buy some low-level training resources.

    In addition, he had been sitting for most of the day without opening his eyes, so at this moment his heart was moved.

    "Come with me."

    He quietly put away the money bag and took Yifeng aside.

    "This is a talent detection stone. Put your hand on it. No reaction means you have no talent for cultivation. If it glows, it means you have talent for cultivation. The brighter the light, the stronger the talent."

    He introduced it to Yi Feng step by step.

    "All right."

    Yi Feng walked to the side of the talent stone and raised his palm slightly.

    Then, he gently put it down.

    "Click!"

    The moment he put his palm down, the talent stone suddenly cracked.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Seeing this, Yi Feng scolded his mother directly.

    This is not the first time this happened to him. Unexpectedly, the talent stone cracked again.

    As for the light, there is no hair at all.

    "kindness?"

    Seeing this, the thin man frowned slightly and murmured: "Why is this talent stone so useless and broken so quickly?"

    He collected the remnants and placed a new talent stone on it.

    He had no doubt that Yi Feng¡¯s test caused the talent stone to crack.

    ¡°After all, the talent stone has a service life, and cracking happens from time to time. It¡¯s just that the life of this talent stone is shorter, and Yi Feng is more lucky.

    "Then I"

    Yi Feng couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Young man, forget it, it¡¯s good to be a mortal.¡±

    Because Yi Feng brought him the only oil and water, the man's attitude towards Yi Feng was slightly better, he comforted softly.

    ?Suddenly.

    A money bag fell at his feet.

    The thin man immediately glared at Yi Feng and lectured in a decisive tone: "Those who are dead are dead. Don't do this. There is no way I can agree to it."

    However.

    As soon as his voice fell, another money bag fell at his feet.

    "you¡­¡­"

    "If I say it's impossible, it's impossible. If it's discovered, you and I won't be able to live with it!"

    He said in a deep voice.

    There is no room for negotiation.

    But before he finished speaking, another ten money bags fell at his feet.

    Seeing this, the thin man suddenly laughed and gave Yifeng a bear hug.

    "Young man, when you came in just now, I felt that you had hope and that you were a talented person. It was just as I expected!"

    He patted Yi Feng on the shoulder happily.

    "Congratulations, I seemed to have seen a glimmer of light before testing the stone for cracking, and I barely passed the test!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)road.

    There is no room for negotiation.

    But before he finished speaking, another ten money bags fell at his feet.

    Seeing this, the thin man suddenly laughed and gave Yifeng a bear hug.

    "Young man, when you came in just now, I felt that you had hope and that you were a talented person. It was just as I expected!"

    He patted Yi Feng on the shoulder happily.

    "Congratulations, I seemed to have seen a glimmer of light before testing the stone for cracking, and I barely passed the test!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 410 Mysterious Organization

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Gan!"

    Although she passed the test, Yi Feng still cursed her mother.

    He really couldn¡¯t figure out why the talent stone exploded every time he tested his talent.

    It¡¯s not like he hasn¡¯t thought about it, is his talent too explosive and the talent stone can¡¯t bear it?

    ¡°But he also bought some low-level techniques circulating on the market and tried them, but he couldn¡¯t even practice them.

    At this point, he had no choice but to accept that he really had no talent for cultivation.

    Yi Feng walked through the testing room and walked towards the candidate area.

    "Another fish leaps over the dragon's gate."

    "I'm jealous, why is this person not me?"

    Like before, countless people around the square looked at Yi Feng with envy and awe, and even scantily clad girls raised eyebrows at Yi Feng.

    "This feeling is really enjoyable!"

    ¡°This is what a man should look like!¡±

    Yi Feng was bathed in this kind of adoring gaze, which made the haze of the test just now dissipate a lot.

    I couldn¡¯t help but squint my eyes, showing a high-spirited look.

    Maybe he can also be respected by countless people in Pingjiang City, but that is what he has earned for countless years of thoughtfulness, and most of them are a bunch of bad old women and old men. How can it be compared to what he is now, when he walks out and arouses cheers from so many people?  ah.

    "Practitioners are so good."

    "I must become a practitioner!"

    Yi Feng clenched his fists and joined the ranks of candidates.

    Even though there are so many people queuing up for testing, there are not many people waiting to be selected. Including Yifeng, there are only more than 30 people.

    at this time.

    Beihai Yejia.

    As one of the big families in Beihai, there are countless masters in it, so the family should be full of vitality.

    But at this moment, the Ye family was shrouded in a layer of death. Nuo Da's mansion was full of dilapidation, empty everywhere, and almost no one could be seen.

    Only in the martial arts arena of the Ye family, the last group of people from the Ye family gathered.

    The leader is Ye Neng, the head of the Ye family.

    He held the sword in both hands, with the tip of the sword stuck in the ground. He was middle-aged, but his hair turned white all year round, with white hair hanging down from both sides, and his eyes were bloodshot.

    "If you still want to leave, you can leave boldly. I will never blame you at night."

    At this time, he spoke.

    "The Ye family is here, I'll be waiting."

    "If the Ye family dies, we all die!"

    The people behind him made uniform voices, and no one flinched.

    Ye Neng¡¯s body trembled and he said happily: ¡°With you in the Ye family, I have no regrets. Let us work together to face the enemy!¡±

    "yes!"

    Everyone made a decisive sound, sitting cross-legged on the ground with swords in their hands, looking up at the sky, and then said nothing.

    ?Suddenly.

    Outside the sky, two phantoms appeared.

    When everyone saw this, the long swords in their hands trembled, the light flowed, and the pupils became sharp, ready to attack at any time.

    "etc."

    "It seems to be Yi'er."

    Just when everyone was about to attack, Ye Neng suddenly waved his hand and stopped everyone.

    After saying that, he quickly stepped forward to greet her.

    When the two girls landed, it was Ye Yi who brought her maid Chun'er.

    "I have met my father."

    "I have met all the elders and uncles."

    Ye Yi quickly saluted.

    "Yier, why did you come back?"

    Seeing that it was really Ye Yi, urgent questioning came from Ye Neng.

    "Father, the family is in danger. As a son of the Ye family, how can I be greedy for life and afraid of death? I want to face the enemy together with everyone." Ye Yi said solemnly.

    "you¡­¡­"

    "What's the use of coming back?"

    Ye Neng shouted with a cold face: "You hurry up and leave. If you don't leave now, it will be too late by then."

    With that said, Ye Neng is about to start driving people away.

    "Father."

    Ye Yi did not back down and said: "Are you planning to let your daughter live in regret for the rest of her life? You didn't even tell me who the enemy was and just let me go. Have you thought about what will happen to me after I leave?"  Are you enduring anything?"

    "you¡­¡­"

    Ye Neng looked at Ye Yi with a trembling figure,He sighed and said, "Yi'er, I don't want this either, but I'm doing this for your own good!"

    "In one night, everyone in the Nuo family was dismissed, and I was also driven away by you, but I still don't know what happened."

    Ye Yi said with a pale face: "Father, if you are really doing it for my own good, you should tell me what happened to my Ye family."

    "well!"

    Ye Neng sighed heavily, and looking at Ye Yi's tough look, he could only say: "All this is because our Ye family is being targeted by a mysterious organization."

    ¡°A mysterious organization is targeting us?¡±

    Ye Yi quickly asked in surprise: "Why are they targeting us?"

    "They didn't say the reason, they just said that it's time for our Ye family to perish!"

    After saying that, Ye Neng clenched his fists tightly.

    It can be seen how angry he was when he said these words at this moment.

    Without any reason, just saying that the Ye family deserves to die and you will die. How domineering, how bullying, and how the Ye family does not take him seriously?

    Ye Yi was also shocked by what this organization did, but she couldn't help but guess: "Are they just scaring my Ye family?"

    "No."

    "They will do what they say. The previous demise of the Fang family and the Yun family in Beihai was caused by them." Ye Neng said in a deep voice.

    Ye Yi¡¯s pretty face turned pale in shock.

    ¡°I never expected that the Fang family and the Yun family that were exterminated overnight some time ago were also caused by this organization.

    "Then what kind of organization are they?"

    Ye Yi couldn't help but ask.

    "Go around!"

    "They call it circumambulation."

    "There are seven of them, and each of them has the strength of a top Martial Emperor. If they join forces, it will be effortless to destroy any force in Beihai." Ye Neng said solemnly.

    Hearing this, Ye Yi couldn't help being surprised.

    No wonder, no wonder Ye Neng forcefully asked her to leave, it was such a formidable enemy.

    Although her father is also a Martial Emperor, how can one fight against seven?

    Night home.

    Are you really going to die?

    Ye Yi's face turned pale.

    ?Suddenly.

    She seemed to have remembered something.

    "Seven people¡­¡­"

    "They are all Emperor Wu"

    She murmured urgently, and a bold guess emerged in her heart.

    In order to verify her thoughts, she urgently asked Ye Neng: "Father, is the man you are talking about wearing a black robe, and the one leading him has a scar on his face?"

    "That's right, but how did you know?"

    Ye Neng glanced at Ye Yi and asked in shock.

    Seeing Ye Neng say this, Ye Yi suddenly relaxed and raised her red lips slightly. She looked at everyone and said meaningfully: "Father, elders and uncles, I think I can bring you some good news."

    "What's the good news?"

    Ye Neng frowned and couldn't help but ask.

    And other people in the Ye family also looked over.

    "What you call Yao is already dead!"

    Ye Yi made a solemn voice.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 411 The clown is himself

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What?"

    Ye Yi¡¯s words can be said to be like setting off a thousand waves with one stone.

    fell in their ears, sounding like thunder, causing everyone present to freeze in place like pillars.

    Around.

    Actually dead?

    "Yi'er, what's going on?"

    Ye Neng stared and asked quickly: "Are you mistaken? Yao is one of the Seven Great Martial Emperors, how could he die?"

    "Yes, who can kill them?"

    "And how did you know?"

    The others were also talking a lot and looked at Ye Yi eagerly.

    "You don't have to doubt it, because I witnessed their death with my own eyes."

    Having said this, Ye Yi took a deep breath, and could not help but think of the white-robed figure she saw at that time, and then said in awe: "The one who killed them was a peerless master with monstrous means.  able."

    "Peerless power?"

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened.

    "Yes, peerless power."

    Ye Yi repeated solemnly.

    "He emerged from the mortal world, just like a god walking in the world. His strength is so great that in his hands, the organization will be crushed to death like an ant."

    Ye Yi recalled everything, and at the same time described everything that had happened before in detail to Ye Neng and others.

    ¡°With ordinary human means, I killed seven people.¡±

    "The methods are low-key and return to nature. These methods are indeed peerless and powerful."

    Hearing Ye Yi¡¯s description, Ye Neng and others all surrendered, as if they had witnessed what happened at that time.

    And everyone also exclaimed in ecstasy, and the haze on their faces disappeared.

    He never expected that the crisis in his Ye family would be resolved just like this.

    "Yier, where is that senior? You must take me to meet him and thank him for saving my Ye family." Ye Neng said urgently. He couldn't wait to see this senior.

    "He seems to have gone to Guantang City." Ye Yi said softly.

    "Guantang City, okay, Yi'er, we will set off to Guantang City immediately to meet this senior." Ye Neng said with trembling palms.

    After saying that, without any delay, he took Ye Yi and rushed towards Guantang City.

    Two hours passed.

    There was a long queue in the central square of Guantang City, and the test was finally completed.

    But even so, there are only a few more people after Yi Feng.

    "Quiet."

    Finally, a person in charge stepped onto the high platform, pressed his palms, and heard the sound of rolling thunder.

    The entire noisy square suddenly became quiet.

    "Congratulations, you have become the candidates."

    "If nothing happens, you people will be absorbed into my four major sects and become one of my disciples."

    The person in charge looked around at Yi Feng and others and made a voice.

    There was a commotion among the candidates, and their young faces were full of excitement.

    "You guys stand still and wait for selection."

    The main envoy shouted loudly, then turned around and looked respectfully at the sky behind him, leaned over and said: "Please choose from the four sect masters."

    As his voice fell, everyone in the square raised their heads and looked to the sky.

    Immediately, I discovered that four figures appeared in the sky of the square at some point.

    They stood in the air, their robes flowing automatically without the wind.

    That kind of momentum alone is full of style and attracts countless awed eyes.

    ??????????????????????????????????????? They were three men and one woman, and their true appearance was not clear at all. It was hazy, obviously blocked by their own strength.

    And they are the heads of the four major sects in Beihai.

    The four major sects are the overlords of Beihai, namely Canghai Mountain, Hengtian Jianzhai, Yunlong Valley, and Taiyi Valley.

    ? Collectively, one mountain, one village and two valleys.

    "The disciples I recruited this time are really"

    The leader of Canghaishan glanced at the candidates and shook his head.

    "Yes, I never thought that our four major sects would be reduced to recruiting such disciples." The leader of Hengtian Sword Village also shook his head.

    "Although the Xianjiang Continent has fallen into decline since ancient times, it has not reached this level. However, in the past few years, my talented disciples in Beihai have become less and less.??I feel like things are unusual.  "As the only woman among the four, Taiyigu Sect Leader has a keen mind and expressed his worries.

    ¡°I feel it¡¯s unusual too.¡±

    The leader of Yunlong Valley agreed: "Looking back, in the past few years, we could at least receive some talented disciples, but in the past two years, we have not seen any of them. There is always a feeling of being boiled in warm water, as if because of a certain  For various reasons, there are fewer and fewer talented disciples."

    The four of them were silent.

    It always feels like the North Sea is shrouded in a thick layer of fog, making it impossible for them to see through or touch it.

    "That's all, let's not discuss this anymore. Let's talk about how to allocate these disciples?" Taiyi Valley Sect Master asked.

    "I took a quick look at these disciples. Almost all of them have the lowest talents. Unless there is an accident, most of them will not have much potential, so we don't have any need to compete. Let's allocate them casually!"  Zhai Zongzhu said casually.

    The others nodded, obviously having no objections.

    Therefore, the leader of the Hengtian Sword School was the first to speak out, and shouted in a deep voice: "If you are in the front row, please join me in the Hengtian Sword School!"

    As soon as the voice fell, people from Hengtian Jianzhai began to register them.

    The first row of disciples suddenly showed excitement.

    "In the second row, join me, Taiyi Valley!"

    The leader of Taiyi Valley then made a voice.

    "Third row, please join me in Canghaishan!"

    Canghaishan Sect Master also followed suit.

    As their voices fell, the two managers also started to register them.

    "Ah, ah, I didn't expect it to go so well!"

    And Yi Feng, who was standing in the last row, was extremely excited. He thought he would have to select one by one to join their sect, but he didn't expect to be so hasty.

    It seems that the last row of them should be directly assigned to the last sect like the first three rows.

    Sure enough, the voice of the Yunlong Valley Sect Leader also fell.

    "Those in the fourth row, please join me in Yunlong Valley!"

    The disciples in the fourth row showed excitement, and of course the most excited one was Yi Feng.

    He didn¡¯t expect that this trip to Beihai would go so smoothly.

    Now, the dust has finally settled.

    Here, after returning to Dongsheng, he can get the qualifications of Jianzong, then flickering his disciples, complete the system tasks, go to practice, and become a real person.

    "etc!"

    However, just when Yi Feng was planning everything for the future, the voice of the Yunlong Valley Sect Master came again: "The one wearing white clothes is not among them."

    "The one wearing white clothes?"

    There was a commotion among the disciples in the fourth row, looking for the one wearing white clothes.

    Yi Feng looked around and couldn't find it, but found that everyone had their eyes on him.

    Yi Feng had a bad feeling in his heart.

    ??Look down.

    Ga!

    The one in white clothes is himself!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 412 Can¡¯t wait

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Why can they all enter but I can't?"

    Yi Feng couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "Why can't you enter? Don't you have a clue?" the leader of the Yunlong Valley asked in a deep voice.

    Yi Feng¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    It was immediately obvious at a glance that he had no talent.

    He smiled bitterly, but still didn't want to give up. He clasped his fists and said, "It's true that I have no talent, but I have a heart to join your sect, and I hope it will be convenient."

    Yi Feng¡¯s attitude surprised the Yunlong Valley Sect Master.

    Normally, in this situation, most people would make excuses and refuse to admit the fact that they have no talent, but Yi Feng directly admitted that this attitude is really precious.

    He sighed and said: "Sorry, my Yunlong Valley does not accept people without talent. This precedent has never been broken, so I, the Yunlong Valley, cannot accept you. However, you can ask other sects."

    After saying that, he looked at the three people next to him and said softly: "Although this boy has no talent, his character and attitude can be cultivated. Our ancestral training in Yunlong Valley cannot be broken. You can make an exception and give him a chance."

    Seeing this, Yi Feng quickly looked at the other three sect leaders.

    "Sorry, the same is true for my Hengtian Jianzhai."

    The leader of Hengtian Jianzhai said expressionlessly.

    "Although our Taiyi Valley is not as glorious as in the past, it will not decline to the point of accepting mortals." The Taiyi Valley Sect Leader directly refused.

    "Of course it's impossible for me, Canghaishan. If I make this exception for you today, and other people in the scene also ask for it, how should we deal with it?"

    Canghaishan Sect Master waved his hand and said: "Today we won't investigate how you got in. Come back quickly!"

    At the same time that the voices of the four major sect masters came out, the other candidates next to Yi Feng had been taken away, leaving him alone.

    In the square next to it, various voices pointing at Yi Feng came from time to time.

    Attracting everyone's attention, he couldn't help but let out a long sigh.

    Then, he walked into the crowd in despair and disappeared

    For the four major sects, Yi Feng's appearance was only a minor incident. Just when they were about to return home, an urgent report suddenly came.

    "what happened?"

    The four sect leaders couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "Reporting to the four sect masters, the spies have sent information that they have circled the organization and targeted the Ye family. I am afraid that action will be launched against the Ye family today."

    "What?"

    The four sect masters could not help but be surprised.

    "What should I do?" Taiyi Valley Sect Master asked.

    "Although the Ye family has a normal relationship with our four sects, we were saved this time." The leader of the Hengtian Sword Studio said.

    "Yes, this sudden appearance of the revolving organization first destroyed the Fang family and the Yun family, and now it is targeting the more powerful Ye family. What about the future?" the Canghaishan Sect Master said solemnly.

    "Yes, the rabbit is dead and the bird is gone, maybe it will be our turn next time." The leader of Yunlong Valley said: "There must be some huge conspiracy hidden behind this!"

    "Since the four of us have reached the same opinion, let's rush to Yejia to rescue him as soon as possible without further delay!" said the leader of the Hengtian Sword Village.

    Everyone nodded solemnly and handed over the matter of the disciples to the people below. The four of them flew out of the sky and rushed towards the Ye family.

    "I hope we don't go too late and the Ye family can hold on!"

    As they hurried on, the four of them couldn't help but sigh.

    But just halfway through the journey, I met two figures in mid-air.

    "Ye Neng?"

    Seeing the appearance clearly, the four of them were immediately shocked and couldn't help but ask: "Why are you here?"

    "Who am I? It turns out to be the four of you, but I want to ask, why can't I be here?" Ye Neng asked.

    "Isn't the Circular Organization targeting your Ye family?" The leader of the Hengtian Sword Studio asked, "Where did you get the free time to show up here?"

    "That's right, Yao is targeting our Ye family." Ye Neng nodded and said, "But how did you know?"

    "The news our spies have received is that the four of us were rushing over to support your Ye family, but we didn't expect to meet you halfway." Taiyi Valley Sect Master said.

    "I see, it's a big help to you all."

    Hearing this, Ye Neng said gratefully: "But the four of you can rest assured. The crisis in our Ye family has been resolved, and the surrounding organization has been destroyed."

    ?  "What?"

    "The winding organization has been destroyed?"

    When the four of them heard this, they were immediately shocked and said in shock: "You were killed by Ye Neng?"

    "I do think so."

    Ye Neng rolled his eyes at them, and then explained: "It was a peerless expert who took action and killed them all."

    "What peerless masters? They are seven Martial Emperors!" the four of them said in surprise.

    "What do seven Martial Emperors count for?"

    Ye Neng snorted coldly, then winked at Ye Yi and said, "Yier, tell them the scene at that time and let them open their eyes."

    "yes!"

    Ye Yi nodded.

    Then he sorted out his words and told the four sect masters exactly what happened when Yi Feng killed seven people from the Yao organization.

    After the four people heard this, they were astonished.

    "I never imagined that there are such masters in this world."

    "Yes, it is simply unheard of to kill the seven great Martial Emperor masters with mortal means!"

    "This kind of method is probably beyond the level of human beings."

    "If I can meet this kind of senior once and deal with him, my life will be considered worthwhile!"

    The four of them showed longing expressions, and then looked at Ye Neng.

    "Yeneng, do you know where that senior is? Can you take us to meet him?"

    "According to my guess, the senior should be in Guantang City." Ye Neng said.

    "What?"

    "Guantang City?"

    The four of them were shocked. They never expected that the senior was in Guantang City where they were just now.

    "Walking around, Ye Neng, we will set off immediately to pay our respects to our seniors."

    The four of them can¡¯t wait, even more anxious than Ye Neng.

    Ye Neng nodded, then took Ye Yi and the four of them to speed up and rushed towards Guantang City.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 413 System Upgrade

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Sky.

    Gradually heavy snow began to fall.

    The ground was covered with a thick layer, and everything was white.

    It is dozens of miles outside Guantang City.

    A man wearing a silver fang mask appeared in the wind and snow. One step was still a mile away, and the next step was within a hundred feet, like a ghost.

    ?Suddenly.

    He stopped.

    "A bunch of trash."

    A deep voice came from under the silver fangs.

    With a wave of his hand, the wind and snow within a hundred feet radius were lifted, revealing the original loess on the ground.

    On the loess, seven corpses were lying.

    "wake up."

    He waved his palm again, and seven mysterious powers spread out from his hand and spread towards the seven corpses.

    However.

    The seven corpses showed no reaction at all.

    "kindness?"

    Under the mask, a confused voice emerged.

    Immediately after the palm of his hand was, it was the sagnistan of the seven -strand power.

    But contrary to expectations, there was still no movement among the seven corpses.

    ¡°It actually failed?!¡±

    Under the fang mask, there was a solemn expression. After the voice fell, he tore the space directly and walked in.

    A bloody land.

    The space here is distorted, and the surroundings are filled with chaos.

    After the masked man arrived, he knelt directly on the ground.

    "Master Deshi, the organization was destroyed by others."

    "The resurrection technique has also failed."

    "It is estimated that a big shot has come from Beihai. I'm worried that it may be detrimental to you, sir."

    He said respectfully.

    ¡°I understand, it¡¯s not enough evidence, let them go for now, it just so happens that I still need to sleep for a while!¡±

    A deep voice came from the blood red, but no one could trace it back to the source, and he didn't take the masked man's words or the so-called big shot to heart at all.

    "yes!"

    The masked man turned around and disappeared.

    The space then returned to calm.

    "Damn it, thirteen bags of gold coins were used, but the sect didn't go in. What a huge loss!"

    Cursing Yi Feng wrapped up his thin body and got into a ruined temple in order to save money.

    He put down the flame beads to use as a stove, and found firewood to make tea, also intending to warm himself up.

    "Hoo!"

    "Finally done."

    Looking at the boiling tea, Yi Feng smiled slightly. Just as he was about to pick it up, a long-lost voice came from his mind.

    "Ding!"

    "Congratulations to the host for reaching the level of tea art that is comparable to that of gods. He has completed all technical tasks and is rewarded with a halo."

    "At the same time, the system will be upgraded."

    "The system is being upgraded"

    Hearing this voice, Yi Feng jumped up excitedly.

    He knew about the halo reward before, but the system upgrade was a complete surprise to him!

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know what the halo is used for.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what the system upgrade will bring to me.¡±

    Yi Feng¡¯s heart is full of expectations.

    "Congratulations to the host, the system upgrade is completed."

    After a long time, a sound finally came from the system.

    Hearing this, Yi Feng couldn't wait to ask: "System, what is the use of the halo?"

    "Please host to explore on your own."

    The system sound came, and then it went silent.

    Yi Feng curled his lips and had no choice but to explore on his own.

    "Halo, come."

    he shouted.

    However, it is of no use.

    "Halo."

    He raised his palms and shouted again.

    Finally, a golden light appeared above his head.

    "Ah, there is a reaction."

    Yi Feng was very excited.

    "But what is the use of this halo?"

    Yi Feng couldn't help but murmured: "Could this halo prevent me from being harmed?"

    As he spoke, he gritted his teeth, picked up a piece of wood from the ground and knocked it on his head.

    The halo did not make any differenceAs a result, the wooden board knocked out a big bump on Yi Feng's head.

    "Grass."

    Yi Feng rubbed his head and cursed loudly.

    "It seems like it's not a protective aura. Could it be that you follow your words?" Yi Feng tried again, stood up and walked out of the temple door.

    "Make it rain."

    He held the halo above his head and shouted loudly into the sky.

    As soon as his voice fell, the clouds in the sky began to sweep in at a speed visible to the naked eye, surging crazily.

    Yi Feng¡¯s eyes widened and he looked extremely excited. He stared up at the sky expectantly.

    finally.

    Countless drops fell down from the clouds.

    "Ah haha, you really do what you say."

    Yi Feng stared at the drops falling from the sky and shouted excitedly.

    Follow your words.

    It turns out that he really follows his words!

    This skill is really awesome!

    Under the excitement, Yi Feng was no longer afraid of the cold. He opened his arms and waited for the rain to fall from the sky.

    after all.

    This is the rain he called out.

    kindness?

    At this moment, Yi Feng blinked his eyes and looked at the falling rain, suddenly feeling something was wrong.

    "Why is it so big?"

    "Grass, not rain."

    "It's hail."

    "ah!"

    "Grass, it hurts."

    In an instant, Yi Feng was bruised and swollen by the huge hail, and he quickly rushed back to the ruined temple with his head in his arms.

    ¡°Church, grass, grass.¡±

    Sitting in the temple, Yi Feng touched the bag on his head, his face extremely gloomy.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 414 What a coincidence

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Yi Feng sat in the ruined temple and studied without giving up.

    One hour and two hours passed

    Yi Feng thought about all the effects that he could think of, and found to his pain that this son of a bitch's halo was useless except for making a burst of light on his head.

    certainly.

    ??If we insist on pursuing it, it still has some effect.

    ¡°At least, with this beam of light, you won¡¯t be afraid of stepping on snakes when walking at night in summer.

    Yi Feng, who was overjoyed, collapsed on the ground in despair and began to study the system again.

    After all, he was thinking, wasn¡¯t the system just upgraded?

    After upgrading, it can always bring him some new functions, right?

    But Yi Feng suddenly remembered that this system not only rewarded him with Benwei, Slowness, and a light above his head that could be summoned at any time, but also taught him such things as music, chess, calligraphy, and painting.

    In addition, you can detect other people¡¯s talents.

    In other words, the functional role of the entire system is to detect other people¡¯s talents.

    So, the function itself is just like this, even if it is upgraded, how much higher can the upper limit be?

    But you have to try anyway.

    Maybe after the system is upgraded, the function of detecting talents will be upgraded. For example, in addition to talents, it can also detect other people's cultivation levels or other secrets?

    With this thought in mind, Yi Feng walked out of the temple gate again.

    Just when he was about to find the target for detection, six figures passed by in the sky above Guantang City.

    Although he didn¡¯t know who they were, Neng Fei was definitely a cultivator, so Yi Feng started testing directly on the six of them.

    "Ding: Too lazy to test."

    After a moment of waiting, a sound came from the system.

    "What?"

    "Too lazy to test?"

    As soon as he heard the sound of the system, Yi Feng was dumbfounded, his lips were trembling, and countless curse words were brewing in his heart.

    He originally thought that after the system was upgraded, this only function would also be upgraded, but he never expected this result.

    You don¡¯t even bother to test?

    "Gan."

    "A cheating system."

    "I'll wipe your entire family."

    The angry Yi Feng wanted to take out the dog system and beat him up, but he was unable to do anything.

    With nowhere to vent his anger, he had no choice but to take out his knife and stabbed half of an old sow on the butchering bench next to him.

    After stabbing him more than eighty times, he finally gave up.

    But when he was leaving, he saw the female butcher who was fatter than the old sow lift the butcher's knife, and then he cut off half of the meat, threw down a gold coin with a dime missing, and left cursing.

    The six people passed through the sky, scanning the entire Guantang City.

    "Why haven't you found any traces of your senior?" The leader of the Hengtian Sword Studio couldn't help but asked Ye Yi, "Miss Ye, did you not miss anything?"

    "Probably not. I remember the senior's appearance and back clearly. If I saw him, I would definitely recognize him at a glance." Ye Yi shook her head and said.

    "Then we have flown countless circles in Guantang City and still haven't found him. What's going on?" the Tianlong Valley Sect Master said with a frown.

    "Yes, could it be that this senior doesn't want to see us?"

    The leader of Taiyi Valley couldn¡¯t help but say.

    "I guess it's probably because it's too easy for the six of us to find someone. Unless the senior doesn't want us to find him, there's no way we can't find him."

    Canghaishan Sect Leader said.

    ¡°That senior is approachable, I don¡¯t think he specifically doesn¡¯t want to see us.¡± Ye Yi shook her head and guessed.

    "Why is that?" Ye Neng asked.

    "I remembered." Suddenly, Ye Yi said quickly: "When I met the senior, the senior kept calling himself a mortal and asked me not to call him senior. In other words, he didn't want to reveal his identity at all.  And our flying around like this obviously refutes the concepts of our seniors!"

    "That's it."

    "Hurry up, let's land quickly."

    Hearing the words, everyone suddenly realized and quickly descended from the sky while restraining their breath.

    At this moment, the jade slips of the four major sect masters lit up at the same time.

    After reading the message in the jade slip, the four of them looked at each other.??, and nodded solemnly at the same time.

    ?Obviously.

    The four of them got the same news.

    "What's wrong? Did something happen?" Ye Neng couldn't help but ask.

    "There is a strange phenomenon in the sky above the First Line Valley. If the guess is correct, there should be a strange treasure from the heaven and the earth." The leader of the Taiyi Valley said.

    "Yes, there is a lot of movement in the heaven and earth phenomena this time, and many secretly hidden forces have emerged. I'm afraid the four of us will have to go through it." The leader of the Hengtian Sword Studio said with some reluctance.

    ¡°It¡¯s important, you go ahead.¡±

    Ye Neng raised his head and glanced at the north. Sure enough, the sky in that direction was brilliant.

    Although the four of them didn¡¯t want to leave, they had no choice but to hold Ye Neng and explain solemnly before leaving.

    "We've finished our work and will be right back."

    "The search for seniors will be left to you for the time being."

    "If you find a senior, please say hello to us first."

    "When you get to know your seniors, remember to introduce us!"

    "Remember, be sure to remember!"

    The four of them turned back three times with one step and muttered for a long time before flying towards the direction of the first-line valley.

    "Father, how should we find our seniors?"

    After the four people left, Ye Yi couldn't help but ask Ye Neng.

    "A sincere heart leads to wisdom. Since my senior has the kind of extraordinary skills you mentioned, if he doesn't refuse to see us, we will definitely see him soon." Ye Neng said softly.

    Ye Yi nodded.

    The father and daughter set off on their journey, searching aimlessly.

    "Girl, what a coincidence."

    As soon as the two of them passed a street corner, a familiar voice came from next to them.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 415 One night

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Hearing this, Ye Yi couldn't help but tremble all over.

    He quickly looked aside.

    Sure enough, at the door of the ruined temple nearby, a figure in white robe stood, looking at her with a smile.

    "Hiss!"

    It seems that she really guessed it right. They were flying over Guantang City before, which caused the displeasure of their seniors, so they couldn't find their seniors no matter how hard they searched.

    No, they landed and hid their cultivation, and found their senior in no time.

    Is this a coincidence?

    impossible.

    ¡°It can only be said that this senior is too powerful. I don¡¯t want you to find him even if six people search through Guantang City to find him.

    And when you want to find him, you can turn a corner and you will see him.

    The big shot is indeed a big shot, he comes and goes without a trace.

    "Ye Yi pays homage to senior."

    Ye Yi hurriedly paid her respects.

    Ye Neng on the side also reacted in time, and it turned out that this person was the peerless master they were looking for.

    ??Look sideways.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:??????? She looks extraordinary in a white robe, with no trace of cultivation at all, just like Ye Yi described.

    Ye Neng also hurriedly paid his respects.

    "Look at you, didn't you just kill a few trash in front of you, and you kept trying to catch me calling me senior, but I'm really just a mortal. There is no need for mortals to be like immortal cultivators." Yi  Feng frowned and said rather speechlessly.

    Although he also enjoys the way others call him that, he still has to know what he knows.

    ¡° Unexpectedly, being called that way was just adding to the sadness for Yi Feng.

    Especially since the system had tricked him just now, it was undoubtedly adding salt to the wound.

    "Oh, sir, hello sir."

    Seeing that Yi Feng was not happy, Ye Yi and his daughter realized what they were saying and quickly changed their tune.

    They also understand in their hearts that this person does not want to point out the fact that he is superior, so they must remember it themselves, but they must not conflict with their seniors.

    "Oh, by the way, sir, let me introduce it to you." Ye Yi remembered something and quickly introduced Ye Neng to Yi Feng.

    "No need for introduction, Xu is your father." Yi Feng said with a smile.

    "Mr. is awesome."

    The two of them were sincerely convinced and secretly sighed that Mr. is really awesome, they all know this.

    Yi Feng rolled his eyes.

    Great fart.

    "I don't know how much the father and daughter look alike, but everyone can see it, right?"

    "We rushed to Guantang City because we wanted to take my father to meet the husband and thank him for his life-saving grace." Ye Yi said softly.

    "Yes, sir, I came here specifically to thank you this time. You not only saved my little daughter, but you also saved my entire Ye family!"

    Ye Neng said with emotion, with a sincere expression on his face, he was about to kneel down to Yi Feng.

    Yi Feng also didn¡¯t expect that the father and daughter came to see him specially.

    That¡¯s really polite.

    But speaking of it, if Ye Yi died there that day, it would indeed be a pain for the whole family if she did not tell her about her death. No wonder Ye Neng said that he saved Ye Yi and the entire Ye family.

    In fact, Yi Feng really didn¡¯t take this matter to heart.

    After all, from his point of view, he could not save Ye Yi.

    Because Ye Yi got involved just to draw a knife to help him, but she gave up before the knife was drawn out.

    "You two don't have to be so polite. This matter has passed. Let's just let it go!" Yi Feng waved his hand and said with a smile.

    Seeing how Yi Feng was calm and didn't take the matter to heart at all, Ye Neng was secretly convinced.

    The big shot is indeed a big shot!

    Even if the organization is destroyed and the Ye family is saved from fire and water, it is still not worth mentioning in his opinion.

    However, he was afraid that saying too much would cause the big shot Yi Feng to be unhappy, so he did not say those words of thanks again, but secretly remembered Yi Feng's kindness in his heart.

    "Come in and sit in this ruined temple. I'm short of money, so I can only make do here." Yi Feng said with a smile.

    "yes."

    The two of them nodded respectfully.

    Rather than looking down on Yi Feng because he lived in a ruined temple, he secretly admired her in his heart.

    Live in a ruined temple.

    I¡¯m afraid this is the grown-up.What a style!

    The three of them sat down around the campfire and chatted.

    "By the way, sir, I'm afraid you are not from Beihai!" Ye Neng asked cautiously.

    "of course not."

    Yi Feng said softly: "I am from Dongsheng."

    "Dongsheng?"

    Hearing this, the two of them widened their eyes.

    No wonder I have never heard of Yi Feng, it turns out he is from Dongsheng.

    "Sir, you are really amazing. You actually come from such a far away place." Ye Neng secretly sighed: "With such a long distance, even the master has gone through a lot of bumps, right?"

    Asked like this, it¡¯s not like Ye can look at Yi Feng.

    Because crossing two realms is much more difficult than imagined.

    Not to mention that the two places are millions of miles apart, and the entire Black Sea is spanned in between.

    The dangers of the Black Sea are frightening, and there are countless maritime taboos that can make people get lost in the sea.

    Therefore, in the history of Beihai, there are very few people who can go directly from Beihai to Dongsheng.

    Similarly, few people from Dongsheng have ever been to Beihai in history.

    However, Yi Feng rolled his eyes at Ye Neng and said calmly: "How can you say it's so far away? It's just a matter of one night."

    Hearing this, Ye Neng, who was helping to add firewood, suddenly froze in place with his hands and opened his mouth.

    one¡­¡­

    What happened in one night?

    He stared at Yi Feng and took a breath.

    Crossing the two realms, it was said that it was so light and calm, and it only took one night?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 416 Just a defective product

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Ye Neng found that he had completely underestimated Yi Feng. Judging from the bits and pieces revealed in Yi Feng's words, Yi Feng completely surpassed his knowledge.

    "Forget it, there is no need to dwell on this topic, it is not on the same level." Yi Feng shook his head and said, secretly sighing at the pedantry of these alien natives.

    "There are many things that I have only looked at on the map, heard from others, and never put into practice myself. It is quite a bit of looking at the sky from a well.

    This is just like the ancient people in his previous life, who never knew that the earth was round.

    As a modern person, his thinking is naturally different.

    Only when you step out of the earth can you know what the earth looks like, the Milky Way and the solar system outside the earth, and how small the earth is in the universe.

    In short, Yi Feng is right.

    In terms of ideology, the two are indeed not on the same level.

    Ye Neng was not angry at all at Yi Feng's words. Instead, he lowered his head and looked like he was being taught.

    Because he and Yi Feng are indeed not on the same level!

    It can be regarded as an eye-opener here with Yi Feng.

    After all, in the past, crossing two realms in one night was something he could not even imagine.

    After changing the topic, there was another round of pleasantries.

    Outside the door, the snow seems to be falling even harder.

    "This day in Beihai has become a bit sudden and unpredictable!" Yi Feng looked sideways and couldn't help but sigh.

    Looking at Yi Feng who was lost in thought, Ye Neng and his daughter were slightly startled.

    gentlemen.

    Is this telling them something?

    The two of them were sitting and listening attentively.

    "A lot of people have died in this sudden snowstorm!" Yi Feng sighed again.

    Although the weather in Beihai was cold before, it has already shown signs of turning around. In this case, I am afraid many people did not expect that the weather would suddenly change at this time, and many people were caught off guard.

    Along the way, in Guantang City alone, he saw many people huddled on street corners, freezing to death under bridges and starving to death.

    A sigh.

    Even in a fantasy world, there are still many poor people!

    "A sudden snowstorm killed many people"

    Ye Neng stared at Yi Feng carefully, secretly chewing on Yi Feng's words.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Sir, are you telling me about the situation in Beihai?

    Thinking of this, Ye Neng suddenly realized.

    yes!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????? out of nowhere is a force that has never been heard of, but is incredibly powerful.

    And in this storm, many people have died, isn¡¯t that the case?

    For example, this is the case with the Fang family and the Yun family that were wiped out by the organization.

    Even his Ye family would have followed in the same footsteps if Yi Feng had not taken action to destroy the organization.

    "Mr. Nayi, how long will this storm last?"

    Ye Neng asked tentatively.

    "It should be a long, long time and I'm afraid the storm is still to come."

    Yi Feng looked at the sky outside and boldly guessed that the damn hail had fallen down and it might not get warm again in a short time.

    "The storm is still coming, and will it last for a long, long time"

    Ye Neng¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he narrowed his eyes solemnly.

    It seems that the wind and rain in the North Sea are not as simple as he said on the surface!  But, as Beihai natives, how should they survive this ups and downs?

    Although Ye Neng was unsure, he was not too panicked.

    After all, weren¡¯t they already on the line with their seniors? He believed that since Yi Feng revealed this to him, he should be able to give him some guidance.

    It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t dare to ask.

    We can only wait for what Yi Feng will reveal next.

    "It seems there is no firewood!"

    Yi Feng looked at the bonfire in front of him and couldn't help but frown. The fire burned so fast.

    Originally, he could use the flame beads to keep warm, but in this windy and snowy weather, the value of the flame beads greatly increased.

    ¡°Perhaps someone who is freezing to death will come to rob him. Wasn¡¯t that the case with the seven people who robbed him before?

    So he knew why Huai Bi was guilty and had put away the flame beads early.

    It¡¯s just that there is indeed no firewood in this temple, and the bonfire in front of us is still??He chopped off some discarded door panels inside and lit them on fire. What should he do next?

    After thinking for a while, Yi Feng had no choice but to take out several wooden sculptures from the ring of space when the two of them were not paying attention.

    As soon as these wood carvings were taken out, Ye Neng and his daughter were dumbfounded.

    Just now, Ye Neng just looked into the eyes of the statue and felt his heart tremble.

    This lifelike statue contains great power!

    However.

    What the father and daughter did not expect was that Yi Feng directly threw the wood carving in his hand into the bonfire.

    "Hiss!"

    Seeing this, Ye Neng suddenly stood up.

    This, this, this, this cruel creature!

    He looked at Yi Feng with confusion on his face and asked: "Sir, why do you want to burn such a wood carving?"

    "There is no firewood." Yi Feng said helplessly: "But it doesn't matter. I used to practice carving skills and carve casually. These are not very good, they are just some defective products. If they are burned, they will be burned."

    "Remnant, defective product!?"

    Ye Neng¡¯s teeth were trembling.

    This gentleman¡¯s handiwork is truly as big as the sky.

    This random wood carving is enough to be an heirloom of their Ye family, but in this person¡¯s eyes, it¡¯s just used as firewood?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 417 Pass on the love

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Under the influence of the flame, the wood sculpture was immediately wrapped in flames and ignited with blazing flames.

    "Feel it well!"

    Yi Feng smiled, wrapped himself up at the same time, and fell in love with his eyes.

    The fire is so strong that my whole body feels much warmer.

    "Feelings?"

    The father and daughter listened in confusion.

    Sir, what do you mean by this?

    ?Suddenly.

    The father and daughter suddenly discovered that little bits of light emerged from the burned sculptures.

    The light spread out and bathed the whole bodies of father and daughter.

    At this moment, the two of them were enlightened, and they clearly felt that their cultivation level was rising.

    certainly.

    " If it was just an improvement in cultivation, it would not make the father and daughter so excited. Under the bath of starlight, their talents and bones were also greatly improved.

    Hiss!

    The two of them were excited and gasped at the same time.

    The talent and foundation of ordinary people are irreversible. Unless there is a shocking treasure, it may be able to change one or two things. Especially at the age of the two of them, these things have long been finalized.

    But the scene in front of them directly subverted their understanding.

    Like a dwarf in his forties or fifties, he has long stopped growing, but at this moment, he suddenly climbed dozens of centimeters in height.

    Such shocking methods are simply unheard of by them.

    "No wonder sir asked us to feel it. It turned out to be such a great opportunity for us."

    The father and daughter looked at each other, and the excitement in their hearts was beyond words.

    After a long time

    Most of the wood carving has been burned, and the light has gradually disappeared. The father and daughter have already received a lot of benefits.

    "Sir, I can't thank our father and daughter enough for their kindness!" The father and daughter trembled in their voices as they knelt down to Yi Feng.

    "You you really don't have to be so polite."

    Yi Feng opened his eyes and was quite speechless, secretly thinking that these two people are here again.

    "Sir, maybe this is insignificant to you and a piece of cake, but for us, father and daughter"

    Ye Neng and his daughter could not conceal their excitement and gratitude to Yi Feng, so they knelt down to Yi Feng again.

    "Oh, I told you not to be so polite. If you are really grateful to me, pass on this kindness and help more people."

    Yi Feng helped the father and daughter up again and sighed silently.

    I couldn¡¯t help feeling that there was really no end for the father and daughter.

    ¡°But I also know that the father and daughter also have good intentions, so I have no choice but to say such words of wisdom to them.

    "Pass it on and help more people?"

    The two of them listened blankly to the words in Yi Feng's mouth, chewing them carefully, thoughtfully

    Seeing this, Yi Feng hurriedly patted Ye Neng on the shoulder, obviously afraid that the father and daughter would do this again, so the words of Wanjinye came out of his mouth again.

    "Yes, pass on the love."

    ¡°I believe you, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    "Use your power to help as many people as possible, and let Beihai be filled with the light of love and the light of love!"

    "Go!"

    After saying that, Yi Feng stretched out his palm and directly issued an order to expel the guests.

    Because he really couldn't stand the father and daughter. They were too enthusiastic and made him very uncomfortable.

    Yi Feng issued an order to expel guests. The father and daughter did not dare to disobey and hurriedly resigned from the ruined temple.

    But after leaving the ruined temple, the father and daughter were still thinking about Yi Feng's words.

    "I see."

    Suddenly, Ye Neng said with enlightenment.

    "Oh, father, please tell me, what do you mean, sir?" Ye Yi asked eagerly.

    "If my guess is correct, the gentleman can't bear to see the North Sea shrouded in darkness, so he is selecting people to save it all." Ye Neng said in surprise: "And our Ye family happened to be the ones chosen by the gentleman!"

    Hearing this, Ye Yi understood instantly and answered: "So this is why Mr. just told us that we should pass on his love and let Beihai be shrouded in light?"

    "good."

    Ye Neng nodded solemnly and said: "But sir, I know that with our original strength, it is impossible to have any effect.", only then can we burn the wood carvings, improve our cultivation, and reshape our talents and roots at the same time!  "

    "I see."

    Ye Yi nodded in agreement, "No wonder Sir first revealed to us the future situation of Beihai and then gave us the opportunity. I'm afraid this is the purpose."

    "Yes, and looking back, Mr. is really very capable!" Ye Neng sighed: "I'm afraid from the time you met him, everything was under his control and planning!"

    Looking back, Ye Yi also thinks so.

    Otherwise, why did she happen to encounter Yi Feng when he was surrounded by the organization, but not others?

    "By the way, I also remembered something. I'm afraid it was also arranged by my husband." At this time, Ye Neng thought of something again and said suddenly.

    "Oh, I hope father can clear up my doubts?" Ye Yi asked quickly.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 418 The Lucky One

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "I suspect that the strange phenomena of heaven and earth in Yixian Valley were also caused by Mr."

    Ye Neng said with great imagination: "The purpose is to get rid of those four people."

    "oh?"

    Ye Yi asked doubtfully: "Why did father say that?"

    "Think about it, for such an important matter as sir's selection of people, the fewer people who know about it, the better." Ye Neng explained: "So I guess, sir, he doesn't want to meet those four people at all."

    "It really is."

    Hearing this, Ye Yi suddenly realized and nodded: "As soon as those four people left because of the strange phenomenon in the world, we met our seniors. How could there be such a coincidence?"

    "It seems that the fact that we met Mr. and the opportunity we got from Mr. cannot be known by those four people!" Ye Neng said solemnly.

    "clear."

    Ye Yi nodded solemnly.

    "Also, since we are so lucky to be valued by our husband and selected as lucky ones, then we must work hard to take up this important role!" Ye Neng said again.

    "Yes, we must not disappoint sir!" Ye Yi nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s not too late, let¡¯s go back to seclusion and break through the cultivation that we just suppressed and failed to break through first!¡±

    "good!"

    The father and daughter flew out one after another and left Guantang City.

    A few days passed in the blink of an eye.

    On top of a cliff.

    The four major sect masters of Beihai gathered here.

    And below them, there is a canyon that spreads out with no end in sight.

    The canyon is filled with thick fog, and the visibility is less than three feet. If you stand at the bottom of the canyon and look up, you can only see a finger-width of the sky.

    ? Here is the famous First Line Valley.

    The vision of heaven and earth that occurred some time ago was exactly here. After the vision of heaven and earth, powerful fluctuations were faintly heard inside.

    But before entering the canyon, we encountered two powerful enemies.

    The two of them were wearing bamboo hats and black robes. It was impossible to see what they looked like, let alone where they came from.

    And as soon as they met, they launched a killing move against their four sect masters.

    The four sect masters joined forces to fight against the enemy, but the strength of the two men in black exceeded their imagination.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of a big battle, not only did they not get any benefits, the four of them were seriously injured.

    "Four pieces of trash."

    A disdainful voice came from the man in black's mouth.

    The four of them were so angry that they gritted their teeth and yelled: "Who are you?"

    "The person who wants your life."

    "You four major sects are simply not worthy of living in this world!"

    The moment the voice fell, the two men in black turned into two black lights and disappeared. When they reappeared, they were already in the black mist, shrouding the four sect masters.

    In the black mist, there is a hidden murderous intention, and there is a faint cold light.

    "ah!"

    "ah!"

    The cold light shot towards them. Even if the four sect leaders held their breath to block it, the four of them were seriously injured at the moment of contact, and their skin was cut and opened with countless wounds.

    The four of them became a bloody man.

    For a moment, the four of them had goosebumps all over their bodies and were sweating profusely.

    The first time I felt death was so close.

    ?Suddenly.

    The murderous intent reappears.

    The four of them felt solemn in their hearts and their faces were ashen.

    The first round of attacks caught them off guard, and this second round of murderous intent directly cast the shadow of death in their hearts.

    "Are you going to die?"

    The four of them looked at each other with a lot of unwillingness in their hearts.

    However.

    At the critical moment, two rays of sword light came from the sky, dragging out thousands of rays of light in mid-air, and directly locked onto the two men in black.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    Almost instantly, the black mist covering the four sect masters disappeared, and the two people were killed on the ground on the spot.

    "Well, have you been rescued?"

    "Those two swords are so strong!"

    The four sect masters reacted belatedly and quickly looked to the sky.

    "There are four of us here, and I would like to thank the two seniors for their help."

    The four of them bowed and thanked the two who took action.

    &nbsp; However.

    When the two of them stepped forward and approached, the four sect leaders were suddenly shocked.

    "Ye Neng?"

    "Ye Yi?"

    "How could it be you two?"

    The four people exclaimed at the same time, shouting in disbelief.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t it be us?¡±

    Ye Neng rolled his eyes at them and said lightly.

    "But, how come you are so strong all of a sudden? How did you do those two swords just now?"

    "Yes, Ye Neng, I remember that some time ago your strength was not as good as the four of us."

    "And your daughter, when she was in Guantang City a few days ago, she was no more than a martial saint. What's wrong now? Why can't she see through it?"

    At this moment, the four of them had literally ten thousand questions to ask.

    They didn¡¯t even think about it, but they didn¡¯t understand why the father and daughter suddenly became so powerful.

    The man in black who left them helpless was chopped down with one sword?

    "Humph, you just need to know that it was us, father and daughter, who saved you. Why are you asking so many questions?" Ye Neng said arrogantly.

    "Okay, regardless of other questions, what is your strength?" The master of Taiyi Valley still couldn't help but ask.

    "I won't tell you."

    Ye Neng tilted his head, looking arrogant.

    The four of them had livid faces.

    It seems that it is impossible for Ye Neng to say anything about cultivation.

    So, the leader of the Hengtian Sword Village changed the subject and asked: "By the way, didn't you stay in Guantang City a few days ago to look for your seniors, have you found them?"

    "No comment!"

    Ye Neng raised his head again.

    "you¡­¡­"

    The four people flushed with anger, and said angrily: "Didn't we agree at the beginning that when we come here, you two will be responsible for finding the seniors, and you will tell us as soon as there is news?" (Remember this  Website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 419 Even if the gods come

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Fuck you, when did I say that I would tell you the news as soon as possible?" Ye Neng shouted: "That's because you are forcing yourself, I didn't say anything."

    The four of them were so angry that they pointed at Ye Neng and didn't know what to say.

    "We don't have time to waste time with you. If you have something to do, let's go."

    Ye Neng turned around gracefully and flew towards the sky with Ye Yi. The four of them disappeared without being able to catch any traces.

    "I know what's going on!"

    Looking at the direction Ye Neng was leaving, the leader of Tianlong Valley squinted his eyes, thoughtfully, and then shouted out in sudden realization.

    "what happened?"

    The other three people quickly looked at him.

    "Maybe Ye Neng, the old bastard, found that senior and got an opportunity from him."

    The Master of Tianlong Valley said: "Otherwise, there is no way to explain how the father and daughter's cultivation levels have soared so much in just a few days!"

    Hear the words.

    The other three people also suddenly realized.

    "I see, this old turtle, Ye Neng, is so inhumane. He didn't tell us about the benefits he received from his seniors, and he didn't let us know that he wanted to eat alone!"

    "What a shame, if I had known earlier we wouldn't have gotten involved in this strange phenomenon of heaven and earth. But now it's better. All the benefits have been taken away by the father and daughter. We can't even get into the valley, and we haven't even caught a hair!"

    "well!"

    "I'm really pissed off. If we had resolutely looked for that senior in Guantang City, then the great opportunity that Ye Neng and his daughter would get would probably be ours."

    For a while.

    The four of them sighed, their intestines turning green with regret.

    "Then what to do next?"

    The leader of Taiyi Valley asked.

    "Ignore this barren valley, go to Guantang City to find that senior."

    "Yes, I agree too. This commotion in Breaking the Line is the biggest cause of the trouble. Everything inside Te Niang is filled with formation fog. We can't even get in. Whoever can take the treasure inside can take it.  Anyway, I¡¯m going to find seniors.¡±

    "That's right. If you find your seniors, even if you don't get as big an opportunity as Ye Neng and the others, if you can catch a few cents, it's probably better than this one."

    The four people immediately made up their minds, hit it off immediately, turned into four streams of light and flew towards Guantang City.

    In a blink of an eye.

    Two days have passed.

    Yi Feng, who lived in the ruined temple, sighed.

    After all, living here forever is not an option.

    So, even though it was still snowing outside, he still got up and walked out of the ruined temple.

    "It should be impossible to join a sect in Guantang City." Yi Feng murmured to himself while holding a map.

    Because he stayed in Guantang City for so many days, he learned that Guantang City is controlled by the four major sects, so it is impossible for other sects to recruit people here.

    And if you want to find a recruitment point for a small sect, you must find a smaller city.

    "This is it!"

    Yi Feng clicked on the map and made up his mind.

    The map shows that there is Baier City in the north direction of Guantang City.

    ??According to reports, Baier City is a small town, but it has a large population. It is a mixed bag of good and bad people, and there are many sects recruiting people there.

    Yi Feng stepped on the snow, leaving a series of footprints.

    Soon after, he arrived outside the north gate of Guantang City.

    He stopped.

    Take out the map again.

    "According to the map, if you want to go from Guantang City to Bai'er City, you need to pass through a grand canyon. After passing this grand canyon, you will not be far from Bai'er City."

    "But according to legend, this canyon seems to be quite dangerous, and few people usually go there."

    "But if you don't go through this canyon, you have to go around it and walk almost three times longer."

    "What should I do?"

    Yi Feng looked thoughtful.

    After a moment, he made a decision and walked straight towards the canyon.

    Although the canyon is dangerous, isn¡¯t it dangerous to take three times the detour in the wind and snow?  So you never know what you will encounter.

    What¡¯s more, in the terrain of the canyon, it can also block the wind and snow, which is simply good news for a young man like Yi Feng who is afraid of the cold.

    &nbsp; So as long as you think about it carefully, fools will make this choice.

    As soon as he thought this, a group of people who were also going to Baier City chose to take a detour.

    "Fool!"

    Yi Feng cursed secretly and walked towards the canyon.

    Half a day later, Yi Feng saw the legendary Grand Canyon.

    "In this kind of place, we only need to step aside to prevent rocks from falling from the sky. What other dangers are there?"

    "And the wind can't blow and the snow can't fall, it's really not that good."

    Yi Feng was very glad that he chose to take this path, and walked into the canyon without stopping for even a moment.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    Four figures flew back, they were the four sect masters.

    "Damn it, I walked around Guantang City for two whole days and I didn't even find a hair." The leader of the Hengtian Sword Village said in despair.

    "well!"

    ¡°We have never seen that senior before, we don¡¯t know what he looks like, and we don¡¯t even know how to find him!¡± The Taiyi Valley Sect Leader was also full of disappointment.

    "It's all that damn Ye Neng's fault, he kept the benefits to himself!" Canghaishan Sect Leader cursed angrily.

    "That's all, let's continue to hunt for treasures in the First Line Valley. Don't catch the watermelons and lose the sesame seeds." The owner of Tianlong Valley said.

    "That's easy to say. How can the treasures in this valley be so easy to get?"

    The leader of the Taiyi Valley rolled his eyes and said: "There are countless taboos here and there are all kinds of poisons. We can't even get in."

    Hear the words.

    Everyone sighed heavily.

    Who says it¡¯s not?

    Who dares to enter the first-line valley at this stage?

    Even if the gods come, it won¡¯t work.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 420 Who is this person?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    While the four people were sighing, the sharp-eyed leader of the Taiyi Valley suddenly rubbed his eyes and stared at the middle of the valley.

    It seems that something incredible has been discovered.

    When her eyes almost exploded, she finally pointed to the middle of the valley in disbelief and exclaimed: "Look, there is someone."

    "Are you crazy? How can there be anyone at this stage?"

    The leader of Hengtian Jianzhai gave the leader of Taiyi Valley a blank look and made an annoyed voice.

    Although he knew that the Taiyi Valley Sect leader might have noticed that everyone was in a bad mood and wanted to make a joke to liven up the atmosphere, but in his opinion, this kind of joke was very inappropriate.

    ¡°And it¡¯s not funny at all.

    "That's right, stop making such jokes, only a fool will believe you." The leader of Tianlong Valley also couldn't help but said, but just after he finished speaking, he also caught a glimpse of the line of valley from the corner of his eye.

    The whole person was startled.

    "I seem to be such a fool!"

    He made a dull voice.

    Seemingly unable to believe what was happening in front of him, he jumped and landed at a place with a better view.

    And the Taiyi Valley Sect Leader also kept up with him.

    The remaining Sect Masters of Hengtian Sword House and Canghai Mountain couldn't help but look at each other.

    "Isn't there really someone?"

    The two of them made a sound at the same time, then jumped and followed quickly.

    The two of them looked down the canyon from the top, and they were also frozen in place.

    ???????????????????

    At the bottom of the valley, there is a figure walking slowly.

    "Who is he?"

    The leader of Hengtian Jianzhai couldn't help but exclaimed: "Don't he know what is in this line valley?"

    None of the other three people could respond to him.

    Because this is also the doubt in their hearts.

    "Could it be that he is a master?"

    The leader of Hengtian Jianzhai asked again.

    "It's hard to say whether it's a master or someone who broke in by mistake, but there will be results soon." The master of Taiyi Valley said.

    The others also nodded.

    Because this person had just entered the canyon and had not reached a truly dangerous place at all.

    "It's a hundred feet in front of him, right?" Canghaishan Sect Leader asked.

    "Yes, that's where the poisonous mist spread. The four of us tried it more than a dozen times last time, but we all retreated there." The leader of the Hengtian Sword Studio nodded.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a mule or a horse, we¡¯ll know immediately.¡± said the Tianlong Valley Sect Leader.

    Everyone nodded, their pupils focused on that person.

    ????????????????????????????????

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Closer.

    Thirty feet.

    Ten feet.

    Five feet.

    Three feet

    At this moment, the four people¡¯s hearts were raised and their eyes were fixed on each other.

    ?Suddenly.

    The four people¡¯s eyes widened and they exclaimed at the same time.

    "Where are the people?"

    "Why is the person missing?"

    good.

    At this moment, under the eyes of the four of them, an extremely bizarre scene happened. The person just now suddenly disappeared.

    But soon, the most sharp-eyed Taiyi Valley Sect Master discovered the clues and shouted: "No, he entered the poisonous mist."

    Hearing this, the other three people also circulated their vitality and focused their gaze into the poisonous mist.

    ???????????????????

    In the thick poisonous fog, traces of that person were found.

    He walked slowly as always.

    "Hiss!"

    The four of them suddenly gasped.

    how come?

    How can it be?

    How dare he walk into this level of poisonous mist?

    The four of them stared in disbelief.

    You know, the last time they were exposed to the poisonous mist, they retreated.

    Because even if a little bit of this poisonous mist is stained on the body, a lot of cultivation must be expended to get rid of it. Otherwise, even if their physical defenses are like copper walls and iron walls, they will rot and die at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Not to mention, there are people who dare to walk in without using any energy to protect themselves.

    Such methods are simply unheard of!

    "Good"?, where he walked, the poisonous fog was dissipating.  "At this time, the Taiyi Valley Sect Master discovered something again.

    The other people looked at it and took a breath.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out?????

    For example, where he is, the visibility is less than three feet at the moment.

    Fifty feet behind him, the visibility has reached dozens of feet.

    And a hundred feet behind him, the space has completely returned to clarity, and no trace of poisonous mist can be seen blocking it.

    And at this moment, something even more incredible happened in the eyes of the four people.

    The formation in the valley has been activated.

    Including various phantom formations, confusion formations, and killing formations, all have been activated.

    However, what they didn't expect was that this person was walking on flat ground facing these formations, and they had completely lost their effect on him.

    "this¡­¡­"

    "Who is this?"

    "Yes, in his eyes, this thin line of valley full of murderous intent is just like an ordinary valley. What kind of cultivation level can achieve this!"

    There was a storm in the hearts of the four of them.

    "Tch, this valley is just an ordinary valley. I really thought there was any danger."

    Yi Feng, who was walking slowly in the valley, couldn't help but complain.

    He has been walking for a day. Apart from some fog in the valley, he really has not encountered any danger.

    As for the fog, it is quite normal for fog to form in the canyon.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? UNDERSTANDING THE DANGER, WOULD NOT BE FREE OF THE DANGER.

    It was quite strange for Yi Feng that a small snake attacked him in the freezing and snowy weather.

    However, he was trampled to death by Yi Feng. At the same time, he picked a white mushroom from the cliff nearby and used it as seasoning to make a pot of hot snake soup.

    After drinking the snake soup and resting for a while, Yi Feng continued to embark on the formation.

    Not long after Yi Feng left, four figures followed him (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 421 Super tonic

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    They are the four great sect masters of Beihai.

    They originally wanted to talk to Yi Feng directly, but there was a process for the poisonous mist to dissipate, so they only dared to hang more than a hundred feet behind Yi Feng.

    "The one who just stayed here for a long time."

    The leader of Hengtian Jianzhai said.

    "Indeed, I don't know what he is doing here."

    The leader of Taiyi Valley said with the same puzzlement.

    As soon as she finished speaking, she realized that she had stepped on something. When she moved the soles of her feet away, she was frozen in place like an icicle.

    "this¡­¡­"

    "Is this an emperor-level monster, the Hidden God Snake?"

    She asked in a low voice.

    Hearing this, several people came over to take a look, and suddenly gasped.

    "Yes, it's the Shenyin Snake."

    "Although this snake is not big, it looks like an ordinary snake, but it is indeed an emperor-level monster. Even if the four of us encounter it, we won't be able to please it!"

    The leader of Hengtian Jianzhai said in horror: "There is only one snake head left, it should be the one who did it just now."

    "Look at this ground."

    At this time, the Tianlong Valley Sect Leader exclaimed again.

    Everyone heard the sound and quickly went over to take a look, and suddenly found a pile of leftover soup and some soup on the ground.

    Even in cold weather, it is still warm.

    "Wait a minute, this meat seems to be Shenyin snake meat?"

    "And this mushroom, this mushroom seems to be It seems to be the Snow God Mushroom?"

    "It seems to be a real snow mushroom!"

    "Hiss!"

    "Surprisingly, you actually use the hidden treasures of the Godly Snake and the Snow Mushroom to make soup. What kind of divine handiwork is this?"

    Looking at the leftover soup on the ground, the four of them widened their eyes, and they no longer knew how to describe the shock in their hearts.

    "If my guess is correct, the strange phenomenon of heaven and earth that occurred in the first line of valley this time is precisely because of the birth of the Snow God Mushroom."

    "It's a pity that these rare treasures from heaven and earth have been drank by the soup maker just now."

    The face of the leader of Hengtian Jianzhai is indescribably complicated.

    This is equivalent to saying that they can no longer get the treasure in this valley.

    But if you say you were really picked by that expert, they don't have anything in mind. After all, the strong are respected.

    But such a treasure was used to make soup, and the rest was poured on the ground like this. Such a violent waste of natural resources was really hard for them to accept!

    "Could it be that that person came to Xianxian Valley just to eat this soup?" Canghaishan Sect Master asked in the same complicated way.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, it¡¯s more like I was passing by here, saw this snow mushroom, and made a soup.¡±

    The leader of Taiyi Valley said with an ugly expression.

    Hear the words.

    Others couldn¡¯t help but curled their lips, feeling extremely uncomfortable.

    I¡¯m afraid, that¡¯s really the case.

    "However, don't look at these leftovers, I'm afraid they are also a great supplement!"

    At this time, the leader of Hengtian Sword Village looked at the leftover soup on the ground, licked his lips, and asked tentatively: "How about"

    These words immediately received the blank stares from the other three people.

    "Although I don't deny that these things are great tonic, after all, we are also the heads of the four major sects. What's the point of picking up the leftovers left by others?"

    "That is, no matter how strong that person is, we will not be able to eat what is left of him."

    "As the leader of a sect, you still need the dignity you deserve."

    "Okay, hurry up and follow that person. There's no treasure to be found. It's good to get to know him."

    The four of them embarked on their journey again, closely following Yi Feng at a distance of more than a hundred feet.

    But just after walking for a while, I found that one person was suddenly missing, the leader of the Hengtian Sword Village was missing.

    "Where is Jian Hengtian?"

    The leader of Taiyi Valley couldn't help but ask.

    "I don't know, I was there just now."

    Canghaishan Sect Master is also full of doubts.

    Not far behind, Jian Hengtian, the leader of the Hengtian Sword Studio, quietly turned back and came to the place where the leftover soup was.

    ¡°It¡¯s about dignity, that¡¯s what I say, but what if eating this thing has any benefits?¡±

    "Anyway, no one will see it."

    He quietly glanced around and saw no one was around, so he leaned down and stuck out his tongue., took a quick lick.

    "Gah!"

    This mouthful immediately shocked him.

    I clearly feel that the power in my body is rising, and even my talent and cultivation are improving.

    At this moment, his eyes were bright.

    "Hahaha."

    "It is simply a super tonic. These three fools*, fortunately I am very aware of the details and can see these residues at a glance No, the divine soup is extraordinary."

    He opened his mouth and was about to laugh out loud, but remembering that the other three were not far away, he quickly covered his mouth and showed a proud smile.

    Then, with lightning speed, he licked up all the leftover soup on the ground.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 422 I have a showdown

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What have you been doing?"

    Looking at Jian Hengtian who suddenly appeared again, the other three asked him.

    "I¡­¡­"

    Jian Hengtian licked his lips guiltily and said tacitly: "Uh, haha, I felt sick in my stomach just now, and I pooped in the back."

    These words immediately received blank stares from everyone.

    After all, he is still a Martial Emperor, but he still poops?

    As the only woman in the clan, Taiyi Valley Sect Leader subconsciously slapped her palms and took a few steps away from Jian Hengtian.

    However, they did not pursue the matter, and all their minds were focused on Yi Feng in front of them.

    Seeing this, Jian Hengtian flashed his small eyes and smiled proudly.

    ¡°If these three guys knew that the leftover soup contained so much energy, why wouldn¡¯t they punch out what they had eaten on the spot?

    However.

    Just when Jian Hengtian thought he could hide the truth, he suddenly faltered and froze on the spot.

    "No, my cultivation can no longer be suppressed and I am about to break through."

    He cursed loudly in his heart, and the cultivation and vitality on his body could not help but surge up from his body.

    This scene immediately attracted the attention of the other three people.

    "Jian Hengtian, are you about to break through?"

    The three of them asked in surprise.

    ¡°No¡­no, it¡¯s just that it was exposed accidentally.¡±

    Jian Hengtian¡¯s face was full of embarrassment. In order to suppress his cultivation, he blushed and answered hesitantly.

    "Do you think we are fools for saying no?" Liu Guyihan, the leader of Taiyi Valley, said with a face.

    "Yes, this is obviously a sign that the realm has reached a critical point and is about to break through." Li Canghai, the leader of Canghai Mountain, also had a look of disbelief on his face.

    "Tell me, what's going on?"

    Yun Tianlong, the leader of the Tianlong Valley, shouted in a deep voice: "Although the four of us are both seven-life Martial Emperors, your cultivation has always been inferior to ours. However, it will take at least several decades for us to reach the eighth-life Martial Emperor.  Why did you break through before us?"

    "Yes, tell me quickly, what is going on?"

    "Is there something you're hiding from us?"

    The three of them looked directly at Jian Hengtian, their voices full of questions.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    "Hehe, I"

    Jian Hengtian¡¯s forehead was dripping with sweat. He was staring at the eyes of the three people, and his little hands had nowhere to rest.

    "Tell me, have you been hiding your clumsiness? In fact, your cultivation level is higher than ours?"

    Just when Jian Hengtian was hesitant about what to do, Li Canghai heard another questioning voice.

    These words immediately reminded Jian Hengtian, and he quickly laughed and said: "Oh my, I didn't expect you guys to see it!"

    "Okay, in that case, I'll show my cards"

    "Actually, I have obtained the inheritance from my Hengtian Sword Studio's founder Sword Emperor, so my cultivation has already surpassed yours." Jian Hengtian pretended to be proud and said, "I just never told you."

    "What?"

    "You actually got the inheritance of the Sword Emperor?"

    Hearing this, the three of them immediately looked at Jian Hengtian in disbelief.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it, Jian Hengtian, you hid it quite deeply!¡±

    "That's right, if we hadn't noticed it because your cultivation level couldn't be suppressed, we would have been fooled by you."

    "That's right, you old boy is so unkind. I always thought you were the weakest among the four of us. I didn't expect you to be the strongest."

    The four people expressed their admiration one after another.

    Although the founding sword emperor of Hengtian Jianzhai is only as good as the ten-life martial emperors, and not much higher than the seven-life martial emperors, people who know history have to admit that this person is indeed a figure.

    Therefore, there is no doubt that Jian Hengtian obtained his inheritance and broke through the realm.

    "low profile."

    Jian Hengtian pressed his palms with a smile on his face.

    In fact, after so many years, the bones of his master of Hengtian Sword School have turned to ashes, so where is the ghost inheritance?

    But as long as the three of them believed it, they survived the disaster.

    "But you can't break through now. It would be bad if your breakthrough disturbs the senior in front." At this time, Liu Guyi said.

    "What should we do?"

    &nbsp; Jian Hengtian couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "That's it, we are all grasshoppers on the same rope now. We are both prosperous and destructive. The three of us will take action together to help you suppress it first!" Liu Guyiyi said so.

    Others have no problem with this either.

    Soon, the three of them took action together and temporarily suppressed Jian Hengtian's overflowing cultivation.

    After half a day.

    The four of them vaguely saw the gradually opening sky through the thin fog that had not yet dissipated behind Yi Feng, and their eyes suddenly brightened.

    "It's about to come out of the valley."

    "There is no poisonous fog after leaving the valley, so we should be able to catch up with our seniors soon."

    ¡°It¡¯s a great blessing to be able to meet such a person!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that senior looks like!¡±

    "Who knows, this poisonous fog not only blocked our sight, but also completely blocked our perception. Although we can vaguely see his back, we can't see what he looks like at all."

    "No matter what he looks like, we can't mess with him. We just need to give him a good impression first."

    Jian Hengtian straightened his body, straightened his clothes with both hands, and immediately pretended to look upright.

    Compared to others, he was more eager to see Yi Feng.

    After all, he, who had eaten the leftovers, understood better than the three of them how powerful this person's methods were!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 423 Another mortal?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The four of them were vaguely visible, and the one in front had already walked out of the valley.

    They just need to wait for the poisonous mist to dissipate and then they can catch up and say hello.

    The four of them were extremely excited and couldn¡¯t wait.

    While each of them was adjusting their clothes, they even prepared the flattering words in their mouths.

    Especially the leader of Taiyi Valley Liuguyi, not only used his vitality to make his appearance a little younger, but also found the rouge from thirty years ago in the storage ring and applied it on his face.

    Although she is not as young and bold as the younger women, what if this senior just likes this?

    "You, you haven't put on rouge in front of me for thirty years, and this time you, you actually" Jian Hengtian looked at Liu Guyi with a livid face, and said in a sour tone.

    "Are you in charge?"

    Liu Guyi glared at Jian Hengtian.

    "Okay, okay, I'm not worthy!"

    Jian Hengtian¡¯s voice trembled and he turned his head away angrily.

    Just like that, everyone was ready, waiting for the poisonous fog to dissipate to meet the master.

    at this time.

    The body in front suddenly turned around.

    He looked at them.

    The four people¡¯s eyes lit up.

    I felt excited in my heart. Is this senior going to take the initiative to say hello to them?

    However.

    The next words made them shiver.

    "How far do you want to go with me?"

    A gloomy and hoarse voice came from Yi Feng's mouth.

    "Fuck!"

    Then, a kitchen knife was pulled out from his waist, flashing a cold light.

    "Either die or get out!"

    A cold voice came from Yi Feng's mouth.

    These words made the four people, who were looking forward to it so much, feel chills all over their bodies, and sweat overflowed directly from their foreheads.

    Almost instantly.

    The four of them had already disappeared.

    Seeing this, Yi Feng put away the kitchen knife and smiled.

    These sneaky people behind him followed him all the way, always hanging at a distance of a hundred feet. How could he not know?

    And Yi Feng could see through their purpose at a glance.

    It must be another bandit who robbed the road.

    So Yi Feng didn¡¯t wait for them to take action, pretending that I was more ruthless than you, pretending that you couldn¡¯t afford to offend me.

    ???????????????????

    The other side was scared and a trouble was avoided directly.

    It seems.

    People should be more fierce!

    Yi Feng wrapped herself in cotton-padded clothes, glanced at the map, and rushed towards Baier City.

    After Yi Feng walked for a long time, four figures walked out of the valley with bitter expressions on their faces.

    ¡°That knife just now was so terrifying!¡±

    "Well, as soon as the knife came out, my soul was trembling, and the vitality in my body stopped running."

    "Do you think this is the senior from Guantang City?"

    "Don't tell me, it's really possible. Otherwise, how could two existences of this realm appear in Beihai at the same time?"

    "It seems true!"

    "But what's the use of that senior? He doesn't want to see us at all!"

    "Who says it's not the case? I thought I would look familiar to him, but in the end I didn't even see his appearance clearly."

    "Alas, after so many days of hard work, I haven't made any connections with the masters, and I haven't gained any other hair."

    "It's all your fault. What kind of rouge is put on a thousand-year-old woman? The senior must have been disgusted by it, so he didn't see us."

    "Jian Hengtian, I think you are looking for death."

    "Humph, did I say something wrong?"

    "I kill you!"

    "Okay, okay, stop arguing."

    "That's right, what's the fuss about? Let's go back to Bai'er City to get together and repair for a while."

    Just like that, the four sighing people flew towards Baier City in despair, accompanied by curses.

    "I don't know what forces are recruiting people in Bai'er City."

    "We can only try our luck."

    Yifeng walked on the streets of Baier City, and then came to the center of the city.

    ?Then his eyes lit up.

    "Reunite together."

    &nbsp; ¡°This is the sect¡¯s recruitment point at first glance.¡±

    "Although the name of the sect Guiyitang is a bit too high, it's fine if you can blend in."

    Yi Feng then walked into Guiyi Hall.

    Return to the inner hall of Guiyi Hall.

    Li Canghai and the others sat with gloomy expressions.

    Although Jian Hengtian and Liu Guyi stopped, their eyes were still glaring at each other.

    "Just now I took a look at the list of disciples recruited by Gui Yi Tang, and there was no one who stood out." Li Canghai sighed and said.

    "Who says it's not the case? There are fewer and fewer talented disciples in Beihai. I don't know if this is the case in other regions!"

    "The situation in Bai'er City is actually expected. Ever since our four sects joined forces to open the Guiyi Hall to recruit disciples in Bai'er City, we have never received a decent disciple."

    "Yeah, let's just withdraw this Guiyitang."

    "It's not necessary. It's good to recruit a little bit. The disciples from our four sects who are usually training outside come here and have a place to stay."

    While the four sect leaders were discussing matters, the sound of quarrels came from the hall outside.

    "What happened outside? Why is it so noisy?"

    Liu Guyi couldn¡¯t help but shouted.

    Hear the words.

    A disciple from outside quickly ran in, knelt in front of the four sects and said, "To inform the four sect masters, there is a mortal coming from outside. He has no talent, and it is useless to talk to him. He insists on joining our four sects."

    "Another mortal?"

    The four of them looked at each other.

    I met a mortal in Guantang City who shamelessly wanted to join the four sects, and now another one has come?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 424 The Master of the Green Bull Sect

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The four of them were furious.

    Although their four major sects have declined a lot in recent years, they are not just for ordinary people to come in if they want.

    So the four of them spoke in unison and sounded impatient.

    "Let's go, let's go, let's go, let's go."

    "yes!"

    The disciple responded and quickly retreated.

    After a while, the disciple pushed the person out.

    "Don't touch me, I'll go by myself."

    The person who was pushed out of the door was Yi Feng. Being kicked out so unceremoniously, he yelled with a black face and curses: "Let me tell you boss, today I gave you a chance. It's you who don't cherish it. You will definitely do it in the future."  You will regret it.¡±

    After saying that, Yi Feng left angrily.

    snort.

    Breaking down the sect.

    Blindly, I was such a promising genius, but I still refused.

    "If you don't get in, you won't get in. I don't care about it."

    "When I complete the system tasks and can practice, I will be famous in the mainland and these guys will be pissed to death."

    "Hey, this mortal man is still jumping. Let me shoot him to death."

    Hearing the faint shout from Yi Feng outside, Jian Hengtian, who was already depressed, couldn't help but stand up and shouted.

    As he said that, he was about to get up and go out.

    "Okay, okay, you're just a mortal, aren't you? The master of a sect, how can you compete with a mortal?" Li Canghai said angrily.

    "It's just that, just a mortal clamoring, you, what can he really do in the future, why bother." Yun Tianlong also persuaded.

    "Look at your potential."

    Liu Guyi directly made a disdainful voice towards Jian Hengtian.

    "Leave me alone?"

    "Competing with a mortal, you only have so much potential, and you still want me to dress up in front of you, bah."

    "Humph, I'm not surprised at all"

    For a moment, the quarrel between Liu Guyi and Jian Hengtian came from the inner hall again.

    At this moment, Yi Feng has already walked around Baier City, and he has tried several recruitment points of sects.

    But no sect dared to ask for him.

    "well!"

    "Is it really impossible to join the sect?"

    Yi Feng¡¯s face was filled with disappointment.

    However, just when Yi Feng was hesitating whether to give up and just be a salted fish for the rest of his life, a sudden voice came from the side.

    "Young man, although your talent is very poor, you have a calm mind and can be considered a nurturing talent if you work hard. Do you want to join our Qingniu Sect?"

    A skinny old man was looking at Yi Feng with a smile.

    "oh?"

    Yi Feng¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    Is this another village with a bright future and a bright future?

    But he still remained wary, after all, he was afraid of being betrayed.

    So he suppressed the excitement in his heart and asked softly: "Is your Qingniu Sect a sect for practitioners?"

    "certainly."

    The old man stood with his hands behind his hands and straightened his chest slightly.

    "Is your sect certified?" Yi Feng asked again.

    "That's of course, the famous family is orthodox."

    The old man said with an air of immortality: "Furthermore, the background of our Qingniu Sect is scary to death. Our master is the powerful King Qingniu, King of Martial Arts, and he has a great reputation."

    "The strong King of Martial Arts!"

    Yi Feng couldn¡¯t help being surprised.

    It sounds very reliable, and the title of King of Martial Arts also sounds very awesome!

    "I wonder who you are?"

    Yi Feng asked softly again.

    "I am the third sect leader of the Qingniu Sect, Zhu Shiguang!" The old man raised his head and said proudly.

    "It turns out to be Sect Master Zhu."

    Yi Feng quickly handed over his hand and asked tentatively: "Sect Master Zhu must be very powerful as well. I wonder if he has reached the martial spirit realm?"

    Finished.

    Yi Feng looked at Zhu Shiguang with an appraising look.

    After all, he also knows that there is no free pie in the sky. What if a very weak sect deceives him into mining and moving bricks?

    So naturally it¡¯s better to ask clearly.

    "This sect leader happens to be a martial artist." Zhu Shiguang stood with his hands behind his back and said quite proudly.

    &nbspHearing this, Yi Feng's eyes suddenly lit up.

    He had seen the power of martial arts masters in Nansha. Since Zhu Shiguang could reach the realm of martial arts, this sect should be quite good.

    "You know a lot about our sect, are you interested in joining?" Zhu Shiguang looked at Yi Feng and asked leisurely.

    "Okay, I joined and met the sect leader."

    Yi Feng quickly handed over his hand.

    Hearing this, Zhu Shiguang raised his eyebrows, his face filled with joy.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    my God.

    Finally I managed to trick one.

    At this moment, the corners of Zhu Shiguang's eyes became wet.

    Because the entire Xianjiang Continent has many requirements for the existence of each sect, not only the qualifications are required to establish a sect, but the established sects are also assessed every year.

    Of course, sects of different levels face different assessment standards.

    The sect¡¯s grades are divided into grades one to nine, with grade one being the strongest and grade nine being the weakest.

    Taking the ninth-grade sect as an example, it is necessary to maintain a minimum of one hundred disciples in the sect and absorb at least ten new blood every year.

    ??And in the early days of the establishment of the Qingniu Sect, under the leadership of King Qingniu Martial, it had developed into an eighth-grade sect at its peak.

    However, it gradually declined and was lowered to the ninth rank. Now, there are only a few dozen people in the entire sect, so even the ninth rank cannot be maintained and is about to be disbanded.

    No, Zhu Shiguang, as the sect leader, personally went down to collect people.

    But who knew that the competition today is so great that even a slightly talented disciple can enter the four major sects, while a small sect like him can't even drink soup.

    Therefore, he can only coax some mortals to top up the numbers.

    But what¡¯s even more depressing is that even mortals are unwilling to join the Qing Niu Sect, because as locals, everyone knows that the Qing Niu Sect is about to be disbanded.

    Fortunately, the emperor pays off!

    Now that with the addition of Yi Feng and some relatives and friends, his Qingniu Sect should be just good enough to face this sect assessment.

    "However, we must not let this kid in front of me know about the embarrassing situation of my Qingniu Sect. Otherwise, what if I run away?"

    You must know that he also deceived a few people some time ago, but they ran away as soon as they entered the sect.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 425 The powerful Zhu Shiguang

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Therefore, Zhu Shiguang quickly suppressed the excitement in his heart and showed a calm expression.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you back to the sect!¡±

    He puffed up his chest, stroked his beard, and said in a fairy-like manner.

    "Are we going back to the sect like this?"

    Yi Feng asked.

    "Then, what else?"

    Zhu Shiguang was stunned.

    "Isn't it about flying back? I saw that the disciples from other sects were all flown back by people from the sect." Yi Feng said.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    "Of course, as a disciple of my Qingniu Sect, you must be treated the same as other sects."

    Zhu Shiguang said proudly, then grabbed Yi Feng's shoulder with one hand, kicked him hard on the ground, and then flew unsteadily into the sky.

    Yi Feng just followed Zhu Shiguang and flew into the sky, flying towards the Qingniu Sect a hundred miles away.

    "Hey, Sect Master, why is it shaking a bit?" In the sky, Yi Feng couldn't help but ask.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    "The airflow is turbulent, normal, normal."

    Zhu Shiguang explained awkwardly, unconsciously wiping the cold sweat on his head.

    "Oh, how about we speed up a little bit? It's getting late." Yi Feng continued.

    "There's no needright?"

    Zhu Shiguang said with an ugly expression.

    "This is indeed a bit slow. Besides, I also want to visit our sect quickly." Yi Feng said.

    "Well."

    Zhu Shiguang was sweating coldly.

    He would also like to go faster, but his strength does not allow it!

    You must know that although the martial spirit realm allows him to fly in the air, he has just broken through the martial spirit realm. In addition, the realm is not solid, so it is a bit difficult for him to fly, let alone carrying Yi Feng in his hand.

    So he had no choice but to say: "Actually, this sect leader is afraid that you can't stand the bumps. After all, the speed is very scary."

    "It's okay, I'm not afraid."

    Yi Feng said quickly.

    Zhu Shiguang couldn't help but twitch his lips.

    With a dark face, he clenched his teeth and glared a few more times with his legs in mid-air.

    In this way, the two men finally moved forward faster.

    An hour passed, and the two of them had flown more than fifty miles.

    But at this time, Yi Feng noticed something was wrong. The two of them were like birds with broken wings, falling to the ground for a while, and then pulling up again.

    Yi Feng wanted to ask what was going on, but Zhu Shiguang blushed and said nothing.

    "ah!"

    Finally, the two people, who were flying up and down, fell into the forest with Yi Feng shouting.

    This time, Yi Feng was so frightened.

    But what moved him was that at the moment he fell down, the little old man protected him tightly with his body and did not let him suffer any harm.

    "Sect Master, how are you? What happened here? Why did you fall while flying?" Yi Feng quickly stood up and looked at Zhu Shiguang, who was pressed under him, and asked quickly.

    Zhu Shiguang was foaming at the mouth, blushing and hesitating, his eyes rolled for a long time, and then he suddenly came to his senses and said inexplicably: "Shh, don't talk."

    Yi Feng was startled and lowered his voice and asked: "Sect Master, what is going on."

    "Someone just attacked me."

    Zhu Shiguang said seriously.

    "oh?"

    Yi Feng¡¯s eyes widened and he quickly looked around with vigilance.

    "You can't see them, I know they use space to attack in space, right?" Zhu Shiguang said seriously.

    Yi Feng was at a loss.

    "I don't blame you if you don't know. In short, this is a very advanced technique that can kill people invisible. Three masters of the same level used space to sneak attack on me. I took you flying while fighting them."

    "But don't worry. Although I fell down with you, I also used monstrous means to kill the three of them."

    Zhu Shiguang said while lying on the ground and panting.

    "I see."

    "The sect master is really awesome, a master!"

    Yi Feng couldn¡¯t help but admire.

    "Low-key, low-keytune.  "

    Zhu Shiguang pressed his palms and said, "But this matter is of great importance, so you must not tell it."

    "Oh chicken 8k!"

    Yi Feng raised an OK gesture.

    "What?"

    Zhu Shiguang looked at Yi Feng blankly.

    "clear!"

    Yi Feng put away his gesture and added again.

    "Well, you go and have a rest nearby. I will take a good breather before I take you on the road again." Zhu Shiguang ordered.

    "OK."

    Yi Feng nodded quickly and stepped aside.

    Seeing this, Zhu Shi Guangda breathed a sigh of relief, lay on the spot and breathed heavily.

    In my heart, I was secretly glad that I reacted quickly and did not expose myself in front of this kid.

    After resting for a long time, Zhu Shiguang took a pill that was about to go moldy and took Yi Feng back on the journey.

    After another hour, we finally rushed back to the Qingniu Sect.

    "Look, this is my Qingniu Sect."

    Zhu Shiguang introduced Yifeng while breathing heavily.

    "oh."

    "quite splendid."

    Yi Feng praised tacitly.

    To be honest, Yi Feng is really disappointed with this Qingniu Sect.

    There are only two or three large and small buildings, and the only larger martial arts field in the middle is still full of potholes.

    But Yi Feng didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Perhaps this sect is very low-key, after all, the seemingly skinny Zhu Shiguang next to him is very powerful.

    He used space to fight one against three, and while flying with him, he killed three people with his bare hands.

    "Master, you are back."

    At this moment, a sweet-looking girl with pigtails made a voice.

    She has a pretty face with a smile, a well-behaved appearance but a cheerful personality. Seeing her seems to make her feel better.

    "Oh, it's Xiao Wu. You came just in time. This is a junior brother who has just joined the sect. Please take him to have a good tour of the sect and find a place to stay with him." Zhu Shiguang ordered.

    "Okay, Master."

    Xiao Wu agreed readily, then walked up to Yi Feng, tapped her toes, and said with a smile: "My name is Yun Wu, I'm glad to meet you."

    "Hello, Senior Sister Yunwu, I am Yi Feng. Please take good care of me in the future." Yi Feng said with the same smile.

    After a brief exchange of greetings, Yun Wu took Yi Feng around in the Qingniu Sect.

    Within a courtyard.

    Wu Tao sat cross-legged on the bed.

    At his feet, there were half a room of talismans. In addition, there were also a lot of storage rings inside.

    "Some of the 100 million clones I released have died young. I don't know if it was the person who did it to track me."

    "But no matter whether it was the person who did it or not, you still have to be more cautious, so go out with a billion clones!"

    After saying that, he quickly performed his hand seals.

    Suddenly, the talismans at his feet quickly bloomed with light and disappeared one by one at a very fast speed.

    After a long, long time

    The Xianjiang Continent has increased its population by one billion out of thin air!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 426 You are a devil

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After one billion talismans were delivered to all parts of the Xianjiang Continent through the void, the young man sitting on the bed breathed a sigh of relief.

    "I am Wu Changan, no, I am Wu Tao now."

    "I, Wu Tao, have 1.1 billion clones placed on this continent. Each one has my aura, and their appearance and bloodline are exactly the same as mine. Who can tell the difference?"

    ¡°Even if that person¡¯s hands and eyes reach the sky to pursue me, he can kill one of me, but can he kill 1.1 billion of me?¡±

    "And my real body is in the small sect hidden in the barren land of Beihai. I am a servant disciple of the outer sect incognito. Who can find me?"

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    Thinking of this foolproof layout, even a cautious person like Wu Changan couldn't help laughing.

    At this moment, Yun Wu¡¯s shout came from outside.

    "Junior brother Wu Tao, the sect has a new junior brother who will be arranged to live with you."

    "no problem."

    Wu Tao responded and stood up to greet him.

    As soon as I walked to the door, I was caught off guard and bumped into the two people who came in.

    Wu Changan looked up.

    stunned.

    The smile on his face solidified instantly.

    Yi Feng¡¯s devilish face suddenly dilated in his pupils.

    Hiss!

    This glance immediately made Wu Changan's soul fly away, and his whole body couldn't help but tremble.

    this person¡­¡­

    this person¡­¡­

    How did this person find himself here?

    Fear spread throughout Wu Chang'an, and the strong sense of crisis made the pores all over his body dilate.

    However, just when Wu Changan stood still, Yi Feng walked towards him with a smile on his face.

    ? ? Stretched out his palm.

    "Brother Wu Tao, hello."

    This smile made Wu Changan¡¯s scalp numb.

    This smile.

    So ferocious, so ferocious.

    It seems to be telling him, you can't escape my grasp.

    yes!

    This person is simply too terrifying.

    He never imagined that this person could see through the 1.1 billion deceptions he spread at a glance, and that he could even travel millions of miles to accurately find his true identity.

    Such terrifying strength is simply beyond Wu Changan¡¯s imagination.

    "How to do how to do?"

    Wu Changan rolled his eyes.

    It is impossible to break out of the encirclement head-on. It seems that the only way to leave is through the previously buried teleportation array.

    Thinking of this.

    Wu Changan breathed a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, apart from the 1.1 billion clones, he didn't have other plans.

    When he entered the Qingniu Sect, he had set up a teleportation array in this courtyard to prevent this eventuality.

    And now it seems that this teleportation array has come in handy.

    Can¡¯t help but.

    He glanced at a small flowerpot placed next to the door, intentionally or unintentionally.

    good.

    This small flowerpot is the teleportation array he arranged.

    As long as he gets close to it and activates it, he can be teleported away instantly.

    What¡¯s even more incredible is that his teleportation array is a one-time use and will self-destruct as soon as it is activated.

    In this way, after he teleports away, it is impossible for Yi Feng to chase him along the teleportation array.

    "boom!"

    But at this moment, a sudden voice came from the side.

    This voice fell into Wu Changan's ears, and it was so pleasant.

    Ga!

    Wu Changan trembled all over, with a bad feeling in his heart, and he looked over suddenly.

    ?I suddenly discovered that the flower pot he used as a trump card

    fall down.

    With an imperceptible flash of golden light, the teleportation array was activated, only teleporting away a mosquito that happened to fly by.

    The next step, the teleportation array was extinguished.

    destroyed.

    "ah."

    "I'm so sorry, I bumped into it accidentally."

    Yi Feng quickly lifted the flower pot up and said with an embarrassed face: "Fortunately, fortunately the flower pot is not broken."    However.

    But Wu Changan was about to cry.

    The fear all over my body has spread to my forehead.

    For the first time in so many years, he felt that the death crisis had reached 100%.

    ??Devil.

    This is simply a devil.

    "Now, I still have something to do, so I won't go in. We are all brothers in the same sect. You should cultivate your relationship well." Yun Wu ordered from the side.

    "Okay, Senior Sister Yunwu, go ahead and do your work. I will cultivate our relationship with Brother Wu Tao." Yi Feng said with a smile.

    These words fell in Wu Changan's ears, making his teeth gritted.

    Who wants to develop a relationship with you?

    He couldn't help but roar in his heart.

    Sweat could not help but fall from my forehead.

    No.

    I can't give up.

    I have finally managed to survive in this world for more than twenty years. If I survive for another ten thousand years, I will be invincible. I absolutely cannot give up like this.

    Since this person didn¡¯t kill me right away, no matter what the reason was, this would be my chance.

    Furthermore.

    It¡¯s not that I have no layout in other places.

    As long as I seize any opportunity, I can escape from here.

    Thinking like this, Wu Changan calmed down a little.

    "Oh, brother Wu Tao can actually play chess."

    At this moment, Yi Feng discovered that there was an endgame chess game placed on the stone table next to the door.

    Hear the words.

    Wu Changan, who had just calmed down a little, suddenly stared.

    here.

    Was he discovered again?

    Just when he was praying that Yi Feng didn't notice anything fishy at all, Yi Feng moved his hand and moved one of the chess pieces to a different position.

    "This can't be considered the endgame. Look, this is the end of the game." Yi Feng said with a smile.

    I feel extremely proud of myself for breaking through in an instant.

    But Wu Changan collapsed on the ground.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 427 We are the same kind of people

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    This endgame.

    It can be said to be his most astute layout.

    In this chess game, he has arranged countless formations. Moving any chess piece can activate the formation and save his life.

    but.

    Everything in the world has flaws.

    The same goes for his chess game. Only one specific chess piece can ruin the entire chess game.

    And this is an endgame. Only by seeing through the real chess path can you find the specific chess piece.

    And there are probably not many people in the entire Xianjiang Continent who can see through the art of chess.

    However.

    Yi Feng at this moment.

    But in an instant, he found the game-breaking chess piece, breaking the end of the game and destroying Wu Changan's entire chessboard layout.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    All of Wu Changan's plans, from the initial deception of the 1.1 billion clones, to the teleportation array in the flowerpot at the door, to the broken chess game, were all seen through by Yi Feng.

    All of Wu Changan's trump cards were ripped apart like tissue paper in front of Yi Feng.

    Wu Changan had a look of death on his face.

    Only now did he understand why this person didn't kill him.

    I am afraid that I want to play with him like this, make him fearful, make him despair, make all his methods fail, and slowly torture him.

    At this time, Yi Feng activated the system and tested everyone in the sect.

    It turns out that everyone is too lazy to test.

    Of course, there is only one exception.

    That is Wu Changan in front of you.

    The test revealed that Wu Changan has ordinary qualifications, and what does ordinary qualifications mean?

    They are mortal.

    In other words, Wu Changan in front of him is a mortal who cannot cultivate like him.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Yi Feng came to a conclusion.

    The ones the system is too lazy to detect are all cultivators he can't afford to offend, while the ones that can be detected should be mortals.

    So if you are too lazy to test, don¡¯t mess with it.

    If you can detect it, feel free to do it.

    Looking at Wu Changan who remained dumbfounded and a little afraid of him, Yi Feng understood.

    ¡°I guess Wu Changan thought he was a cultivator and would bully him if they lived together, that¡¯s why he seemed so afraid.

    But he thought too much.

    "Brother Wu Tao, you don't have to be afraid, we are actually the same kind of people." Yi Feng said meaningfully.

    "A class of people?"

    Wu Changan's body trembled.

    What does he mean by this?

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a meeting gift.¡± Yi Feng took out a sculpture from his arms and handed it to Wu Changan.

    And this sculpture is the most satisfactory among all his sculptures.

    The reason why he gave it to Wu Changan was because Yi Feng knew that as a newcomer, he needed to have a good relationship with his roommate. Besides, two mortals in this kind of sect needed to hug each other for warmth.

    Wu Changan didn¡¯t know what the devil in front of him meant, so he subconsciously took the sculpture handed over by Yi Feng.

    However, you don¡¯t know it until you look at it, but you will be shocked when you look at it.

    "OUltraman?"

    With a thirsty mouth, he recognized what this statue was at a glance, and his eyes almost popped out of his head.

    Why.

    Why can we see Ultraman¡¯s sculptures in this other world?

    ?Suddenly.

    He suddenly remembered what Yi Feng said just now

    "We are the same kind of people."

    Ga!

    When he thought of this, Wu Changan trembled violently all over.

    ?That is to say.

    The demon in front of him is the same as him, coming from the same place?

    When Wu Changan heard the news, he didn¡¯t know whether he was happy or sad.

    ¡°Perhaps in the past, when he would meet a fellow villager, he would burst into tears, but due to the strength of this person, he couldn¡¯t shed tears no matter what.

    ¡°Moreover, he still can¡¯t figure out this person¡¯s true purpose.

    Didn't kill him.

    But he came over and told him with actions that you, Wu Changan, can't escape my grasp, and all means are just bubbles in my eyes.

    After giving him a blow, he told him that the two of them came from the same place, and also gave him an Ultraman full of powerful aura.

    &nbsp;Wu Changxin was in a mess.

    After guessing and guessing, I couldn¡¯t guess what Yi Feng was thinking.

    But to his relief, his injuries should not be life-threatening now.

    As for continuing to escape, Wu Changan made a mental evaluation and found that the mortality rate of escaping in front of him using Yi Feng's methods was 100%.

    Therefore, there may be a chance to wait and see.

    "It seems that the next step is to take one step at a time."

    Wu Changan exhaled a breath of turbid air and silently followed Yi Feng into the room.

    Back together.

    The four sect masters looked at the information in their hands with extremely ugly expressions.

    "Yeneng Yeyi and his daughter destroyed a mysterious organization."

    "Ye Neng fought alone and killed three men in black. These three men in black were all Ten-Life Martial Emperors."

    "Ye Yi, the daughter of Ye Neng, obtained an ancient inheritance in Beihai, and her strength has greatly improved again."

    "According to some speculation, the father and daughter of the Ye family have broken through the realm of human immortals and become earthly immortals."

    "The Ye family has suddenly become the most powerful force in Beihai."

    "Snapped!"

    After reading these messages, the four sect leaders slammed the table and stood up suddenly.

    "This Ye Neng was one level lower than us before. Why is he so strong now?"

    "I think I must have received guidance from that senior in Guantang City, otherwise it would have been impossible to break through so many realms in such a short period of time."

    "It's just that this dog-like Ye Neng originally agreed to find seniors together, but he is living alone. I will definitely not be able to spare him when I see it."

    "Hmph, I can't spare him. Have you ever beaten half of his finger now?"

    Hearing this, several people sat down awkwardly.

    yes.

    Now when we meet Ye Neng, four people together may not be able to hit his finger.

    "no."

    At this time, Li Canghai stood up suddenly and said firmly: "No matter what, I will find that senior."

    "Yes, we must find that senior. Why can Ye Neng get the chance? We can't." Liu Guyi also spoke the same way.

    "Okay, let's work together and act together."

    For a time, several people paid attention, and their hearts were filled with determination.

    Finally: I¡¯d like to mention the system detection settings, I¡¯m afraid some people won¡¯t understand. After the system upgrade, garbage below the level of Xian will not be bothered to detect. Only those above Xian will detect the results. Low-level Xian is super garbage.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 428 Our relationship is very good

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Fuck!"

    At this moment, a powerful aura emerged from the hall where the four people gathered.

    Feeling this aura, everyone suddenly looked at Jian Hengtian aside.

    "Jian Hengtian, you"

    Liu Guyi stood up suddenly and stared at Jian Hengtian.

    "You actually, you actually want to break through again, what's going on?"

    Li Canghai also had a look of disbelief on his face.

    "Didn't you just break through a few days ago? Did you suppress it a few days ago?"

    Yun Tiantian said in surprise, but in a blink of an eye he realized something was wrong and exclaimed: "You broke through eight lives a few days ago, and now your aura is going to break through nine lives!"

    "Gah!"

    As soon as Yun Tianlong said this, the atmosphere in the hall almost exploded. Three pairs of eyes stared at Jian Hengtian, making his scalp numb.

    Jian Hengtian¡¯s face looked ugly.

    With a bad sound, the realm is about to be overwhelmed again.

    "Uh Haha, yes, we are about to break through the nine lives." He said with an embarrassed look, not daring to meet the eyes of the three of them.

    If they knew that Jian Hengtian was eating alone when he knew that he had the opportunity, these three people might break into a group and beat him up.

    "You actually broke through nine lives again. What's going on with you?"

    "Yes, breakthroughs have been made in just a few days. What are you hiding from us?"

    "You say you are a genius who only appears once every ten thousand years. Why do you, an old man who has been buried in the ground, break through to the first level in a few days? Come on, tell me, what is going on?"

    The three of them stared at Jian Hengtian and made frequent questioning sounds. The tense look on his face showed that Jian Hengtian was going to point his swords at him without warning.

    "Didn't I tell you that I have inherited the legacy of the Sword Emperor, the ancestor of our Sword School?"

    Jian Hengtian rolled his eyes and explained quickly.

    "Hmph, your ancestor was only a ten-life Martial Emperor, a human immortal at best. What kind of inheritance was so powerful that it took you hundreds of years to get six lives to seven lives, in just a few days?  Breakthrough from seven Martial Emperors to Nine-Life Martial Emperor?" Liu Guyi said tit for tat.

    "That's right, don't fool us into thinking we are fools."

    Yun Tianlong answered from the side.

    "Well, although he is indeed a human immortal, don't you know how many years it has been since he became a human immortal?"

    Jian Hengtian rolled his eyes and boasted shamelessly: "It means that the road to immortality was cut off at the beginning, which restricted a peerless genius like him. Otherwise, he would have become a heavenly immortal or even a golden immortal."

    Hearing this, the three of them looked at each other.

    "It is indeed possible. After all, the Sword Emperor was called the number one genius in Beihai in 100,000 years." Yun Tianlong guessed.

    Yun Tianlong said this before they nodded.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Indeed.

    Jian Hengtian has always been with them, and there is nothing they don't know about.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s the only way it makes sense for him to make breakthroughs one after another like this.

    "I misunderstood you."

    "Congratulations, hurry up and break through."

    "Yes, hurry up and break through. You will be the strongest in the future. Please help us if we need anything."

    The three of them changed their attitudes one after another and congratulated Jian Hengtian.

    But his tone was full of sourness and jealousy.

    Why, why don¡¯t we have such a powerful ancestor in our sect?

    Hate it!

    this day.

    A stream of light flashed across the sky.

    Zhu Shiguang descended from the sky majestically and arrived outside the courtyard of Yi Feng and the others.

    Now, his Qingniu Sect, plus these two mortals, has just enough one hundred people, enough for him to cope with the sect's headcount assessment in a month.

    It¡¯s also thanks to his dignified sect leader that he personally went down the mountain and stayed in Baier City to coax two iron fools in who didn¡¯t seem to be locals!

    but.

    Before the sect¡¯s assessment, these two mortals must be appeased and they must not be allowed to run away.

    ¡°No, Sect Leader Zhu Da personally came to express his condolences today.

    When Zhu Shiguang landed, Xiao Wu ran out and shouted with a smile: "I have met the master."

    "Xiao Wu, why are you here?" Zhu Shiguang stood with his hands behind his back and asked in a deep voice.

    &nbsp;"Master Qi, I am learning to play chess with Junior Brother Yifeng." Xiao Wu said cheerfully: "Junior Brother Yi Feng is very good at chess."

    "Good."

    Zhu Shiguang smiled, this would help him keep these two mortals better.

    Zhu Shiguang walked into the small courtyard with his hands behind his back, looking like a master.

    "Sect Master."

    Yi Feng stood up and raised his hands.

    "kindness."

    Zhu Shiguang waved his hand and said with dignity: "How are you living here?"

    "fine."

    Yi Feng smiled.

    "Well, that's fine, but we are just two mortals in the whole sect. You two must have a good relationship." Zhu Shiguang explained majestically.

    "Please rest assured, Sect Master, we have a very good relationship." Yi Feng looked at Wu Chang'an on the side and asked with a smile: "Right, Brother Wu Tao?"

    Seeing this, Wu Changan, who was huddled on the bed and sitting in the corner, started up and quickly shook his head when he realized what was happening.

    "Yes, yes, we are fine."

    But after saying this, he was about to cry.

    He was going crazy after spending all day and night with Yi Feng these past few days.

    The pressure of death hangs over him every moment, which consumes a lot of his mind. At this moment, his face is pale and his hair is messy, as if he had just come out of a prison after suffering tremendous torture.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 429 I brought you a pill

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Well, it's pretty good."

    Zhu Shiguang stood with his hands behind his back, and his every move carried an aura of majesty.

    Then he said to the two of them seriously: "Although you are just handyman disciples, don't be discouraged."

    "You must have a calm and steady heart. Don't rush to say what level you want to cultivate to after joining the sect. You must take it one step at a time and take your time."

    "In short, there is no need to rush."

    "Especially you, the new guy, did you hear that?"

    As he said that, he looked at Yi Feng.

    "OK."

    Yi Feng nodded.

    "kindness!"

    Zhu Shiguang nodded with satisfaction and said, "But don't worry, since you have gone up the mountain, I will definitely let you learn the skills."

    "Even if the talent is not good, our Qingniu Sect can easily break this tradition. After all, our Qingniu Sect has a long heritage and a profound foundation."

    Having said this, Zhu Shiguang waved his hand.

    "I think back then, I, the ancestor of the Qingniu Sect, was a master of the King of Martial Arts!"

    "That is a famous existence for hundreds of miles around."

    "Although he has died now, he has left us the Qingniu Sect with a lot of resources and countless inheritances."

    "As long as you calm down and practice well, these great inheritances may fall on you in the future."

    After speaking, Zhu Shiguang looked at the people who nodded, showing a satisfied smile, secretly thinking that these two mortals should not run away after his chicken soup for the soul.

    "kindness!"

    "This sect leader will leave first."

    Zhu Shiguang walked out of the door with his hands behind his back. Looking at Yi Feng and others who were sent out, he heard a majestic voice again.

    "If you practice hard, you will be able to reach a state like mine sooner or later. Flying into the sky, escaping from the earth, turning over clouds and rain, this is no longer a dream."

    After saying that, Zhu Shiguang suddenly stepped on the ground, and his body immediately rose into the air.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The long, white hair was blowing in the wind, and the green robe on his body was also blowing. He stepped on the void with his feet and flew out of the small courtyard like an immortal.

    However.

    Not long after flying out, it accidentally got hung up on a tree.

    By pulling, half of the buttocks was exposed.

    "It's too sloppy. It's better to dress casually than not to look at the road!"

    "Huh, luckily no one saw me."

    Zhu Shiguang looked around carefully and breathed a sigh of relief when he saw no one was around.

    After a while, Zhu Shiguang flew up again.

    However, a pair of torn underwear was left on the tree, fluttering in the wind

    That¡¯s it.

    Yi Feng lived peacefully in the Qingniu Sect.

    Although he was a handyman disciple, he didn¡¯t have much work to do. Apart from not learning anything, Yi Feng¡¯s life was quite leisurely.

    But compared to Yi Feng¡¯s leisure, Wu Changan is always on tenterhooks every day.

    He really couldn¡¯t understand what this person wanted to do, and he actually became a mortal in this small sect.

    "But Wu Changan didn't dare to say anything, didn't dare to ask, and didn't dare to reveal anything. He only dared to cooperate.

    As for escaping

    Ever since that day when he used his last resort to refine a teleportation talisman, and just as he was about to teleport away, Yi Feng snatched it away and wiped his nose, then wiped out a hole and destroyed the teleportation talisman, he completely understood that,  There was no way he could escape from this man's grasp.

    At this point, he had completely given up the idea of ????escape.

    So Yi Feng did whatever he asked, and always maintained a respectful attitude in front of Yi Feng.

    And Yi Feng, who was looking at Wu Changan from the side, couldn't help but sigh in his heart.

    "This guy is so afraid of me, maybe he thinks he has some cultivation, right?"

    It should be.

    This inevitably made Yi Feng feel a wave of awe.

    so good.

    This kind of awe is completely different from the politeness shown to him by the old men and women in Pingjiang City!

    "Brother Yi Feng, I've brought you something delicious."

    At this time, Xiao Wu ran over quickly, took out two chicken legs from her arms, handed one to Yi Feng, and the other to Wu Changan.

    "Are you too polite?" Yi Feng took the chicken leg sheepishly and said at the same time: "Also, you are my senior sister and you always call me brother. This is not good.""Brother Yi Feng taught me how to play chess, teach me carving, and also taught me how to write. Of course I will give you delicious food."

    Xiao Wu said with a smile, dancing around in a circle, seeming to show off the new dress she wore today.

    "As for the titlebecause you are obviously older than me, it feels awkward to always call you junior brother, so it is better to call you Brother Yi Feng."

    As she said that, she looked at Wu Tao aside, and asked with a smile: "Are you right, Junior Brother Wu Tao?"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    "you're right."

    Wu Tao twitched his lips and nodded awkwardly.

    "Alright alright."

    Yi Feng really couldn¡¯t refuse this little girl.

    But this girl is quite lovable. She looks for him every day and brings him food every day.

    "Brother Yi Feng, come here quickly."

    At this time, Xiao Wu took Wu Changan into the house, and she quickly waved to Yi Feng, her gentle expression full of humor.

    "What's the matter?"

    Yi Feng walked over curiously.

    "I got a pill from the master. Didn't you say you have no talent? If you take this pill, you might be able to practice."

    "But I only have one. You must not let Junior Brother Wu Tao know, otherwise he will feel uncomfortable."

    As she said that, she opened her big eyes and looked around. Seeing no one around, she secretly stuffed it into Yi Feng's hand.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 430 I¡¯m such a waste

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "How can this be done? You finally got a pill, how can you give it to me?"

    "And you are just a warrior yourself, so this pill is more important to you."

    Yi Feng directly rejected Yun Wu.

    This little girl is one of the weaker ones. She is only a third-level warrior. In a real fight, she is not even a match for a mortal like him.

    However, she gave him the only pill.

    This made Yi Feng deeply moved, but also a little bit dumbfounded.

    "Oh, brother Yifeng, why are you being polite to me?"

    Xiao Wu pouted her lips and said forcefully: "For me, it doesn't matter what you practice. The key is to be happy."

    This girl¡¯s innocent appearance really left Yi Feng speechless.

    No wonder this girl is wandering around and never practicing. It turns out she doesn¡¯t want to practice at all.

    Yi Feng had no choice but to accept the elixir.

    "Eat it quickly."

    Xiao Wu said with twinkling big eyes.

    "good."

    Since he accepted it, Yi Feng did not intend to be polite.

    After all, he also has some expectations.

    What if after taking this pill, you can practice?

    Even if you can only practice a little bit, it¡¯s still a good start.

    Immediately.

    He swallowed it.

    "Is it tasty?"

    Xiao Wu asked with her eyes wide open.

    Looking at Xiao Wu¡¯s expectant eyes, Yi Feng nodded firmly and said: ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    But secretly, his face was full of bitterness.

    This thing is simply worse than his dog food.

    He just said this because he couldn't bear to let Xiao Wu down.

    "Then sit down quickly and feel the power of the elixir. It may be of great benefit to you." Xiao Wu said quickly.

    "good."

    Yi Feng nodded eagerly, then sat down cross-legged.

    He breathed a sigh of relief and made a gesture.

    Soon, Yi Feng entered a calm and calm posture.

    But half an hour passed.

    Yi Feng¡¯s buttocks were numb and he didn¡¯t feel anything at all.

    "well!"

    "It seems that I am really a waste!"

    Yi Feng couldn't help but sigh. Even the pills had no effect on him. He was really a loser. He couldn't help shaking his head in despair.

    However.

    Wu Changan, who had just come out of the room, fell unprepared when he heard what Yi Feng said.

    "Brother Yi Feng, don't be discouraged, it's not a big deal." Seeing this, Xiao Wu comforted him softly.

    "You are quite transparent."

    Yi Feng couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    This heartless little girl is really endearing.

    "By the way, I plan to go home. Brother Yifeng, would you like to go back with me for a meal?" Xiao Wu said softly.

    "OK!"

    It happened that there was nothing else to do except sweeping the floor, and he almost faded away, so Yi Feng directly agreed.

    "Would Brother Wu Tao go too?"

    Xiao Wu looked at Wu Tao who was standing aside.

    Wu Tao looked at Yi Feng nervously.

    "Let's go together, Brother Wu Tao." Yi Feng said with a smile.

    Yi Feng¡¯s pressure-filled smile made Wu Tao dare not refuse and quickly agreed.

    The three of them quickly left the Qingniu Sect.

    "Xiao Wu, where is your home?" Yi Feng couldn't help but ask.

    "It's in Bai'er City." Xiao Wu said jumping up and down, obviously very excited to be able to go home.

    "More than a hundred miles, this is quite far."

    Yi Feng frowned.

    Asking him to walk more than a hundred miles would be better than killing him.

    "Actually, I have a mount that can get us to Baier City quickly, but you can't tell anyone about my mount!"

    Yi Feng thought about it and decided to release it slowly.

    ¡°After all, this girl Xiao Wu is innocent and cute, and has no harmful intentions at all.

    As for Wu Tao, after being in contact with him for so long, I am scared to death of him. He seems to be an honest person and there will be no problems.

    "oh?"    "Really?"

    "Brother Yifeng, please hurry up and get it out. I want to see it. I want to see it." Xiao Wu said expectantly.

    Yi Feng smiled.

    Then with a movement of his hand, a huge snail appeared out of thin air.

    "Wow."

    ¡°What a cute snail.¡±

    Seeing the snail, Xiao Wu's big eyes lit up, and she rushed toward it and looked at it carefully.

    "It's really cute."

    "How can you be so cute?"

    ?? Touching slowly the head, Xiao Wu couldn't help but said.

    Xiao Wu slowly seemed to enjoy Xiao Wu's touch, and his head rubbed against her palm.

    ¡°Brother Yifeng, look here, it seems to like me very much.¡± Xiao Wu opened her eyes and said excitedly.

    "Of course I like you, hurry up and climb up."

    Yi Feng smiled.

    When Xiao Wu climbed up slowly on his back, Yi Feng also climbed up, and then looked at Wu Tao who was aside.

    But he found Wu Tao sitting on the ground, hugging a tree and trembling.

    "well."

    ¡°Mortals are mortals, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve never seen such a big snail.¡±

    Yi Feng couldn't help but sigh and shouted quickly: "Brother Wu Tao, don't be afraid, sit up quickly."

    ¡°I, I, I¡­ I¡¯d better not want it anymore¡­¡±

    Wu Tao¡¯s calves were trembling.

    As soon as the snail came out, he was vaguely aware of the horror of the snail. If he did it to himself, the risk of death would be 10,000%.

    And he also recognized that the thing that blocked the sky and sun in Beihai a few days ago was this thing!

    "It's okay, just come up."

    Yi Feng comforted.

    "Okay, okay."

    Wu Tao didn¡¯t dare to refuse Yi Feng, so he climbed onto Slowly¡¯s back shivering.

    Squirming slowly, he rushed towards Baier City at a speed of forty or fifty yards, talking and laughing along the way.

    More than an hour later, we arrived at the gate of Baier City.

    "Daughter, look, it's a senior."

    At this time, two streams of light flashed across the sky, and the man in the lead made an excited voice.

    "What a senior."

    "Quick, go say hello."

    The two people quickly fell to the ground. They were the father and daughter Ye Neng who were currently in the limelight.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met Mr.

    The two of them calmed down their auras and greeted Yifeng.

    "Oh, it's you, what a coincidence."

    Yi Feng said with a smile, but he did not expect to meet the father and daughter here.

    "I wonder where you are, sir?" Ye Neng asked respectfully.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to a friend¡¯s house for a quick dinner.¡±

    Yi Feng smiled and then introduced Wu Changan and Xiao Wu to them.

    "I've met Miss Wu, I've met Mr. Wu." Seeing that they were Yi Feng's friends, Ye Neng and the two of them greeted each other politely.

    Feeling Wu Changan's imperceptible aura, Ye Neng and the two couldn't help but sigh. Sure enough, the people following their husband were not ordinary people.

    "Ah, what a beautiful sister." At this time, Xiao Wu saw Ye Yi and said happily: "Sister, they are going to my house for dinner, do you want to come with us?"

    "Uh, this"

    Ye Yi and his daughter are ready to make a move.

    But since Yi Feng didn¡¯t say anything, they didn¡¯t dare to agree at all, so they looked at Yi Feng.

    "Xiao Wu said so, let's go together, there are so many people and it's fun." Yi Feng said with a smile.

    "Okay, okay."

    Ye Yi and his daughter suddenly laughed from ear to ear.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 431 Follow Ye Neng and wait and see what happens.

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Yunwu is an ordinary family. Her parents run a small business in Baier City.

    They are all easy to deal with. Knowing that Yi Feng and others are Yun Wu's friends, they received him very politely.

    "You guys sit here, I will cook for you right away." Yunmu smiled broadly, put down her work and started cooking.

    "You're welcome, Auntie." Yi Feng stood up quickly and asked, "Auntie, if you need any help, I'll help you."

    "You kid, why are you so polite? How can you be so embarrassed?" Yun Mu quickly laughed.

    "It's okay, I'll help you wash the vegetables." Yi Feng started to help directly.

    Because he likes this kind of harmonious dining experience, and it can¡¯t just be about eating, it has to be a sense of participation.

    "This gentleman has really returned to his true nature!"

    "I'm afraid we will never learn this kind of state of mind in our lifetime."

    Seeing this look, Ye Neng on the side taught his daughter Ye Yi a lesson.

    "Yeah, who would have thought that the person picking vegetables there is a superpower who can make the North Sea tremble with just a stomp of his foot!"

    "Sir, with his status, he is approachable and does everything himself. I am really lucky to know him." Ye Yi looked at Yi Feng with a face full of enthusiasm.

    "What are you still doing? Let's go help quickly!"

    Ye Neng shouted.

    So the father and daughter quickly looked for work.

    As for Wu Changan, as early as when Yi Feng was washing vegetables, he had lit a fire nearby.

    Under the laughter of Mica, the small courtyard was full of joy and busy.

    "Lao Ye, bring that dish to Auntie and fry it."

    "okay."

    "Sir, this is the spinach I just washed."

    "Give it to aunt."

    "By the way, Lao Ye, go and help Brother Wu Tao get some firewood."

    "Go right away."

    After a lot of work, delicious meals were served on the table one by one.

    "Yeneng and his daughter wiped the sweat from their heads and said with satisfaction: "This feels so good!"

    "Yes, I have never experienced this feeling in my life."

    ¡°I feel like my mood is higher.¡±

    "Me too, I have some understanding of cultivation in my heart, and this kind of improvement is more important than the improvement of cultivation."

    "Yes, after this time, the improvement of our realm will be smooth sailing in the future!"

    Everyone sat at the dinner table.

    Looking at the delicious food, Yi Feng couldn't help but ask: "Does Auntie have wine?"

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry that we don¡¯t usually have wine in this house.¡± Yun Mu said apologetically.

    However, Ye Neng on the side raised his palm enthusiastically and said, "It's okay, I'll buy it."

    After saying that, he put down his chopsticks and ran out of the door.

    For him, everything he experiences here is an improvement in his state of mind!

    Sky.

    Four figures scanned Baier City.

    "This is a huge crowd. We don't have any news about that senior, how can we find someone?" Liu Guyi said with a sad face.

    Hear the words.

    Others also sighed heavily.

    However, at this moment, Jian Hengtian exclaimed and shouted: "Look, who is that?"

    Everyone looked at him and their eyes suddenly widened.

    "It's that old man Ye Neng!"

    "What is this guy doing?"

    Under the gaze of the four people, Ye Neng drank a few bottles of wine in a certain tavern, holding the wine bottle and trotting back.

    This scene.

    Liu Guyi and four others were stunned.

    A dignified Martial Emperor with ten lives, who has become a master of human immortals, actually went to the mortal market to buy wine?

    In particular, the appearance of the trotter, as if in the city, there was nothing like a master.

    "This guy is not normal!"

    "Yeah, what the hell are you doing!"

    "Let's go over and ask this guy what he's doing."

    The four of them flew out and stopped in front of Ye Neng after landing.

    "Master Ye, long time no see."

    Four peopleHe smiled meaningfully.

    "Is it you four?"

    Ye Neng glanced at them, walked around them holding the wine bottle and said: "I don't have time to pay attention to you, sir is still waiting for me."

    "gentlemen?"

    Ye Neng¡¯s words immediately made the four people¡¯s eyes widen, and they asked excitedly: ¡°But that senior?¡±

    Ye Neng covered his mouth, and immediately knew that he had spilled the beans. He waved his hands impatiently and said, "You can't control that much, just do whatever you want."

    After saying that, Ye Neng ignored them and trotted away.

    "This old bastard is still pretending, he must be with that senior."

    "That's right, otherwise with his current level of cultivation, who would dare to let him drink, who would dare to let him call him sir?"

    "Then what should we do?"

    "Since Ye Neng, this old bastard, wants to be alone and doesn't want us to find that senior, then we will keep a close eye on Ye Neng. In this way, it will be clear who that senior is."

    "good idea."

    The four people responded excitedly and used various concealment methods to hide in the void and observe Ye Neng's movements.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 432 It¡¯s out, it¡¯s out

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "He entered the small shop."

    "Is that master in this shop?"

    "Don't be impatient, wait and see what happens."

    "Yes, calm down. Anyway, we just have to keep an eye on this old man Ye Neng. Sooner or later, the truth will come to light."

    The four of them looked at each other and then sneaked in quietly.

    When entering the door, Ye Neng's eyes narrowed slightly, and then he glanced at Yi Feng, who was chatting and laughing.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t take the four of them seriously.¡±

    "Since it doesn't matter to you sir, I'd better not make my own decision."

    Thinking like this, he sat down with the wine bottle in his arms.

    "Sir, the wine is here."

    "Well, it seems good, pretty good."

    Yi Feng said with a smile.

    Ye Neng was extremely excited to receive Yi Feng's appreciation.

    A group of people started eating happily.

    ??????????? Home-cooked rice is quite ordinary, and the wine and meat were already eaten in half an hour.

    "By the way, mother, Brother Yifeng is not only my classmate, he is also half of my master." Xiao Wu said with excitement on her face: "Because Brother Yifeng not only taught me writing and painting, but also taught me  I¡¯m carving.¡±

    "Really?" Mica said with a smile on her face: "Show me quickly, how do you like the painting you wrote?"

    "Okay, you wait while I look for it."

    Xiao Wu said happily, and then started to rummage in the storage bag.

    Ye Neng, who was on the side, heard the conversation between mother and daughter and couldn't help but bumped Ye Yi with her elbow.

    "I said that this little girl is a third-level martial artist. How could she have such a good relationship with her husband? It turns out that she is favored by him."

    "Remember, we must make friends with this little girl."

    Ye Neng conveyed the message.

    "Understood." Ye Yi nodded solemnly, with deep envy in her eyes, but she couldn't help but asked through the voice: "But this little girl doesn't seem to be special, and her talent seems to be very ordinary, why can she be  Mr. Selected."

    "Shhh."

    "You can't say that. You have to understand that if you are attracted by your husband, you must have his reasons. We must not make rash guesses. Since this little girl likes you, you should have good contact with her."

    Ye Neng solemnly explained.

    "I understand father."

    Ye Yi quickly closed her mouth.

    After Xiao Wu¡¯s search, a statue and a painting were placed on the table.

    "Look, mother, these are the statues and paintings that brother Yifeng taught me to carve." Xiao Wu said excitedly.

    Hearing this, Yun Mu and Ye Neng, father and daughter, quickly looked over.

    "Gah."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    "The power of the great road, this painting actually contains the power of the great road."

    Ye Neng stared, trembling all over, and sent a message to Ye Yi with a shocking voice.

    "And that statue, I felt strong pressure and pure power on it. If the power inside was released, it's hard to imagine what kind of power it would have!"

    "It's really unimaginable that two such peerless treasures came from a little girl who is a third-level warrior."

    "You are truly worthy of being a disciple of your senior."

    Ye Yi¡¯s face was also full of shock and disbelief.

    However, Mica did not know the power of this statue and the painting. She only thought that the painting was beautiful and the sculpture was lifelike. While holding it in her hand to look at it, she smiled from ear to ear.

    "That's great, that's great. My daughter is great." Mica's face was pleased.

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s what Brother Yi Feng taught me.¡± Xiao Wu said with a smile.

    ¡°Master Yi, thank you so much.¡±

    Yun Mu stood up and said politely.

    "Auntie, you're too polite. It's all because Xiao Wu is very talented. I just made a few remarks." Yi Feng stood up and supported Yun Mu and said modestly.

    "Mother, I will give this statue and painting to you. You can look at my painting and statue when you miss me at home." Xiao Wu said at this time.

    "Okay, okay."

    ¡°I framed the painting and hung it on the wall. I also placed the statue in the most conspicuous place to let more people see my daughter¡¯s craftsmanship.¡±

    For my daughter¡¯s talent, Mica looked extremely proud and put away the paintings and statues.

    After a brief exchange of greetings, it was finally time to leave.

    Ye Neng was the first to step out of the shop.

    At this moment, the four sect leaders who were dozing off while waiting outside were suddenly startled.

    "Out."

    The four of them immediately became very energetic.

    ps.  I got an injection for intercostal neuralgia tonight. I am sitting here taking the injection and typing out on my phone. There is only one chapter, and tomorrow there will be three chapters.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 433 Hate!

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Don't just stare at Ye Neng, stare behind him."

    "Look at the people who came out with him."

    "Yes, yes, the most important thing is to see who is behind him."

    The four people made excited voices, staring at the small door of the small courtyard attentively, not even daring to blink.

    Exactly at this time.

    Yi Feng went out.

    Seeing this, the eyes of the four major sect leaders suddenly stared, focusing on Yi Feng.

    However, at this moment, Yi Feng went out and said goodbye to Yun Wu's parents, so the four of them did not see Yi Feng's appearance at all, and only saw Yi Feng's back.

    But even this silhouette is enough for them.

    "It's him!"

    The four people almost spoke in unison.

    "Yes, that's him. This is the back of Yixiangu."

    "Well, even though I didn't see his true appearance clearly in Xianxian Valley, I could recognize him even if I turned to ashes from his back."

    ¡°It¡¯s true that the emperor has paid off and finally found this person!¡±

    "This time we must see clearly what this expert looks like."

    "Yes, yes, you must see it clearly."

    The four of them suppressed their excitement and waited for Yi Feng to turn around.

    "Uncle and aunt, I'll take my leave now." Yi Feng cupped his fists and said with a smile, "Thank you for today's hospitality."

    Father Yun is an honest man. He didn¡¯t say a few words from beginning to end. He just walked out the door with a smile and nodded. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t like Yi Feng and others, but his personality may be that he doesn¡¯t know how to deal with them.

    ¡°Okay, okay, come back next time when you are free.¡± Yun Yu said with a smile on her face.

    "Thank you, aunt."

    Yi Feng smiled lightly.

    After saying that, he slowly turned around and left.

    And after Yi Feng turned around, the four masters who were waiting in secret finally saw Yi Feng's appearance clearly.

    "He is indeed a master, he is so good-looking."

    Liu Gu¡¯s eyes glowed with light and he said to himself.

    "Well, indeed, seeing him look like a spring breeze, and like the warm sun in this cold breath, makes people feel good." Yun Tianlong also couldn't help but admire.

    In short.

    For the four of them, at this moment, their hearts were filled with excitement and their faces were full of excitement.

    ¡°After all, after asking, following and investigating for so long, I finally know what this person looks like.

    After you know what it looks like, you can then think about how to take advantage of the opportunity.

    "Uh, have you noticed that this expert looks a bit familiar?"

    At this moment, Li Canghai suddenly said something.

    After saying that, he looked at the three people next to him.

    Hear the words.

    The other three people also raised their eyebrows.

    "When you say that, it does sound familiar."

    Liu Gu said with a thoughtful look.

    "Yes, I think it looks familiar too."

    Jian Hengtian touched his chin and said.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed very familiar, I always feel like I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before.¡±

    Yun Tianlong also agreed with what they said.

    But in the end

    Where have you seen it?

    The four of them turned around and thought desperately, but for a while they couldn't remember

    "Gah!"

    Suddenly, Jian Hengtian on the side quacked like a duck.

    He pointed his palm at Yi Feng in the distance, staring and trembling.

    "I, I, I"

    "I know, I know, know, know, know who he is, know, know, know, know where I have seen him."

    Jian Hengtian stuttered, and his whole body started to tremble at this moment.

    What made the three of them even more incredible was that Jian Hengtian actually started crying and slapped himself hard.

    "Where did you see him?"

    "You should tell me quickly?"

    "Also, you don't need to look like this, right?"

    "Yes, why did you slap yourself?"

    "After all, he is also the leader of a sect. Can you keep your composure? We have been looking for him for so long recently. Even if we have seen him before and didn't recognize him, it is understandable, isn't it?"

    MeetJian Hengtian looked abnormal. The three of them looked at Jian Hengtian anxiously and asked.

    "Woo woo woo, Guantang, Guantang City"

    Jian Hengtian whined and said with a sad face: "We have all seen the central square in Guantang City where we recruit disciples"

    Hear the words.

    The expressions of the three people suddenly froze.

    This message resounded in their minds like thunder.

    A gust of wind passed by.

    Several people were stunned, and even the surrounding air was solidified, filled with a strange atmosphere.

    Because several people instantly recalled what Jian Hengtian was talking about.

    This person, isn¡¯t he the mortal who sneaked in to join their four major sects in the central square of Guantang City that day?  ?

    Hiss!

    So, they have not only met.

    Rather, I have dealt with him deeply!

    "Snapped!"

    "Snapped!"

    "Snapped!"

    Almost at the same time, the other three slapped him in the face at the same time.

    It¡¯s so resonant and pleasant to the ears¡­

    Hate it.

    His eyes were red with hatred.

    Not only Jian Hengtian was choked up, but the other three were also choked up.

    It turns out that the master had prepared them for a chance and even wanted to join their sect. However, they were blind and regarded the master as a mortal and pushed them out of the door.

    "Snapped!"

    "Snapped!"

    "Snapped!"

    "Snapped!"

    Several people were so angry that they slapped their faces hard again.

    Chapter One.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 434 Heartache

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Several people sighed for a long time.

    Thinking of the great opportunity, even the opportunity to make the entire sect rise, the four of them handed it over and wanted to get the advantage of that old bastard Ye Neng.

    A heartbreaking pain.

    Regret makes my intestines turn green.

    "Forget it, it's all over. We are blind and can't recognize our seniors, which means it's also a matter of luck. Seniors probably won't take it to heart. After all, those who don't know are not to blame. Let's talk about what to do next.  ?" After calming down, Liu Guyi couldn't help but ask.

    "Yes, think of a way, how to get close to that person?" Li Canghai asked.

    "I think there's no need to worry."

    Yun Tianlong said with thoughtful eyes: "Now that we know the identity of this senior, there will be many opportunities in the future, and we must not step forward rudely."

    "Well said."

    Jian Hengtian nodded and said, "Especially now that that old bastard Ye Neng is there. If you step forward like this, you might get messed up by him."

    "Well, you can wait until they leave and go to that small shop to find out the information. It's not too late to make a decision." Liu Guyi said.

    Several people nodded in agreement.

    He went into hiding again.

    After Yifeng and others left, the four of them flew out of the air and arrived at the door of the shop.

    "anyone there?"

    The four of them calmed down and came to the door of the shop.

    "What guests would you like to buy?" Yun Mu walked out with a smile.

    "Ahem, I want to ask you something." Jian Hengtian snorted coldly and began to ask fiercely: "Next, you just need to tell us everything you know."

    Seeing Jian Hengtian's fierce look, Yunmu was so frightened that he took two steps back and asked in panic: "What do you want to do?"

    When Liu Gu saw this, he quickly glared at Jian Hengtian.

    He walked up to Yun Yu with a smile on his face and asked softly: "Shopkeeper, don't be as knowledgeable as him, we are here to find someone."

    "I don't know who you are looking for?" Yun Mu glanced at Liu Guyi and asked.

    "Looking for a person named Ye Neng and a young man in white. We are friends with them. I heard others said that they stopped in your store. Is that true?" Liu Guyi asked with a slight hum.

    "So you are friends with Ye Neng and Mr. Yi?"

    Mica's eyes lit up, and she quickly smiled and said, "I thought you were asking about something, but I was shocked. Since you are their friend, please sit down. Please sit down."

    After the four of them sat down, Yun Mu smiled and said, "To tell you the truth, Young Master Yi and Ye Neng were having dinner at my place just now. They just left not long ago."

    "Are you familiar with them?" Liu Guyi's eyes moved slightly and asked, "Then I wonder what your relationship is with him?"

    "I'm not familiar with him, it's just that Mr. Yi and my daughter are brothers from the same sect." Yun Mu said with a smile.

    "Fellow?"

    Liu Guyi and four others stared.

    The daughter of the old woman in front of me is actually a senior fellow student of that senior!

    "I wonder which sect your daughter is from?" Liu Guyi asked in a low voice.

    "It's the Qingniu Sect outside Bai'er City." Yun Mu said softly.

    "Qingniu Sect?"

    The eyes of the four people stared again, and Li Canghai on the side couldn't help but ask: "You mean, your daughter and Mr. Yi are both from the Qingniu Sect?"

    "Yes, but I heard from my daughter that Young Master Yi just entered the Qingniu Sect, only a few days ago." Yun Mu said.

    After receiving Mica¡¯s confirmation, the four of them immediately lowered their feet and patted their chests.

    There was a sharp pain in my heart.

    Originally, this senior was going to join their four major sects!

    Now, you are getting a free advantage from the Qing Niu Sect, which is about to close down.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Yunmu didn't notice the reaction of the four people, but thought of Yi Feng, who was knowledgeable and approachable, and couldn't help but said: "Speaking of which, this Mr. Yi is really a good person, even though he just joined Qingniu  Zong, but speaking of it, he is still half of my daughter¡¯s master.¡±

    "Oh, how do you say this?"

    The four people asked hurriedly.

    "Look there."

    Mica pointed to the framed picture on the wall and the statue placed aside, and said with great pride: "Master Yi taught me these paintings and statues."Where's my daughter's?  "

    Hear the words.

    The four people looked around hurriedly.

    When they saw the statues and paintings, the four of them were astonished.

    He stood up suddenly and stared at him with a look of salivation in his eyes for the first time.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    Just when the atmosphere was tense, Liu Guyi¡¯s cold voice fell on the ears of several people.

    "Before taking action, you'd better consider the consequences. I remind you to just take a look. It's best to have no other ideas!"

    These words were like a basin of cold water poured on their heads, making them lose their attention immediately.

    "Forget it, my heart hurts, you can ask, I'll go outside for a while."

    Li Canghai walked towards the door with a livid face.

    ¡°My heart aches too and I want to go outside to enjoy the cold air.¡±

    Yun Tianlong¡¯s face also looked aggrieved and ugly.

    "I feel pain too."

    Jian Hengtian touched his chest, sighed, and left with regret.

    Liu Guyi had a wry smile on his face.

    Who says her heart doesn't hurt?

    This painting and this statue should have been placed in their four major sects!

    "Now it's in this secular shop, and they don't even dare to pay attention. Do you think it hurts in the pit of your stomach?"

    After Liu Guyi inquired some information from Yunmu again, the four of them left the shop and gathered together again.

    "Three key points."

    Liu Guyi solemnly said: "Our four major sects must try our best to make good friends with this small shop and the old woman's daughter, especially that little girl, who will be a famous figure in Beihai in the future."

    The other three nodded solemnly.

    They have no objection at all in this regard, and all fools know what to do.

    "In addition, the Qingniu Sect"

    "Although it hurts to say it, I have to admit that the Qingniu Sect will rise immediately in Beihai in the future, and even surpass our four major sects!" Liu Guyi said solemnly.

    Several people smiled bitterly.

    Although I am very reluctant to do so, I have to admit it.

    Who told them to be blind in the first place?

    "The last and most important news is to inform the people of our four major sects to take good care of their disciples. If anyone with great luck meets the senior, they must leave a good impression." Liu Guyi said solemnly.

    "Okay, Lao Yun, draw a portrait of your senior. I will now notify the person in charge of Guiyi Hall and ask him to take the portrait and inform the four major sects." Li Canghai said.

    After saying that, Li Canghai took out the message jade slip and informed the person in charge of Guiyi Hall.

    Soon, the person in charge flew over.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met the four major sect masters, what¡¯s the point of calling me younger?¡± The person in charge of Guiyi Hall stood respectfully in front of the four people.

    "This is a portrait, take a good look at it."

    Yun Tianlong took out the newly painted portrait of Yi Feng and handed it to the person in charge of Guiyi Hall.

    The person in charge took the portrait, looked at it carefully, then raised his head and asked: "I have seen this man before, but I wonder what the four sect leaders are doing by painting his portrait?"

    "What?"

    "have you seen?"

    The four people stared at the person in charge with their eyes widened.

    Chapter two.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 435 The Shadow of the Continent

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Where have you seen it?"

    The four of them asked in unison.

    ¡°It¡¯s right in Gui Yi Tang!¡±

    The person in charge said in surprise: "What's wrong, four sect leaders, is there any problem?"

    "Just in Guiyitang?"

    The four of them approached in an instant, and Li Canghai grabbed his collar and asked in an urgent tone: "When did he come to Gui Yitang?"

    "Just a few days ago, didn't a shameless mortal come to our Guiyi Hall and insist on joining us?" the person in charge said quickly.

    "You mean, he was the mortal who came to Guiyitang that day?"

    The four people stared and asked.

    "Yes, it's him, I won't admit it."

    The person in charge nodded hurriedly and said: "The four sect leaders were also there at the time. I asked for your opinions. You said that he should be kicked out, so I kicked him out according to your instructions."

    Hear the words.

    The four of them were immediately dumbfounded.

    emotion.

    This senior not only gave them a chance, right?

    Jian Hengtian collapsed on the ground.

    At the beginning, he threatened to shoot this mortal to death.

    "Poof!"

    "The other three people were furious, and a mouthful of old blood spurted out.

    Then he lowered his feet and stamped his chest, and slapped her hard on the spot.

    This scene.

    The person in charge next to him was stunned and asked urgently: "Four sect leaders, what's wrong with you? Why do you have to do this to yourself!"

    "roll!"

    What ushered in was the collective anger of the four major sect masters.

    The person in charge was so frightened that he knelt on the ground, trembling and clutching his head to save his life.

    After the four people calmed down, the person in charge knew the cause and effect of the incident, and his neck suddenly became cold with fear.

    At that time.

    But he kicked this guy out with his own hands!

    He took the portrait and immediately returned to Guiyi Hall in a hurry to inform him of the matter.

    "I have something else to do, so I'll go back to Tianlong Valley first."

    Yun Tianlong said with a livid face and flew away.

    "I'm leaving first too."

    The sword Hengtian also flew out of the sky.

    Liu Guyi and Li Canghai followed closely behind, each returning to their own sects.

    However.

    After the four people left, they all tacitly took out the jade slips and sent messages to their respective sects.

    "Immediately prepare for me a number of royal-grade, imperial-grade, holy-grade, and imperial-grade elixirs and send them to the Qingniu Sect."

    "Send a batch of my sect's flying swords, spiritual treasures, and treasures of all major grades to the Qingniu Sect."

    "Go and inform my direct disciples to catch every female disciple of the Qingniu Sect and make them Taoist companions at all costs."

    "Immediately post a message to the Qingniu Sect, saying that I, Taiyigu, are willing to form an alliance with the Qingniu Sect. No matter what happens in the future, we will agree with each other and prepare a big gift. This is my Taiyigu's sincerity."

    After arranging all this, the four people who were flying towards each sect actually changed their directions in unison.

    "We must not allow them to take advantage of us!"

    The four of them took the same attention and flew away in the same direction.

    Days.

    Lived peacefully.

    Yi Feng stood with his hands behind his back, looking at the mountains in the distance.

    "In half a month, I should be able to get the sect disciple's token."

    When he thought of this, his heart was ready to move.

    After getting the disciple token, you can leave the Qingniu Sect and go back to Pingjiang City to create a sect.

    Recruit one hundred more disciples.

    He will be able to complete the task and successfully embark on the journey of cultivation.

    Speaking of a hundred disciples

    He glanced quietly at Yun Wu and Wu Tao next to him.

    To be honest, he had already been thinking about these two people and made up his mind to lure them to Pingjiang City.

    Because it can be seen that Yun Wu has little interest in practicing, and is more interested in the sculpture and painting he teaches. It should not be difficult to coax him.

    As for Wu Tao.

    This guy is an honest man, so it should be easy.

    &nbsp;This is not the case.

    One hundred people killed two people in an instant!

    What a pleasure!

    While Yi Feng was living a peaceful life in the Qingniu Sect, the entire Xianjiang Continent fell into great turmoil.

    First, an old man named Qing Huanxiang suddenly appeared.

    Appear among the top forces with a tough stance.

    It¡¯s just one sentence.

    "I heard that your sect has a book of heavenly principles?"

    "If there is indeed one, then I will give you a chance to hand over the book."

    "I have never seen such a shameless person who steals people's valuables so blatantly and even offers them opportunities."

    This arrogant tone aroused the hatred of all major forces.

    Dozens of powerful forces gathered to hunt down Qing Huanxiang.

    The result was that they were all slapped to the ground by Qing Huanxiang.

    However.

    The shadow brought by Qing Huanxiang to the major forces in the mainland has not disappeared. Another dog, a bear, and a centipede appeared across the sky under the leadership of a man in black robes.

    They started from Dongsheng, and like locusts, they plundered the West Demon Forest, the Southern Wasteland, and the North Sea and Land.

    Afterwards, we came directly to Zhongzhou.

    At this moment, a martial arts conference is going on in Central Continent, with hundreds of sects, large and small, gathered here.

    The shadows in the sky are coming.

    First, a combination of centipede, black bear and dog appeared, and then a man in black robe swaggered through the air.

    Under the gaze of hundreds of large and small sects, the man in black robe crossed his arms.

    "Uncle Skull is here, hand over all the monsters, exotic pets, and mythical beasts you have in the mountain to me."

    third chapter.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 436 Three gold coins are found

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    His arrogant appearance aroused the anger of all the major sects in Central Continent.

    Hundreds of masters from sects shared the same hatred and launched an attack on these uninvited guests.

    But what greeted them was a butt of milk falling from the sky.

    Get this ass off.

    They forcefully suppressed all the masters in Central Continent so that they could not move. They all fell to the ground and begged for mercy.

    Under the power of a bone, a dog, a centipede and a black bear, in order to avoid the crisis of annihilation, all the masters in Central Continent had no choice but to endure the humiliation and provide all the top mounts in the sect, the mountain-protecting monsters, to a few people.

    The worst families even sacrificed all their ancestors.

    But the most annoying thing is that they still don¡¯t like it.

    In short.

    This May is called Black May due to the passage of Qing Huanxiang and this combination of locusts.

    Directly, it was recorded in the history of Xianjiang Continent!

    "Brother, brother, how can we do business with such a bunch of rubbish?"

    Gouzi stared at the few decent monsters in the storage space, and said with a sad face: "The entire continent has been searched, and there are only a few gadgets. If this continues, your reward of three gold coins will be  I can¡¯t even get it.¡±

    Hear the words.

    The loss in Heipao's emotions is visible to the naked eye.

    yes!

    That¡¯s three gold coins.

    Although it¡¯s not much, if you gather some more, you can at least go to Yihongyuan for a happy night.

    "Brother, brother, think of a way!"

    Centipede climbed onto the black robe's shoulder and couldn't help shouting as well.

    "Then it seems that this scumbag can only take action on those gadgets. Although he looks a little shabby, there is nothing I can do for my three gold coins."

    The moment his voice fell, two rays of light suddenly shot out from the empty eye sockets of his skull.

    at the same time.

    During this period of time, I was hiding in the dark, watching the chaos of the continent by Benwei and others, and at the same time, an incredible sound came out from under a few pairs of eyes.

    "Surprisingly, he discovered it!"

    Several voices were horrified, filled with deep disbelief.

    However, just when they were hesitating whether to continue hiding, a message fell directly into their ears.

    "If you don't get out yet, do you want this scumbag to shoot you to death?"

    As soon as these words fell.

    It immediately aroused their anger.

    "Your Excellency is so loud. The group of ants outside can't do anything to you. Could it be that you can run wild in front of us?"

    "I'm warning you, we are not a bunch of rubbish that can be compared. It doesn't matter what you do on the mainland, it's best not to affect us."

    The gloomy voice echoed above Benwei's head, carrying a strong threat.

    "Ha ha ha ha!"

    Benwei put his hands on his hips and smiled.

    "Sorry, in front of this scumbag, you are no different from them, you are all trash!"

    "you¡­¡­"

    ¡°What a arrogant tone.¡±

    "In that case, we will come out to meet you."

    "I hope your strength matches your tone."

    The voice fell.

    The glacier in the north exploded, and a blast of ice-cold air rose into the sky, covering Central Continent

    In the Black Sea, the sea water rolled and swayed, and a ball of black liquid broke out of the water

    The altar in the west cracked open, and a green aura turned into dots and scattered out

    In the barren land in the south, the sky collapsed, and a rock ten thousand feet high suddenly stood up and flew out into the sky

    this moment.

    People in the entire Xianjiang Continent felt the terrifying pressure inexplicably. Countless people with low strength were lying on the ground, their faces full of fear.

    There are many people who, under this kind of terrifying pressure, think that the end of the world is coming, and their faces are full of despair.

    Boom!

    A few breaths later, four auras attacked at the same time, surrounding Juan Benwei in mid-air.

    "You successfully angered us."

    A gloomy voice came out, the four auras changed ferociously, and a huge body condensed out.

    In the north, there is a giant white beast with a white body. It is covered in ice-cold air, and the space is directly frozen when it moves its hands and feet.

    &nbsp; To the south, there is a giant lava beast covered in flames, with deep anger flashing in its scarlet eyes.

    In the west, there is a giant bird with a long body and six legs, but a human face. When its wings are fluttering, the space is torn open from time to time.

    To the south, there is a black water unicorn filled in the mist, exhaling a heavy breath and staring at Benwei.

    this moment.

    Under the terrifying pressure of the four monsters, the entire Central Continent changed.

    The expressions of many local masters in Central Continent changed drastically, and they had no idea what was happening.

    However.

    What they didn¡¯t expect was that in the face of their pressure, Benwei and the dog kept talking to themselves.

    "Congratulations, brother, congratulations, brother, the three gold coins are here." Gouzi congratulated excitedly.

    "Calm down, they are just four slightly larger reptiles. The master can't see them, so there are other things to say."

    Benwei pressed his palms and said nonchalantly.

    "What a loud tone."

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then go to hell!¡±

    The four monster beasts are full of killing intent.

    As he raised his hand, the space was torn apart.

    Almost at the same time, the auras of various elements filled the air towards Benwei and others from all directions.

    Under the permeation of various terrifying elements such as ice and flames, the space was plundered in an unseemly way, tearing open terrifying space cracks and causing ripples.

    "Rubbish."

    But Benwei glanced at them lightly.

    Raise your hand.

    Covered it with a slap.

    "What?"

    There were sounds of fear coming from the mouths of the four beasts, and their eyes widened at the same time. The power they exerted instantly turned into nothingness, and they were also suppressed at the same time.

    The body that was several thousand feet in size suddenly became half a foot in size.

    At this time, within a bloody space.

    A man with a silver mask kneeling in it.

    "I would like to inform you, Lord Destruction, that most of the younger generation in Beihai have been killed, and some of the unawakened reincarnations should be killed directly."

    ¡°However, something unexpected happened.¡±

    Without waiting for a reply, the masked man added: "The puppets we sent out were also killed. I'm afraid there are still people behind the scenes who are sabotaging your plans."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?.

    There was no echo from the bloody space.

    The masked man lowered his head and groaned, knowing that he didn't take these things to heart.

    "By the way, there is one more thing."

    The man knelt down and reported again.

    "Recently, several people led by a black-robed skeleton appeared on the mainland. They not only robbed the secret books and Taoist books of various sects, but also took away some of the sects' top monsters. I suspect that those hidden  Other people in the dark also took action."

    This time.

    The masked man waited for a long time, and finally, in the bloody space, a voice that could not be identified as a man or a woman, or from which direction came out, finally came out.

    "I see."

    "The black robe material is also a small role. What they are robbing is just something from this era. Maybe some of it will affect the overall situation, but it is not harmful."

    "Yes, Lord Destruction."

    The masked man breathed a sigh of relief and asked respectfully: "Sir, should we take action?"

    "Well, there are a few guys who can be temporarily used by me. I just need some help for the next thing, so let's control them first." The voice came.

    "Is it Nian, Huang and the others?"

    The masked man asked quickly.

    "Yes." A faint voice came from the blood-red chaos: "I will give you the direction, you go find them."

    However.

    As soon as his voice fell, a look of surprise came from his mouth.

    "kindness?"

    "I underestimated the skeleton you just mentioned."

    "However, I'm afraid it's a little too tender to hide food from my mouth."

    The words fell.

    A blood-red palm suddenly stretched out from the blood-red space, reaching through the endless space and grabbing into the distance.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 437 Zhu Shiguang¡¯s confusion

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    And when Benwei suppressed the four monsters and was about to put them away, the sky above his head suddenly cracked.

    A big blood-red hand suddenly stretched out.

    Seeing this, both the milk and the dog became solemn at the same time, and their bodies involuntarily moved closer to Benwei.

    "Your Excellency, I will take these four monsters away first."

    A confident voice came from the direction where the palm was extended, with an unquestionable tone.

    ?Then the palm grabbed the four monsters that had just been suppressed by Karan Benwei.

    "Robbing this scumbag?"

    An unprecedented sound came from under the black robe.

    With a wave of his black robe, he received the dog centipede milk behind him.

    Then a white bone palm stretched out from the black robe and patted the red palm.

    "hehe."

    "You are actually unwilling?"

    "I can't get what I need. Since I don't want to, I'll have to see if you can keep it."

    Facing the attack from Jian Benwei, the blood-red palm did not seem surprised.

    From his mouth, the same confident voice came out.

    After the voice fell, the blood-red palm flipped over, and the space was filled with a blood-red sea of ??blood, covering Benwei.

    "Boom!"

    ??In an instant.

    The two palms touch together.

    ¡°Kakakaka¡­¡±

    The surrounding space cracked and opened continuously.

    In the center of the storm, there was blackness, and everything turned into nothingness.

    "What?"

    At the same time as they made contact, a horrified voice came from the direction of the blood-red palm.

    Almost instantly, I wanted to withdraw my palm.

    "You can just run away if you pretend to be in front of this scumbag?"

    Under the black robe, there was a cold snort.

    The white bone palm stretched out again, tearing through the space and chasing the red palm.

    Then give it a gentle squeeze.

    The blood-red palm cracked at the speed of the naked eye, turning into a sea of ??red blood all over the sky, and then disappeared.

    Sky.

    The weather soon returned to clear skies, as if nothing had happened.

    "There are some tricks."

    Benwei looked into the distance and smiled coldly.

    "Brother, brother, what was that thing just now? Is it dead?" Seeing this, the dog Centipede Milk behind him quickly asked.

    "not dead."

    "Would you like to pursue me?"

    "Forget it, it doesn't matter, I'm disabled anyway." Benwei said indifferently.

    In the blood-red space at this moment, the red space is like an ocean in a storm, setting off layers of huge waves and becoming extremely unstable.

    At the same time, there were bursts of screams from time to time

    And in this unstable state, the masked man kneeling on the ground was trembling and trembling, as if his body was about to explode.

    "Where can such a skull come from in this Xianjiang Continent?"

    "Could it be from the last era?"

    "No, there was no such person in the last era. Where did he come from?"

    After a long, long time, pain and unwillingness finally came out of the slightly stable blood-red space.

    ¡°Master Deshi, may I ask what happened?¡± The masked man asked nervously as he lay on the ground.

    "That man in black robe broke my arm!"

    "What?"

    The masked man was so stunned that his eyes almost popped out.

    "That's all."

    "There's no need to panic."

    Gradually, the voice gradually returned to calmness.

    "After all, I woke up not long ago, and my strength recovery is not enough for emergency. Besides, it is interesting to have two capable opponents."

    "But, have you got Dongsheng's curse of the lich?"

    "I have already received it, Master Qi Deshi."

    The masked man took out an exquisite box from the storage space and offered it with both hands.

    Blood-red chaos filled the air, and the box was caught into space and disappeared.

    But after a while.

    "ah¡­¡­"

    "Damn it!"

    &nbsp; In the blood-red space, a more unstable sound came out than before.

    And the chaos once again set off layers of waves.

    ¡­¡­

    The North Sea Continent.

    Qingniu Sect.

    Zhu Shiguang walked back and forth in the shabby Qingniu Hall.

    At this moment, he was really worried.

    In a few days, it will be the day of the Qing Niu Sect's inspection. It turns out that the number of people tricked into two mortals is enough.

    ¡°But damn, what a coincidence, I just received news that an outer disciple fell to his death on the back mountain.

    This makes him worried!

    "Report, Sect Master."

    At this moment, a disciple hurried over.

    "What's going on?"

    Zhu Shiguang shouted impatiently.

    "Hengtian Sword Studio sent me supplies and letters from the Qingniu Sect." This disciple shouted excitedly while holding a storage ring.

    "What the hell?"

    "Hengtian Sword Studio?"

    Zhu Shiguang opened the ring, and there were countless materials, treasures, and elixirs inside.

    He was immediately dumbfounded.

    He is a Qingniu Sect, a Jiuliu Sect, will Hengtian Sword Studio give him this?

    However, just as he was confused, three more disciples arrived.

    "Report, Taiyi Valley has sent supplies and letters."

    "Report, Tianlong Valley has also sent supplies and letters."

    "Report, there is also Canghai Mountain."

    The ring opens.

    A dazzling array of treasures poured out and piled up.

    When he opened the letter again, it was all expressing the goodwill of the four major sects towards his Qingniu Sect.

    ¡°For example, two sects are in contact with each other, two sects are united by the same principles, two sects are getting married, etc¡­

    And the most egregious Hengtian Jianzhai is related to their Qingniu Sect. He is said to be the son of a distant relative of the aunt of a disciple of their sect. He was once an outer disciple of his Qingniu Sect. This relationship  It is God's will, and it is the fate of the two sects whose love is stronger than blood, so that the two sects, who have been friends for generations, become closer

    Zhu Shiguang was stunned.

    After reacting, he slapped himself twice, only to realize that he was not dreaming.

    But he couldn't figure it out why these four major sects suddenly showed favor to him, a ninth-rate sect?

    ??Normally, let alone being relatives, no one would look at them seriously.

    At this moment, another disciple came with news.

    "To report to the sect master, there is an old man outside who insists on joining our Qingniu sect."

    PS: These two chapters have filled in some holes and buried some things. Soon the plot will enter the next chapter. In addition to recruiting disciples and developing the sect, Yi Feng himself will actually start to go out and cause trouble.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 438 Myocardial infarction...

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "An old man?"

    Zhu Shiguang's face was full of surprise.

    Usually you can¡¯t be deceived, even if you forcefully arrest a few of them and go up the mountain, the final result is that they will run away.

    This is good now, but it would be very strange if an old man suddenly comes to join the sect.

    But remembering that the arrival of this old man could just fill in for the disciple who fell to death, Zhu Shiguang waved his hand and shouted: "Okay, okay, old man, let him come in first."

    "yes!"

    The disciples quickly retreated.

    Then, under his leadership, an old man in his fifties walked in.

    "Wait aside for a while while this sect leader handles some things."

    Zhu Shiguang, who was sitting at the top, looked down at the letter in his hand and gave instructions.

    ?Obviously.

    ¡°Compared with the old man¡¯s eyes, he was more concerned about the supplies and letters suddenly sent by the four major sects.

    Hear the words.

    Disciple retreats.

    The old man was waiting next.

    In the hall, there was only the sound of Zhu Shiguang turning the pages of the book

    After pondering for a long time, he was still confused by what the four major sects suddenly sent. After finding no results, he put the letter aside.

    Remembering that there was an old man waiting, he picked up the teacup next to him and slowly raised his head.

    "Fuck."

    When he raised his head, he immediately trembled in shock, and the tea cup in his hand fell to the ground.

    "Master Jianjianjian, why are you here?"

    At this moment, Zhu Shiguang was sweating profusely and couldn't even lick his tongue.

    It was also completely unexpected that the Qingniu Sect would actually welcome such a great god today, and the mighty leader of the Hengtian Sword Studio came to the Qingniu Sect in person.

    The most important thing is that I actually left him alone for so long.

    Thinking of the latter's possible anger, Zhu Shiguang felt his scalp numb and his legs were so weak that he had to kneel down and apologized quickly.

    However.

    Jian Hengtian had no intention of blaming him at all. Instead, he saluted him and laughed loudly: "Hahaha, Sect Master Zhu, you are so polite. You and I are as close as one family, so I should wait for you for a while."

    Zhu Shiguang was flattered and confused by Jian Hengtian's politeness.

    " This kind of person, let alone the Qing Niu Sect, has only seen him, the majestic leader of the Qing Niu Sect, once from a distance.

    They are still as close as one family, but they are not on the same level at all.

    so.

    The more polite Jian Hengtian was, the more panicked Zhu Shiguang became.

    Asked stunned: "Swordson, don't fold it, so I really can't stand it. You still say that this time, what's the matter to find a small one?"

    "Well, didn't the disciples of your sect make it very clear just now?" Jian Hengtian said with a smile, "I'm here to join your Qingniu Sect."

    Hear the words.

    Zhu Shiguang trembled again and said with a wry smile: "Master Jian Sect, please stop joking. How could you, a great god like you, join our Qingniu Sect?"

    However.

    As soon as Zhu Shiguang¡¯s voice fell, a loud laugh came from outside.

    "Jian Hengtian is not considered a great god. Sect Master Zhu had better not let him join the Qingniu Sect."

    After the voice fell, another figure came to the Qingniu Hall.

    When he saw the person coming, Jian Hengtian¡¯s face turned pale and he asked solemnly: ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    "Humph, you are allowed to come but not me?"

    The visitor glared at Jian Hengtian, then came to Zhu Shiguang with a smile, raised his hands and said politely: "I have met Sect Leader Zhu."

    "You, who are you?"

    Zhu Shiguang¡¯s mouth was trembling and he couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "It's abrupt, don't blame Sect Leader Zhu, let's go to Li Canghai again." The visitor said with a smile on his face.

    "plum?"

    "Canghai?"

    Zhu Shiguang was so frightened that he took a few steps back, staring in confusion.

    ¡°Be good.

    What is going on.

    ¡°The big-ass Qingniu Sect actually has another god.

    But before he could say hello to Li Canghai, two more streams of light suddenly came from outside and landed outside the Qingniu Hall.

    Before anyone came in, I heard a sound.

    "Jian Hengtian, Li Canghai, you two?Old man, you came quite quickly!  "

    "Humph, luckily we caught up, otherwise we would have given you the upper hand."

    Finally, a man and a woman came in.

    "Wouldn't you be?"

    Seeing two more people coming and speaking to Jian Hengtian and Li Canghai in such a tone, Zhu Shiguang's eyelids jumped, and a bold guess arose in his heart, but he didn't dare to believe it, so he couldn't help but ask.

    As soon as he asked, the man and woman walked towards him, confirming his guess.

    "Liu Guyi, pay homage to Sect Leader Zhu."

    "Yun Tianlong, I have met Sect Master Zhu."

    Zhu Shiguang fainted and fell to the ground.

    This impact was too great for him!

    "I'm afraid that his ancestor of the Qing Niu Sect, who was at the level of King Wu, would never have imagined that the four major sect masters of his Qing Niu Sect would gather together today when he jumped out of his grave.

    You must know that he, Zhu Shiguang, is just a martial spirit.

    And the four people in front of him are at the level of Emperor Wu, people who can make Beihai tremble with just a shake of their feet.

    The difference is really too big.

    When Zhu Shiguang woke up, he found that the four sect masters were surrounding him, expressing all kinds of worries.

    "Is Sect Leader Zhu okay?"

    "Zongzhu Zhu may be overworked."

    "But it doesn't matter. I have a sect-level elixir that Sect Leader Zhu can get better after taking it."

    "Don't bring out the broken-grade one of yours to hinder your eyes. Come on, I'm a holy-grade one."

    Looking at the over-enthusiastic four sect masters, Zhu Shiguang was not flattered at all at this moment, but even his chickens were trembling nervously.

    "Four big guys, stop playing with me. What the hell is going on with you!"

    Zhu Shiguang asked nervously with a cry in his voice.

    "What are you talking about, Master Zhu? We are really here to join your sect."

    "Yes, from now on the four of us will be Sect Leader Zhu's people."

    Zhu Shiguang¡¯s scalp was numb.

    "Are you serious?"

    "right!"

    The four of them said in unison.

    Zhu Shiguang swallowed his saliva with a dry mouth and calmed down his mind.

    After taking another look at the four solemn people, he accepted this dreamlike fact in disbelief.

    "Then, what positions will I assign to the four of you in our Qingniu Sect?"

    "Elder, deputy sect master?"

    Zhu Shiguang asked cautiously.

    Although he didn¡¯t know what the purpose of these four great gods was, he could only try to arrange it this way.

    "Oh, Sect Master Zhu doesn't need to be so polite. Just arrange a handyman for us." Jian Hengtian said with a smile.

    "Yes, yes, just be a handyman."

    Others also looked at Zhu Shiguang expectantly.

    Zhu Shiguang was stupid again.

    What was that flash of look in the eyes of the four people just now?

    It¡¯s fanaticism!

    Yes, he actually saw in the eyes of these four people the enthusiasm for his status as a handyman disciple of the Qingniu Sect.

    Gosh.

    What exactly happened here.

    The sect masters of the four major sects in Beihai actually wanted to become a handyman disciple in a ninth-rate sect like his. If this news spread, his ancestors of the Qingniu Sect would probably be scared to death.

    Just when he was confused, several storage rings were handed to him.

    "Zongzhu Zhu, accept it with a smile."

    "Yes, I hope you can be accommodating."

    "It's a small thing, but it's not respectful."

    Looking at the four storage rings in his hand, Zhu Shiguang's eyes widened.

    This is¡­¡­

    Giving gifts?

    Zhu Shiguang could no longer speak. He jerked away and suffered a direct myocardial infarction (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 439 What a strong taste

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The afterglow of the setting sun fell, with the dusk light, the earth was covered with a golden color.

    The yard.

    Yi Feng was playing chess with Xiao Wu.

    "Brother Yifeng, let me tell you, there have been a few old men in the sect recently. They live in the forest next door. They always look towards us intentionally or unintentionally. You can tell at a glance that they are not good people." Xiao Wu  He said quietly to Yifeng.

    "Well, I've discovered these people a long time ago." Yi Feng held the chess piece in his hand and nodded seriously: "They really don't look like good people."

    "I feel like they are like peeping toms. If you don't believe me, look to the side." Xiao Wu reminded them in a low voice.

    Hear the words.

    Yi Feng glanced away.

    ???????????????????

    Three men and one woman were pretending to be wandering in the woods not far away, but they were looking here furtively.

    "Well, according to my inquiries during this period, this expert should be the kind of person who experiences life."

    "This also explains why he joined a small sect like the Qingniu Sect, just to experience life and play in the world."

    "Fortunately, we don't show our presence, so we can pretend to be mortals and approach our seniors, which will make it easier to build relationships."

    "Humph, is there any use in showing it or not in front of him? How can people not know who we are?"

    "What you're saying is, it's one thing to know, but it's another thing to expose it. If this senior knew that we were the Martial Emperor, and still pretended to be mortals to keep him happy, he might even leave a good impression on us.  "

    "What you said seems to make sense"

    Various voices came from the four people.

    His face was also filled with deep yearning.

    After all, we are now infinitely close to our seniors. As long as the time comes, the opportunity will come easily.

    ?Suddenly.

    Jian Hengtian couldn¡¯t help but burst out with a breath.

    "Grass."

    ¡°I can¡¯t hold it in anymore.¡±

    Jian Hengtian cursed secretly and wanted to escape, but found that the other three people were blocking his way with cold expressions on their faces.

    "Jian Hengtian, we need an explanation."

    "Yes, we need an explanation!"

    "If you don't speak clearly today, don't even think about leaving!"

    The three people questioned.

    "hehe¡­¡­"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    Jian Hengtian rubbed the back of his head and explained with embarrassment: "I am also surprised that our family's Sword Emperor inheritance is so powerful. I will soon be able to break through the Ten-Life Martial Emperor."

    "Fuck you, your Sword Emperor is just a Ten-Life Martial Emperor. What kind of inheritance can break through faster than his own?"

    "right."

    "Hurry up and tell me, what is going on?"

    The three of them stared eagerly and approached Jian Hengtian step by step.

    The lie was exposed with one word, and Jian Hengtian suddenly knew that he could no longer hide it.

    I had no choice but to start explaining shamelessly and hesitantly.

    "Actually, it's nothing"

    "That's right, I picked up some residue last time in the first line valley."

    "Hehe, that's why, that's why I accidentally reached ten lives."

    Jian Hengtian¡¯s words instantly reminded the three of them of the snake soup poured on the valley floor.

    His eyes suddenly widened, and his intestines were about to turn green.

    emotion.

    The reason why Jian Hengtian broke through so quickly was because he secretly licked up the snake soup that fell on the ground.

    The three of them hate each other!

    This is simply the third degree of plum blossom.

    Three great opportunities slipped through their fingers!

    "You Jian Hengtian, you are so scheming that you actually took it for yourself when you had such an opportunity and didn't tell us."

    "That's right, I asked you why you were walking around without seeing anyone, and you said you were taking a poop. It turned out that you were eating alone."

    "You also lied to us and said it was the inheritance of the Sword Emperor. It's really a misfortune to deceive us!"

    The three of them became more and more angry as they talked, and the jealousy in their hearts caused their eyes to change when they looked at Jian Hengtian.

    Looking at the three people approaching, Jian Hengtian trembled and backed away.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Don't mess around."

    "Impulse is the devil, remember that we areHe is a mortal now"

    "ah!"

    Before he finished speaking, there was a scream.

    Jian Hengtian was kicked to the ground by three people, and then he was attacked by overwhelming fists.

    Jian Hengtian, who had a bruised nose and swollen face, spit out a mouthful of dirt, turned around and pushed Yuntianlong to the ground.

    "Damn it, I have ten lives after all. I'm afraid you won't succeed. I told you to eat before but you pretended to be so. Now you're blaming me for not drinking, right?"

    Seeing that Yun Tianlong was suppressed, Liu Guyi and Li Canghai rushed towards Jian Hengtian again.

    For a while.

    The four of them were fighting indistinguishably, and because they did not dare to reveal their cultivation, they were fighting hand to hand with mortal means.

    In the hand-to-hand fight, the clothes of several people were torn to pieces. The scene was unbearable to look at.

    "Be good."

    "Three men and one woman, what a strong taste."

    Yi Feng looked at the four people rolling together from a distance, and suddenly frowned.

    ¡°These people often sneak around my door, probably because they value my handsomeness and are thinking of ways to plot against me

    ¡°If my fair and pure body falls into their trap, it is very likely

    Thinking of this.

    Yi Feng couldn't help but trembled.

    I immediately vowed to keep my distance from these people.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 440 Lingxu Realm

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Boom!

    At this moment, a huge roar came from the north without warning.

    The sound was rumbling, like two mountains colliding together, causing the entire North Sea to feel a strong tremor.

    at the same time.

    The sky over there became dark, as if a black hole appeared out of thin air, and it continued to spread and expand, swallowing half of the sky.

    "this¡­¡­"

    "Could this be the legendary Lingxu Realm?"

    "It turns out that the Lingxu Realm really exists!"

    "Beihai, things are really going to change!"

    Regardless of their embarrassed looks, Jian Hengtian and the four of them raised their heads and stared at the sky, their eyes filled with deep disbelief.

    "Unexpectedly, the Lingxu Realm, which was only rumored, actually exists."

    The father and daughter Ye Neng of Baier City were equally shocked.

    "Father, what exactly is Lingxu Realm?"

    Ye Yi asked nervously.

    "The legend of Lingxu Realm"

    Ye Neng took a deep breath and slowly began to tell the story based on the fragmentary legend.

    "On the Xianjiang Continent, every hundred million years is called an era, and at the transition period of each era, the entire continent will fall into great destruction."

    "In the era of the Great Destruction, 99% of the people on the mainland will die. Only a few powerful people can escape the Great Destruction through reincarnation, self-sealing and various means."

    "But even if some people can be left behind, the continent's civilization will become extinct. In order to continue civilization, in a certain era, someone used unnatural means to create a small world."

    "And this small world is the Lingxu Realm."

    Ye Neng explained clearly.

    "Does that mean that in this dark world, there are people who have continued from the previous era?" Ye Yi asked solemnly.

    "It's not the last era, but the people who continued from several eras ago. It's just that the Lingxu world has been in a closed state. It wasn't until several eras passed that it saw the light of day again today!"

    "At the same time, this small world can not only avoid the great destruction, but also circumvent the laws of the Xianjiang Continent, such as"

    "The previous path to immortality is cut off!"

    Ye Neng said solemnly.

    Hear the words.

    Ye Yi frowned.

    What does it mean to avoid the severance of the Immortal Road in the Immortal River Continent?

    This means that before the Immortal Road was established, the ceiling of the Immortal River Continent was nothing but the Ten-Life Martial Emperor.

    But this Lingxu Realm does not have this restriction.

    In other words, the combat power of Lingxu Realm is simply not comparable to that of Xianjiang Continent.

    Not to mention, they are a civilization that has been inherited from previous eras and have a foundation of several eras.

    How can the civilization of Xianjiang Continent, which has only passed 20 million years after the last era, compare?

    It can be said that they are very different.

    therefore.

    The emergence of Lingxu Realm will subvert the existing forces in Xianjiang Continent.

    "However, you don't need to be too nervous, after all, we have Mr. behind us."

    Ye Neng comforted him softly: "And as early as when Mr. appeared, I had a premonition that something big might happen in Beihai."

    "Because the existence of Mr. should not appear in places like Beihai on the Xianjiang Continent, so his appearance at the beginning was somewhat representative."

    "Right."

    Thinking of that white-robed figure, Ye Yi couldn't help but feel a sense of security in her heart.

    "I'm afraid that sir has already known that Lingxu Realm will reappear in the world, and his purpose of coming to Beihai is probably closely related to Lingxu Realm."

    Ye Neng nodded solemnly.

    this moment.

    People throughout Beihai, whether they are the numerous cultivators in Beihai or the traffickers in the mortal city, are all talking about the vision in the sky.

    Regardless of whether they knew about Lingxu Realm or not, everyone felt that a storm was coming.

    certainly.

    There are countless pairs of eyes staring in the dark

    At this moment, a spaceship flew out of the black hole and streaked across the sky of the North Sea Continent at the speed of a fleeting glimpse.

    Most people would just think it was a meteor passing by.

    But a cultivator with a little bit of discernment discovered that just that aircraftnbsp; ¡°No!¡±

    "I will fight with you."

    The Six-Life Martial Emperor burst into tears with tears in his eyes, collapsed and made a sound, staring at Bai Qianyi, his whole body's cultivation exploded, and he attacked Bai Qianyi.

    Bai Qian tilted her head and glanced at him.

    The jade finger moved slightly.

    The Six-Life Martial Emperor exploded in front of everyone, and the blood rained down on everyone's faces.

    This moment.

    Everyone present was shrouded in fear.

    Yunfu Sect was one of the largest sects besides the four major sects, but it was wiped out by the woman in white with a wave of her hand.

    Such means.

    It¡¯s really too tough.

    "I am willing to surrender."

    "I am also willing to surrender."

    "Meet the goddess."

    Immediately, everyone in the venue knelt down to Bai Qianyi.

    ?Obviously.

    In the face of absolute strength, all dignity and unwillingness are vain.

    but.

    But two people did not kneel down.

    It was Ye Neng and Ye Yi, father and daughter.

    They stood out among the crowd of people kneeling and worshiping, and immediately attracted Bai Qianyi's attention.

    "Aren't you afraid of death?"

    Bai Qian came with a cheap look and a cold voice.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 441 Iron-Blooded Means

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Facing Bai Qianyi¡¯s questioning, although the two of them were panicked, they were not too afraid.

    Rather, he arched his hands in a neither humble nor arrogant manner.

    "Ye Neng, Ye Yi, have met the True Palace Goddess."

    "You haven't answered my question yet." Bai Qian's pupils shrank, and a coercion came over Ye Neng and his daughter.

    The two of them felt like they were carrying a heavy burden, with cold sweat pouring from their foreheads, and they almost lost their footing.

    But he gritted his teeth and persisted.

    "I'm sorry we can't agree."

    The two said firmly.

    "oh?"

    Bai Qian glanced at them.

    "It surprises me. It seems that you in Beihai are not all trash. At least there are one or two with some backbone."

    Bai Qianyi¡¯s words made the others look extremely ugly, but they did not dare to refute them at all.

    "But even if you have backbone, it doesn't become a reason for you to be disobedient!"

    Bai Qian said lightly: "I'll give you another chance."

    "Surrender or die!"

    As soon as the voice fell, an even greater pressure swept over Ye Neng and the two of them.

    "Kaka!"

    Under the huge pressure, it has exceeded the limit that the two of them can bear. The bones of their legs creaked and blood oozed from their skin.

    But they still didn¡¯t kneel down.

    "I'm sorry, we already have people of faith. Apart from him, we can't surrender to anyone."

    Ye Neng raised his head and gritted his teeth, holding Ye Yi on the ground with difficulty, a firm voice coming from his mouth.

    This is their way.

    It is also a respect for the one in my heart.

    As believers, if they kneel down, their hearts will be broken and it will be difficult to make progress in the future. It is a small matter, but it is a big matter to disobey that one.

    Therefore, they who have been taught by their teachers are not allowed to kneel with their legs in front of another person.

    "People who have faith for a long time?"

    "I see."

    Bai Qian showed interest, but the next moment her tone suddenly changed.

    "So what if there are people?"

    "In front of me, Bai Qianyi, you are just a bigger ant. If I want your lives today, who can protect you?"

    After finishing speaking, he waved his sleeves and the two of them flew out, hitting the side of the flying boat heavily, vomiting blood and making them extremely embarrassed.

    "you¡­¡­"

    Ye Neng stared at Bai Qianyi and said solemnly: "Our death is insignificant, but you insulted sir, you deserve death."

    "Ha ha ha ha."

    Bai Qian sneered loudly and said coldly: "Looking at you like this, I suddenly feel a little bit interested in the people behind you."

    As she spoke, she raised her steps and slowly approached Ye Neng and his daughter.

    "What do you want to do?"

    Ye Neng stared at Bai Qianyi and asked seriously.

    "There happens to be a slave outside to work for me, so I will test you to see if the person behind you is qualified for this position."

    Bai Qian sneered, and two silver cold needles appeared in his hands.

    "Soul-Suppressing Nail!"

    Seeing this, everyone present broke out in cold sweat.

    If this nail hits a person, all his meridians will be sealed, and the person will suffer great pain within seven days and die.

    "I want to see if you, the people of faith, can help you pull out this soul-crushing nail."

    Bai Qian moved his palms, and two soul-suppressing nails were driven directly into the two people's foreheads.

    "ah!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Miserable screams came from the two people¡¯s mouths, and the cultivation levels on their bodies were quickly dissipating.

    "Go!"

    Bai Qian was indifferent to the screams of the two people. With a wave of his hand, the two people flew out and fell from the sky.

    This scene.

    The other people who watched felt cold and trembling all over.

    This woman¡¯s methods are really ruthless.

    "what to do?"

    In the secret, Jian Hengtian couldn't help but send a message to the other three people, "Are you just going to watch this old man die?"

    "What else can be done?"

    Liu Gu said with a solemn voice: "We have only heard of this soul-suppressing nail in legends, and have never heard of it being able to be pulled out.Even if the one from the Qingniu Sect takes action, can he still pull him back in front of the God of Death?  "

    Hear the words.

    Several people showed hatred in their eyes.

    But with their strength, they are completely powerless.

    The most conservative guess is that Bai Qianyi's cultivation level is that of a heavenly immortal. They, a little martial emperor, are undoubtedly no different from ants in front of her.

    "Remember, from now on you will all work for me, Bai Yang Zhen Palace."

    Bai Qian looked at everyone again and said quietly: "For you trash, this will be the glory of your life."

    Everyone was itching to hate him, but they didn't dare to show any rebuttal.

    Everyone looked away, Bai Qian smiled coldly, and didn't take it seriously.

    "Then let's make your first offering!"

    "Take out all your treasures."

    "What?"

    "You still want to offer treasures?"

    There was a commotion among the crowd.

    This is simply disturbing their lifeblood.

    "how?"

    "Don't you want to?"

    Bai Qian said coldly: "I can also choose to kill you and take it from your corpse."

    This sentence.

    Let everyone feel like they are in an ice cave.

    They have no doubt about this woman's abilities.

    For a time, everyone handed over their storage rings one by one, even if they were reluctant.

    soon.

    The flying boat is filled with all kinds of treasures and skills, all of which are treasures that the masters have pressed into the bottom of the box.

    But now, they are piled together like rags.

    Bai Qian glanced at it lightly, picked up a few items at random, put them away, and destroyed all the others.

    "you¡­¡­"

    Seeing this scene, many people in the scene showed hatred, because this move really ignored them.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but want to take action, but fortunately, I was caught by my companions at the critical moment, so the bloodshed did not continue to happen.

    "I will let you know if I have anything to do in the future."

    "get out!"

    Destroyed all the treasures, returned to the front seat, sat down cross-legged, and closed his eyes.

    In a mountain range.

    Two shadows fell from the sky, making a big hole in the ground and raising dust into the sky.

    Two figures with painful expressions climbed up from the pit. They were Ye Neng and his daughter.

    "Yi'er, hold it back."

    "Hurry up and follow mecome with me to find the husband." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 442 Apprentice +2

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    A few days passed in the blink of an eye.

    The small courtyard of Qingniu Sect.

    "In these days, when will it be cool to be cool?"

    Yi Feng picked up the kettle and poured boiling water into the tea leaves. The tea leaves soaked in water stretched and opened, and a faint fragrance wafted out.

    " Xiao Wu and Wu Tao were sitting aside.

    While pouring tea for the two of them, Yi Feng smiled and said to Xiao Wu: "Xiao Wu, have you made up your mind? Do you really want to be my apprentice?"

    "I've thought about it, I want to follow Brother Yi Feng, no, Master, you learn sculpture and painting." Xiao Wu said with a serious face.

    "It doesn't matter if you learn from me, but you have to come back to Dongsheng with me in a while, right?"

    Yi Feng asked leisurely with his eyes twinkling.

    "Of course it's no problem, we can still play around." Xiao Wu said happily.

    "Okay, then you can become a disciple!"

    Yi Feng said with a smile.

    "Master, please accept Xiao Wu's bow."

    Xiao Wu picked up the tea next to her, knelt on the ground, and bowed to Yi Feng.

    "Good disciple, get up."

    Yi Feng took the tea, took a sip, and showed a satisfied smile.

    This is a good start.

    It¡¯s settled.

    Disciple +1.

    "Brother Wu Tao, what about you?"

    Putting down the cup in his hand, Yi Feng turned his head and looked at Wu Tao aside.

    Wu Tao heard this.

    The body trembled slightly.

    At this moment, he finally understood this person¡¯s purpose.

    It turns out that Yi Feng didn¡¯t want to kill him.

    Rather, I want to accept him as my disciple.

    Destroying his various arrangements and seeing through his various methods are just actions to prove that he has the absolute strength to be his master.

    If it were in the past, Wu Taoduan would never have agreed. Although he was afraid of death, he was not necessarily without arrogance.

    But now, Wu Tao had to admit that he was convinced of Yi Feng's strength.

    "Master is here, please bow to me, disciple."

    Wu Changan offered tea and immediately knelt on the ground.

    "Ha ha ha ha."

    Seeing that Wu Tao was so easy to talk to, Yi Feng immediately laughed with satisfaction.

    An honest person is an honest person.

    It was done without any fuss.

    The apprentice gets +1 again.

    So Yi Feng quickly took the tea and drank it in one gulp.

    And seeing Yi Feng drink the cup of tea, Wu Changan's eyes suddenly turned red.

    Even a little want to cry.

    It¡¯s hard to imagine how he got through this period of time.

    Every day I bear a heavy burden in my heart, and I feel the threat of death all the time.

    At this moment, it finally disappeared.

    He is Wu Changan.

    It¡¯s finally safe.

    At this time, Yi Feng took out a blank piece of talisman paper from his sleeve and placed it on the table.

    "Wu Tao, I seem to have often seen you draw some talisman before, but your drawing is really not very good. If this gets out, it will lose your master's face!"

    ¡°Watch Master teach you to draw a picture, you have to see it clearly.¡±

    After saying that, Yi Feng moved the brush in his hand, and the ink spread on the paper like a dragon, and a brand new talisman paper was drawn.

    "Look, does it look better than yours?"

    Yi Feng pushed the talisman paper over.

    Seeing this, Wu Changan trembled all over.

    The excitement on his face is beyond words.

    The power contained in this teleportation talisman frightened Wu Tao. He felt that if he used this talisman, he could directly break through the barrier of the Xianjiang Continent and teleport to the fairy world.

    "Oh, it's just a talisman. Don't be so excited. Although I don't know what use this talisman has for you, don't worry. When I teach Xiao Wu how to draw, you should also learn from it. Soon you will be able to do it too.  Paintings of such quality." Yi Feng chuckled.

    "Thank you, Master."

    Wu Tao held the talisman in his hand and wished he could kiss it.

    ah!

    This world is so safe!

    At this moment, he felt that his chance of death in this world had become lower than ever.

    this.

    Is it the feeling of hugging your thigh?

    &nbsp;so good!

    "By the way, Master, how do you write the word "drink tea"?"

    Beside, Yun Wu waved the brush in her hand, scratched her little head and couldn't help but ask Yifeng.

    "Why, Xiao Wu can't even write the word "drink tea"?" Yi Feng asked with a smile.

    ¡°Just watching us drinking tea here, I suddenly remembered that I can¡¯t write these two words.¡±

    Yun Wu scratched her head in embarrassment.

    "Okay, I'll teach you."

    Yi Feng took the brush and slowly placed it on the rice paper.

    The handwriting is vigorous and powerful, as if it is alive.

    "Master's handwriting is so beautiful." Xiao Wu looked at the handwriting on the rice paper and said with admiration on her face.

    Yi Feng smiled lightly.

    ??If you can¡¯t practice it yourself, these skills can¡¯t really be said.

    ??????????????? It¡¯s just bad luck that you have traveled to this kind of world of cultivation. If you come to a world that worships literature, you will definitely be able to do well, and maybe you can become a great national master or something.

    Shaking his head and getting rid of distracting thoughts, Yi Feng casually pressed the cup in his hand on the rice paper. Then Yi Feng stood up and said, "Let's go. Didn't you always want to paint landscape paintings? Let's go to the back mountain."

    "Okay, Master."

    Xiao Wu excitedly packed up the things needed for painting, and then followed Yi Feng, and the three of them rushed towards the back mountain.

    And not long after the two left, two figures walking with difficulty appeared outside the courtyard.

    It is Ye Neng and his daughter.

    When they arrived here, the two of them were already at the end of their rope and on the verge of collapse.

    It¡¯s hard to imagine how difficult it must have been for them to get to Yi Feng without any cultivation and suffering extreme pain.

    But when I walked into the courtyard, I found that there was no one there.

    "Sir is not here"

    Ye Neng was filled with sadness, anger and despair, his pale face was bloodless and full of reluctance.

    From the moment they are struck by the soul-suppressing nails, they only have seven days to live.

    When the time comes, your soul will be gone.

    However, from the point where they were thrown off the flying boat, even if they didn't stop for a moment, it took them nearly seven days to get here.

    In other words, the father and daughter have the last two hours left.

    "Yes, does God want to destroy us?"

    Ye Yi¡¯s face was also full of despair.

    Under the destruction of the soul-suppressing nail, a peerless weapon, both her mind and body were undergoing tremendous torture all the time.

    "She was originally a prostitute, and she couldn't survive at all. She was able to reach this point only because of the faith in her heart.

    So when she arrived and found that Yi Feng was not there, it was enough to imagine her inner despair.

    The two of them collapsed on the ground, feeling the passage of time

    But Ye Neng, who thought he was about to die at the end of his rope, was surprised to find that his mental state had improved a lot.

    Even the pain caused by the soul-suppressing nail has been reduced a lot.

    "Yier, do you feel it?"

    Ye Neng asked with a trembling voice.

    "Father, are you feeling much better?" Ye Yi asked equally excitedly.

    "Then do you know what the reason is?"

    Ye Neng asked hurriedly: "Could it be the reflection of our father and daughter?"

    "No, it seems to be a fresh fragrance"

    Ye Yi said uncertainly: "This fragrance seems to be"

    "The smell of tea?"

    Having said this, Ye Yi seemed to remember something, climbed up with difficulty and looked at the stone table next to her.

    Instantly, an exclamation came from her mouth.

    "Father, get up and take a look!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 443 Soul-Suppressing Nail, Return

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Hear the words.

    Ye Neng also quickly stood up.

    The two of them saw it on the table.

    There is a teapot on the table. The teapot is still warm and has a faint fragrance of tea.

    And it was the fragrance of tea that made the situation of the two men improve.

    Beside the teapot, there is a piece of rice paper pressed with a cup.

    On rice paper.

    There are two vigorous and powerful characters written on it.

    ¡ª¡ªDrink tea!

    Ye Neng was so excited that her whole body trembled, tears came out of her eyes, and she shouted excitedly: "Yi'er, the pen and ink are not dry yet, these two words were left to us by the master!"

    "I must have known that we were in trouble a long time ago, sir, and even expected that we would come now!"

    "So I made tea specially and left clues to guide us on what to do."

    "It seems that sir is really flawless and everything is under his control!"

    "Quick, drink tea."

    "yes!"

    Ye Yi was also trembling with excitement. She used the last bit of strength in her body to pick up the teapot and poured a cup each.

    The two of them grabbed the life-saving straw and drank the teacup in one gulp without even bothering to taste it.

    The tea enters your mouth and drips down to moisten your throat.

    The warm power suddenly spread throughout the body, just like a dry river bed, ushered in a stream, and flowers and plants grew at the same time, which instantly restored life to the entire river bed.

    The two of them shivered comfortably.

    The pain caused by the soul-suppressing nail was instantly wiped away, and at the same time, the body's cultivation level was also recovering rapidly.

    "Quick, Yi'er, use this power to see if you can force out the soul-suppressing nail."

    Ye Neng said hurriedly.

    "good!"

    Ye Yi moved her jade palm.

    The vitality of the whole body flows smoothly in the wide meridians, gathering towards the top of the head.

    But the next moment, Ye Yi exclaimed.

    "Father, the soul-suppressing nail has disappeared."

    "What?"

    Ye Neng showed an expression of disbelief and quickly mobilized his cultivation base to investigate. However, he was also surprised to find that the soul-suppressing nail in his body had completely disappeared.

    "Is this, being melted directly by the power of tea?"

    Ye Neng stared and said in disbelief.

    Ye Yi nodded solemnly.

    I¡¯m afraid this is the only way to explain why the Soul-Suppressing Nail disappeared after all.

    The two of them showed deep reverence. At this moment, the figure in white robe was like a god in their hearts.

    This is the true peerless master!

    What is the soul-suppressing nail?

    What did Bai Qianyi think about?

    Sir, you don¡¯t even need to do it yourself. Just brew a pot of tea and you can make this so-called soul-soothing nail disappear into nothingness.

    What¡¯s ridiculous is that Bai Qianyi actually dares to play chess with her husband, and even more arrogantly threatens to test whether he is qualified to be her subordinate.

    I bother!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT?

    At the same time, thousands of miles away, a spaceship hovered on the far side.

    Bai Qianyi, who had closed his eyes to rest, suddenly opened his eyes.

    There was a deep look of surprise in his eyes.

    "It really surprised me!"

    Hearing this, the two old men behind her couldn't help but said in surprise: "Goddess, what happened?"

    "The soul-suppressing nails on those two losers were pulled out." Bai Qian said in a deep voice.

    The two old men were also slightly surprised.

    "Then goddess, what should we do next?"

    "It doesn't matter, it's just being pulled out. At most it can catch our eyes, not a threat." Bai Qian waved her hand and said nonchalantly.

    "That's what the goddess said."

    One of the old men nodded respectfully, "But those two soul-suppressing nails are also rare treasures of Baiyang Zhen Palace after all. The goddess should take them back to avoid falling into the hands of that person."

    "That's natural. No one can keep my things without my consent."

    Bai Qian sneered.

    The next moment, the jade palm seals moved, and the faint light lingering around spread out and spread towards the soul-suppressing nail thousands of miles away.

    &nbsp; "Soul-suppressing nail, come back!"

    At the same time as the fingerprints fell, Bai Qian gave a light drink.

    PS: My health has been too bad in the past two days, and I have had too many problems with staying up late for a long time. Sorry, I will resume two to three updates tomorrow.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 444 Sir¡¯s Guidance

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    See the situation.

    The two old men looked into the distance.

    Not surprisingly.

    Under Bai Qianyi's call, the two soul-suppressing nails that were sensed will soon break through the air and return.

    However.

    After waiting for a moment, there was no movement at all in the surrounding void.

    "kindness?"

    Bai Qianyi also frowned.

    Another complicated handprint was made, but when her handprint fell, her whole body became cold and she stood up suddenly.

    "What's wrong, goddess?"

    The two elders asked quickly.

    "The aura of the soul-suppressing nail has completely disappeared."

    Bai Qian¡¯s face was covered with frost.

    "What?"

    The two old men were also shocked.

    "Could it be that that person wiped away the breath that the goddess left on the soul-suppressing nail?" One of the old men guessed.

    "Hard to say."

    Bai Qian's eyes flashed with a ghostly light, and he said coldly: "But no matter what, this person can make the soul-suppressing nail cut off contact with me without my knowledge, which is still a bit of a trick."

    ¡°Then do you want the two of us to go there in person and bring this person back to you?¡± said an old man.

    "It doesn't matter!"

    Bai Qian raised her jade palm and said calmly: "It's just two soul-suppressing nails. I can't afford to lose them. And although this person has some tricks, he's not in my eyes, and he's not worth it for you two to leave in person."  One trip, and when the time comes, we can just capture him and make him our slave."

    "Then Goddess, what should we do next?"

    The two old men asked respectfully.

    "Since you go out for a trip, you can't just go back with some junk. There must be some other gains."

    Bai Qian looked down at Beihailu, raised the corners of his mouth, and his eyes were filled with contempt.

    "Goddess, what do you mean?"

    The two old men looked at her.

    "What I mean is that there should always be something we need in such a large land and sea."

    "Your next mission is to hunt for treasures on the Beihai and mainland."

    "Whether it's sealed, hidden in a secret realm, or in someone's hands, as long as it's good, bring it back to me."

    Bai Qianyi said with a sneer on his face.

    "Don't worry, Goddess, we will definitely bring you something you like."

    The two elders bowed their heads respectfully, then swept away their bodies and left the flying boat.

    "daughter."

    "I'm going to make a breakthrough."

    Qingniu Sect.

    Ye Neng poured another cup of tea, and immediately raised his head and made an excited voice.

    "Father, me too."

    Ye Yi was equally excited.

    ¡°It¡¯s not too late, let¡¯s break through on the spot!¡±

    Ye Neng said excitedly.

    Then the father and daughter sat cross-legged and entered a state of calmness.

    This step.

    This is the biggest drastic change between father and daughter.

    Because of the Immortal Irrigation, for many years in the Immortal River Continent, the ceiling has only been the cultivation level of the Ten-Life Martial Emperor corresponding to the Human Immortal.

    Even though there are many old monsters who, due to years of knowledge and accumulation, broke through this upper limit when Immortal Irrigation re-entered the Xianjiang Continent, there are very few such people.

    But at this moment, the father and daughter took this step.

    The sharp transformation from human immortal to earthly immortal is not only an improvement in strength, but also a qualitative improvement.

    The breakthrough between the two did not cause much commotion.

    Because Immortal Underworld relies on the rules of Xianjiang Continent and the power of Xianjiang Continent. If you are in Xianjiang Continent, a breakthrough will definitely cause big disturbances.

    But when it comes to immortals, it is oneself who cultivates.

    In a way, your body is like a small world, and all the sharp changes occur in this small world.

    Soon after, the father and daughter broke through to the realm of earthly immortals.

    The powerful power made the two people's faces glow with confidence, leaving behind the half-dead and embarrassed look they had when they arrived.

    "Huh?"

    "Sir is back."

    At this time, Ye Neng exclaimed.

    Just then I saw Yi Feng walking back from a distance with Wu Tao Xiaowu.

    ??? 

    "Thank you sir."

    Ye Yi couldn't put it down and took the portrait, full of gratitude to Yi Feng.

    "By the way, you two, there is one more thing I need your help with." Yi Feng thought of something and said again.

    "Sir, please speak."

    The two stood respectfully aside.

    "Xiao Wu's parents, please go and take care of her."

    Yi Feng said softly.

    After all, he also thought that Xiao Wu would be taken back to Dongsheng by him in a while, and it would be a lot easier if the two elders left behind had someone to take care of them.

    "No matter what you said, sir, this is what we should do. We promise that we will take good care of the two elders." Ye Neng said, patting the stick.

    Seeing this, Yi Feng nodded and showed a satisfied smile.

    After staying for a while, Ye Neng and the two never heard Yi Feng mention anything about Bai Qianyi.

    It seems that Mr. Bai Qianyi is really not taken seriously.

    Therefore, there was no need for the two of them to stay any longer, so they stood up and left.

    "You two, walk slowly."

    "However, remember what I just told you."

    "Don't forget it."

    Yi Feng smiled.

    "Don't worry, sir."

    The two of them bowed and left the Qingniu Sect.

    "Father, what should we do next? And that Bai Qianyi"

    Ye Yi asked.

    "Go to Bai'er City, the little dancing girl's home." Ye Neng said seriously.

    "oh?"

    Ye Yi was a little confused.

    "Although the gentleman didn't say anything clearly, he mentioned twice that he asked us to take care of Xiao Wu's parents. I guess it was probably the gentleman who gave us some guidance." Ye Neng guessed.

    Hearing this, Ye Yi nodded in realization.

    Before going out, my husband did remind them specifically and told them not to forget.

    The two of them rushed out and rushed towards Baier City.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 445 The game between two people

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    At this time, four streams of light flew across the sky.

    They are the four great sect masters of Beihai.

    "I originally wanted to collect a body for Ye Neng, but I couldn't even find the body. It's really strange!" Jian Hengtian sighed.

    Hear the words.

    Others also sighed.

    Although they don¡¯t have a deep friendship with Ye Neng, but the Beihai Continent has suffered such a disaster, who can say for sure whether the Ye Neng of today will be the same as them in the future.

    "Jian Hengtian, what do you think the Qingniu Sect's chance of winning against Bai Qianyi is?" Liu Guyi couldn't help but ask.

    "Who knows."

    Jian Hengtian couldn't help but smile bitterly and said: "Besides the one from the Qingniu Sect who ignored the formation in the First Line Valley, I have only seen him make a pot of snake soup, so he really took action.  No one knows."

    "And Bai Qianyi's strength"

    Having said this, Jian Hengtian couldn't help but tremble.

    Even though he is now in the immortal realm, in front of Bai Qianyi, he is like an ant seeing an elephant, out of reach.

    ¡°Let¡¯s open four or six!¡±

    Jian Hengtian added.

    "Who is four and who is six?"

    The three of them couldn't help but asked nervously.

    "You all know it well"

    Jian Hengtian¡¯s voice paused, and he sighed after speaking.

    The three of them looked gloomy.

    yes.

    They also know who is fourth and who is six.

    The one from the Qingniu Sect seems to be very powerful, but compared to Bai Qian, who can wipe people out in a flash with a wave of his hand, I'm afraid it's still a bit worse, right?

    not to mention.

    Bai Qianyi is not alone.

    She represents the entire White Yang Palace!

    Who knows what kind of super master is hidden behind her.

    ¡°Are we, Beihai, all going to be other people¡¯s slaves in the future?¡±

    Yun Tianlong said emotionally.

    Others were silent, the atmosphere was solemn, and everyone felt depressed and uncomfortable.

    "How about we look for the Qingniu Sect person again?" Li Canghai said.

    "Forget it, there is no need to go to the Qingniu Sect anymore. I am not from Beihai at all. Why should I get involved in our Beihai turmoil?"

    Liu Guyi shook his head and said: "And it doesn't necessarily matter whether he is still in the Qingniu Sect or not. I'm afraid he had already left Beihai when Bai Qianyi appeared"

    "Okay, let's continue looking for that old man Ye Neng, and at least collect his body."

    Jian Hengtian glanced around with his eagle eyes and couldn't help but said: "I don't know where this guy died. I haven't found him after searching for so long."

    "Yeneng is the same guy. He is too crazy. He thinks that everything will be fine if he is familiar with the Qingniu Sect. Who knows that Bai Qianyi doesn't believe in evil at all, and that's why he ends up like this." Li Canghai couldn't help but sigh.

    The others also nodded silently.

    Who says it¡¯s not?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If Ye could understand it, he would not have found the body.

    "What are you four doing?"

    At this moment, a sudden voice came from above their heads.

    Hearing this voice, the four of them suddenly became furious.

    He quickly looked up and saw Ye Neng and his daughter standing in the void, looking down at them.

    "Ye, night, night, night, you are not dead?"

    When they saw it was Ye Neng, the eyes of the four of them were filled with disbelief as if they had seen a ghost.

    "Humph, why should I die?"

    Ye Neng snorted coldly with a livid face.

    "But you, no, you were hit by the Soul-Suppressing Nail, how could you be okay at all?" Liu Guyi couldn't help but ask.

    "Hmph, soul-suppressing nail?"

    Ye Neng¡¯s face was full of contempt, he snorted coldly from his nose, and said scornfully: ¡°The Soul-Calming Nail is such a pediatric thing, what¡¯s the big deal?¡±

    ¡°What a fuss!¡±

    The four of them stayed in place.

    The expressions are complex and varied.

    "You were not like this at night on the flying boat. It was so miserable that it was truly heroic."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?? But now you are so angry that the soul-soothing nail in your mouth has become a childish thing?

    Night energy.

    What exactly happened?The four of them couldn¡¯t help but ponder.

    "You four are also the heads of the same sect after all. Don't act like you have never seen the world. It's just a small soul-soothing nail and you make such a fuss!"

    Ye Neng scolded him with a stern face, stroked his beard, and then shouted: "I still have things to do, so I don't have time to chat with you, so let's do it."

    "Daughter, let's go."

    "Yes, father."

    After saying that, the aura of the two people was revealed, and they disappeared in the blink of an eye at a speed that the four people could not see clearly.

    Ga!

    This scene caused the four people to quack like dry ducks from their throats.

    Jian Hengtian pointed in the direction they left and stammered: "Earth Earth Immortal That guy is an Earth Immortal."

    Several people could not calm down for a long time.

    They thought that Ye Neng would definitely die, and even thought of helping him collect his body.

    But now, not only is there nothing wrong with it, but it has actually been promoted to a great realm?

    "They came from this direction." Liu Gu looked at Fang Fang and said meaningfully.

    "The one from the Qingniu Sect!"

    Others reacted instantly.

    "This is the only way to explain it." Liu Guyi said with a complicated expression: "It seems that we still underestimated the one from the Qingniu Sect. He was actually able to pull out the Soul-Suppressing Nails from Ye Neng and the others."

    "Then what should we do now?" Jian Hengtian asked hurriedly: "Should we go find that person?"

    ¡°It¡¯s better to think about it carefully!¡±

    Liu Gu waved his hand and said: "The soul-suppressing nail has been pulled out, and Bai Qianyi must have known about it. In the game between these two people, it is very important to take sides!"

    Hearing this, the others also frowned and thought deeply.

    good.

    This soul-suppressing nail can be regarded as a disguised game between the two masters.

    The one from the Qingniu Sect doesn¡¯t know, but Bai Qianyi, with her ruthless methods, will never give up.

    If Bai Qianyi were to know that the four of them were close to the Qing Niu Sect member, and if the Qing Niu Sect member were to lose in the future, they would be in catastrophe.

    "If they were alone and could now have a master like Qingniu Sect against Bai Qian, they would definitely follow Kuo out without hesitation.

    After all, no one wants to be a dog.

    But there is another sect behind them, which is related to hundreds of thousands of lives.

    Therefore, they have to consider the sect behind them.

    For them, this is no longer a personal opportunity, but a huge gamble involving their four major sects.

    "How to choose?"

    The four of them looked at each other, hesitant.

    "Looking at the direction Ye Neng left, it should be to Bai'er City. Let's follow Ye Neng to see the situation first!" Liu Guyi said.

    The others nodded.

    Now it seems that this is the case.

    The four of them rushed to Baier City quickly.

    ???????????????????

    In Bai'er City, the four of them discovered Ye Neng's traces and were walking towards Xiao Wu's home.

    at this time.

    A rapid whistling sound came from the sky, and accompanied by a stream of light, a magnificent flying boat had already arrived over Baier City.

    "Bai Qianyi, what is she here for?"

    The expressions of the four people changed drastically, and they frowned tightly. For some reason, they felt frightened when they saw this woman.

    When Ye Neng and his daughter, who were rushing towards Xiao Wu's house, saw this, they frowned and hurriedly hid themselves.

    ¡°Goddess, I found something surprising in this small town, I guarantee it will surprise you.¡±

    An old man bowed his head in front of Bai Qian and said with a rosy smile.

    "oh?"

    "Then I want to take a look and see what good thing it is."

    Bai Qianyiguang stepped down from the flying boat step by step like a fairy.

    This made many mortals who had never seen this scene become restless, and with fanaticism on their faces, they crowded towards the place where Bai Qian landed.

    "Wow, a fairy."

    "Is he really a fairy in the sky?"

    "I'll pay my respects to the fairy."

    "It would be great if the immortals could give me some opportunities."

    Countless people knelt down and worshiped on the ground, showing piety, welcoming Bai Qian's death.

    However.

    The fairy who made them crazy had a cold look in her eyes and a look of disgust on her face.

    With a wave of his jade palm, a pressure fell directly down.

    Almost instantly, the flesh and blood of these mortals were separated from each other by the pressure, and they burst open one after another.

    When other people saw this, they realized that this was not a fairy at all, but a real murderer. Then they fled one after another with various screams in the chaos.

    As the three of them walked along, the street became empty.

    Finally, under the leadership of the old man, we arrived at the door of a small shop with a closed door.

    "right here."

    The old man smiled meaningfully: "After the door is opened, I guarantee that you will be satisfied, Goddess." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)sp;The fairy who made them crazy had a cold look in her eyes and a look of disgust on her face.

    With a wave of his jade palm, a pressure fell directly down.

    Almost instantly, the flesh and blood of these mortals were separated from each other by the pressure, and they burst open one after another.

    When other people saw this, they realized that this was not a fairy at all, but a real murderer. Then they fled one after another with various screams in the chaos.

    As the three of them walked along, the street became empty.

    Finally, under the leadership of the old man, we arrived at the door of a small shop with a closed door.

    "right here."

    The old man smiled meaningfully and said: "After the door is opened, I guarantee that you will be satisfied, Goddess." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 446 Even if he comes in person, he can only kneel down

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°If you say that, then I¡¯m becoming more and more curious.¡±

    "I hope you won't let me down for wasting so much of my time."

    Bai Qian glanced at the old man and said quietly.

    The old man shuddered subconsciously.

    But when he thought of that thing, he still felt confident. After all, he had never seen such a thing even in their Lingxu world.

    "Please rest assured, goddess."

    The old man said respectfully.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know it at a glance.¡±

    Bai Qian waved her palm gently, and the door in front of her opened automatically.

    It is an ordinary grocery store.

    In the corner to the side, an elderly couple stood together, looking at Bai Qianyi warily, their eyes full of fear.

    Bai Qian glanced briefly, then fixed his gaze directly on the portrait on the wall.

    "The power of the great road."

    "It's indeed a good thing."

    She raised her lips.

    ?Obviously, I was surprised to see such a painting here.

    ¡°Goddess, there¡¯s that statue over there.¡± The old man pointed to the statue placed on the cabinet.

    "oh?"

    Bai Qian tilted her head and looked.

    ???????????????????

    There is also a statue on the cabinet.

    This statue is a figure wearing a black robe with a red auspicious cloud pattern printed on it. He has cold eyes, six nose studs, and a headband on his forehead with four vertical and one horizontal patterns.  .

    When Bai Qian took a closer look, his pupils suddenly shrank.

    She could clearly feel that the statue contained powerful power.

    "I can't believe that this little mortal shop actually hides such good things."

    She walked closer and looked at it carefully.

    Outside the shop, the father and daughter Ye Neng, who were hiding in the dark, showed a serious expression.

    "Father, why did Bai Qianyi suddenly arrive at Miss Wu's house?" Ye Yi said solemnly.

    "Probably he was attracted by the paintings and statues of the little dancing girl." Ye Neng guessed: "But sir, it is really unpredictable. I am afraid that Bai Qian had not come here for a while, and then he specifically told us to come to Bai'er City.  "

    "What about us?"

    Ye Yi looked at Ye Neng.

    "Shang, we must not let Bai Qianyi succeed."

    Ye Neng's face flashed with anger and he said in a deep voice: "You dare to take your husband's things, you are really brave."

    "But can we stop Bai Qianyi?" Ye Yi couldn't help but ask.

    "Don't worry, since the gentleman asked us to come, he will definitely not do it without purpose, let alone ask us to die." Ye Neng said with firm eyes.

    Hear the words.

    Ye Yi nodded solemnly as well.

    The two of them turned into two streams of light and flashed towards the shop.

    "What are these two father and daughter doing?"

    "Could it be that they think they are Bai Qian's rival when they reach the Earth Immortal?"

    "You're not tired of living, so you're going to die, right?"

    And in the dark, seeing Ye Neng and his daughter rushing towards the shop without hesitation, the four sect masters couldn't help but exclaimed.

    "Stop."

    "Put down what you're holding."

    Ye Neng and the others came to the door of the shop and shouted at Bai Qianyi.

    While shouting, the two of them quickly winked at Xiao Wu¡¯s parents.

    When the couple saw this, they fled from the backyard in a panic.

    "oh?"

    Bai Qianyi didn't care about the couple leaving. Instead, he slowly put down the statue in his hand and turned his head to look at Ye Neng, showing a slightly surprised look.

    "Not only did you pull out my soul-suppressing nail, but you two losers also broke through to the Earth Immortal."

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit surprising.¡±

    She raised the corner of her mouth and said leisurely.

    "Hmph, don't pretend to be so condescending. I'm warning you to put down what you're holding." Ye Neng said in a deep voice.

    "lay down?"

    Bai Qian felt cold all over. When the voice fell, she was already in front of Ye Neng, and her cold hands had already pinched Ye Neng's neck.

    "When did a little earthly immortalDo you dare to shout in front of us?  "

    Bai Qian uttered word after word, and at the same time, he slowly used force and grabbed Ye Neng's neck until it made a rattling sound.

    Ye Neng was in great pain, his face turned red, but his eyes were still red and he said in a hoarse voice: "This is sir's thing. If you dare to touch it without sir's consent, you can't bear his anger."

    "Giggle"

    Bai Qian sneered in a sinister way.

    "There is nothing I, Bai Qianyi, need that I can't get, and no one can stop me. Not to mention you two little immortals, even if your so-called husband comes in person, you can only be obedient in front of me.  Kneel down."

    "you¡­¡­"

    Ye Neng stared at Bai Qianyi with hatred on his face, his whole body shaking with anger.

    "I really want your so-called gentleman to come to me."

    Bai Qianyi said coldly: "After all, I don't have time to look for him, so I'm thinking, if I kill you two, will he come to me?"

    "Humph, if sir takes action, you won't even have a chance to fight back." Ye Neng said word by word.

    "Okay, okay."

    "Then I look forward to him coming to me even more."

    "But you two, just go and die first!"

    Bai Qian moved both hands, grabbed one person's neck with the other, and lifted them up directly.

    ?Obviously.

    Facing Bai Qianyi's methods, even if the two of them broke through the Earth Immortal, they still had no power to fight back.

    For a while.

    The two of them were like chickens, their faces turned red and their legs were struggling wildly.

    "what to do?"

    "Watch them die?"

    "Should we take action?"

    In the distance, the four sect masters who secretly observed this scene looked at the two Ye Neng who were about to die, and heard anxious voices.

    It can be said that the four of them did not take action.

    " Regardless of whether their actions would be effective or not, it was obvious that Ye Neng and the two immortals still had no power to fight back in front of Bai Qianyi, so they still underestimated Bai Qianyi.

    This way.

    They are even more afraid to take sides easily.

    "Boom!"

    However, at this moment, a loud noise broke out inside the grocery store.

    at the same time.

    A powerful aura rose into the sky.

    And when Bai Qian, who was about to crush Ye Neng to death, felt the breath behind them, her expressions changed.

    Looking back, I found that this breath was coming from the statue behind me.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 447 Is this the power of sir?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The aura of the statue is getting stronger and stronger.

    At the same time, it is blooming with dazzling light.

    The light was as dazzling as the scorching sun, so Bai Qian couldn't help but squint his eyes.

    finally.

    When the light was dazzling to the extreme, a shadow came out of the wood carving, and then gradually solidified.

    He looked at Bai Qianyi with cold eyes. He was dressed in an auspicious cloud robe without wind, surrounded by blue light.

    "I have never seen it before, and it does not belong to the Xianjiang Continent, nor does it belong to the power of the Lingxu Realm."

    Bai Qian squinted at the man in front of her, showing a wary look.

    Because she felt a strong threat from this man.

    Especially the power released from him was something Bai Qianyi had never seen before.

    "Goddess, let me deal with him."

    When one of the old men saw this, a powerful aura erupted from his body, and the long sword in his hand came out. A sword of ten thousand meters suddenly flashed and struck the man.

    However.

    Facing this sword, the man remained expressionless, but tilted his head and stretched out his right hand.

    "Everything is guided by heaven."

    A cold voice came from his mouth.

    Visible to the naked eye, a mysterious black hole appeared in the palm of his right hand.

    An invisible wave spread out and wrapped around the old man.

    "ah!"

    The old man's sword failed without a hit, and his body was sucked in uncontrollably.

    And under this powerful attraction, no matter how hard the old man struggled, he could not escape at all.

    Almost instantly, the old man¡¯s body was sucked into the man¡¯s hands and his neck was pinched tightly.

    The man pressed his palm down, and the old man¡¯s body was hit hard to the ground.

    "Boom!"

    A big hole was made in the ground.

    At the same time, with the old man's body as the center point, the cracks in the ground spread out in all directions like a spider web, and all the houses within a radius of half a mile collapsed.

    "What?"

    See the situation.

    The expressions of Bai Qian and others finally changed.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? That old man is so powerful that he cannot pass a single blow in front of this man?

    "Rescue."

    Bai Qian shouted, and he and the other old man started attacking at the same time. Their powerful attacks enveloped the man.

    And taking advantage of the gap where the man was hiding, the injured old man was finally rescued.

    "Three people join forces."

    Bai Qianyi felt solemn as never before.

    It is even more difficult to see clearly what kind of power this man is using.

    The two old men nodded quickly, and the power of the immortal spread out from their bodies, attacking the man from three directions.

    However.

    Facing the attacks of the three men, the man was able to withstand the attack with ease. Xiangyun's black robe turned into a stream of light and shuttled through the battlefield.

    "Boom!"

    An old man was beaten out.

    "boom!"

    With another punch, another old man was knocked away again.

    Under the powerful attack, countless buildings in Baier City collapsed one after another. Fortunately, everyone in Baier City had already fled when Bai Qianyi killed people, so no other casualties were caused.

    "Okay, so strong!"

    And the four sect masters hiding in the dark, looking at the man who still had the upper hand against three, their eyes widened, and all kinds of unbelievable sounds came from their mouths.

    at the same time.

    The four of them felt regretful in their hearts.

    ¡°I regret that when Bai Qianyi wanted to kill Ye Neng and the other two, he didn¡¯t rescue them.

    Maybe their rescue efforts were ineffective, but this is enough to represent their attitude.

    This made their stomachs turn green with regret.

    ¡°If they had known that the statues put up by the Qingniu Sect were so powerful, they wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to take sides.

    But now.

    It¡¯s too late to say anything.

    Even if they take action now, the meaning will be different.

    The four of them sighed.

    Another opportunity was presented to them, but they failed to seize it.

    And Ye Neng, father and daughter, raised their heads and looked at the man wearing auspicious cloud robes with his feet in the void, full of admiration.

    &nbsp; "Is this the power of sir?"

    "It's unimaginable that the power of just one statue could beat Bai Qianyi and three of them into such a state of confusion." Ye Yi said with awe on her face: "No wonder Sir has never taken Bai Qianyi seriously from beginning to end."

    "No, this is not Sir's power."

    Ye Neng corrected her carefully: "To be precise, this is just the power of the little dancing girl."

    Hear the words.

    Only then did Ye Yi react.

    The statue in front of you was not carved by Yi Feng, it was just made by Xiao Wu whom he taught.

    "The statue of the disciple who was trained by the master for only half a month has such strength. If the statue was carved by the master himself, what kind of power would it have in the prosperous times?" Ye Yi couldn't help but guess.

    "I am afraid¡­¡­"

    "You can kill Bai Qianyi and the others instantly when you appear on the stage!"

    Ye Neng guessed.

    Ye Yi nodded solemnly, the figure in white robes appeared in her mind, her eyes filled with deep admiration.

    "Goddess, this person's strength is too weird, I can only use fairy magic to kill him."

    The two old men were dressed in ragged clothes. While breathing rapidly, they crowded around Bai Qianyi and shouted solemnly.

    "OK."

    Bai Qian squinted her eyes and her pupils shrank sharply.

    ?Then his white palms were raised, and the immortal power covered the sky.

    ¡°Thousands of miles of ice.¡±

    ¡°Kakakaka¡­¡±

    With her soft drink, the sky froze up with a force visible to the naked eye, covering the man.

    "Sky Fire."

    An old man quickly made his hand seals, and a huge fireball condensed from the sky and enveloped the man at the same time.

    "Heavenly storm."

    The other old man was not to be outdone. He held on to his injuries and used his hand seals. A large storm condensed over the entire Baier City and swept towards the man.

    For a while.

    With the cooperation of Bai Qian and three others, storms, flames, and ice mixed together, and the entire sky in Baier City turned into a purgatory.

    However.

    Facing all these attacks, the man in black robe just looked at them indifferently.

    Just one glance.

    Then, the palm slowly stretched out.

    And the moment he stretched out his palm, countless rocks and soil rose up from the ground, sweeping towards Bai Qian and three of them from all directions.

    "Boom!"

    It was like clay, stained by Bai Qian and one or three others, making them unable to move or break away.

    The attack of the three people failed once again.

    At the same time, more soil wrapped them and covered them.

    Viewed from a distance.

    A huge earth ball condensed in the sky of Baier City, like an asteroid, hovering in the sky of Baier City.

    Blocking out the sky and the sun, Baier City was cast into a large shadow.

    "The earth explodes and the stars explode."

    Finally, when the soil ball condensed to the critical point, the man spoke coldly.

    Immediately.

    ??Pinch gently with your palm.

    "Click!"

    The earth ball trembled suddenly and contracted suddenly.

    See the situation.

    Whether it was Ye Neng or the four major sect masters, their hearts were stuck in their throats.

    I also feel my mouth is dry.

    How powerful the sudden contraction just now was can be felt just from the body¡¯s senses.

    The Bai Qian and others who were wrapped up

    do you died?

    They stared at the earth ball in the sky, trying to find the answer.

    Finally, after a while, the earth balls in the sky slowly began to disintegrate and turned into pieces of rocks, falling from the sky.

    ?Suddenly.

    Several people¡¯s pupils shrank.

    Because they clearly captured three twisted, non-human-shaped corpses falling from the sky.

    And judging from the broken clothes, these are Bai Qian and three people.

    Bai Qianyi, who dominates Beihai and makes many masters in Beihai dare not even breathe, is really like this

    died?

    Everyone was so shocked that they couldn't say anything.

    There was a collective gasp in the mouth.

    What¡¯s more, what makes them even more unbelievable is that Bai Qianyi¡¯s death was almost like an instant kill.

    Because all this seems to be a long time, in fact, it only took more than a dozen puffs from the time the man in black walked out of the statue.

    And from beginning to end, he seemed to have only used two moves!  !  !  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Because all this seems to be a long time, in fact, it only took more than a dozen puffs from the time the man in black walked out of the statue.

    And from beginning to end, he seemed to have only used two moves!  !  !  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 448 Did Sir make a mistake?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    It's ten miles away.

    The space flashes.

    A figure in white jumped out of the space and then fell to the ground.

    She was in a panic, breathing heavily and staring into the distance, sweating profusely.

    "I was actually killed just now!"

    There was a deep look of fear in her eyes.

    Then he stretched out his white arms and stared

    On the arm, there are three runes shining with a long red light, and one of the runes has become dim at this moment.

    Seeing this, she showed overwhelming hatred and a malicious look on her face.

    In the sky.

    The man in Xiangyun's black robe gradually put away his palms.

    Turn around and look at the statue behind you.

    The light of the statue at this moment has dimmed. If you look closely, you will find that it is already covered with small cracks.

    After looking meaningfully into the distance, the man in the black robe of Xiangyun hesitated slightly and finally walked back to the statue.

    The light disappeared.

    It was restored to an ordinary little wood sculpture.

    Phew!

    See the situation.

    Ye Neng, the four major sect masters and others breathed a sigh of relief.

    This battle.

    It finally came to an end with the fall of Bai Qian and others.

    Even though the facts are happening right in front of their eyes, they still have a dreamlike feeling.

    Who would have thought.

    The arrogant Bai Qianyi died like this.

    Qingniu Sect.

    Yunwu is drawing, Wu Changan is drawing talismans, and Yi Feng is carving the gadget in his hand with a carving knife.

    With a gentle breath, sawdust flew into the air, and an exquisite little man emerged.

    ¡°It¡¯s so lifelike!¡±

    Yi Feng played with the wood carving in his hand and couldn't help but sigh.

    Among so many skills, this is the carving that Yi Feng likes quite a lot. No, he only carves two if he has something to do. After accumulating for such a long time, he actually has hundreds of space rings in his collection.

    Anime characters with past lives

    For example, Xiao Wu gave his mother the wood carving matching Akatsuki organization staff, and he had a complete set.

    The Straw Hats of the Pirate World, the Four Emperors

    There are also familiar mythological figures from previous lives, including the four masters and apprentices in Journey to the West, Yang Jian, Nezha and Li Tianwang

    There are also the Seven Calabash Brothers that I liked when I was a child, and the first to last generation of Ultraman, etc

    Therefore, among these hundreds of sculptures, there are all kinds of characters.

    "It's useless to keep it on you."

    Yi Feng looked at this pile of statues and had a headache.

    Lost it.

    waste.

    Don¡¯t throw it away, it will only take up space if you keep it.

    However, at this moment, Yi Feng glanced at Xiao Wu, who was painting seriously next to him, and thought of a good idea.

    Aren¡¯t Xiaowu¡¯s parents running a grocery store and selling some of her mother¡¯s handicrafts?

    These statues of his can be given directly to Xiao Wu¡¯s parents and put up in the store for sale.

    ¡° In this way, Xiao Wu¡¯s parents can also be provided with a little more family routine, and Xiao Wu can feel more at ease when she leaves with him.

    "Chang'an!"

    During this period of contact, Yi Feng also knew Wu Changan¡¯s real name, and Yi Feng didn¡¯t find it strange.

    "Master, I am here."

    Wu Changan stood respectfully beside Yi Feng.

    "Please run an errand and send these statues to Bai'er City for me."

    Yi Feng found a sack, put all the wood carvings in the sack, and threw it to Wu Changan.

    "Yes, Master."

    Wu Changan took the sack and walked out of the Qingniu Sect.

    After walking out of the Qingniu Sect, Wu Changan looked up at the aftermath of the battle that had just calmed down in Baier City, and his pupils shrank slightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Master asked me to send so many statues to Baier City.¡±

    "But I believe that the master has his own arrangements. You will know when you go and take a look."

    Wu Changan picked up the sack and flew towards Baier City with one step.

    Baier City.

    Ye Neng and others are still cleaning up the battlefield, looking at the three non-human-shaped corpses in the ruins, they are stillSomewhat unbelievable.

    "Boom!"

    However, at this moment, a cold light came out from the sky and hit the wooden carving on the counter of the shop.

    It seems that he feels the crisis.

    The wood sculpture trembled slightly, and the light was about to rise, but the cracks in the wood sculpture itself were increasing.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    Finally, this sword light finally landed on the wood sculpture before it showed its power.

    "Click!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    "Ha ha ha ha!"

    "This wood carving is not a big deal. It was powerful before, but it is just a consumable. Once its power is used up, it is just a piece of garbage that can be slaughtered by others!"

    Seeing the wood carving turn into powder, a woman in white with a cold light on her face stepped into the air and let out a cold laugh.

    It was precisely when he noticed that the power of the wood carving was reduced that Bai Qianyi dared to turn back.

    "What?"

    Because the incident happened so quickly, Ye Neng and others only realized it at this moment, and their hearts sank when they saw the wooden sculptures turned into powder.

    The statue of Mr. teaching a little dancing girl.

    It actually cracked!

    And when he looked at the woman in white, his expression changed even more.

    "Bai, Bai Qianyi, you are not dead, how could you?"

    Ye Neng said in a panic, and couldn't help but glance at the corpse next to him. It was clearly Bai Qianyi's corpse at his feet!

    "snort."

    "As the goddess of Baiyang Zhen Palace, do you really think that I will die easily?"

    Bai Qian came out with a cold voice.

    But having said that, when she looked at the corpse next to Ye Neng, overwhelming anger boiled in her heart.

    Because she was indeed dead before.

    It¡¯s just that in order to prevent her from having an accident, Baiyang Zhen Palace used forbidden techniques and put three marks on her hand at a huge cost.

    With these three marks, she has three more lives, which is also her biggest and most arrogant asset.

    However.

    But here, a mark was knocked off by a statue.

    How could she not hate this?

    "The statue has been destroyed, you will be the ones to die next."

    "After I kill you, I will dig out the gentleman behind you and make him into a human stick to relieve the hatred in my heart."

    ?? His cold eyes were cast on Ye Neng and his daughter, with murderous intent clearly present.

    "run."

    When Ye Neng and his daughter saw this, they did not dare to linger at all, so they ran back.

    Because there is no statue at this moment, it is impossible for the two of them to be Bai Qianyi's opponents.

    "Humph, can these two losers run away in front of me?"

    Bai Qian raised his palm and struck out with one palm.

    A solid palm print roared out and covered the two of them.

    Although the two ran fast, they were overtaken by palm prints in the blink of an eye.

    "Pfft!"

    The two of them were hit behind, vomiting blood, and fell to the ground, dragging two thousand-foot-long ravines on the ground, knocking down countless buildings, and then stopped.

    Bai Qian arrived in front of the two of them in an instant.

    Being condescending.

    "Die!"

    She raised her sword and slashed it directly at the two of them.

    Facing this sword, Ye Neng and his daughter showed deep despair.

    I can't see any hope.

    "Did you make a mistake this time, sir"

    There was deep reluctance in their eyes, but they had no regrets. They closed their eyes resolutely and waited for death to come.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 449 The Road to Survival

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The sword light is getting closer and closer.

    Before it completely fell, the aura of death alone filled their hearts.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    However, at this moment, a dazzling light suddenly burst out from Ye Yi's waist.

    The light flashed out.

    Almost instantly, Bai Qianyi's sword was deflected away.

    The long sword came out of his hand, Bai Qianyi rolled back in mid-air, looking at the cracked tiger's mouth, full of disbelief.

    Of course, the cracked tiger's mouth was not enough to attract all her attention. Instead, she looked at the scroll that fell from Ye Yi's waist and then slowly rose into the sky.

    And Ye Neng and the other two people, who thought they were going to die, also reacted and looked at the slowly floating scroll in shock.

    Under the gaze of everyone, the scroll slowly unfolded in mid-air under the light.

    "painting!"

    "Yi'er, look, it's the painting that Mr. gave you!"

    Ye Neng shouted excitedly with a trembling voice.

    "To my father, it was my husband who gave me the paintings, and it was my husband who gave me the paintings to show his authority."

    Ye Yi also shed tears of excitement and shouted: "It turns out that sir never makes miscalculations. He has already anticipated everything that will follow."

    "Yes, sir must have expected all this."

    Ye Neng answered excitedly, with a look of admiration on his face, "I asked you why sir gave you a painting in a good manner. So that's it."

    Bai Qian felt cold all over her body and frowned tightly.

    Because she felt an absolute threat from this painting. This threat was even more terrifying than the appearance of the man in black robe of Xiangyun.

    ¡° However, she was unwilling to acknowledge this threat.

    After all, in her eyes, the outside world, which has only been inherited for 20 million years, is just a remote place compared to the Lingxu Realm, which has been inherited for several epochs.

    "These country people, in front of her, who is as respected as the goddess of Baiyang Palace, can only be slaves.

    so.

    A single wooden sculpture was enough to surprise her and even make her unable to accept it.

    How could she be willing to accept that things in this rural place appeared again and again, making Bai Qianyi feel afraid?

    Her identity.

    Her arrogance does not allow her to feel intimidated.

    finally.

    The scroll was completely unfolded in mid-air, and a woman appeared.

    She is slim and graceful, sitting upright with her chin drawn, full of deliciousness.

    "It's you?"

    Bai Qian recognized the woman in the scroll as Ye Yi at a glance, and the vigilant look on her face immediately disappeared.

    This woman is just a waste in herself, let alone in the picture scroll?

    ???????????????????

    The threat just now was an illusion.

    A cold smile appeared on her face.

    But the next moment.

    She then discovered that her idea was terribly wrong.

    The woman in the painting seemed to be alive. She turned her head and fixed her eyes on Bai Qianyi.

    And there seems to be a faint energy in his eyes.

    For some reason, this gaze made Bai Qianyi feel his scalp numb, and the sneer on his face instantly solidified.

    Before she could recover, two pillars of white light shot straight out from the eyes of the woman in the painting, heading towards Bai Qian.

    Wherever the light beam passes, the space directly evaporates into nothingness, causing ripples in circles.

    An unprecedented sense of crisis and fear filled Bai Qian's heart.

    It made her tremble and break out in cold sweat.

    As a proud woman, the first thought in her mind at this moment was to run.

    Because she felt strongly that if she was attacked by these two beams of light, she would only fall.

    With the power of immortality surging throughout his body, Bai Qian stepped into the void and flew towards the distant sky with all his strength.

    While running away, she was breathing rapidly. When she looked back behind her, her eyes widened in horror.

    ??Light pillar.

    Has arrived behind her.

    "No."

    "don't want."

    She yelled as she collapsed and let out a sharp scream, her body trying desperately to dodge.

    But all this is in vain.

    Two beams of light penetrated her directlyHis body turned into a rain of blood and exploded in mid-air.

    No bones remain.

    Only her screams vaguely echoed in the air.

    And Ye Neng, the four sect masters and others who saw this scene throughout the whole process also felt their scalps go numb.

    The power of those two light pillars is really terrifying!

    However.

    The light of the scroll has not weakened, and Ye Yi's eyes in the painting have moved again.

    With this movement, two more beams of light shot out into the distance.

    More than ten miles away, the void shook. Bai Qianyi walked out with a face full of fear, and sat down on the ground with cold sweat dripping from his forehead.

    The sense of crisis of death is really terrifying.

    She never imagined that the majestic goddess of Baiyang Zhen Palace in Lingxu Realm would die twice in the same day in this remote place.

    This also means that two of the three marks on her arm have faded.

    But as soon as she took a breath, the sense of crisis reappeared.

    She looked back and immediately found two beams of light shooting from the distance, locking directly on her.

    "ah!"

    "don't want."

    "I was wrong, I was wrong, please, don't kill me."

    Bai Qian's eyes were filled with extreme fear. He stared at the place where the light beam came from, and heard a voice that sounded like a prayer.

    However.

    The beam of light did not stop for a moment because of her begging for mercy.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ??Light pillar.

    Once again penetrated her body.

    Her newly resurrected life disappeared before she could even move her feet.

    Another place ten miles away.

    Bai Qianyi walked out of the space again.

    When she walked out, her expression was full of fear. While breathing heavily, she didn't dare to escape into the distance without stopping at all.

    Because all the marks on her arms have disappeared.

    If she dies again, it means that Bai Qianyi's life has completely come to an end.

    She looked back behind her while running quickly.

    ???????????????????

    In the space behind that.

    There were two faint rays of light flickering and shining.

    Seeing this scene, Bai Qianyi was almost scared out of his mind. With trembling hands, he took out a golden scroll from the storage ring and threw it out.

    The scroll flashed with light, causing a black teleportation array to appear above her head.

    This teleportation scroll can instantly teleport her back to Bai Yang Zhen Palace.

    ? But.

    Even just such a small distance from the teleportation array made her feel like a gutter, because the beam of light that came again had already broken through the air.

    Despair filled Bai Qianyi's heart.

    She stepped forward desperately, while hysterical sounds came from her mouth.

    "Save me, ancestor, master, sect leader, elder, save me please, save me quickly"

    Feeling the increasingly intense crisis behind her, she looked at the teleportation array longingly, looking as embarrassed as she wanted.

    finally.

    A figure appeared from the teleportation array.

    He is a sixty-year-old man.

    He has an immortal spirit, holds a fly whisk in his hand, and exudes a powerful aura.

    "Elder Yun, save me quickly."

    Seeing the visitor, Bai Qianyi seemed to have grasped a life-saving straw and shouted in a hoarse voice.

    "Don't be afraid, goddess, I am here, no one can hurt you."

    Elder Yun¡¯s face condensed, and he immediately stepped out of the teleportation array, and a voice mixed with immortal power boomed out into the air.

    "The Yuntian of Baiyang Palace is here, who dares to hurt my goddess of the Palace?"

    However.

    As soon as his voice fell, two light beams directly penetrated his body.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 450 Terrifying Lineup

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Yun Changtian¡¯s expression froze.

    He looked down at his body and his eyes widened.

    "I just appeared on the stage and then disappeared like this?"

    He muttered dully.

    Boom.

    There was a loud bang.

    Under the fierce force, his body exploded.

    Yun Changtian.

    Death!

    The rain of blood spread all over Bai Qian, making her tremble and frighten her to death.

    Even though she had experienced it twice before, witnessing Yun Changtian's tragic situation with her own eyes still had a heavy impact on her mind.

    But just at the moment when she was lost in thought, the picture in the distance flickered again.

    Two beams of light locked onto her again, shooting from a distance.

    Even though the teleportation array was close at hand, Bai Qianyi was still frightened and rushed into the teleportation array like crazy.

    Finally, we walked into the teleportation array.

    The teleportation array fluctuated, and Bai Qian was teleported back to Baiyangzhen Palace in an instant, and the teleportation array was closed the moment she returned to Baiyangzhen Palace.

    Seeing everything familiar in Baiyang Zhen Palace and the familiar fresh air, Bai Qian breathed a sigh of relief and slumped on the ground helplessly.

    In his eyes, he was flashing with overwhelming hatred.

    She was the majestic goddess of Baiyang Zhen Palace and the future successor of Zhen Palace. She actually spent such a high price on her first trip, losing three lives.

    Such a loss was completely unacceptable to her.

    "I don't care who you are, I will make you pay ten times a hundred times the price, and I will cut you into pieces to relieve the hatred in my heart."

    Bai Qian came out word by word, gritting his teeth.

    kindness?

    ?Suddenly.

    She noticed nothing was wrong at all.

    She turned her head and looked into the distance, her eyelids suddenly twitching.

    Just when he saw it, two beams of light came from the distant sky and locked onto him directly.

    "What?"

    "He actually crossed the line and chased me!"

    She stared with incredible big eyes.

    Unexpectedly, these two lights actually pursued Lingxujie directly.

    The fear in his heart suddenly rose again. Immortal power surged all over his body, and he used unprecedented speed to rush towards the interior of Baiyang Zhen Palace.

    While running, the hysterical voice came out again.

    "Save me, Master, save me!"

    Fortunately.

    After all, this is the base camp of Baiyang Zhen Palace. When the light pillar appeared, many masters felt the terrifying aura.

    Boom.

    So at this moment, dozens of soaring auras rose from all over Baiyang Palace, and many masters flew out of the sky.

    After they flew out, they immediately saw the embarrassed Bai Qianyi who was being chased by the beam of light.

    "What a powerful attack, let's work together to resist."

    The leader was Lu Zhengyi, the sect leader of Baiyang Zhen Palace. He squinted at the attacking light beam and frowned immediately.

    The power of the light beam made him feel frightened, so he did not dare to show off, and immediately ordered everyone to join forces to resist.

    The masters nodded, made their fingerprints in unison, and simultaneously pushed forward with their palms.

    The attacks of dozens of people combined together and turned into a shocking shock wave, which seemed to have solidified and enveloped the light pillar.

    "Boom!"

    ??In an instant.

    Two powerful forces collided together.

    A huge mushroom cloud suddenly rose in the sky.

    The violent storm force spread in all directions, and countless buildings in the White Yang Palace were razed to the ground under the shock wave.

    At the same time as it spreads, the light pillar disappears in mid-air.

    ?????????????????????????????? But many experts from Baiyang Zhen Palace didn¡¯t feel comfortable either. Dozens of them groaned and flew out together, gliding thousands of feet in the sky before they stabilized their bodies.

    "Whose attack is this? It's so powerful. The combination of so many of us can actually withstand this attack."

    Lu Zhengyi frowned and quickly looked at Bai Qianyi who was lying limply on the ground.

    "Qian'er, what's going on?"

    Lu Zhengyi led everyone towards Bai Qian and asked with a frown: "?Where are the two elders who went out with you?  "

    "Master, please avenge me."

    Bai Qian shook his head and said with red eyes and a face full of hatred: "We met a person outside. Not only did he kill two elders, but he also used all the three marks that the sect lowered for me.  .¡±

    "What?"

    "You have used up all three marks?"

    Lu Zhengyi¡¯s face turned pale and he looked at Bai Qianyi¡¯s palm.

    ???????????????????

    The three marks have become dim.

    "Who is he?"

    Lu Zhengyi¡¯s face was ashen as he spoke word by word.

    Since the reopening of the Lingxu Realm, this was the first time that Baiyang Zhen Palace entered the outside world. However, when he came back, the losses were so heavy, which made it difficult for him to accept.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is, but he doesn¡¯t take our Bai Yang Zhen Palace seriously at all, saying that killing us Bai Yang Zhen Palace is like squeezing a bedbug to death.¡±

    "If it weren't for the three marks and the golden teleportation array you gave me, I'm afraid you wouldn't be able to see my disciple."

    "But even so, if my disciple can escape back, he is already at the end of his rope."

    Bai Qianyi said to Lu Zhengyi and others with a choked voice and red eyes.

    "Okay, okay."

    "What a person who treats me, Bai Yang Zhen Palace, as an ant. I want to see who is so arrogant!"

    Lu Zhengyi clenched his fists, his whole body full of momentum, mixed with deep anger.

    "Those who are above the level of immortals will leave some to guard the true palace, and the rest will go out with me to meet this person for a while."

    "I want to see if he still has the capital to be arrogant in front of me, Bai Yang Zhen Palace."

    "Thank you Master, please catch her, destroy his cultivation, and let me torture him." Bai Qian said with a vicious look on her face.

    "Don't worry Qian'er."

    Lu Zhengyi comforted him softly: "As the most outstanding disciple of my Baiyang Zhen Palace, I will never let you suffer in vain. No matter who it is or what the reason is, if he makes you hurt, then he  He will definitely die!"

    As the voice fell, Lu Zheng raised his palm.

    Under the sudden golden light, a huge flying boat appeared in the sky.

    "Get on the boat!"

    As soon as his voice fell, dozens of masters flew onto the flying boat together, each one with extremely profound aura, and the lowest among them had the cultivation level of a heavenly immortal.

    Such a lineup is terrifying.

    ??Even if you just walk out, you can sweep across the Xianjiang Continent.

    "Qian'er, you also come with me."

    Lu Zhengyi said: "Let you see how the people who bully you tremble under the power of my White Yang Palace."

    "Master, respect me"

    Bai Qian's face subconsciously changed slightly and he hesitated.

    To be honest, the fear that the light beam brought to her could not dissipate in a short while.

    "Don't worry, as long as I'm here, no one can hurt you."

    Lu Zhengyi saw through Bai Qianyi's thoughts at a glance and solemnly comforted him.

    "Too¡­¡­"

    Bai Qian's eyes moved slightly.

    Although she is the goddess of Baiyang Zhen Palace, her strength is still far behind those of these elders, not to mention her master is here.

    So with such a lineup, where else would you be in danger?

    ¡°Furthermore, that painting made her so miserable. How could she be willing to accept it if she didn¡¯t see with her own eyes the miserable state of the person behind it begging for mercy on the ground?

    She followed many masters and boarded the flying boat.

    soon.

    The flying boat shuttled away like a stream of light, following Bai Qianyi's guidance and rushing towards Bai'er City (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 451 A piece of waste paper

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What a powerful power!"

    Although Ye Neng and others didn't know why Bai Qianyi was resurrected again and again, when they saw experts like Bai Qianyi fleeing in such a panic under the attack of the scroll, they couldn't help but be shocked to the extreme.

    "well!"

    "We really missed so many opportunities!"

    On the other side, Liu Guyi and others who were watching the battle had bitter expressions on their faces and could not help but shake their heads with regret.

    "Yes, the father and daughter now not only have the cultivation of earth immortals, but also have such a picture that even Bai Qianyi was beaten to the point of running away, making the entire Beihai invincible!"

    "Who says it's not?"

    "Under the current circumstances, our so-called four major sects only have one name left."

    "Alas, in the future Beihai, our four major sects may not even have a place!"

    But for this situation, they could only nod helplessly.

    The times have changed.

    If you choose the right path at the turning point, the pig can also be blown up by the wind.

    On the contrary, if they do not choose the right path, they will only gradually be annihilated in the long river of history.

    And they belong to the latter.

    "Hoo!"

    At this moment, a pleasant whistling sound came from the north.

    Everyone hurriedly looked around and were surprised to see a flying boat speeding towards them at the speed of a stream of light.

    There was obviously still a long distance, which put great pressure on them.

    And such a big movement naturally attracted the attention of some people in the dark.

    For example, there are other forces in Lingxu Realm.

    "Sir, this person may be of use to you!"

    In the void, an old man stood respectfully in front of a middle-aged man and said softly.

    "Then we have to see if he has this ability." The middle-aged man smiled and said: "Although his wood carvings and paintings show good strength, it is not enough for me."

    "What is enough?"

    The old man couldn't help but ask.

    "At least in front of Baiyang Zhen Palace, there is a little resistance." The middle-aged man said leisurely.

    "I feel bad."

    The old man smiled bitterly and said: "The White Yang Palace is not a weak force in the Lingxu Realm, and Lu Zhengyi has reached the Golden Immortal level above the Celestial Immortals. With so many Celestial Immortals, ordinary people cannot resist it!"

    "It's really difficult."

    The middle-aged man smiled and said: "But I don't require him to defeat Bai Yangzhen Palace, but his next performance must at least satisfy me."

    "If it satisfies me, I can save him once."

    "Of course, if it's just a waste, it will be dead if it dies. It's not worth my while."

    "My lord is right."

    The old man nodded in agreement.

    "It depends on the next development."

    The man smiled, stood in the air with his hands behind his hands, and watched the show.

    The flying boat is extremely fast.

    In less than half a moment, he flew across half of the North Sea and reached the sky above Baier City.

    The huge flying boat cast a large shadow over Baier City.

    Led by Lu Zhengyi, dozens of powerful masters looked down at Bai Ercheng and others.

    See the situation.

    Ye Neng and his daughter looked shocked.

    Whether it is from the formation or from the auras of the people on the flying boat, it can be distinguished that this should be the Baiyang Zhen Palace behind Bai Qianyi.

    What makes them even more afraid is that none of the masters on this flying boat has a weaker aura than Bai Qianyi.

    ?That is to say.

    These are all the cultivation of immortals.

    This made Ye Neng and his daughter take a breath of cold air and feel terrified.

    One Bai Qianyi can turn the entire Beihai upside down, let alone dozens of such masters.

    "Father, what should I do?"

    Ye Yi has always been inexperienced, so she felt a little frightened when she saw this scene, and panicked inquiries came from Chao Ye Neng.

    "Don't panic, we have Mr. behind us." Ye Neng quickly comforted: "And the worst case scenario is death."

    "Yes, we have a gentleman behind us."

    Thinking of the white-robed figure, Ye Yi took a deep breath and immediately calmed down.

    &bsp; "Everyone listen to my order, join forces and form a formation to destroy this picture!"

    Lu Zhengyi shouted coldly.

    As soon as his voice fell, dozens of immortals flew down from the flying boat and surrounded the scroll from all directions.

    "Array starts!"

    The leader Lu Zheng formed a hand seal, and a powerful force spread towards the scroll.

    Others also took action at the same time, using their strength one after another.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? instantly.

    The power of dozens of immortals gathered together, and with the blessing of the formation, the scroll was immediately trapped in an energy cage.

    ??The scroll is surrounded by golden light, and beams of light continue to shoot out from the woman's eyes.

    "However, although the light beam is strong, it is difficult to produce actual effects because dozens of people bear the attack of the light beam evenly.

    And as time gradually passed, the light of the scroll gradually began to dim, and the attacks issued became weaker and weaker.

    finally.

    The power of the scroll has been drained to the extreme.

    Lu Zhengyi directly removed the formation, turned his palm, and a sharp claw mark was directed towards the scroll.

    "Tear apart!"

    The scroll suddenly turned into scraps of paper and lost all its power.

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    Seeing this, the man standing on the flying boat sneered with hatred on his face.

    Thinking back to the beginning, the power of this scroll chased her into a panic, but now with the power of her Baiyang Zhen Palace, hasn¡¯t it turned into a piece of waste paper?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 452 A life-threatening request

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After destroying the scroll, the eyes of Lu Zhengyi, Bai Qianyi and others finally fell on Ye Neng and others.

    "The scroll has been destroyed, and your major reliance is gone. If you still have any back-ups, use them quickly, otherwise you will have no chance!"

    Lu Zhengyi looked at Ye Neng and the three of them leisurely and said a cold voice.

    See the situation.

    Jian Hengtian also quickly looked at Ye Neng.

    "Yeneng, do you have any other options, such as painting or sculptures?"

    Jian Hengtian asked nervously.

    Hear the words.

    Ye Neng¡¯s face was sullen, extremely ugly.

    After a long silence, he shook his head towards Jian Hengtian.

    Jian Hengtian curled his lips, showing a trace of unwillingness on his face and did not speak.

    "Since there is no backup, please quickly notify the person behind you to die. Don't be a coward." Lu Zhengyi said with a cold face: "This saves me from going to find him myself."

    "Humph, don't be too happy too soon."

    Even in this situation, Ye Neng did not give in. Instead, he raised his head and said firmly: "We don't have the means to deal with you, but that doesn't mean that you don't have backup plans."

    "Hahaha, what a gentleman."

    Lu Zhengyi sneered and said: "If the gentleman you are talking about is really so powerful, why is he acting like a coward behind his back?"

    "I'm afraid, the only ones he took out were the statue from before and the painting that was destroyed just now, right?"

    "No, it's not." Ye Neng said solemnly: "Sir's power is beyond your imagination."

    "Is it?"

    Lu Zhengyi sneered.

    "Then why does he always refuse to show up?"

    "I guess he saw the lineup of my White Yang Palace and was afraid, right?"

    "If not, then give me a reason why he didn't show up."

    Lu Zhengyi¡¯s words impacted the minds of Ye Neng and the three of them, severely damaging their persistence.

    "Father, sir, isn't this true?"

    Ye Yi asked with an ugly face.

    Jian Hengtian on the side also looked at him.

    "No, it's impossible."

    Ye Neng gritted his teeth, his face full of determination.

    But he insisted on his belief in his heart, but he couldn't explain why Yi Feng didn't show up.

    Seeing Ye Neng stuttering and unable to speak for a long time, Lu Zhengyi's face was full of ridicule.

    Sure enough, as he expected.

    He had already guessed about Yi Feng's strength before, and he was most likely the kind of person who practiced in a special way.

    Such people either control talismans or beasts, and some cultivate undead souls as assistants. In short, these practitioners control all kinds of strange things.

    But no matter which method these people use, they all have one thing in common, that is, their own strength is not strong.

    For example, there is a Tang Sect in Lingxu Realm. This sect is famous for its puppetry. The puppets it controls have super combat power, but their own strength is not as good as the puppets they control.

    And the so-called gentleman in Ye Neng's mouth

    It should be exactly such a person.

    It¡¯s just that what he controls is not the puppet undead, but the previous wood carvings and the paintings destroyed by them.

    Therefore, this kind of alternative monk who has no trump cards is simply not enough evidence in itself.

    In addition, Yi Feng did not show up for a long time, which further confirmed his idea.

    far away.

    Seeing this, Liu Guyi and three people shook their heads and sighed heavily.

    Jian Hengtian made the wrong move after all!

    Although the one from the Qing Niu Sect is strong, he has to face the entire Baiyang Palace.

    I¡¯m afraid it really won¡¯t happen.

    In this way, with the methods of Baiyang Zhen Palace, Jian Hengtian has come to oppose them, and Hengtian Sword Studio may also cease to exist.

    In the void on the other side, the middle-aged man and the old man were also watching this scene.

    "Sir, what do you think?" the old man asked.

    "I'm afraid this person is similar to Tang Zong. At most, he can only use his paintings and wood carvings to show his power."

    The middle-aged man shook his head and said: "I thought I could find a good young man for my use, but now it seems that I think highly of him."

    &nbsp;"Why, you three still don't beg for mercy?"

    At this time, Lu Zhengyi stared at Ye Neng and the three of them and heard a cold voice.

    "Humph, we, sir, will not surrender to you." Ye Neng said firmly: "He will definitely show up, and he will definitely not spare you."

    "oh?"

    ¡°Tough bones?¡±

    Lu Zhengyi's pupils shrank, he raised his palm, and covered the three of them with one palm.

    "Boom!"

    The three people vomited blood. Under the strong force, their lower bodies sank directly into the soil, and their faces became extremely depressed.

    "Hmph, to tell you the truth, your so-called gentleman may have run away a long time ago, because all he had was the painting and the wood carving. The wood carving and the painting were destroyed, and he didn't dare to show up again."

    "Of course, don't worry, if he destroys my disciple's three marks, he will be captured even if he runs to the ends of the earth."

    Lu Zhengyi said with a mocking look on his face, stimulating Ye Neng's heart.

    "snort."

    "Who said that Mr.'s only tools are wood carvings and scrolls?"

    Ye Neng raised his head and responded with a sarcastic face: "The wood carvings and scrolls were just painted by the young apprentice who taught me for half a month. At best, the scroll was just a few random touches added by sir."

    "And this level of wood carvings and scrolls can be made easily, sir!"

    "Hahaha!"

    Ye Neng¡¯s words aroused sarcastic smiles from everyone in Bai Yang Zhen Palace.

    "Make it casually?"

    "Perhaps the ancestor who created my Lingxu Realm has the ability to make this kind of statue casually. Who is he and is he worthy of speaking such big words?"

    Lu Zhengyi shouted in a deep voice.

    "snort."

    "How do fireflies know that the scorching sun only shines brightly? You don't believe it. It's just that you are not qualified to know Mr.'s level." Ye Neng hummed in a deep voice.

    Lu Zhengyi narrowed his eyes, and the flesh on his face couldn't help but twitch, full of gloom.

    If it was normal, just what Ye Neng said, he would have slapped Ye Neng into pieces.

    But he endured it.

    Because this kind of alternative practitioner has certain means of escaping, especially since the scrolls and wood carvings have been destroyed, it is not easy to really catch the person behind them.

    The only thing is to use Ye Neng and the other three to excite that person, which can save him a lot of energy.

    This is also the reason why a mere night energy is worth wasting so much talk on.

    "I'll give you a chance to call him out and let us see how amazing the wood carvings and scrolls he made are."

    Lu Zhengyi said with a mocking look on his face.

    However.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a few soft voices came from not far away.

    "Oops."

    "This is the first time I've seen such a desperate request."

    "In that case, I will satisfy you." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 453 Don¡¯t you want to see my master¡¯s wood carvings?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    An unexpected sound.

    It attracted the attention of everyone present.

    Even the middle-aged man and the old man who were preparing to leave in the distance stopped and looked back.

    I just saw a young man walking slowly towards this side among the ruins of the battle, carrying a sack.

    As he walked, he murmured to himself.

    "Originally, when a person faces this situation, his life is probably one in 10,000."

    ¡°But now, it¡¯s about 0.000100000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000s-90000000000000000000000000000000000000.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to have a big boss and a master!¡±

    ¡°There is a chance of becoming a god in this life, so I don¡¯t have to worry about dying midway.¡±

    After murmuring, he subconsciously patted the sack on his body.

    "Mr. Wu, it's Mr. Wu!"

    "We think we can be saved!"

    Seeing the visitor, Ye Neng and Ye Yi trembled with excitement.

    The unwillingness on Jian Hengtian¡¯s face was also wiped away.

    And Liu Guyi and others who were watching the battle from a distance also looked surprised.

    Could it be that a reversal is coming?

    Although Yi Feng did not appear in person, they all knew clearly that Wu Changan was from the Qingniu Sect, and he stayed with Yi Feng every day.

    "Are you what they call Mr.?"

    Lu Zheng squinted his eyes and looked at the young man walking from a distance, and asked in a deep voice.

    "Oh, I'm not."

    Wu Changan raised his head and said, "I'm just his apprentice."

    "Apprentice?"

    Lu Zhengyi¡¯s face darkened and he said coldly: ¡°Is he so scared that he shrinks back and dares not show his face, so he sends one of your disciples to die?¡±

    Wu Changan glanced at him lightly and said leisurely: "My master has been exercising recently and dancing square dance on the mountain. He has no time to pay attention to you."

    "Of course, he doesn't need to do it himself to deal with you bunch of crooked melons and dates."

    "Hahaha, you have such a loud tone, you are not afraid of the wind blowing your tongue." Lu Zhengyi shouted in a cold voice: "Sending one of your disciples to face my Baiyang Zhen Palace is just asking for death."

    "Wait, I think you misunderstood something." Wu Changan said quickly.

    "kindness?"

    Lu Zhengyi looked at him.

    "I'm not here to deal with you. After all, I'm also a disciple of the master. I'm not low-level enough to come and deal with you personally."

    Wu Changan said lightly.

    Then he placed the sack next to him on the ground and slowly untied the rope from the mouth of the sack.

    While untying the rope, he said calmly: "Don't you want to see my master's wood carvings?"

    "I will satisfy you immediately."

    Hear the words.

    Lu Zheng and others all focused their attention on the sack and frowned.

    Because what made him feel unusual was that the Wu Changan in front of him was too calm.

    ¡°This is really unreasonable in the face of his entire Baiyang Zhen Palace.

    ????????????? Consciously tell him that there must be a demon when something happens.

    "Master, don't be deceived by him, he must be pretending to be a ghost. What good things can be hidden in a torn sack?" Bai Qianyi said coldly from the side.

    Hearing this, Lu Zheng nodded.

    Too.

    What good things can be contained in a torn sack?

    ?????????? And with so many masters in Baiyang Zhen Palace, can he still lose?

    He was too cautious.

    So he raised his head and shouted coldly at Wu Changan: "You are just pretending to be a ghost. If you have anything, take it out as soon as possible and let me see it. Otherwise, there will be no chance?"

    "Ah."

    Wu Changan laughed angrily at Lu Zhengyi's words.

    However, he couldn't untie the bag for a long time, and he couldn't help complaining about Yi Feng. After tying the knot, he simply moved his teeth.

    Finally, the rope was bitten and Wu Changan lifted the sack.

    "Satisfy you."

    As he opened the sack, a sack of wood carvings was dumped out.

    Suddenly.

    Hundreds of wooden sculptures were piled on the ground, like a pile of rags.

    However.

    It was just such a pile of seemingly tattered things that caused a great disturbance.

    &nbsp; "Hahahaha, the wood carvings are all made by Mr., and sure enough, Mr. has a back-up plan. All of this is in his calculation." Ye Neng laughed loudly, full of confidence in Yi Feng.  respect.

    "Yes, sir is sir, he will always be unexpected at critical moments."

    Ye Yi also cried with joy. Yi Feng simply became a belief in her heart.

    And Jian Hengtian also started dancing on the side.

    "My bet was right, Hengtian Sword House is about to rise, it is about to rise, hahaha"

    And the sneers on the faces of Baiyang Zhengong and others also solidified instantly.

    Especially Bai Qianyi, she subconsciously hid behind Lu Zhengyi. The fear brought to her by the man in black robe with auspicious clouds carved from wood was still vivid in her mind.

    Seeing that his subordinates were losing their composure, Lu Zhengyi quickly waved his hand and shouted: "Don't be afraid, it's impossible for so many wood carvings to have the same power as before. It's probably a deception that that person used to deceive us.  That¡¯s all.¡±

    Hear the words.

    Others also reacted one after another.

    good.

    These wood carvings must be ordinary wood carvings, just used as a deception.

    ¡°If these wood carvings really have the same power as before, then what¡¯s the point?

    ??This Xianjiang Continent must be bulldozed by this person?

    "Master, we must capture them alive, torture them severely, and finally let them die a miserable death."

    Recalling that she had been startled again just now, Bai Qian had a look of anger on her face, gritted her teeth and shouted viciously.

    "Don't worry, no one can escape."

    Lu Zhengyi squinted his eyes and looked at Wu Changan.

    "Hmph, boy, you are too young to play tricks in front of me, Lu Zhengyi. I can see through your deceit at a glance."

    "I don't have time to waste words with you, just go to hell for me and just collect interest first."

    After saying that, he flew down from the sky.

    In the blink of an eye, an overwhelming force came towards Wu Changan.

    However.

    Facing Lu Zhengyi¡¯s attack, Wu Changan didn¡¯t even look at it. Instead, he dragged out a deck chair from the rubble next to him.

    "Some people are always so ignorant."

    ¡°After being at ease for a long time, I get carried away and don¡¯t know what I am.¡±

    "In that case, let's enjoy it."

    He murmured to himself, blew the dust on the recliner, and lay down on it.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 454: Immortal magic, oh, take the kidney sweetness

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    At the same time that Wu Changan was lying down, Lu Zhengyi's palm prints had already reached the top of his head.

    "snort."

    "Still pretending to be a ghost!"

    "Die."

    Wu Changan's careless attitude made Lu Zhengyi furious, but thinking that Wu Changan would die under his hands soon, he sneered heavily.

    But the next moment.

    The sneer on his face suddenly solidified.

    Because he suddenly discovered that a monkey appeared next to him at some point.

    He has a thunderous mouth, a hairy face, and an iron rod in his hand.

    This sudden appearance almost scared Lu Zhengyi to the point of peeing. At the same time, he felt a great crisis in this monkey.

    He made an immediate decision, quickly withdrew the attack in his hand, and rolled back.

    The moment he rolled out, the thunderous man let out a loud shout.

    "Hey, give me a stick!"

    As soon as the voice fell, a big stick reaching the sky was drawn down from where he stood before.

    "Boom!"

    This stick directly opened a large canyon from the ground, which was bottomless, and the entire Baier City rumbled, as if there was an earthquake.

    Lu Zhengyi did not eat the stick, but was blown away by the air flow carried by the stick.

    "What?"

    This stick shocked everyone present.

    Especially the people in Bai Yangzhen Palace stared with disbelief.

    This was just a flow of air that knocked Lu Zhengyi away. What would be the consequences if the stick really fell on Lu Zhengyi's head?

    I feel scared just thinking about it.

    And Lu Zhengyi himself also had chills running down his spine and a lingering fear on his face.

    He stepped on the void and flew back again, squinting his eyes and staring at the thunderous mouth, and then said coldly to Wu Changan: "I didn't expect that there is such a powerful wooden sculpture hidden among these rags.  .¡±

    "But so what?"

    "Do you really think that I, Baiyang Zhen Palace, can't do anything about it?"

    Having said this, Lu Zheng sneered, waved his hands and shouted.

    "Although this wood sculpture is strong, it is only a consumable item, and there is only one. Everyone listen to my orders and follow me to destroy it first."

    "yes!"

    All the masters from Baiyang Zhen Palace responded in unison, flying down from the sky with great momentum.

    At the same time as it flew down, everyone used all their methods, and dozens of immortal masters attacked the thunderous monkey from all directions.

    "snort."

    "How can a wooden sculpture stop me, the master of Baiyang Zhen Palace?"

    "I vow to catch you, torture you, and then throw you into the Cave of Ten Thousand Ghosts, where you will never be reincarnated."

    On the flying boat, Bai Qianyi, who was watching the show, raised his lips and showed a hateful smile.

    Everyone¡¯s attacks reached the top of the monkey¡¯s head in the blink of an eye.

    ?Suddenly.

    A dazzling golden light suddenly burst out from near the monkey's feet.

    "Boom!"

    After the golden light, there was a roar.

    Just then, he saw a nine-tailed demon fox rising into the sky.

    It is surrounded by red light, its huge body brings large shadows to the ground, and its gloomy eyes contain a fierce light, making people tremble with fear at a glance.

    "What?"

    ¡°There¡¯s actually more than one wood carving?¡±

    Seeing this nine-tailed demon fox, Lu Zhengyi showed a gloomy look and made a solemn voice.

    "What should I do, Sect Master?"

    Everyone felt a strong crisis in this nine-tailed demon fox, and couldn't help but ask Lu Zhengyi.

    "Don't be afraid."

    "Two is just two. Is it possible that our Baiyang Zhen Palace can't deal with two wooden sculptures?"

    Lu Zhengyi quickly calmed down his troops and said.

    Hear the words.

    Everyone also nodded.

    With so many masters together, this kind of lineup would only be used during sect wars. Now they can't beat two wooden sculptures?

    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    However.

    Just when they were assigning a lineup to deal with the two wooden sculptures respectively, ten more golden lights flashed in the pile of rags.

    &nbsp;Then he saw ten men wearing auspicious black robes appearing next to the monkey with a thunderous mouth.

    "What?"

    Bai Qian on the flying boat froze in a sneer, as if he was struck by lightning, his face suddenly turned pale with fright.

    Especially the man who was the leader among the ten people, wasn't he the one who killed her the first time?

    Furthermore, Bai Qianyi felt strongly that the one in front of him was much more powerful than the previous one.

    The appearance of ten people immediately dumbfounded Lu Zhengyi and others.

    But.

    They were still in a daze, and the golden light in the garbage pile kept flashing, one after another, one after another

    A young man wearing red satin on his shoulders, holding a spear, and a red heart on his forehead flew out

    Dozens of men wearing red and white tights, with raised heads and two goose eggs in their eyeballs, turned into giants hundreds of feet tall and rose from the ground

    Seven big-headed dolls with gourds on their heads and wearing waistcoats with bare chests and bosoms appeared again doing somersaults

    ???????????????? Later.

    There is also a middle-aged man holding a pagoda in his hand and looking upright

    ??The young man with a watermelon haircut, thick eyebrows and big eyes

    A young man wearing slippers and a straw hat

    The blond man with a shield in his left hand and a spear in his right hand

    A man in a cape and tights wearing underwear

    A man in red robe with a gourd on his back and a red mark of love on his forehead

    ? Various characters, such as holding a nail rake, a fat head and a pig's head, etc., appear in various ways

    And accompanied by bursts of roars.

    The orangutan is taller than the mountains

    Dinosaurs like mountains

    The green giant

    The five-clawed golden dragon

    The phoenix bathing in fire and so on

    Various monsters are hiding from the ground or rising into the sky.

    For a while.

    Under various powerful auras, the entire Baier City has turned into an alternative Shura field.

    This scene.

    Let everyone present stay in place.

    Just the aura exuded by this group of people and monsters caused them to break out in cold sweat.

    Especially everyone in Baiyangzhen Palace was sweating on their foreheads, their calves were trembling, and they had to swallow mouthfuls of saliva with difficulty.

    "How is it, have you seen it?"

    "Are you surprised?"

    Looking at this super lineup, Wu Changan, who was sitting on the recliner, smiled leisurely.

    Lu Zheng was swallowing saliva repeatedly, breathing rapidly, his face turned red, and he held it in for a long time before he could say anything.

    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well today, I¡¯ll fight again tomorrow.¡±

    After saying that, he ignored any dignity, stared at the soles of his feet in mid-air, and flew towards the flying boat.

    While flying, he shouted: "Qian'er, hurry up, start the flying boat."

    But at this moment.

    A yellow-haired afro suddenly flew into the air and appeared above Feizhou.

    "Immortal method, oh take the kidney sweetness."

    As he shouted, a huge blue rotating ball of light condensed out of his hand and blasted towards the flying boat of Baiyang Zhen Palace.

    Feeling this power, Bai Qian quickly jumped out of the flying boat, and the moment she jumped out of the flying boat, a huge energy ball suddenly landed on the flying boat.

    "Boom!"

    With a loud bang, the flying boat exploded instantly, turning into fragments and spreading out. The entire sky shook violently under the huge sonic boom.

    And Bai Qianyi was directly hit by the blast force and vomited blood. He flew backwards and hit the ground heavily.

    "What?"

    ¡°The flying boat warship in our sect is actually like this¡­¡±

    Lu Zheng was dumbfounded for a moment.

    This flying boat can be called the treasure of their sect. It took countless precious materials to build. It can be called a mobile defensive fortress. It was destroyed with just one blow?

    Who is this Huang Mao?

    Why are you so strong?

    This made his heart bleed and at the same time he felt deep fear.

    But compared to the destruction of the treasure, they are more worried about their own lives.

    Because there is a flying boat, maybe they can use the flying boat's ultimate speed to escape from here.  But the flying boat has been destroyed, and it is simply impossible to escape intact.

    Thinking of this, he turned around with a sullen face and stared at Wu Changan.

    "I did underestimate you."

    "These wood carvings are really amazing."

    "That being the case, then I, Baiyangzhen Palace, will forget all the blame for you people, and we will not offend the river in the future, how about it?" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com)nbsp; "I did underestimate you."

    "These wood carvings are really amazing."

    "That being the case, then I, Baiyangzhen Palace, will forget all the blame for you people, and we will not offend the river in the future, how about it?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 455 Use the numerical advantage to deal with him

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "I'm thinking, where do you have the nerve to say this?"

    Wu Changan put his legs down, narrowed his eyes and said, "Are you going to let bygones be bygones?"

    Wu Changan was immediately amused.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of the mind of this dignified sect leader of a large sect?

    But that¡¯s right.

    Whether it is in the previous life or here, there are always some arrogant people who cannot recognize themselves clearly and challenge authority.

    When things don¡¯t develop as he imagined, he always comforts himself and refuses to admit the facts before him.

    Lu Zhengyi¡¯s face turned pale.

    "Then what do you want to do?"

    "Leave that woman behind." Wu Changan pointed at Bai Qianyi and said, "This woman has repeatedly scolded my master, which is an unforgivable crime."

    "In addition, you destroyed the paintings and wood carvings that my junior sister Xiaowu gave to her parents, and handed over all the treasures of your sect as compensation."

    The expressions of everyone in Baiyang Zhen Palace changed drastically.

    It¡¯s really a lion¡¯s mouth.

    "Don't bully others too much."

    Lu Zhengyi said in a hoarse voice: "Although these wooden sculptures are strong, our Baiyang Zhen Palace is not easy to mess with. In the worst case, they will be destroyed."

    "Then you wish yourselves the best of luck."

    Wu Changan smiled faintly, did not hesitate, simply narrowed his eyes and walked towards the recliner.

    The moment Wu Changan lay down, figures and monsters emerged from hundreds of wooden sculptures and stared at the people in Baiyang Zhen Palace.

    See the situation.

    Everyone in Baiyang Zhen Palace looked solemn.

    "What should I do, sect leader?"

    Everyone looked at Lu Zhengyi.

    "Hmph, you've gone too far to bully others. Do you really think that I, the White Yang Palace, are easy to mess with?"

    Lu Zhengyi said solemnly: "Don't be afraid, everyone. Although these wooden sculptures look strong, they are dead objects after all, and they are only consumables. As long as we drag them until their energy is exhausted, they are nothing more than fish on our chopping board.  "

    Hear the words.

    The masters of Baiyang Zhen Palace nodded solemnly.

    They all drew the weapons in their hands and passed them, lingering with a faint light and a chill.

    "kill!"

    Deafening shouts of killing came from their mouths, and they actually went to kill hundreds of wood sculptures first.

    After all, they also know that since they can¡¯t get away, they might as well attack first and gain momentum.

    Follow them.

    Various sword techniques, palm techniques, and energy shock waves mixed together and spread. The entire sky was deafening, and space cracks tore open directly.

    And when the masters of Baiyang Zhen Palace took action, hundreds of wooden sculptures also moved.

    Ten men in black robes of auspicious clouds spread out in all directions, their elegant bodies moving among the ruins, and while moving, their palms were making crazy seals.

    ¡°Spicy Tiansai!¡±

    "Suitong, Shui Xiuha."

    ""

    Skills are released from the hands of ten people.

    For a while.

    The sky was filled with black mist and covered with countless crows.

    On the ground, a large flood came sloping down.

    Throughout the space, the power of water, fire, thunder and lightning are intertwined.

    On the other side, dozens of giants stood up suddenly.

    ??Leaving huge pits on the ground, at the same time crossing his palms into a cross, his right hands fired out dazzling rays of destruction.

    In addition, other wood carvings also use various methods to show their magical powers.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Instant.

    The two sides fought together.

    The sky roared and explosions continued.

    Countless cruel auras intertwined in the sky, turning into wind blades, cutting through the space.

    The violent aura spread from all directions, and the entire Baier City has turned into a purgatory on earth.

    An old man from Bai Yang Zhen Palace, facing a woman with a voluptuous and exposed figure, suddenly showed a cold smile.

    How strong can such a fragile woman be?

    However, as soon as he took action, a red love heart shot out of the woman's hand and landed on the old man's heart.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    "what happened?"

    The old man suddenly solidified.

    The body actually walked towards her uncontrollably?

    He opened his eyes wide and looked up at the woman.

    ?The woman smiled at him and let out a charming voice.

    "Daji will play with you."

    As soon as the voice fell, the woman flashed to his side, and at the same time, a mysterious force fell into the old man's body.

    The old man's body stiffened and he fell to the ground with a look of disbelief on his face.

    the other side.

    An immortal middle-aged man flew up with a sword, dragging out a long sword light.

    However, just as he was about to chop it off, a burly man jumped up above his head.

    "Demacia."

    A big sword was stuck on the man's head.

    Men.

    Death!

    In ruins.

    The three elders met the afro-headed Huang Mao who had blasted Feizhou before.

    "This person is not weak. We will kill him directly, use the sect's divine talisman, and use his clones to use the numerical advantage to deal with him."

    An old man said.

    As soon as his figure fell, the three of them drew out ten golden talismans at the same time.

    With the talisman paper shining brightly, each person transformed into ten clones.

    "Although the magic talisman can only last for a moment, each clone has our own strength. Thirty of us are enough to crush this Huangmao."

    The leader of the old man shouted: "Come on!"

    Thirty bodies attacked Huang Mao from all directions.

    But facing their siege, Huang Mao formed handprints on the spot.

    "Multiple, the art of shadow clone."

    As soon as his handprint fell, bursts of white smoke appeared around him, and then yellow hairs jumped out of the white smoke one by one, and there were thousands of them.

    "Gah!"

    The three elders were dumbfounded.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 456 A man like the wind...

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Originally, I wanted to crush them with numbers, but in the end I was completely crushed.

    The three of them were sweating profusely and ran away.

    ? But.

    A thousand yellow hairs, but in groups of two, started practicing their skills, and five hundred rotating light balls condensed out instantly.

    "Oh, take the kidney sweet"

    "Oh, take the kidney sweet"

    ""

    A neat voice came from the mouths of a thousand people, and five hundred Rasengans were thrown directly at these thirty people.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Instant.

    Thirty people turned to ashes.

    "Fairy beast, come out."

    Another elder faced a monk wearing cassocks.

    This monk seemed ordinary, but the elder did not underestimate the enemy and summoned his contracted fairy beast from the beginning.

    When the fairy beast appears, its momentum is overwhelming.

    He jumped up high, spread out his sharp claws and grabbed at the monk.

    In an instant, he caught the monk in his hands.

    When the old man saw this, his expression changed, and he quickly shouted: "Kill him."

    The immortal beast snorted, and with a fierce look in its eyes, it was about to scratch the monk into pieces.

    However.

    The monk suddenly raised his head and looked at it, and a grunting sound continued to come out of his drool-filled mouth.

    "Both humans and monsters are born from mothers. The difference is that humans are born from human mothers, and monsters are born from monsters What's your mother's surname?"

    "Being a monster is like being a human being. You must have a kind heart. With a kind heart, you are no longer a monster, but a human monster."

    As soon as the voice fell, the immortal beast continued to slap its face, feeling that there was a mysterious force destroying its Taoist heart. It went crazy holding its head, picked up a knife on the ground, and thrust it into its heart.

    After spitting out a mouthful of blood, the immortal beast committed suicide and died.

    With the death of the contracted beast, the old man's eyes widened and he suffered backlash, and he also spat out a mouthful of blood.

    The monk looked at him again.

    The old man couldn't help but tremble, his mind was trembling, and his eyes were full of fear.

    "Donor, what's your mother's surname?"

    Finally, the monk¡¯s voice came out again.

    "Pfft."

    Another mouthful of old blood vomited out, and the old man became crazy, took out a dagger, and committed suicide.

    The moment the old man fell to the ground, another monk wearing a dharma hat, cassock and holding a fly whisk rose up to the sky.

    "You are so talented, but you dare to try to outdo others."

    "The mighty heavenly dragon, the great Lo Dharma mantra, the Prajna Buddhas, the Prajna Baba"

    "The mighty heavenly dragon, the World Honored Ksitigarbha, the Prajna Buddhas, the Prajna Bama Kong"

    The voice fell.

    The ruins on the ground exploded.

    Two old men from Baiyang Zhen Palace died immediately under the rubble.

    In the sky.

    A man holding a bow and arrow drew the bow and shot the arrow in one go. Three old men from Baiyang Zhen Palace were directly penetrated by the bow and arrow, but the arrows flew away in the air.

    Seeing this scene, Wu Changan, who was lying on the recliner, jumped up in fright.

    "This guy isn't going to make the sun come down, is he?"

    Fortunately.

    It didn¡¯t go as he expected.

    "Fortunately, these wood carvings were only made by Master before, and are not high-quality products. If his high-quality products were taken out, I'm afraid the sun would really disappear."

    He patted his chest, showing an expression of relief, and sat down on the recliner again.

    And seeing so many people on his side dying just after the battle, Lu Zhengyi stared with solemn eyes.

    "We can't continue fighting like this. Everyone listen to my orders, gather together, and form a formation to launch the True Yang Strike." Lu Zhengyi shouted loudly.

    Hear the words.

    All the masters flew towards Lu Zhengyi and quickly arrived behind Lu Zhengyi, lining up in the word "all".

    "Form up!"

    The leader, Lu Zheng, drank one by one and punched out his fingerprints quickly.

    At the same time, the palms of all the masters from Baiyang Zhen Palace all fell on the person in front, using this as a starting point to concentrate their power on Lu Zhengyi.

    this moment.

    Lu Zheng¡¯s hair stood up, his eyes flashed red, and his whole body soared to the sky with momentum.

    "Immortal magic, a true Yang strike."

    With his loud shout, in his hands, condensed a beam of light that was as scorching as Liege, and shot out.

    "Boom!"

    With this blow, the color of heaven and earth changed.

    And the beam of light grew bigger and bigger during the shooting, filling the entire battlefield filled with smoke with light.

    After executing this attack, Lu Zheng and the others all turned pale, obviously they had consumed a lot of energy.

    And their eyes were staring at this beam of light, full of expectation.

    If nothing else happens, this blow should be able to destroy most of the wood sculptures.

    But at this moment, a man with a sword at his waist, long hair tied behind his head, a slender but not thick figure, and a pair of sword-shaped eyebrows suddenly appeared.

    His movements are elegant and flowing, he is really like a man like the wind!

    Immediately afterwards, he waved his long sword, and one person faced the attack of the true sun.

    "Humph, you're looking for death."

    Seeing this scene, Lu Zhengyi and others made disdainful sounds.

    Anyone who dares to face their True Yang Strike like this is undoubtedly seeking death.

    But the next moment.

    They were stunned.

    "Hasa, hasa, hasa"

    The man shouted loudly, and at the same time he waved his long sword, erecting a huge wind wall in front of him.

    When Zhenyang hit the wind wall, it disappeared without even raising a wave.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 457 Another person worth paying attention to

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What?"

    The expressions of Lu Zhengyi and others changed drastically, and their eyes almost dropped.

    The super-powerful attack gathered by dozens of them was actually resolved in such an instant?

    Before they could react, the wooden sculptures attacked again, and the two sides fought again.

    It can be said to be a battle, but it is better to say a massacre.

    It was a completely one-sided situation, and screams kept coming from the mouths of everyone in Bai Yang Zhen Palace.

    They die in various ways.

    ¡°Some were summoned by a lolita to a big bear and died sitting on their butts.

    Some of them were taken directly into the pagoda.

    Some were cut into pieces by flying robots.

    In addition, various ways of death are performed on these ruins

    And those who survived had already lost their fighting spirit and were running for their lives like crazy.

    However, in the blink of an eye, the woodcarving caught up with him.

    "Ah, where did the spider web come from? Let me go."

    "What kind of shield is that? It actually blocked my magical attack."

    "Ah, this watermelon head is so fast."

    "No, save me, this toad is licking me, ah, I'm being eaten."

    Only a moment.

    Out of the dozens of people in Baiyang Zhen Palace, only seven or eight died.

    "As for the wooden sculptures in the audience, except for a crazy guy in the black robe of Xiangyun who blew himself up, there was no damage at all.

    This little damage, compared to hundreds of wood carvings, is neither painful nor itchy.

    Looking at the corpses on the ground, Lu Zheng stood there with a bloodless face, full of dullness, and his eyes had become lifeless.

    It was only at this moment that he realized how terrifying these wood carvings were.

    It was only then that I finally realized how wrong I had been.

    It¡¯s just that in his understanding, the Xianjiang Continent only restarted the era of 20 million years, and it only had that strength to hold up the sky.

    Even if there are reincarnations, it will take 20 million years for Su to wake up and not know.

    But who would have thought that they would step on such an iron plate when they go out?

    As the saying goes, one mistake can lead to eternal regret.

    The big Baiyang Zhen Palace, dozens of masters of Tianxian's strength, were buried.

    He understands.

    Bai Yang Zhen Palace is finished.

    ¡°If he could go back in time and give him ten thousand courages, he wouldn¡¯t dare to offend the owner of the wood carving.

    But.

    There is no regret in taking medicine.

    He couldn't help but look at Bai Qianyi not far behind him with hatred, wishing he could become addicted to Bai Qianyi's flesh and blood.

    In fact, how could he not be clear about the whole story?

    ¡°Perhaps Bai Qian was motivated by self-interest to rob other people¡¯s wood carvings and paintings, but was hunted down instead.

    "And he himself was blind. He believed in Bai Qianyi's deception and came to look for trouble.

    But in the end, the cause of the matter was still because of Bai Qianyi.

    Angrily, he walked toward Bai Qian step by step with red eyes, full of murderous intent.

    And Bai Qianyi, who looked pale, trembled immediately when he noticed Lu Zhengyi's gaze.

    As he stepped back, he shouted in a panic: "Master, no, no, I beg you."

    But as soon as her voice fell, Lu Zhengyi pinched Bai Qianyi's neck.

    "Now that Baiyang Zhen Palace has ended up like this, it's all your fault!" Lu Zhengyi said in a hoarse voice, and at the same time he lifted Bai Qianyi up abruptly.

    Bai Qian's throat stammered and he couldn't speak, and his face turned red.

    "Boom!"

    Bai Qian was thrown away by Lu Zheng and suddenly landed at Wu Changan's feet.

    "This matter happened because of this woman. It's up to you to handle it."

    Lu Zhengyi said in a deep voice.

    "No."

    Hearing Lu Zhengyi's voice, Bai Qian's face turned pale and she shouted hysterically. She knelt on the ground and crawled towards Lu Zhengyi, pleadingly saying: "Master, I am your favorite disciple. You can't treat me like this."  me!"

    "snort!"

    Lu Zheng waved his hand and knocked Bai Qian away, landing at Wu Changan's feet.

    The embarrassed Bai Qianyi quickly got up and kowtowed to Wu Changan,???  "

    "Do you have a brain? Do you have a brain?"

    Having said this, the man is still frightened.

    Thinking back to that day, when he was watching the battle, suddenly a rubber-like arm stretched out and punched him. The punch almost sent him away. It took several precious elixirs to stabilize the injury.

    "Let's check and see if there is anyone else worth paying attention to in this Xianjiang Continent." The middle-aged man said with a livid face: "As for the owner of this wooden sculpture, I can't afford to offend him."

    "Well, there really is such a number one person."

    The old man quickly said: "I heard that a man in black robes appeared a few days ago. He brought a dog, a centipede and a bear, and he went around to harm the sect forces in the Xianjiang Continent. He also defeated several people in the Xianjiang Continent.  The wild beast of the era.¡±

    "oh?"

    "A man in black robe, a centipede, a dog, and a bear?"

    "Having harmed all the major forces in Xianjiang, you also defeated the desolate beast?"

    "interesting!"

    The middle-aged man raised his lips. Judging from the introduction, isn't this the person he needs?

    So he quickly asked: "Do you know where that person is now?"

    "Master Qi, if your guess is correct, the man in black robe is still in Xianjiang Zhongzhou!" the old man said quickly.

    "Let's go to Zhongzhou and find him."

    The middle-aged man stood up, stretched his muscles and bones, and stepped out.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 458 What a clever plan

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ??Zhongzhou.

    Four men in black robes were lying on the eaves.

    The first black robe contains a skeleton. The skull has a wonderful expression and a piece of grass in its teeth.

    The second man in black robe has a dog's head exposed, his head is slanted, and he is very lewd.

    The third black robe is a centipede, which is clamped by a pair of pliers from time to time.

    The last black robe is a big black bear, but the black robe is too small, only covering one shoulder, and the whole black robe is tight.

    "Big brother, big brother, wait a moment, the saint from the Qianxun Sect will pass by here in a moment." Gouzi said quickly.

    "oh?"

    "So what am I wearing today?"

    Benwei quickly straightened his black robe, posed and asked.

    "Wait for me, brother, I will tinker with you."

    Gouzi diligently took out a set of clothes from his arms and placed them in front of Benwei.

    "Qing, what are you doing?"

    Benwei looked at this outfit in surprise.

    "Hey, you didn't know that." Gouzi muttered, "I heard from the uncle next door that the owner sold clothes to make a living, and this set of clothes was the leftovers from the sale.  "

    "And this owner seems to call it, what is it called"

    "Yes, I remembered it, tight pants, beanie shoes, a magical tool for picking up girls."

    "Hiss!"

    "Good stuff."

    Benwei took a breath, quickly took off his black robe, put on his tight pants and beanie shoes, and turned around in a circle.

    "How about it?"

    he asked excitedly.

    "A stunningly beautiful man."

    The three dogs gave a thumbs up.

    "Brothers, just wait and wait."

    Benwei snapped his fingers and flew into the air. The four brothers came to a restaurant and sat down at a table by the window.

    ¡°Brother, today we will definitely succeed.¡±

    Centipede said with excitement.

    "That's right, don't you look at what kind of reputation I have in Central Continent now, and the Qianxun Sect's Saintess will make her legs weak when she sees her?" Gouzi's face was filled with stinking farts.

    "oops."

    "low profile."

    "Brother, I just want to find true love, so in front of her, I don't want to reveal my identity."

    ¡°I want that girl to love me because of my temperament and my handsomeness, not because of my identity, strength, or my money.¡±

    Benwei pressed his palms and said.

    And in the sky at this time.

    There are two figures standing there, they are the middle-aged man and the old man who came from Beihai.

    "Is this the weird thing you're talking about?"

    "What are you wearing?"

    The middle-aged man frowned and said.

    "Sir, you should not judge a person by his appearance. This person's strength is indeed pretty good." The old man said, "If you don't believe me, look at this. This is a picture of him fighting a certain sect alone some time ago."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    He raised his palm.

    A picture appears in mid-air.

    in the screen.

    Benwei was holding his hands on his hips, suppressing more than a dozen Martial Emperors to the ground with one palm, unable to move.

    ¡°Well, look at that posture, it¡¯s indeed him.¡±

    The middle-aged man narrowed his pupils and then looked towards the tavern.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet him for a while.¡±

    The middle-aged man jumped up and arrived at the door of the restaurant, and the two of them slowly went upstairs.

    Immediately.

    The two of them sat down at the table next to Benwei and listened to the conversation between the four of them.

    ¡°Brother, let me tell you, when you show up later, you must leave a deep impression on that girl.¡± Gouzi said in a low voice.

    "Indeed, but how to leave a deep impression?" asked Benwei.

    "Isn't this simple?"

    Gouzi smiled and said: "When the girl passes by later, I will pretend to snatch the centipede's things. At this time, you can fall from the sky and slap me away with one palm."

    "And when that girl sees your brave behavior and good character, coupled with your handsome appearance, brother, that girl still can't keep her eyes straight?"

    "Oh, what a great idea!"

    Benwei patted his thigh.

    &nbsp; I couldn¡¯t help but look at Gouzi with admiration.

    "Qing, you really win my heart!"

    "It's all right to work hard for your big brother."

    The dog nodded with a smile. Thinking of something, the dog took out a red rose from his paw and said quickly: "Remember, brother, you must bring this flower with you."

    "But you have to hide it at the beginning. You can't let the girl see that you did it on purpose, and you can't let the girl know that you have the flower. You have to take it out inadvertently and give her a surprise."

    "Seconds!"

    Benwei opened his chin and hurriedly picked up the roses.

    "Qing, do you have any other clever ideas?"

    "Of course, there are still many details. Brother, please listen to me." Gouzi started talking to Benwei in a low voice.

    And aside.

    After listening for a while, seeing that the four people were talking about useless things, the middle-aged man finally picked up his wine glass and walked over.

    "Meeting is fate. I, Lu Xinwei, would like to make friends with the four of you. Is it possible?" The middle-aged man raised his wine glass and said with a smile.

    However.

    After a while.

    No one paid attention to him.

    The black bear was gobbling, the centipede was trimming his nails, and the dog and Benwei were talking to themselves.

    The four of them completely regarded Lu Xinwei as nothing, as if this person did not exist.

    Lu Xinwei frowned.

    The old man next to him was also full of anger.

    What are their identities?

    You put down your dignity and come to make friends in person, only to be ignored?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 459 Then, there is no more

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Lu Xinwei was furious when he saw these brothers who were talking and doing things for themselves and didn't take them seriously at all.

    "snort!"

    I couldn¡¯t help but snorted coldly.

    By using this, he wanted to attract the attention of Benwei and others again, and at the same time, he was also expressing his displeasure.

    However.

    Once again his behavior was ignored.

    The bear was picking its teeth after eating.

    The centipede changed one leg to get a manicure.

    Benwei and Gouzi continued to whisper

    "Hmph, the four of you think too highly of yourself if you don't take my adults seriously. In that case, let me teach you a lesson."

    Lu Xinwei, the old man beside him, finally couldn't bear it any longer, and he forced his way towards Benwei and the others with a strong momentum.

    Then he flipped his palm and launched an attack on the nearest dog.

    However, Benwei didn't even look at him. He grabbed his palm and threw it out of the window in an instant, disappearing.

    "This man is sick."

    "Forget it, ignore him, Qing, just keep talking."

    "Well, brother, you must remember the process I told you." Gouzi just glanced at the figure flying out of the window, and then continued to talk to himself.

    "Of course, after these processes, there is still"

    "One bone and one dog" continued the discussion in a low voice.

    However.

    Lu Xinwei was stagnant in place, unable to recover for a long time.

    You must know that his subordinate has the cultivation level of Jinxian, which is comparable to Lu Zhengyi of Baiyang Zhen Palace.

    Although he didn¡¯t use all his strength with this claw, it wasn¡¯t something that could be easily resisted.

    But he was instantly swept away by this man in black robe?

    After the shock.

    He raised the corners of his mouth.

    It was indeed the person he needed to find. He was not the wrong person.

    And seeing that Kuan Benwei has such strength, the anger in his heart about being ignored has dissipated a lot.

    After all, he is a master.

    It¡¯s okay to be a little arrogant.

    on the contrary.

    If Benwei didn't have such arrogance, he wouldn't like it.

    So, he calmly walked forward, raised his hands and introduced himself again: "Four of you, Lu Xinwei, can you have a drink with the four of you?"

    At the same time, he raised the wine glass in his hand.

    However.

    There was a bone, a dog, a bear and a centipede, but they stood up, passed him by, and walked away.

    right.

    Just left like that.

    Only the palm of Lu Xin¡¯s toast was left hanging in the air. He couldn¡¯t help but twitching and trembling, and his face became uncertain.

    And Benwei and the other four hurriedly rushed to the street.

    After a while, Centipede covered his body with a black robe, lay on the ground and shouted: "Come on, help me. This man not only robs me of my things, insults my soul, but also takes over my body. Who can help me get rid of him?"  This bad guy bullies men and dominates women."

    The appearance of the centipede immediately made the onlookers excited and pointed.

    "snort."

    "It doesn't matter if I steal your things, I just bully men and dominate women."

    Gouzi also covered himself with a black robe and made an arrogant voice.

    As the voice fell, he quickly winked at Benwei in the dark and shouted in a low voice: "Brother, the girl is here, ready to take action. Remember to move quickly and have a cool posture."

    ???????????????????

    On the side of the street, a girl with a delicate appearance and a good figure holding a sword slowly walked towards this side.

    Seeing this, Benwei's eyes lit up.

    Wearing a black robe, tight pants, and beanie shoes, he stepped up from mid-air and landed in the middle of the field.

    A cool batch.

    "Hey, where did the thieves come from, dare to bully men and dominate women in broad daylight?"

    "Look at how this scumbag will do justice for heaven."

    After saying that, Benwei slapped Gouzi with his palm.

    "ah!"

    The dog let out a scream, flew backwards, hugged his chest and said reluctantly: "Okay, what a powerful slap. I admit defeat today, and I wish you good luck!"

    After saying that, the dog fled in embarrassment.

    "Applause!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?? walked out, flashing his big bear paw, and shouted.

    The crowd of onlookers responded with a few cheers, followed by boos, rolled their eyes and dispersed.

    "You're welcome, you're welcome."

    "It's all right to do justice for heaven, it's right haha"

    Benwei cupped his palms in all directions and made a polite voice.

    At the same time, he looked at the saint of Qianxun Sect intentionally or unintentionally.

    Finally, when the woman came closer, Benwei lightly pressed his shoes on the ground, turned around in a circle, put his palms on the wall next to him, and looked at her affectionately.

    However.

    That woman passed her by

    That¡¯s it.

    He didn¡¯t even glance at Benwei.

    Benwei was confused and quickly sent a message asking for help.

    "Gouzi, what's going on? Did you agree that the girl would throw herself into my arms?"

    Gouzi rushed out from nowhere and said with advice: "Brother, don't panic, this is a normal reaction."

    "how do I say this?"

    Benwei asked hurriedly.

    "Brother, think about it, women are shy. Due to their reserved nature, and because you are in such a large public, it will be hard for her to throw herself into your arms."

    "But under your majestic posture just now, that girl must have loved you so much in her heart, so now you should take the initiative and take her down in one fell swoop." Gouzi said quickly.

    "Qing, you are really my dog-headed strategist, in seconds!"

    Benwei patted the dog appreciatively and quickly chased after it.

    "Gu Liang stays."

    Benwei shouted from behind.

    "What's the matter?"

    Finally, the woman turned back to look at Benwei.

    "Among all living beings, we can meet each other. Doesn't Guliang think that we are not destined?"

    Benwei approached affectionately.

    "In my heart, the girl's beauty and appearance are perfect, just like this beautiful rose in my hand"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT

    However.

    But there was only one solitary stick left.

    Benwei was dumbfounded. He hurriedly turned around in his pocket and found that the petals had already fallen into his pocket.

    "boring."

    There was a look of disgust in the woman's eyes. In addition, she saw through Benwei's despicable acting skills at a glance, and she immediately concluded in her heart that this black robe was not a good person.

    Without saying another word, he turned around and left.

    The bonus was holding the branches, stunned in place, and pitiful.

    "Brother, hold on."

    Seeing this, the three dogs quickly followed and comforted them in various ways.

    ¡°Brother, that must be a realistic woman.¡±

    "Yes, she doesn't deserve your love."

    "This kind of woman is too pretentious. She obviously likes you in her heart, but she still pretends to be aloof. This kind of woman is unacceptable."

    The three of them chirped.

    "Yeah?"

    Benwei was dubious.

    "Definitely."

    The three of them clapped their chests.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it, this scumbag almost loses confidence in himself.¡± Benwei stood up and laughed loudly: ¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯s just a real woman, so you don¡¯t need her.¡±

    In the restaurant.

    Lu Xinwei, who witnessed the whole process, had a wonderful expression on his face.

    He thought these guys were planning something big, but this is it?

    The despicable acting skills and embarrassing manner made him dumbfounded.

    but.

    He still recognized Benwei¡¯s strength.

    He thought about it too.

    Benwei ignored him before because of his pride.

    "If he were to meet someone like this who suddenly came up to him without knowing his identity, he would not pay attention to him.

    It seems.

    It¡¯s time to show off your identity and strength!

    So he jumped up and came to the front of Benwei, and at the same time exposed his cultivation level intentionally or unintentionally.

    "Your Excellency, I won't hide it from you anymore. Let's get straight to the point. I came today because there are some things I want to discuss with you."

    "And I come from the Lingxu Realm. My name is Lu Xinwei. I am a Xuanxian above the Golden Immortal. Because I have few opponents among the Xuanxian, I am called the number one Xuanxian in Lingxu!"

    Lu Xinwei raised his head slightly and made a rather arrogant voice. At the same time, he looked at Benwei with his eyes, waiting for his reaction.

    Having revealed your identity and strength, it¡¯s time to arouse Benwei¡¯s solemnity and have a good conversation with him, right?

    After all, who would ignore a master with Xuanxian strength?

    This is an existence above the Golden Immortal!

    What¡¯s more, he is still the number one Xuan Immortal in the Lingxu Realm!

    Looking at Lu Xinwei with a proud face, Benwei tilted his head and glanced at him lightly.

    "oh."

    With one word coming out of his mouth, he took the dogs and several others away.

    Then.

    There's no after that¡­¡­

    The air just solidified (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com), because there are few opponents among the Xuanxian, so he is called the number one Xuanxian in Lingxu!  "

    Lu Xinwei raised his head slightly and made a rather arrogant voice. At the same time, he looked at Benwei with his eyes, waiting for his reaction.

    Having revealed your identity and strength, it¡¯s time to arouse Benwei¡¯s solemnity and have a good conversation with him, right?

    After all, who would ignore a master with Xuanxian strength?

    This is an existence above the Golden Immortal!

    What¡¯s more, he is still the number one Xuan Immortal in the Lingxu Realm!

    Looking at Lu Xinwei with a proud face, Benwei tilted his head and glanced at him lightly.

    "oh."

    With one word coming out of his mouth, he took the dogs and several others away.

    Then.

    There's no after that¡­¡­

    The air just solidified(remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 460: Take action first

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Lu Xin¡¯s face was so angry.

    His whole body was shaking with anger.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Doesn¡¯t his Xuanxian cultivation deserve to be taken seriously by this man in black robe?

    Did he not hear clearly, or did he not believe himself?

    "Okay, okay."

    This completely aroused Lu Xinwei's desire to conquer, and he vowed to make this black-robed man his own.

    "Wait a minute."

    Lu Xinwei shouted softly, then quickly caught up with Benwei and the others and stopped in front of them.

    "Are you sick?" Benwei said arrogantly with his hands on his hips.

    Lu Xinwei looked ugly.

    But I still tolerated the offensive words of Jian Benwei.

    after all.

    In today¡¯s Xianjiang Continent, it is not easy to have such a master. This will play a vital role in his future plans.

    So.

    He turned the storage ring in his hand.

    A delicate box was taken out.

    "This is an immortal grade Xuandan. Using it, you can advance to a small level in the realm of Xuanxian without any side effects."

    "in addition¡­¡­"

    As he spoke, he took out a long sword that shone with cold light.

    "This is one of the most important treasures in my Lingxu Realm. Owning this sword will give you the ability to fight across levels. I fought for it from a secret realm back then."

    "Now, both of these treasures can be given to you, as long as you agree to one condition."

    Finished.

    Lu Xinwei raised the corner of his mouth and looked at Benwei.

    He didn¡¯t believe that such a treasure could not impress Benwei.

    To know.

    Even in the Lingxu Realm, these two treasures can be sold for sky-high prices, and even make people break their heads.

    "That's it?"

    Benwei glanced sideways and walked away swaggeringly.

    Lu Xinwei was stunned again.

    Because facing these two treasures, he actually saw contempt in Benwei's eyes?

    However.

    Not only Benwei, but also Gouzi and Black Bear passed by with side glances, showing no interest in his two treasures.

    But the centipede at the end stopped for a step.

    "Brother, it's better not to take out these two pieces of rubbish, and return the elixir. My dog ??brother's jelly beans are better than yours."

    After saying something sincerely, the centipede also left.

    "Rubbish?"

    Lu Xinwei stood there with a look on his face.

    His two treasures were actually treated as rubbish?

    ¡°Is it because he doesn¡¯t know the goods or does he not take Lu Xinwei seriously?

    He was furious, his whole body burst out with anger, and his eyes shone with a thick chill.

    With his status, even in the Lingxu world, he would not be so humble and take the initiative to make friends with others.

    However.

    Here, I am despised over and over again.  ?

    It is tolerable, but what is unbearable!

    He rushed out and stopped directly in front of the four men of Jian Benwei.

    "Four of you, you are a little too noble."

    "You have no rivals in the Xianjiang Continent. Do you really think that there is nothing you can do to cure you in this world?"

    Lu Xinwei made a gloomy voice.

    "I've been talking about you for a long time. What do you want to do?"

    Finally, Benwei glanced at him impatiently.

    "What do you want to do?"

    Lu Xinwei snorted coldly and said: "I wanted to treat you as a guest, but if you don't drink the wine as a penalty, then I won't follow you around. I want you to surrender to me and do things for me."  , serve me.¡±

    "Today you have to agree whether you agree or disagree."

    Lu Xin said to Shen Chen, the pressure on his body was exposed unscrupulously.

    However.

    Lu Xinwei's words made the three dogs look like they had heard some big joke, and their expressions became extremely exciting. They looked at Lu Xinwei as if they were a fool.

    "What, you don't believe it?"

    Seeing how many people were doing this, Lu Xinwei sneered and said, "How about we compete to see who is stronger? If you lose, will you surrender to me?"

    "Okay, hurry up and take action."??.  "

    Benwei glanced sideways at Lu Xinwei and said impatiently.

    "Shall I take action?"

    Lu Xinwei sneered and said, "I'm afraid you won't have the chance to take action if I take action. I'd better give you a chance to take action first!"

    "OK."

    Benwei nodded, without even looking at him, and punched out with a fist.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 461 I want to go home

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "stupid guy!"

    Benwei said slowly, took a few dogs with him, and left slowly, looking for his next true love.

    In situ.

    There was no trace of Lu Xin for a long time.

    I could only vaguely see a star twinkling in the direction of the sky.

    I don¡¯t know how long it has been

    In the sky over the North Sea, something landed at high speed, like a meteorite falling from the sky and crashing to the ground.

    "Boom!"

    After hitting the ground, Lu Xinwei, who was stunned by a fist, woke up. While vomiting blood in large mouthfuls, his eyes flashed with fear, and his staring eyes were about to burst.

    Feeling his broken bones and shocked internal organs, Lu Xinwei breathed heavily, lying in the pit unable to move, and quickly took out the teleportation jade slip.

    "Hurry, hurry up, come to Beihai to pick me up, I want to go back, I want to go home!"

    Opening the jade slip, he shouted.

    The old man who was thrown out of the window by Benwei suffered serious injuries, but he thought that his master might get involved with Benwei, so he hurried towards the restaurant regardless of his injuries.

    But just halfway through, I received Lu Xinwei¡¯s jade slip.

    "My lord, how come you've arrived in Beihai all of a sudden?"

    The old man couldn¡¯t help but pass the jade slip back.

    When he heard this, Lu Xinwei almost exploded and roared: "Did I ask you to talk too much? Get over here quickly."

    Finished.

    Lu Xinwei was lying in the pit, thinking back to the scene just now, still feeling frightened.

    He understood that because Lingxu Realm was stronger than the advantages brought by Xianjiang Continent, he also made the same mistake as Bai Yang Zhen Palace.

    The difference is that he was slightly luckier and survived such a punch.

    certainly.

    He also understood very well that this was the man in black robe showing mercy.

    And the control of the power of this man in black robe is what makes him feel the most terrifying. One punch can hit him to the North Sea and he is still alive. It is simply terrifying to think about it.

    A few days later.

    The old man finally arrived.

    "Ah, sir, what is going on with you?"

    The old man looked at Lu Xinwei, who was lying in the pit, unable to move, and couldn't help but exclaimed.

    "shut up."

    Lu Xinwei stared at him and shouted, "Hurry up and carry me back to Lingxu Realm."

    "Return to Lingxu Realm?"

    The old man blinked and asked, "Don't you subdue the man in black robe, sir?"

    As soon as I heard this.

    Lu Xin, who was seriously injured, was so angry that he almost died on the spot. He pointed at the old man and cursed: "No wonder you are very powerful, but no one in the entire Lingxu Realm wants you. You are the only one who doesn't want you."  As for the brain, only I, Lu Xin, let you follow me because I am blind."

    "Stop talking nonsense and carry me back to Lingxu Realm quickly."

    Speaking of this, Lu Xin really wanted to scold his mother.

    He is a powerful Xuanxian. He has only been in Xianjiang Continent for a few days, and he has paid attention to two people in total, but both of them are untouchable, one is more terrifying than the other.

    The first person I didn¡¯t even say anything to was a wooden sculpture, and he almost punched me in the face.

    The second man in black robe knocked him from Zhongzhou to Beihai with another fist.

    And his damn subordinates didn¡¯t even smell a single fart, and they almost lost their lives.

    Especially the idiot who said that there are no masters in Xianjiang Continent, Lu Xinwei really wanted to kill his whole family with a knife.

    I even want to grab this and force it in front of the two iron plates to have a look. This is because there are no masters in Xianjiang Continent.

    Anyway, Lu Xinwei just wanted to leave this place.

    This Xianjiang Continent is too terrifying.

    It¡¯s best not to come here again in your life.

    finally.

    The old man carried Lu Xinwei behind his back, turned into a stream of light and flew into the sky, flying towards Lingxu Realm.

    Seeing that he was about to return to Lingxu Realm, Lu Xinwei breathed a sigh of relief, and the haze in his heart also dissipated a lot.

    At this time, the old man said abruptly: "By the way, sir, you haven't told me yet, why did you suddenly go from Zhongzhou to Beihai?"

    When Lu Xinwei heard this, he was completely shocked.

    ¡°I let you talk too much, I let you talk too much, and I will execute you when you get back!¡±

    &nOn his back, he jumped up and struck towards the old man one by one.

    But he accidentally touched the already injured egg, and he screamed in pain in mid-air (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 462 Gate of Heaven and Earth

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Dongsheng.

    "I, Hu Hansan, am back!"

    Yi Feng shouted excitedly.

    After several days of waiting, I finally got the disciple token from the Qingniu Sect.

    Not only that.

    With the label of being a sect disciple, he went to the Dongsheng Sect Alliance as soon as he returned to Dongsheng and successfully obtained the sect establishment permit.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s only a ninth-grade sect, it doesn¡¯t matter!¡±

    Looking at the permission document in his hand, Yi Feng felt happy.

    After he goes back and establishes his sect, he can start practicing as long as he recruits a hundred disciples.

    Flying, immortality, and dual cultivation are all waving to him!

    Two days later, Yifeng returned to the island.

    "It's better to go to Dongsheng."

    Yi Feng looked at these old men and ladies who greeted him, and Yi Feng felt particularly cordial.

    "In the past few days when he was away, the construction of the island has been completely completed.

    Not only that.

    The old men and women in Pingjiang City even spontaneously built houses around Yifeng's sect.

    So now the island is very lively, and bamboo rafts float by on the river from time to time.

    "Oh, it seems that I have really found a Feng Shui treasure place. So many old men and women like this place."

    ¡°But it¡¯s good to be lively!¡±

    Yi Feng smiled.

    After returning to the island, Yi Feng couldn't wait for the establishment of the sect.

    Immediately, the core personnel of the sect were summoned.

    certainly.

    There are only a few core ones.

    Qing Huanxiang, Zhong Qing, Lu Qingshan, Xiao Wu, Wu Changan, Guan Yunpeng, Ye Bei, Shan Tianque and others.

    "Well, I took a look just now. Today is a good day. It's better to choose a day than to hit the sun. Let's establish the sect today."

    Yi Feng said with a smile: "Of course, for the sect to operate in the future, everyone's cooperation will also be needed."

    "Guan Yunpeng, Ye Bei, shake the sky."

    "exist."

    "The three of you will manage the daily affairs of the sect's facilities construction, new disciples coming in, arranging accommodation, etc." Yi Feng ordered.

    "yes."

    The three of them were very excited.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would still be able to serve in Yi Feng¡¯s sect.

    "Well, Lao Qing, the books you found this time are all good and quite satisfactory to me, so I will let you be the elder of the Scripture Depository Pavilion!" Yi Feng ordered.

    "Thank you sir."

    Qing Huan nodded respectfully.

    "Well, that's it!"

    After arranging all this, Yi Feng was ready to leave. After all, there were only a few people, so that was enough.

    After all, none of this matters.

    The most important thing is that he must quickly accept a hundred disciples and start practicing as soon as possible. Therefore, he even ignored the opening ceremony of the sect and just established the sect.

    "Uh, sir, what's the name of our sect?" Qing Huanlian shouted hurriedly.

    "Ouch, I forgot about this." Yi Feng slapped his forehead and said quickly: "Then what do you think is a better name?"

    "This, I have to ask your husband to make a decision."

    Several people lowered their heads respectfully.

    Yi Feng thought about it and felt that they were all similar, so he picked one at random and said, "Let's call it Heaven and Earth Gate!"

    There is no other reason, I just think the name is grand enough.

    And the moment Yi Feng decided on the name of the sect, a familiar voice sounded in his mind.

    "Ding!"

    "Congratulations to the host, the sect has been successfully established, and a flying sword will be rewarded."

    "Binded in the Gate of Heaven and Earth"

    "The heaven and earth gates are bound successfully."

    "Disciple: 3/100."

    "When the disciple successfully reaches 100, the host will start practicing."

    ps: Now a new chapter has officially started, and I guarantee that the excitement will continue.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 463 I have a showdown

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    At the same time as this sound came out of the system, a mysterious force suddenly descended on the island and the waters near the island.

    "The space on the island has become solid."

    ¡°It¡¯s not just the space, it¡¯s like the gravity and everything on the island has changed.¡±

    "You're right. With my Xuanxian strength, I can't fly on the island at all."

    "This feeling is like reaching a super advanced plane!"

    Many people on the island started talking about the sudden changes in the island, but it did not cause panic.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? For them, they are accustomed to their husband's methods, and such an accident would no longer be painful.

    "Flying sword?"

    And when Yi Feng heard the sound of the system, his eyes widened, full of excitement.

    He also didn¡¯t expect that this dog system was not taking the usual path and actually gave him a surprise.

    "Let's leave like this, I have something else to do."

    Yi Feng walked out quickly.

    Then he came to a deserted part of the island and took out the flying sword that the system had just given.

    The flying sword came out.

    ??Sparkling with a long light.

    The use method and efficacy of the flying sword also appeared in Yi Feng's mind.

    This is not an offensive weapon, but a flying magic weapon.

    As the name suggests, as long as Yi Feng steps on it and makes a move of his mind, he can fly with the sword.

    The excited Yi Feng couldn't help but give it a try. With a thought, he staggered on the flying sword and flew up on the spot.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t dare to fly too high, he was flying almost close to the ground.

    But it was indeed relying on the flying sword to leave the ground.

    "Hahaha, I can fly."

    Yi Feng laughed excitedly.

    This kind of autonomous flight is far from comparable to flying in a previous life or being carried by others in this world.

    And this Feijian came at the right time. Originally, he wanted Qing Huanxiang and the others to help cooperate when he coaxed his disciples to get started, and he wanted other old men and ladies to help promote it, but he never knew how to speak.

    "After all, he, the leader of a sect, doesn't have any strength at all, and he feels guilty when he talks about it.

    But with this flying sword, the situation is different.

    He could have used the flying sword and simply deceived everyone, saying that he was a cultivator.

    "In this case, when these old men and women see that they are cultivators, why don't they rush to attract their juniors to join their sect?

    So, after he returned, he not only summoned Qing Huanxiang himself, but also all the workers, old men and ladies on the island.

    The square of Tiandi Gate is now filled with people.

    "Ahem."

    Yi Feng put his palms on his back, looked around at everyone, and said calmly: "I have called everyone together today to announce something. Please be mentally prepared."

    Everyone was silent, respectfully waiting for Yi Feng's next words.

    "actually."

    Having said this, Yi Feng raised his eyes, put his palms behind his back, held his head high and held his chest high, showing the appearance of a master, and then said a serious voice.

    "I am not a mortal, but a very powerful practitioner."

    "The reason why I didn't expose myself before was because I was tired of the life of fighting and killing, so I hid my strength and lived in Pingjiang City."

    Finished.

    With a move of his palm, the flying sword flew out, leading him to float slowly in the air.

    The breeze blows.

    The clothes and robes are noisy and full of style.

    At the same time, Yi Feng's thoughts moved, and the halo that was useless and could only be used as a light bulb also rose up.

    This moment.

    Standing in mid-air with a sword, Yi Feng is like a glaring little sun, looking like a complete master.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 464 A God-given Opportunity

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    However.

    Everyone looked at him quietly, expressionless.

    He was not surprised at all about Yi Feng's identity as a cultivator.

    "Well?"

    Seeing this, Yi Feng was a little confused.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it surprising that there are so many cultivators pretending to be mortals?

    So, he quickly asked awkwardly: "You guys, aren't you surprised?"

    ¡°Sir, you are joking, this is as it should be.¡±

    Everyone said with smiles on their faces.

    Yi Feng was shocked.

    What does it mean to take it for granted?

    Could it be that these people saw that they were going to establish a sect, so they had long imagined him to be an immortal cultivator?

    Thinking about it carefully, it seems that this is really the case.

    After all, according to normal people¡¯s thinking, how could a mortal create a sect?

    So these people probably thought of him as a cultivator early on.

    This also explains why the old men and women in Pingjiang City are so enthusiastic towards him, and even moved their families directly to the island.

    Otherwise, just relying on the island¡¯s comfort and good feng shui cannot be explained.

    With this thought, everything fell into place.

    but.

    This is exactly what Yi Feng wants.

    He was originally worried that these people would not believe what he said, but now it seems that there is no need to waste any more words.

    "Ahem, now that everyone knows my identity as a cultivator"

    Yi Feng remained calm and continued to say seriously: "So you can definitely introduce your relatives, friends, and family members of the younger generations to my heaven and earth gate and worship me. I promise that I will do my best to teach them."

    As soon as Yi Feng said this.

    The square that was originally in Pingjiang exploded in an instant.

    "Sir, do you really mean what you say?"

    "Yes, sir, are you kidding?"

    "Sir, will you personally recruit disciples?"

    Pairs of scorching eyes immediately looked at Yi Feng, and excited voices came out from all of them.

    "Of course I'm not joking, and not only am I recruiting disciples personally, but I also want to recruit a hundred disciples." Yi Feng said with a smile.

    "Whoosh!"

    Yi Feng finished his words.

    Many people in the square left like crazy.

    And those who did not leave had regretful expressions on their faces, secretly regretting that they had no descendants and missed a God-given opportunity.

    This is to become a disciple of Mr.

    This kind of God-given opportunity is the first of its kind in the world.

    Looking at this scene, Yi Feng¡¯s face burst into laughter.

    It seems that these old men and women have been successfully deceived into thinking that they are very good practitioners.

    But that¡¯s true, even though he is an empty shell, with his flying sword and halo, he can¡¯t be regarded as a peerless master!

    With the help of this group of old men and women, it must be easy for a hundred disciples to solve it.

    Yi Feng returned to the room with a peaceful mind and fell asleep, waiting for news about these old men and ladies.

    After half a day.

    "Give me your arrogance, don't you hear why Senior Brother is useless here? It's your blessing to be here today."

    By the lake, an old man gave serious instructions to the eldest disciple of his sect.

    "After a while, you have to behave well. If you can become a disciple of your senior, then your destiny can be changed."

    On the other side, an old lady also taught her granddaughter a lesson.

    "Remember, if senior is willing to keep you, no matter what you are asked to do, even if it is as a handyman, it will be your blessing, do you hear me?"

    For a time, many old people came here with all kinds of proud sons and saints from the sect, and they all looked pious as if they were on a pilgrimage.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 465 Talent Requirements

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Master, many people gathered in the square, all coming to worship."

    Zhong Qing walked in and said softly.

    "oh?"

    Yi Feng jumped up instantly, his face full of surprise, and when he was about to walk outside, he found Zhong Qing who was hesitant to speak.

    "Disciple, do you have anything to say?" Yi Feng asked softly.

    "Master, what I want to ask is whether you are a cultivator or not!" Zhong Qing said with expectation.

    "The secret must not be leaked, you will know it when the time comes."

    Yi Feng touched Zhong Qing¡¯s little head lovingly.

    For this hard-working disciple, Yi Feng really couldn't bear to lie to him, but he also didn't want to let him down.

    Therefore, it is better to avoid this issue for the time being.

    "When you have a hundred disciples and you can practice, then you will have the best answer."

    Glancing at Zhong Qing, who was rubbing his head with a naive look on his face, Yi Feng smiled, ignored him, and hurriedly walked towards the square.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know if I didn¡¯t go here, but I would be shocked when I see it.

    Led by these old men and women, the square was filled with people.

    If there were other people here, their eyes would probably fall off.

    Because in the square at this moment, except for the old men and old ladies with obscure auras, the young people are all the proud ones of heaven, and the lowest level of strength is already the level of human immortal.

    certainly.

    They can reach human immortality, but that doesn¡¯t mean they are so evil.

    It is because of the immortal irrigation in the Xianjiang Continent some time ago that the cultivation level of cultivators across the continent has increased.

    In addition, most of them have enjoyed the benefits of their ancestors living in Pingjiang City.

    It is even an exaggeration to say that these talented people were raised from the garbage dump at the entrance of the martial arts gym.

    ¡°After all, for these younger generations, a scrap of paper in the garbage pile may give them a lifetime of understanding.

    And just such a group of proud men, as well as old men and women who couldn't see through their cultivation, all stood respectfully in the square, their faces full of awe.

    Yi Feng did a rough count and found that there were probably dozens of young people who came to be apprentices.

    Yi Feng was overjoyed.

    These old men and women had completed more than half of the apprenticeship task given to him in an instant!

    And at this moment, a cursing voice came from the distance.

    "Old Ancestor, even though you managed to make me a human immortal, I'm so fleshy that even a Martial Emperor with eight lives would be choked. I'd better not make a fool of myself, right?" A man with a fat body that looked like a small mountain  The fat man moved his steps reluctantly, flashed his small eyes, and said with a bitter look on his face.

    "Chi Yitong, hurry up and get over here. Do you hear me? Do you know that many people who want to have this opportunity don't have this opportunity? You have this opportunity and you don't know how to cherish it!" The old man was so angry that he kicked the fat man several times.  on the butt.

    Considering the fat man¡¯s fat, these feet were not painful or itchy at all, but due to the authority of the old man, he had no choice but to hold his head and move forward.

    "Hey, I'm sorry, sir, I'm late."

    The old man said apologetically, and then forcefully pulled the fat man into the crowd.

    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that the traitor took out the pig¡¯s trotters again, lowered his head and began to gnaw secretly.

    "Eat, eat, eat, just know how to eat, it will bring shame to my Chi family."

    ¡°Ancestor, but I¡¯m really hungry!¡±

    "You still dare to talk back."

    The old man knocked a few chestnuts from a bucket and heard the sound of iron being turned into steel.

    The other young talents in the field looked at the fat man with some disdain. How could such a person be qualified to be in such a place?

    "Hehe, you guys are laughing, you are laughing."

    The old man smiled apologetically, and secretly kicked Chi Yitong several times.

    "No problem."

    Yi Feng smiled.

    As long as he can bring him a disciple, it doesn't matter if he is a little late. After all, with one more person, he will make more progress.

    After waiting for a while, seeing that almost everyone had arrived, Yi Feng began to accept disciples.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ????????????????????: ????????????????????????????????????????? out of the way is Chi Yitong.

    ¡°??Come here.  "

    Yi Feng said softly.

    The fat man who was gnawing on the pig's trotters raised his head.

    Others also looked at Chi Yitong in disbelief.

    "What are you doing standing still? Sir is calling you." The old man kicked Chi Yitong in the butt again and shouted quickly.

    Hearing this, Chi Yitong came to his senses, quickly wiped the oil from his mouth, and ran to Yi Feng respectfully.

    "Ahem, let me check my talent!"

    Yi Feng pretended to touch the fat man's shoulder, then looked at his palm, nodding his head gently.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Actually.

    How can he look at talent?

    But after all, in front of so many people, as the leader of a sect, he has to put on a show.

    certainly.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? were tested on him using the system.

    It¡¯s a super rubbish talent.

    But it doesn¡¯t matter to Yi Feng whether his talent is rubbish or not, the key is just being able to recruit disciples.

    "Well, the talent is average, but with a little training, it can be made." Yi Feng lied seriously.

    Hear the words.

    There was a burst of exclamation in the field.

    Countless people looked at Chi Yitong with envy.

    And Chi Yitong himself was stagnant in place.

    Of course, the most excited person is the old man from the Chi family.

    It turns out that he himself got to Pingjiang City by luck, and his descendants really didn't have anything to deal with, so he brought Chi Yitong.

    When he brought Chi Yigong here, he was just trying his luck and never had any hope.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that the first one would be chosen by Yi Feng.

    "Hahaha, my Chi family is about to rise!"

    The old man of the Chi family burst out laughing on the spot, and even kept bowing to Yifeng.

    Yi Feng touched his forehead awkwardly.

    A black line on his face.

    Isn¡¯t this too exciting?

    If this old man knew that he was just an empty shell, he might not know what his expression would be.

    But forget it.

    As long as he has one hundred disciples, his status as a cultivator will be worthy of his name.

    He smiled calmly.

    ??Continue to show the aura of the master of a sect, pretending to look around at everyone.

    Under Yi Feng¡¯s gaze, the young talents and the proud men of heaven became agitated, and they all looked at Yi Feng with hope.

    However.

    Just when Yi Feng was about to pick someone to be his next disciple, the voice of the system suddenly appeared in his mind.

    "Ding."

    "It has been detected that the host's new apprentice is not qualified enough, and the mission progress is still 3/100."

    "What the hell?"

    Hearing this familiar voice, Yi Feng was stunned.

    "What, do you still need qualifications to accept a disciple?" Yi Feng couldn't help but ask the system.

    "Ding."

    "The minimum talent requirement for accepting a disciple: ordinary qualifications."

    "General qualifications?"

    Yi Feng blinked his eyes and breathed a sigh of relief.

    fine.

    It¡¯s just an ordinary qualification.

    It¡¯s not a big deal.

    After all, his little good-for-nothing disciple Zhong Qing also has an ordinary qualification, so among the dozens of people in front of him, a large part must have ordinary qualifications, right?

    "Start talent detection."

    ¡°Test everyone present.¡±

    Yi Feng sent a voice to the system, then raised the corner of his mouth and waited for the result.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 466 Recipes

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    However.

    When the results came out, Yi Feng was immediately dumbfounded.

    There are dozens of young talents who look like human beings, but none of them have ordinary talents. All their talents are super rubbish.

    Yi Feng let out a sigh of relief and his face turned dark.

    I thought I would be able to complete more than half of the task of recruiting disciples today, but who knew, not even a single step of the task could be completed.

    Why are these old men and women so unreliable?

    "That's it for today, let's go!"

    Yi Feng waved his hand and had no intention of talking anymore.

    "Why?"

    "Yeah, why can that fat guy do it but we can't?"

    "Obviously our strength is no worse than his!"

    Yi Feng¡¯s words immediately made many young talents in the field express their unwillingness, and they all asked Yi Feng.

    Fortunately, the old man and old lady behind them had quick eyesight and quick hands, and immediately knocked these young talents to the ground with a slap.

    "shut up."

    "You bunch of blind people."

    "You can argue with sir's decision?"

    "Get out of here, get out of here."

    The old men and ladies hurriedly drove these young talents away, and then said to Yifeng apologetically: "Sir, please don't be as knowledgeable as them."

    "fine."

    Yi Feng waved his hand and said nonchalantly. After all, he, like them, was a waste who could not cultivate, so he could understand the cultivation heart in his heart.

    "That's good."

    "But Sir, we still want to take the liberty to ask why Sir said he would accept a hundred apprentices before, but now"

    Everyone looked at Yi Feng cautiously and couldn't help but ask.

    "well!"

    Glancing at the young people who had left, Yi Feng was not afraid of hurting their self-confidence, so he said to these old men and women honestly: "Actually, it's not that I don't want to accept them, it's mainly because of the young people you brought"

    Having said this, Yi Feng shook his head and continued: "The talent is really bad."

    ¡°Too poor talent?¡±

    "kindness."

    Yi Feng nodded and said rather speechlessly: "And it's not just bad, it's so bad that there is no lower limit. It's the kind of super garbage."

    Hear the words.

    Everyone¡¯s faces were full of bitterness.

    You must know that these young talents can actually be regarded as the successors to the top combat power of Xianjiang Continent in the future.

    However.

    It¡¯s such a group of young talents. In the eyes of Mr., they are so bad that there is no lower limit?

    ¡°Then what kind of peerless genius must he have to be able to fall under Mr.¡¯s discernment?

    "Sir, what do you mean, that boy of mine?" The only lucky man, old man Chi, looked at Yi Feng with wide eyes.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    "He was an accident."

    Yi Feng glanced at the fat man next to him and was quite speechless.

    "It's just that if you accept it in public, you can't regret it.

    Soon.

    Yi Feng brought Chi Yitong to the only main hall of the Heaven and Earth Gate, the Heaven and Earth Hall. Under the certification of several people from Qing Huanxiang, Chi Yitong kowtowed and became his master.

    Looking at Chi Yitong kneeling on the ground, Yi Feng was very worried.

    It¡¯s really difficult to accept a disciple who can¡¯t complete the task and still have to bear the responsibility of teaching the disciple.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this causing trouble for yourself in vain?

    But people have to have a beginning and an end, so Yi Feng had no choice but to start cheating seriously.

    "As we all know, everyone has his own way. If you are so good at eating, you must be able to achieve something in the way of eating. This book was written by me, so you should take it and thoroughly understand it."

    "Come to me again when you have achieved enlightenment."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Yi Feng took out a "Complete Recipe Book" from the Space Ring and threw it to Chi Yitong.

    Chi Yitong took the "Recipe Collection" and opened it. The small eyes squeezed together suddenly shone with dazzling light.

    "Thank you, master. Thank you, master. I will do my best to understand everything and I will never let you down."

    Chi Yitong knocked his head heavily on the ground and couldn't put it down while holding the "Complete Recipes".There was a voice full of excitement.

    "Go!"

    Yi Feng waved his hand and dismissed the fat man.

    After all, there is nothing he can do now.

    You can¡¯t teach people real things, so you can only rely on this method to stabilize yourself first.

    "When you can practice in the future, you can find a way to teach this fat man one and a half moves.

    What Yi Feng didn¡¯t expect was that this fat man was so easy to fool, that a "Recipe Collection" actually sent him away.

    Feng Lingbei¡¯s words: Let¡¯s talk about the system talent test again. After the system upgrade, immortals and below are too lazy to test because they are not worthy. Humans, immortals and earthly immortals are all super rubbish at the beginning. Of course, this is just a common situation and not absolute. There will be exceptions in the future.  In some cases, for example, if a certain martial spirit has a supreme bone or something, it will be detected as ordinary or higher.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 467: This apprentice is not in vain

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Half a month has passed since the delay, and Yi Feng still hasn't encountered an ordinary qualification.

    This made Yi Feng have to complain. He really overestimated this other world, but he didn't expect that most people were trash.

    "well!"

    "Continue to be a salty fish!"

    Seeing that he couldn't complete the system's tasks for a while, Yi Feng had no choice but to return to his salty state, playing carving and doing square dances to exercise.

    "Ding!"

    At this moment, a familiar voice came from my mind.

    "It has been detected that the host has established the sect for half a month and still has not received qualified disciples. We have prepared ten leaflets for the host."

    "Does the host accept it?"

    ¡°Flyers?¡±

    Yi Feng, who had regained his composure, sat up from the chair and quickly shouted: "Accept."

    The next moment Yi Feng's voice came out, ten golden leaflets fell into Yi Feng's hands.

    "Are you still worried about not being able to find dual cultivation?"

    "Is it because there are too few handsome guys and girls who like you?"

    ¡°We¡¯re recruiting, we¡¯re recruiting, Heaven and Earth Gate is recruiting!¡±

    ¡°If you want to ask which god cultivates immortality, it¡¯s Nansha Pingjiang Gate of Heaven and Earth.¡±

    "Here we can rediscover the masculinity of men and the femininity of women. Reaching the pinnacle of life is not a dream, it is not a dream"

    Looking at the advertisement, Yi Feng frowned. The layout and painting style gave it a perfect alley-like feel.

    Can this mother be recruited?

    But Yi Feng, who has no choice at the moment, has no choice but to treat a dead horse as a living horse doctor.

    "So, how to use this flyer?"

    Yi Feng couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "As long as the host holds the flyer and moves his mind, the flyer will be randomly sent out and fall into the hands of people who meet the host's conditions." A voice came from the system.

    "oh?"

    "It's quite magical"

    Yi Feng¡¯s eyes flashed slightly and he hurriedly asked: ¡°Will those who receive the flyers definitely come to my place to become my disciples?¡±

    "Let it go."

    The system once again heard the voice of being hated.

    Yi Feng was speechless.

    But there was nothing I could do now, so I picked up a leaflet and my mind moved.

    ???????????????????

    The leaflets in his hand turned into dots and scattered in the air, and then disappeared. After a while, all ten leaflets were distributed by Yi Feng.

    And when Yi Feng was about to lie down, there was suddenly a heavy step on the ground.

    When he opened his eyes, he saw Chi Yitong carrying a big bowl, moving his elephant legs, and running towards Yifeng quickly.

    "Master, Master, I have realized it."

    While running, Chi Yipong drank excitedly.

    "What did you realize?"

    Yi Feng looked at him with a confused face and asked in confusion.

    "Master, I successfully figured out how to make fried rice through the "Recipe Collection" you gave me, and I made it."

    Chi Yitong wiped the sweat from his forehead and shouted excitedly. At the same time, he brought a bowl of golden fried rice in front of Yi Feng.

    And by chance, Wu Changan, who had been playing with talismans all day, walked by and was shocked when he saw the pot of fried rice.

    "Good guy, this fat guy can do it. He even made Yangzhou fried rice, and it also contains the power of the Great Dao, awesome!"

    But Yifeng couldn't help but twitch his lips.

    ??This guy, why don¡¯t you just make a profit? Why are you so excited?

    You are indeed a foodie!

    But looking at the fat man's excitement, Yi Feng couldn't bear to attack him. After praising him, he continued: "There are many things in "The Complete Recipe Book" that are worth learning. Fried rice is just an introduction, so keep on learning!  "

    "Yes, Master."

    Chi Yitong thanked him excitedly, put the bowl of ridicule aside, and left respectfully.

    "It seems to smell pretty good?"

    Yi Feng moved his nose, sat up and patted his belly, then picked up the fried rice and tasted it.

    "Fat man, the fried rice tastes pretty good. I don't have to worry about having no one to cook for late-night snacks in the future."

    "This apprentice will not be accepted in vain"

    ¡­¡­

    Sorry guys, I¡¯ve been a bit stuck in the past two days. Of course, it¡¯s actually easy for me to write old routines. After all, ISorry, I just don¡¯t want to write like that. In addition, these two days are just a turning point, which is especially important. Please understand. Of course, there will be an update in the evening.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 468 A quota

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    A few days later.

    Yi Feng frowned.

    ¡°The dog system tricked me again!¡±

    Yi Feng cursed loudly, because the flyers had been distributed for several days, but still no one came to become a disciple.

    But fortunately, Dongsheng¡¯s sect is not as good as Beihai, and there are many more disciples who can cultivate than Beihai.

    Every few years, the sect alliance will organize a new ceremony.

    To put it bluntly, the new ceremony is to recruit disciples.

    It will be established in a certain place by the sect alliance, and the disciples who meet the cultivation requirements will become candidates to be selected.

    Then each major sect can select suitable disciples from among the candidates to join their sect.

    And Yi Feng was notified that his Heaven and Earth Sect also had a selection quota.

    This can be regarded as a benefit given by the sect alliance. His Tiandi Sect is also a ninth-grade sect certified by the sect alliance.

    Immediately.

    Yi Feng took Qing Huanxiang and set off.

    after all.

    Do n¡¯t do this disciple.

    And this time the new entrance ceremony was held in Nansha. Yi Feng rode the flying sword and flew towards Nansha while carrying Qing Huan.

    A few days later, the two came to Nansha.

    certainly.

    In fact, Yi Feng's flying sword can be much faster, but when they just left Pingjiang, the two of them almost hit a tree, and Yi Feng slowed down.

    But even so, the wind blowing all the way gave me a migraine.

    By the time the two of them arrived at the ceremony, the new entrance ceremony was coming to an end, and the high-level sects had already left with the talented disciples.

    The only ones left on the field were some eighth- and ninth-grade sects.

    And most of the disciples who were not selected were only a few crooked melons and cracked dates.

    certainly.

    Even the sect leaders of these eighth- and ninth-grade sects seem to be powerful and powerful.

    Yi Feng stood with the sect leaders of these eighth- and ninth-grade sects according to quota.

    With his straight posture, he has the aura of being the master of a sect.

    However.

    He was quite panicked.

    It¡¯s really difficult for a useless mortal like him to pretend to be a cultivator in such situations!

    You know, the people here are not empty shells like him, but they are all genuine masters.

    He even saw such terrifying martial arts masters among them!

    "Old Qing, although I am very strong, I have to keep a low profile and don't cause trouble, you hear me!"

    Yi Feng softly and solemnly explained to Qing Huanxiang next to him.

    "Yes, sir."

    Qing Huan nodded respectfully.

    Hearing this, Yi Feng breathed a sigh of relief.

    With the passage of time, the disciples of the eighth-grade sect have been selected, and then, they are the remaining ninth-grade sects.

    "My Tianyue Sect wants that disciple, do you have any objections?"

    A middle-aged man stepped out and looked at one of the colorfully dressed disciples.

    "Hmph, my Demonic Heaven Sect also wants him."

    Another old man came out and started fighting.

    "Hmph, are you sure you want to go against my Tianyue Sect?" the man said in a deep voice.

    "Is the Demon Sky Sect afraid of you?"

    The old man was tit for tat.

    "Then let's compare."

    The middle-aged man slapped his palm towards the old man, and the two immediately fought together.

    Although the current disciples are all leftovers selected by other sects, they are still good prospects for these ninth-grade sects.

    In this battle, Tianyue Sect won after all.

    After these two sects, several sects began to snatch disciples.

    As for Yi Feng.

    He just stood there expressionless.

    Grab it, grab it, grab it with all your strength.

    ¡° Anyway, I won¡¯t get involved, just leave one for me.

    After all, if that sect is provoked, the Heaven and Earth Sect will not be able to withstand it.

    But after two hours passed, all the disciples in the field had been selected, and no one was left.

    Yi Feng¡¯s face was dark.

    So what a fucking waste of time?

    What should I do?

    &nbsp;Involuntarily, he looked at an old man next to him.

    This old man is the leader of the Jiutian Sect. Since it has been established for a long time, there are several places, so he also selected several disciples.

    "Ahem, brother, I'm the master of the Heaven and Earth Sect. I came all the way here and didn't catch any of my disciples, so can we discuss and give one to me?" Yi Feng said with a smile on his face.

    "Brother, it's not easy for everyone. You are really pitiful. In this case, I will give one to you!"

    When the old man from Jiutianmen heard this, he immediately agreed.

    ¡°After all, for him, the few harvested are crooked melons and cracked dates, and it¡¯s no big deal to let one go.

    So.

    He picked out the worst woman among these crooked melons and cracked jujubes and gave it to Yi Feng.

    Yi Feng looked at this female disciple.

    She has a cold appearance and exquisite facial features.

    She has an excellent figure, tall and tall, and has a unique temperament.

    ?Obviously.

    In front of most practitioners, talent is everything. Even if she is beautiful, but without talent, she is an existence that can be given up at will.

    Yi Feng quickly used the system to test her.

    Hi.

    Damn ordinary qualifications.

    This made Yi Feng very happy.

    "As expected of being selected by the sect alliance, even the worst qualifications are ordinary, and the better disciple systems are too lazy to test them.

    This is much more powerful than the group of old men and ladies in Pingjiang City.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Two and a half pages were deleted if I was not satisfied, it was so difficult to erase (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 469 Taking advantage of me

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    However.

    The woman frowned.

    "This emperor has actually become this kind of thing that the unconventional sect gives in to?"

    Can¡¯t help but.

    Anger flashed in her eyes.

    She was an Immortal Emperor in her previous life, and was reincarnated here after being killed by an adulterer.

    Originally.

    She doesn¡¯t even bother to join these sects.

    But in order to recover his cultivation faster and seek revenge on the traitors in his previous life, he decided to find a sect to hibernate first.

    Thinking about it, with her talents and methods, even in this most powerful sect, it is easy to become a saint.

    But what she never expected was that because she had a hidden physique in her body, the blind people in the sect alliance couldn't see it, and they actually ranked her at the bottom. Even being a candidate was barely passable.  .

    But that¡¯s all.

    For her, staying in a weaker sect will only take more time to recover. As long as she lies dormant, she will not be found by the traitors from her previous life.

    But now, he was treated like a plaything by one small sect and transferred to another small sect?

    So angry.

    "If she hadn't dared to expose him at will, for fear that the traitor in the previous life would find his scent, she would have killed him with her personality.

    "Girl, what's your name?"

    Yi Feng looked at her and asked softly.

    However.

    The woman glanced at Yi Feng with even more disdain.

    The master of the Jiutian Sect is okay, at least he still has some cultivation base, but the person in front of him has no cultivation base at all.

    "Didn't you hear what the Master of Heaven and Earth Sect asked you?" When the old man of Jiutian Sect saw this, he immediately shouted loudly.

    The woman¡¯s eyes were cold and she wanted to take action immediately.

    But she still endured it.

    Comfort yourself secretly.

    Su Yunyun, Su Yunyun, you were also an empress in your previous life.

    Even this small Xianjiang Continent is not worthy of being looked down upon by you. Why do you need to be acquainted with such a person now?

    It doesn¡¯t matter.

    Now I just need to find a place where I can recover quietly.

    As for the specific place, there is not much difference.

    After all, recovery of cultivation is the big plan.

    Before recovery, it is better not to cause unnecessary problems.

    A rubbish sect is a rubbish sect. In her eyes, it is nothing more than the difference between rubbish and even rubbish.

    "Su Yunyun."

    She said expressionlessly.

    "Then Su Yunyun, please join our Heaven and Earth Sect!"

    Yi Feng said softly.

    Su Yunyun¡¯s face was expressionless, she didn¡¯t speak, and she didn¡¯t refuse. She had joined his Heaven and Earth Sect.

    After thanking the old man from Jiutianmen, Yi Feng took Su Yunyun and happily embarked on the road back to Pingjiang.

    have no choice.

    Feijian can¡¯t sit down.

    Yi Feng had no choice but to rent a carriage and drive it back to Pingjiang City from Qing Huanxiang.

    "Ah, Su Yunyun, I know that Jiutianmen gave you to me, and I understand that you have some emotions in your heart." Yi Feng looked at Su Yunyun who was silent and comforted softly: "But don't be discouraged, Jiutianmen  The sect leader is not weak, but I am also very strong."

    Su Yunyun, who closed her eyes to rest, opened her eyes and looked at Yi Feng.

    You are also strong?

    She almost laughed.

    As for the emotions, there is no way to bounce back.

    She just went from one rubbish sect to another rubbish sect. How could she have any emotions? Could it be that he thought she wanted to join Jiutian Sect.

    but.

    She suddenly realized that the young man in front of her was much more pleasing to the eye than the old man from Jiutianmen.

    ??Especially that detached look, always with a faint smile, it is difficult for people to dislike it, and it also knows how to comfort oneself.

    He is a nice warm man.

    When this emperor recovers his cultivation in the future, maybe he can be given some support.

    ¡°I think you, the heaven and earth sect, should be able to benefit from this emperor¡¯s glory in the future.

    This is your luck!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 470 Cattle Trafficker

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Half a month later, the group finally arrived outside Pingjiang City.

    Su Yunyun, who was sitting in the carriage, opened the curtain and looked outside.

    Suddenly.

    Her pupils shrank and she stared straight ahead at an old man who was leading a cow.

    The old man was dressed in cloth and patched. He seemed to be stumbling, but in fact every step was as steady as a rock.

    "The strong one is very, very strong"

    "I didn't expect to see such a strong man in a place like this!"

    "And he's an immortal!"

    Su Yunyun¡¯s eyes revealed an incredible look.

    ¡°And she realized that the immortal in front of her was not an ordinary immortal, and was definitely not comparable to the low-level human immortals and earthly immortals.

    ¡°In her previous life, she might not have taken him seriously, but this time is different from the past, especially since she died once, she knows how to be cautious.

    So she understands that she cannot afford to mess with this kind of person right now, and it is better to avoid him.

    "pull over!"

    She said quickly.

    Qing Huanxiang glanced at her, ignored her, and looked at Yi Feng.

    "Stop the car!"

    Yi Feng gave instructions softly, then looked at Su Yunyun, and couldn't help but ask: "What's the matter?"

    "Step aside and make way for the old man."

    Su Yunyun said in a deep voice.

    While speaking, Su Yunyun completely hid her aura and hid in the carriage.

    ?Obviously.

    She was afraid that the old man would see her identity and cause unnecessary trouble.

    Yo?

    He respects the old and loves the young.

    Yi Feng glanced at Su Yunyun unexpectedly, and at the same time ordered Qing Huanxiang to pull the carriage aside, and then shouted loudly to the old man who was holding the cow, "Hey, old man, why are you wearing rags?"

    Hearing Yi Feng¡¯s words, Su Yunyun, who had just sat down in the carriage, almost exploded and suddenly stood up from her seat.

    She was about to remind Yi Feng not to do anything disrespectful to the old man to avoid trouble.

    But she never expected that before she could remind her, Yi Feng would hear such a voice.

    He called the old man directly and said that others were wearing rags

    Do you know who others are?

    Do you know what other people¡¯s cultivation is and what their identity is?

    "You dare to speak so shamelessly, are you risking your life?"

    I really don¡¯t know how high the sky and the earth are!

    When the old man heard Yi Feng¡¯s shout, he hurriedly raised his head, revealing his wrinkled face.

    Then he walked towards the carriage step by step.

    See the situation.

    Su Yunyun¡¯s nerves became tense.

    Especially looking at the old man's deep eyes, her pressure suddenly doubled.

    This damn mortal could obviously avoid this person and not have any connection with him, but he chose to say something like this to lure him here.

    ¡° Even if I want to die, I still want to implicate her.

    Now.

    I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard to be kind, right?

    after all.

    ¡°Which immortal would not be angry when someone calls him an old man, and when he is told that he is in tatters?

    Looking at the old man getting closer and closer, Su Yunyun felt uneasy, like an ant on a hot pot. The cultivation level in his body was fully mobilized, and he was ready to run away at any time.

    However.

    The old man¡¯s next words caught her off guard, but she almost choked and lost her breath.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met Mr.

    The old man looked at Yi Feng with a smile on his face, spoke politely, and bowed respectfully.

    This gesture was so shocking that Su Yunyun could hold an egg in her mouth, and her delicate face showed a strong look of shock.

    this¡­¡­

    How is this going?

    She wiped her eyes, fearing that she had seen wrongly.

    Facing Yi Feng¡¯s rudeness, this strong man not only didn¡¯t get angry, but he was actually so polite?

    Especially when she saw Yi Feng chatting with the old man, she was even more unbelievable.

    It looks like.

    The two people seem to know each other?

    Still familiar?

    The carriage was on the road again, untilWhen the old man disappeared, Su Yunyun finally regained consciousness and showed the look of surviving the disaster.

    Exhaling a breath, she hurriedly asked Yifeng: "That old man, do you know him? Who is he?"

    "That old man?"

    Yi Feng smiled and said lightly: "I know him, he's a cattle dealer, but I forgot his name."

    "A cattle dealer?"

    Su Yunyun stared and smacked her lips.

    But in a blink of an eye, she realized what was going on.

    How could she, who was revered as the Immortal Emperor in her previous life, not understand that many masters would sneak into the ordinary world and experience the ordinary mind as a mortal in order to improve their state of mind, or because they were tired of the life of fighting and killing?

    Even in her previous life, she was ready to experience it for a while.

    Yes.

    It must be like this.

    The old man in front of her may be such a person. He is experiencing an ordinary life in this small place. Normal people don't know his true cultivation. It is only because of his special abilities that she can see how powerful he is.

    Can¡¯t help but.

    She looked at Yi Feng.

    This guy is really lucky. He met a strong man who experienced the mortal mind, and he was saved.

    If it weren¡¯t for the old man¡¯s unwillingness to break his mortal mind, Yi Feng would have died countless times just because of those two rude words he said just now.

    It¡¯s true that those who don¡¯t know are fearless!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 471 A turn of nirvana

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Nirvana in one turn!"

    At this moment, Su Yunyun's eyes moved and narrowed deeply.

    She possesses a nine-turn divine body. Each turn of nirvana will greatly improve her talent and luck. It is precisely because of this physique that she has reached the realm of the Immortal Emperor in just a few hundred years.

    Even in the realm of the Immortal Emperor, her Nine-Revolution Divine Body can only reach Nirvana to the Sixth Revolution. If she can achieve Nirvana to the Ninth Revolution, she can step into the legendary divine realm.

    With this kind of physique, one can be said to be God¡¯s favorite.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    This kind of constitution also has an obvious disadvantage, that is, every time you reach nirvana, your five senses will be greatly blocked, your cultivation will completely disappear, and you will become a complete mortal.

    Until Nirvana is completed, it will slowly rise back and reach a new height.

    And the reason why she fell in her previous life was because the traitor seized the opportunity to murder her when she was in her seventh rank and had no cultivation.

    The reason why she is so confident after rebirth is because she was reborn with the body of the Nine-Revolution Heavenly God. Because as long as the Nine-Revolution Heavenly God's body is there, it is only a matter of time before she can return to her previous state, or even be even better.

    but.

    What she was not prepared for was that nirvana came so quickly, and there was no suitable place to successfully spend it.

    She couldn't help but look at Yi Feng.

    "Can you find a safer place for me to stay?" she couldn't help but ask.

    "You don't have to worry about where you live." Yi Feng said softly, "Just follow me back to the Gate of Heaven and Earth."

    "No, I mean, find another place where there are no other people." Su Yunyun said solemnly.

    After all, Nirvana is very important to her. Although the Heaven and Earth Gate is not in the flow, there are bound to be other people there. Too many people and mixed eyes will inevitably cause complications.

    "In another place, won't you follow me back to the Gate of Heaven and Earth?"

    Yi Feng¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°Damn it, I brought you back all the way, why don¡¯t you join the Heaven and Earth Gate?

    "No, no, I mean"

    Su Yunyun frowned. She wanted to tell Yi Feng secretly about her powerful relationship, but she was afraid of scaring Yi Feng. After all, how had a mortal like Yi Feng ever come into contact with such a thing as a nine-turn celestial body?

    ¡°Besides, this is her own trump card, and she can¡¯t just tell others.

    Turning her eyes slightly, she had to say, "I have some uncomfortable body recently, not very convenient to be in a place where people are more and more eye -catching, and I only need a few days."

    "As long as you can find a place to settle me down, I will definitely join your Heaven and Earth Sect in a few days."

    "But you must keep this place safe."

    Su Yunyun didn¡¯t lie to Yi Feng either.

    After successfully recovering in the first round, her strength will be greatly increased. Whether the sect is popular or not will not have much impact on her.

    But if Yi Feng can really settle her down, she will be considered to owe him a favor.

    When I was introduced, I joined him at Tiandimen and helped him a little bit, which was considered as repaying the favor.

    "Oh, I don't feel well."

    "Aunt?"

    Yi Feng couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "What aunt?"

    Su Yunyun frowned.

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Thinking that people in this other world would not understand, Yi Feng said no more, "Since you really have something to hide and insist on finding a place to live for a few days, it would be an easy solution. I happen to have a martial artist."  Please go and stay there for a few days!"

    "Martial arts gym?"

    "is it safe?"

    Su Yunyun asked solemnly.

    "Don't worry, it's very safe."

    Yi Feng said with confidence.

    Su Yunyun nodded, feeling that the power in her body had completely disappeared, and now she had no choice but to trust Yi Feng.

    "Old Qing, you go back first, I will take her to the martial arts gym."

    Yi Feng ordered softly.

    "Yes, sir."

    Qing Huanxiang led the carriage towards the island.

    "After Qing Huan left, Yi Feng's eyes moved slightly.

    Along the way, he could see that this girl was a little dissatisfied with him, perhaps because she had seen many powerful practitioners at the disciple recruitment ceremony.

    Originally, according to Yi Feng¡¯s character,If you don't obey me, get out of here as far away as possible.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? There is no way to do it for the system tasks. After finally encountering an ordinary one, I can¡¯t let her run away.

    Therefore, it is necessary for him to show off his skills and show off to this girl to take a good look at her.

    So.

    He raised his palm and took out a flying sword. At the same time, he jumped lightly and stepped on it.

    "Come up."

    Yi Feng stepped on the flying sword and said softly.

    Su Yunyun glanced at Yi Feng, then at Pingjiang City, which was some distance away, and stepped on the flying sword.

    With a thought in Yi Feng's mind, the flying sword immediately touched the ground and flew towards Pingjiang City.

    "You see, I am actually very strong, but I am relatively low-key and don't want to show off. When you join the Heaven and Earth Sect, I will teach you well, don't worry." Yi Feng flew with fairy aura.  Piao Piao said to Su Yunyun behind him.

    Su Yunyun rolled her eyes.

    When Yi Feng took out this flying sword, she did feel that it was a bit extraordinary, but she did not see what was extraordinary about it. After all, at this moment, she had lost her cultivation due to Nirvana.

    "However, it doesn't matter if it doesn't look real.

    "Because even if it is extraordinary, it is still just a flying sword. If it goes against the sky, it will fly slightly faster.

    Things of this level are completely junk in the world of cultivation.

    And with such a piece of rags, this person actually showed off in front of her?

    It really made her laugh bitterly.

    I really don¡¯t know how frightened Yi Feng will be when he sacrifices his fairy sword after he reaches nirvana.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 472 The person who protects you.

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The two finally walked into Pingjiang City.

    The streets are bustling with people selling goods.

    And Yi Feng was riding a flying sword, carrying Su Yunyun through the streets.

    Along the way, various small businessmen and hawkers, old men and old ladies greeted Yifeng, and the gesture of Yi Feng flying his sword by suddenly caused waves of exclamations.

    "Wow."

    "Sir is really awesome."

    ¡°Sir, you are truly a powerful man, a truly peerless master.¡±

    "Sir, this flying sword is so terrifying!"

    A series of polite voices came, making Yi Feng raise his hands in embarrassment.

    "Everyone is welcome, everyone is welcome."

    Such a scene.

    But Su Yunyun behind him was dumbfounded.

    The realm of mortals is the realm of mortals. It¡¯s just a flying sword. It forcefully made Yifeng, a person with no strength at all, look so awesome.

    She really didn¡¯t know what to say.

    I don¡¯t know what the expressions of the mortals in this city would be like if they saw a real immortal one day.

    certainly.

    As an empress, she is too lazy to get involved in this.

    But for some reason, she felt uncomfortable from the moment she entered this city.

    It seems that this city is very unsafe?

    "It's probably just an illusion."

    Su Yunyun shook her head and comforted herself.

    After all, she has achieved nirvana, and now she has no cultivation at all, and even her usual keen senses have been blocked.

    In addition to the fall in her previous life, it is normal for her to have this kind of insecurity as she is cautious.

    finally.

    The two of them arrived at the entrance of the martial arts gym.

    The martial arts school is still the same as before, but now Yi Feng often lives on the island and is less popular.

    "Wu!"

    Su Yunyun raised her head and looked at the plaque with the word "Îä" above her head, feeling a different feeling.

    But she couldn¡¯t tell exactly what it felt like.

    "Let's go in."

    Yi Feng smiled lightly.

    He led Su Yunyun into the martial arts hall.

    Walking into the martial arts hall, portraits of eighteen kinds of weapons were hung on both sides of the hall.

    Seeing this, the strange feeling in Su Yunyun's heart arose again, and the insecurity in her heart rose to the extreme.

    "Are you sure it's safe?"

    Su Yunyun couldn't help but ask.

    "Solid as a soup!"

    Yi Feng said, patting his arms.

    Su Yunyun couldn't help but twitch her lips.

    Even the palace of the empress in her previous life did not dare to be called impregnable. Such an adjective was used for such a martial arts school

    That¡¯s all.

    It¡¯s just a different perspective.

    There is no need to care.

    If she really cared about this with a mortal, she would have been furious to death.

    "Okay, you can stay here. I'm going back to the Gate of Heaven and Earth first, and I'll come back to you in a few days." After taking Su Yunyun for a casual walk around the martial arts hall, Yi Feng walked towards the door, and at the same time he  Su Yunyun said.

    However.

    As soon as he walked to the door, he spotted several familiar figures.

    A black robe.

    A dog.

    A centipede.

    A bear.

    In addition, there is an unknown woman next to him, who seems to be pretty good-looking.

    And they seemed to be aware of Yi Feng's gaze, and disappeared in a flash, as if they had done something wrong.

    "Good guy, these guys are finally back!" Yi Feng couldn't help pinching his nose, remembering something, and turned back to Su Yunyun and asked: "It seems like you are a little scared to live in such a big martial arts hall by yourself.  !¡±

    "What am I afraid of?"

    Su Yunyun frowned slightly.

    She, the majestic empress, was actually afraid, and she also laughed.

    It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t expect that because Pingjiang City felt so depressing, she accidentally showed a hint of emotion, and it was also captured by Yi Feng.

    have to say.

    Although the person in front of you has no strength, he is indeed very careful.

    The longer one is okay.

    If the status of the two people is not very different and they are not the same kind of people,Otherwise, it seems good to be your own male favorite.

    Looking at Su Yunyun's aggressive look, Yi Feng smiled knowingly and did not point it out, but said: "I'd better find someone to protect you. After all, I feel more at ease!"

    "protect me?"

    Su Yunyun was stunned.

    I almost laughed when I regained my composure.

    "When will this emperor ask a mortal to send people to protect him?"

    "kindness."

    "That's it."

    Yi Feng waved his hand and left without waiting for her to answer.

    certainly.

    It¡¯s said to be protection.

    He actually wanted to find someone to watch over her. What if he finally got an ordinary disciple and ran away?

    As for the candidates.

    Yi Feng already has it.

    He stepped on the flying sword and chased after him.

    "Brother, brother, the master is chasing me, what should I do?" Gouzi shouted quickly.

    "Oops."

    "This scumbag has finally saved a few gold coins and is calling a beautiful woman to have a drink. What should I do?"

    Benwei looked at Yi Feng who was chasing him, and then at the young lady next to him, feeling reluctant to give up.

    But after balancing the pros and cons, he had no choice but to hold the woman's jade hand in both hands, took a bite, and said reluctantly: "Good Beibi, wait for me, and we will sing and dance together in the evening."

    Finished.

    Full of reluctance, he led the dogs and greeted Yifeng.

    However.

    What came over was Yi Feng's Scud.

    Benwei was kicked to the ground.

    ¡°You piece of shit, you¡¯re taking advantage of women again?¡± Yi Feng said fiercely.

    "It's unjust!"

    The skeleton is originally great but pitiful.

    ¡°It¡¯s still unfair, I¡¯ve seen it all!¡±

    Yi Feng lectured fiercely: "If you let me see you taking advantage of a girl at will in the future, I won't be able to spare you."

    "Come here, I have something for you to do."

    After saying that, Yi Feng waved and walked towards the martial arts hall.

    Benwei quickly followed.

    "The beating didn't hurt you just now, did it?" Yi Feng opened his black robe and knocked on Benwei's skull. Although it was hard, he couldn't help but asked with distress.

    This guy.

    Although it is annoying.

    I still have some feelings, more or less!

    "Actually, I can understand you, but I still have to remind you, if you don't have that diamond, don't take the porcelain job."

    Yi Feng taught him a sincere lesson.

    "Do you know what I mean?

    "don't know."

    Benwei looked at Yi Feng blankly.

    "What I mean is, if you don't have that kind of thing, then don't mess with girls. The truth is deep. Let's not talk about whether your appearance will scare others. How do you deal with her? Tell me what you do.  Let someone solve it?"

    Yi Feng¡¯s two consecutive questions touched the depths of his soul.

    Benwei was immediately stunned!

    "Just make up your mind, let's go, go back to the martial arts gym and do something for me."

    On the way, Yi Feng carefully told Benwei that he should be optimistic about this woman and not let her run away. He would be rewarded with an extra gold coin later.

    Benwei readily agreed.

    Seeing that Yi Feng really brought a man in black robe, Su Yunyun frowned.

    "I said, I don't need anyone to protect me." Su Yunyun said in a deep voice.

    "It doesn't matter what you say, what if you encounter some danger?" Yi Feng rolled his eyes at her and left without saying much.

    Su Yunyun was stunned in place.

    Danger?

    When she was really in danger, even though she achieved nirvana, she wouldn't be reduced to letting a mortal protect her, right?

    But after thinking about it, I reluctantly accepted it.

    After all, she can¡¯t escape from the valley during her Nirvana transformation, so there is someone who can run errands for her.

    So.

    She looked at Benwei.

    By chance, Benwei was walking towards her.

    Taking small steps.

    ¡°One click, two clicks¡­

    After turning in a small circle, a small flower was handed out and appeared in front of Su Yunyun.

    "Gu Liang, this is the first time we meet, please take care of me."

    "I introduce you to the majestic and elegant Guan Benwei, who is known as a scumbag."

    "From today on, I will be like your strong and powerful backing. Under the protection of my love, even if the sky falls, I won't be able to hurt you."

    After saying that, Benwei bowed very gentlemanly.

    Su Yunyun had black lines on her face and goosebumps everywhere.

    The toes grip the ground.

    This ugly, greasy dwarf who doesn¡¯t seem to have any strength at all is the one who is here to protect her?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)From day one, I will be like your strong and powerful backing. Under the protection of your love, even if the sky falls, I won¡¯t be able to hurt you.  "

    After saying that, Benwei bowed very gentlemanly.

    Su Yunyun had black lines on her face and goosebumps everywhere.

    The toes grip the ground.

    This ugly, greasy dwarf who doesn¡¯t seem to have any strength at all is the one who is here to protect her?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 473: Too Annoying

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After all, you have to be a normal person, right?

    Su Yunyun ignored Benwei at all, turned around, walked into the room, and sat down cross-legged.

    ¡°Brother¡¯s love journey has ended before it even started.¡±

    The dog sat on Milky's shoulder, with his head lying on the wall, watching the scene in the yard, and couldn't help but sigh.

    "Heaven is jealous of Yingcai, he must be jealous of Yingcai!"

    The centipede was fighting on the sidelines.

    "Yes, God is jealous of talents!"

    Gouzi couldn't help but sigh, "But as younger brothers, we still have to help the elder brother solve his worries!"

    "Yes, I have to find a way to find a woman for my eldest brother"

    in the room.

    Su Yunyun¡¯s face was dark and her heart was full of irritability.

    I wanted to meditate, calm down, and wait for the time for nirvana to pass, but I was tortured by the black-robed dwarf.

    From time to time, bubbles appear at the window.

    From time to time, he posed in the yard again.

    From time to time, I sang songs outside again

    I really don¡¯t understand how Yi Feng got her such a weird thing.

    She thought that if she ignored the dwarf, he would stop making trouble because he was asking for trouble, but she completely underestimated the dwarf's tenacity.

    Today I picked a morning glory for her.

    Tomorrow, I will bring her a cup of hot water, which is called a warm man¡¯s care.

    The most hateful thing is that this dwarf stood on the wall in the moonlight and read some limericks he heard from somewhere.

    It gets dark.

    ???????????????????

    The dwarf climbed up the wall again. While glancing at her room from time to time, he read a limerick seriously.

    ¡°Love is like shit, you can¡¯t stop it even if it comes!¡±

    "Love is like stool, once flushed with water, it will never come back"

    Su Yunyun felt like her head was going to explode, and finally rushed out of the room and shouted: "Are you bothered? Tell me, what are you going to do to leave?"

    "Gu Liang, you are so weak, you can't survive without my protection." Jian Benwei said seriously.

    "Am I weak?"

    Su Yunyun laughed angrily. She was reincarnated as the Immortal Emperor. Although her strength has not been restored now, she will be able to break through the Martial Emperor immediately after the second reincarnation.

    This kind of state was indeed nothing in her previous life.

    "But in the Xianjiang Continent, it is also the top combat power, but in the mouth of this dwarf, it becomes weak?"

    "Do you know Emperor Wu?" she asked in a deep voice.

    "Emperor Wu?"

    "What is that?"

    Benwei shook his head.

    Su Yunyun was completely choked and speechless.

    "I have never had contact with Emperor Wu, but I must have heard of it. It turns out that this dwarf doesn't even know what Emperor Wu is. How ignorant he is!"

    "Forget it, I have no intention of quarreling with you. I just want to tell you that I don't need your protection. If there is any danger, you, a guy who doesn't seem to have any strength, can't protect you." Su Yunyun's expression changed.  Said coldly.

    "Woman, you will regret it if you look down on this scumbag like this!" Benwei said angrily.

    "regret?"

    Su Yunyun was speechless.

    What could she regret?

    She really wanted this dwarf to leave.

    "Okay, it seems that you, a woman, don't deserve my love, so that scumbag will leave. But I remind you, if you encounter anything, just hide in the martial arts hall and don't come out."

    "goodbye."

    Benwei left angrily, took a few dogs with him, and asked the young lady from a few days ago to go out again.

    Seeing Benwei leaving.

    Su Yunyun suddenly felt that the world was pure.

    Phew!

    She stood at the door and let out a breath. Just as she was about to turn around and enter the martial arts gym, there was a sudden wave of movement in the darkness behind her.

    Three figures walked directly out of the void.

    "Immortal Emperor Yunyun, you are indeed alive, long time no see!"

    The three of them said cold voices and looked at Su Yunyun with half-smiles.

    Hearing the sound, Su Yunyun's hair stood on end. She suddenly turned around and looked at the three people behind her, her face suddenly showing solemnity.

    "you."

    "Is it Chen Yizhen?"

    ? ???Yunyun stepped back slightly with her feet and asked solemnly.

    "Yes, exactly!" the three sneered.

    After receiving confirmation, Su Yunyun frowned even more tightly.

    She never expected that Chen Yizhen, who framed her to death, actually knew that she was not dead, and even sent people to chase her here, hoping to kill them all.

    "We are here today to help Immortal Emperor Yizhen solve his problems and avoid future troubles!"

    The three of them had cold expressions and pushed towards Su Yunyun step by step.

    "Hmph, Chen Yizhen appearing in person in front of me will indeed make me afraid, but you three losers, do you really think you can deal with me?" Seeing the three people approaching, Su Yunyun said in a deep voice.

    "Hahaha!"

    One of the old men laughed.

    "Su Yunyun, Su Yunyun, if it was you before, you could indeed crush us to death with one finger, but what about now?"

    "I really thought you were still the same person you were before, pretending that we didn't know anything."

    The words of the old man.

    Su Yunyun¡¯s face suddenly darkened.

    She originally wanted to deceive these three people so as to buy herself some time to think of a way to deal with them, but she never expected that this person would expose them with just one word.

    "Stop struggling pointlessly and just let it go."

    The three of them had cold expressions, and they pressed towards Su Yunyun in a semi-surrounding direction.

    The next moment.

    The three of them struck at the same time, powerful attacks coming towards Su Yunyun cunningly.

    Su Yunyun¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    I want to retreat, but behind me is the martial arts school.

    "If she were blocked when entering the martial arts gym, she would undoubtedly have run into a dead end in her current state of nirvana.

    As for Benwei¡¯s advance notice before leaving, she completely ignored it.

    The three in front of me are at least heavenly beings.

    She didn¡¯t think that this mortal martial arts gym could help her fend off the immortals.

    Fortunately.

    She was not completely unprepared for her rebirth.

    He quickly took out a scroll with his palm and unfolded it.

    In an instant, Su Yunyun disappeared on the spot and teleported outside Pingjiang City.

    The three of them rushed to nothing.

    "Huh, I've long expected that you might have this method. Fortunately, we are not unprepared."

    The old man smiled coldly and took out a compass.

    The compass flashed, trembled slightly, and then pointed in one direction.

    ¡°It¡¯s not far, let¡¯s chase!¡±

    The three people turned into three streams of light and immediately chased outside Pingjiang City.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 474 Shut up

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    In the state of nirvana without cultivation.

    Even if Su Yunyun was an Immortal Emperor in his previous life and had many means, he still couldn't outrun three immortals.

    After two breaths, Su Yunyun was caught up.

    "Haha, Su Yunyun, look where you are going!"

    The three of them instantly surrounded Su Yunyun and heard cold voices.

    "Star Compass, no wonder!"

    Su Yunyun stared at the compass in the old man's hand, her brows filled with solemnity, because with this star compass, as long as her breath was locked, she would be caught up by three people even if she ran to the end of the world.

    "what to do."

    Su Yunyun's slender jade hands were clenched tightly, her sharp nails pinched the flesh tightly, and she bit her red lips with a look full of reluctance.

    Thinking of her hard work, she thought she could come to the top and got it back, but she did not expect to be found by the enemy so soon.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Are you really going to die?

    She hates it.

    I hate God for being unfair.

    However.

    Just when she thought she was certain to die, a man in black robe suddenly fell from the sky and landed in front of her while walking in the misty night.

    "It's him?"

    "Is it that mortal dwarf?"

    "Why is he here?"

    As soon as this familiar figure appeared, Su Yunyun's eyes suddenly widened and she let out a voice of disbelief.

    "You three trash, you want to kill people, have you got the consent of this scumbag?"

    The man in black robe raised his head and akimbo, and asked in a deep voice.

    "who are you?"

    The appearance of Benwei without any warning immediately caused the three elders to narrow their eyes and let out questioning voices.

    "You're a scumbag, but you're a great man."

    Benwei put his hands on his hips and said.

    "No matter who you are, you'd better get out of our way so as not to get burned." After looking at Benwei, one of the old men said in a deep voice.

    "Step aside?"

    "You don't want to ask this scumbag if he agrees?"

    Benwei said without any fear.

    But Benwei¡¯s words made Su Yunyun behind him feel moved and full of shame.

    She never expected that when she was in despair and crisis, it would be this dwarf who disgusted her who would stop in front of her regardless of the danger.

    Can¡¯t help but.

    In her heart.

    This strange dwarf seems to have become a great man.

    yes.

    " Qi Pa is Qi Pa, but he has the courage to help himself stop danger.

    ??Just a second thought.

    What can you do if you have courage?

    How could he, a guy who didn't even know the Emperor Wu, stop the three great immortals? He was undoubtedly seeking death.

    so.

    Knowing that she was bound to die, she did not want to harm Benwei, so she quickly shouted: "Go away quickly and leave me alone, otherwise you will die."

    However.

    As soon as she finished speaking, Benwei was scolded.

    "Shut up, you stinky bitch!"

    "You said it's not good for you to stay well in the martial arts gym. What else can you do to these three loaches? You run, run, run, run away, you have to run out of Pingjiang City."

    "You really think this scumbag wants to help you, he is just having fun. If it weren't for the master's orders, this scumbag wouldn't care about your life or death."

    Benwei cursed angrily.

    With the last bit of his family fortune, he finally called a young lady and was about to spend the night together when this happened. He was so angry that he almost got bone cancer.

    ??The shouting curses.

    Su Yunyun was stunned.

    She has a majestic nine-turn divine king body. No matter in the past or present life, when has she been scolded like this?

    This weakling Benwei actually dared to scold her?

    However, before she had time to pursue the matter, she saw the three old men suddenly taking action, turning into three bolts of lightning and attacking Benwei.

    "careful."

    Although she knew that it was impossible for Benwei to dodge the three attacks, she still subconsciously shouted out.

    However.

    As soon as her voice fell, her eyes suddenly widened.

    The sudden scene in front of her made her petrified on the spot.

    &nbsp; Just now.

    What did she just see?

    She just saw this dwarf stretch out a finger from his black robe and send the three immortals under Chen Yizhen away in an instant.

    right.

    Flying.

    "But it's still the kind of flying where the body explodes.

    After landing, the three people seemed to have no breath at all and were dead.

    This unexpected change was like a thunder, roaring in her mind.

    how come?

    How can it be!

    Wrong, is it an illusion?

    She rubbed her eyes desperately for fear that she would see wrongly.

    But the facts before her told her that what happened just now was not a dream. This dwarf really killed three immortals with one finger.

    The horror in her heart made her unable to calm down for a long time.

    Those wide-open eyes stared at Benwei for a long time, full of disbelief.

    However, Benwei retracted his finger, turned around, glared at her, and shouted, "What's so good about this scumbag? Why don't you hurry up and get back to the martial arts school?"

    Su Yunyun¡¯s face looked ugly.

    But regardless of Benwei¡¯s scolding, she just wanted to understand why Benwei was so powerful.

    Who is he?

    How could it be so powerful?

    So powerful that she felt that even in her previous life, she was no match for him.

    However, before she could say anything, suddenly a person with only half of his body left staggered up.

    "I never expected that Su Yunyun would have such a master beside you."

    "But don't be too happy. No matter how strong this dwarf is, he can't withstand the anger of Immortal Emperor Yizhen. I have already reported what happened here to Immortal Emperor Yizhen. You can't run away, hahaha  ¡­¡±

    Crazy laughter came from that half of the body.

    "What?"

    Hearing this, Su Yunyun, who had just escaped from the tiger's mouth, had a solemn face.

    She knows all about Yi Zhen¡¯s methods.

    If it is true as he said, then she may have endless troubles in the future.

    "Yo?"

    "You're pretty awesome for being able to withstand one billionth of my power without dying!"

    At this time, Benwei's voice came out.

    "But you are so crazy about it."

    Benwei, who was in a bad mood and particularly irritable, pressed down with another finger.

    This finger.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off of the nine races in another world, were all wiped out.

    Even the ancestral graves of the family¡¯s eighteen generations of ancestors were collectively blown up.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 475 Death Comes

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    There is nothing to say about this destruction.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????

    certainly.

    What makes Benwei the most angry is that the appearance of these guys ruined his elegance and caused the gold coins he had saved for half a year to go to waste.

    He left with a broken spirit.

    It seems that in the long night, I can only continue to keep company with the dogs.

    "Your Excellency, pleaseplease stay!"

    Seeing that Benwei was about to leave, Su Yunyun shouted but hesitated.

    Benwei looked back at her.

    "Thank you for your life-saving grace. I was so disrespectful to you before, and I shouldn't have done so."

    Su Yunyun bowed towards Benwei and made a sincere voice.

    ?????????? Then he continued: "But you have also heard what that person said just now. I am afraid that Chen Yizhen will send people to come against me again, so I would like to ask you not to leave for the time being. If you can, you can protect me for two days"

    Su Yunyun lowered her head and said the request bravely.

    After all, she knew it in her heart.

    ¡° If Chen Yizhen really comes to kill again, with her strength, there is no way to resist, and she will only die.

    So at this moment, she had to beg Benwei for protection.

    "protect you?"

    "Hmph, didn't you keep saying that you don't need the protection of this scumbag?" Benwei asked.

    Hear the words.

    Su Yunyun looked ugly.

    His face turned red to his neck, and he felt a burning pain.

    yes.

    It was true that she looked down on Benwei at the beginning and even wanted to drive him away. But now she has turned around and begged him to come back. Why should she agree to it?

    "I'm sorry, Sir, I was blind before."

    But Su Yunyun was not willing to give in. She gritted her teeth and apologized again, and then said: "But I still ask you to ignore the past and agree to me."

    "This scumbag has no time."

    Benwei angrily shook his sleeves and refused arrogantly.

    Su Yunyun looked ugly, but still refused to give up, and continued to plead: "I may be exaggerating and rude to say this, but without your protection, I will definitely die!"

    "Who said you are bound to die?"

    "Did I let you die? Instead of asking you to go back to the martial arts gym, what else could you do in the martial arts gym? Why do you talk so much?"

    Benwei made an angry voice.

    ¡°Obviously, he is still worried about the gold coins spent in vain tonight.

    Because he can only earn one gold coin by protecting this woman, no matter how you think about it, this trip tonight will be a loss.

    Finished.

    Benwei left directly.

    Looking at Benwei¡¯s disappearing back, Su Yunyun¡¯s expression turned ugly.

    But she also knew it, no wonder Benwei.

    "If someone is willing to help me once, it is already the most benevolent and righteous thing to do."

    Having nowhere to go, she had no choice but to return to the martial arts gym.

    Recalling that Benwei said that it would be safe if she returned to the martial arts hall, she quickly explored the martial arts hall again with a glimmer of hope.

    The inquiry is over, and the expectations are in vain.

    Su Yunyun dropped her head, her mouth filled with bitterness.

    Because of the inquiring just now, although she had a vague feeling that the martial arts hall was a little unusual, it would be too far-fetched to say that it could withstand the attacks of masters sent by Chen Yizhen.

    And the reason why Benwei said this seemed to be a deliberate prevarication to reject her.

    "Well, I hope Chen Yizhen won't come for the time being. After I achieve nirvana, I should be able to protect myself."

    Sitting on the bed, she sighed softly, comforting herself in her heart.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? being calm.

    She feels the progress of nirvana.

    There should be one day left before Nirvana can be completed.

    After Nirvana, the previous level of cultivation will rise back within one day, and then reach a new height.

    In total, it takes two days.

    Two days is neither long nor short.

    ¡° If Chen Yizhen really wanted to kill her quickly, with his level, it might not even take him half a day to get here.

    She continued to feel uneasySitting cross-legged on the bed, his nervous mind remained on high alert.

    ?Suddenly.

    She opened her eyes suddenly.

    She clearly felt a huge pressure coming from around the martial arts hall.

    She quickly stood up and walked towards the door.

    Suddenly, I saw a figure appearing in the sky of the martial arts hall in front of me. He was wearing a white robe and stood quietly in the sky, waiting for Su Yunyun to appear.

    Seeing Su Yunyun appear, he raised his eyes slightly and said calmly: "Yunyun, long time no see, hello!"

    "Chen Yizhen?"

    Seeing this person, Su Yunyun trembled all over and gritted her teeth, full of hatred.

    "Chen Yizhen, I single-handedly trained you to be a talented person back then, but you coveted my status and framed me while I was in my seventh nirvana. I almost disappeared into ashes. I didn't expect that now, you are still trying to kill everyone. It's really a good trick.  !¡±

    Su Yunyun squinted her eyes and said word by word, her red lips were bitten with blood.

    "Yes, I am here to drive you to death!"

    "I, Chen Yizhen, never leave any trouble behind in my work."

    Chen Yizhen smiled lightly.

    Then a faint voice came out.

    Rather than feeling ashamed, it seemed like he was confessing something that was taken for granted.

    Finished.

    He raised his finger, with a smile on his face, and pressed towards Su Yunyun.

    See the situation.

    A huge crisis emerged in Su Yunyun's heart.

    She subconsciously wanted to use the teleportation scroll to escape.

    But after taking it out, she hesitated again.

    Because even though she knew that the man in front of her was not Chen Yi's real body, he was just a clone with a trace of his thoughts, and his strength was less than one ten thousandth of his real body.

    ¡° However, she couldn¡¯t even escape the pursuit of the three old men before, and she was even more hopeless in front of Chen Yizhen.

    That¡¯s the case.

    Using the teleportation scroll to escape is a waste of time.

    She simply gritted her teeth.

    Waiting for death to come.

    It¡¯s just in my heart.

    So unwilling!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 476 Isn¡¯t he?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Die!"

    "No one can save you!"

    Chen Yizhen always smiled lightly.

    He was so confident about taking Su Yunyun's life.

    Even if he had known for a long time that there was a powerful man in black beside Su Yunyun, he also knew that the martial arts gym where Su Yunyun was in was somewhat extraordinary, and the martial arts sign at the door was full of strong martial intent

    But even so, in his opinion, killing Su Yunyun with one finger is still an inevitable thing.

    This is the absolute confidence brought by strong strength.

    This finger.

    It has arrived on top of Su Yunyun's head with the power of destruction.

    Su Yunyun looked unwilling.

    But facing the absolute power, she had given up struggling.

    "Hoo!"

    However.

    At the critical moment, a soaring aura suddenly came from the backyard of the martial arts school, as if a demon had awakened, making people tremble.

    Also at the same time.

    A locust tree branch suddenly stretched out and instantly wrapped around Chen Yizhen¡¯s pressed palm.

    "What?"

    Feeling the power coming from the branch, Chen Yizhen made an incredible sound.

    This branch.

    How could it be so powerful?

    It actually made it impossible for him to break free?

    However.

    He was still frightened, and an even more powerful force came from the branches that wrapped around him, making him completely unable to resist.

    In an instant, Chen Yizhen and her whole body were dragged towards the backyard of the martial arts hall.

    Su Yunyun, who thought she would definitely die, suddenly opened her eyes wide at this moment, shocked by this incredible scene.

    She quickly chased him to the backyard.

    But when she saw what happened in the backyard, she covered her mouth in shock and turned pale with fear.

    She saw that after Chen Yizhen was pulled to the backyard by the old locust tree in the yard, another toad jumped out of the well in the backyard.

    The toad croaked twice, opened its mouth full of devouring power, and swallowed Chen Yizhen in one bite.

    He burped, glanced at Su Yunyun, and jumped back into the well.

    And the old locust tree that erupted with monstrous force, like a terrifying demon, also completely returned to calm.

    It seems.

    What just happened never happened.

    " But the courtyard returned to calm, but Su Yunyun's heart was filled with turmoil. Even though she was the Immortal Emperor in her previous life, she had never seen such a horrifying scene.

    This made her unable to calm down for a long time.

    all of these.

    It¡¯s a long time coming.

    But from the time Chen Yizhen took action until he was swallowed by the toad, it only took two breaths.

    And it is just between two short breaths.

    Chen Yizhen is gone?

    Although this is not Chen Yi¡¯s real body, but a clone, the current strength of this clone is at least that of a mysterious immortal!

    It is so unreal that a mysterious immortal disappeared in such an instant.

    And she finally realized that Benwei didn't lie to her at all.

    And I understand even more clearly why Benwei scolded her for running around and called her a bastard.

    It turns out that when she faced the three old men before, she had no need to run away. If she stayed in the martial arts hall, she would be extremely safe.

    after all.

    ??????????? Even Chen Yizhen¡¯s clone swallowed the contents of this martial arts hall in an instant. What kind of trouble can those three old men make?

    What¡¯s ridiculous is that she also acted smartly and triggered the teleportation scroll to teleport herself out of the safety barrier.

    She had a wry smile on her face.

    Only now do I realize that I am the real clown.

    After a long, long time, Su Yunyun finally felt calmer.

    And at this time.

    The time for her to achieve nirvana finally passed.

    At this moment, her talent and luck have improved qualitatively, and her cultivation and senses are also recovering quickly.

    However, she couldn¡¯t wait to fully recover, so she rushed to the backyard.

    She wants to find out.

    What is the old locust tree that was sold last night?

    The toad at the bottom of the well has arrived?What kind of existence is it?

    But.

    With her eyesight, she couldn't even see the slightest clue.

    well.

    It¡¯s still the same well.

    The locust tree is still the same locust tree. It seems that there is no abnormality at all, and it cannot capture any other breath.

    But.

    She couldn¡¯t see anything about the locust tree or the toad. After her senses had recovered, she saw something even more incredible in the utility room next to the kitchen.

    Various weapons such as swords, guns, swords and halberds were piled up in a large room, piled up like rags.

    But Su Yunyun stared and couldn't breathe.

    Because, among the weapons piled up with junk, in addition to the holy and emperor-level weapons from the Xianjiang Continent, there are also immortal-level weapons found among them.

    Among them, one clothes hanger particularly caught her attention.

    "This is a clothes dryer?"

    She blinked and carefully picked up the clothes hanger and looked at it.

    But when she held the clothes hanger in her hand, her whole body trembled as if she was struck by lightning.

    "This, is this a top-notch immortal weapon?"

    Her voice became trembling, and she was completely unable to express her feelings in words at this moment.

    A top-notch fairy weapon.

    What kind of existence is it?

    Even in her previous life, she was treated as a trump card. She had been the Immortal Emperor for so many years, but she only had two top-level immortal weapons in her hands.

    But here it is.

    Found one?

    However.

    She just put down the clothes hanger in her hand when she saw a hoe in the corner.

    Actually!

    It¡¯s another top-notch fairy weapon!

    Boom!

    This impact hit her head directly.

    However, one wave comes after another.

    After hoeing, she discovered seven or eight top-notch artifacts, including kitchen knives, rakes, and sickles

    And without exception, they are all piled up in the utility room like rags.

    Su Yunyun was so shocked that she could not speak, and her body was shaking uncontrollably.

    She quickly exited the utility room.

    Because if this continues, it will inevitably affect her cultivation.

    But what she didn¡¯t expect was that after exiting the utility room, she discovered many other top-notch treasures.

    From artworks, calligraphy and paintings to placed statues, from daily necessities, mirrors to umbrellas, from dog food in the dog bowl to firewood piled in the kitchen, everything is available.

    Every one.

    They are all existences that are no less than top-level immortal weapons.

    Su Yunyun didn't dare to look any further, so she quickly took a pill and sat down cross-legged, because her mind could no longer bear such a shock.

    After a long time

    She just opened her eyes, finally feeling a little calmer.

    ???????????Looking around, I couldn't help but sigh.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what kind of talent can build such a martial arts gym!

    etc.

    She suddenly remembered something and stood up suddenly.

    The owner of this martial arts hall

    Who is the owner of the martial arts gym?

    She suddenly remembered the Heaven and Earth Sect Master who brought her here, Yi Feng, who was dressed in white robes, said he was very powerful, but looked like a mere mortal.

    Since he is the master of this martial arts gym, isn't he a super master who is so powerful that she can't even see through it?

    Boom!

    Thinking of this, thunder exploded in Su Yunyun's mind, and she suddenly froze on the spot, her entire face turning pale.

    ?????????????? If we think back to the time when Kumamoto Wei saved her, he once mentioned the master

    Putting this information together, it is almost certain that Yi Feng is a super master.

    Thinking of this, Su Yunyun staggered back, feeling a little out of breath. Under the strong mental impact, she couldn't help spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    But.

    She couldn't care less about the impact on her heart, her pale face was full of self-mockery.

    Because she realized how ridiculous she was.

    How crazy my brain was before!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 477 Yi Feng¡¯s Promise

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    that's all.

    Su Yunyun stayed restless all night, so she walked out of the martial arts hall and wanted to have a cup of morning tea to calm down.

    But as soon as she arrived at the door of the martial arts hall, she was stunned.

    With her red lips slightly open, the mood that took her a night to calm down became turbulent again.

    Because she suddenly discovered that the boss and the wife of the beef stall she had frequented these days were not ordinary people.

    Although they were well hidden, she could still tell at a glance that these two people were at the lowest level of immortals.

    What exactly is going on?

    How come there are so many immortals?

    She had a look of disbelief on her face. If you add the old cowherd man you met when you entered the city, it means that Pingjiang City has three immortals besides Yi Feng and Jian Benwei?

    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s have a bowl of beef noodles.¡±

    At this time, an old man with a cane came to the beef stall.

    As soon as the old man appeared, Su Yunyun's pupils shrank again.

    She actually discovered that this old man was also an immortal.

    "Pork Lord, save half a pound of pork belly for me later, and pick some ribs for me by the way." After the old man sat down, he shouted to the meat stall nearby.

    "Ok, no problem."

    The big man selling pork picked up the ribs with his knife in his hand.

    Su Yunyun¡¯s eyes widened again.

    This big man selling pork seems to be another immortal!  ?

    Even the butcher knife in his hand for chopping meat is an immortal weapon.

    However.

    The current Zhu Zhurong is not the last immortal she will see.

    To be precise, she was standing at the door of the martial arts gym, and everyone she looked at seemed to be extraordinary.

    For example, under the tree opposite, two red-faced old men were fighting over a move they regretted

    At the vegetable stall diagonally opposite, two people were haggling over the price of a bunch of tofu

    Or, on the street corner not far away, two aunts with their sleeves rolled up were pointing at each other and yelling at each other because of an egg

    Without exception, these people are all immortal-level existences.

    even.

    A mouse crawling through the sewer at the street entrance seems to be as strong as her now?

    Su Yunyun was so shocked that she was speechless.

    ??Inside this city.

    Won't.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    She crossed the street with an anxious face and came to another street.

    Hiss.

    ???????????????????

    The whole street is full of immortals.

    She hurriedly ran back to the martial arts hall, closed the door, and quickly calmed down her mood while breathing rapidly.

    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    What kind of place has she come to?

    This seemingly small town full of business atmosphere actually has so many masters.

    What¡¯s even more terrifying is that among these immortals, there are still hidden masters who she can see are extraordinary, but cannot see the specific strength.

    This shows what?

    It means that the current strength of those people is no lower than her previous life's cultivation.

    In short.

    Originally I just wanted to have morning tea, but I didn¡¯t get the morning tea and I was completely confused.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door outside.

    "who?"

    Su Yunyun asked vigilantly.

    "I."

    Outside the door, Yi Feng's voice came out.

    "It's him?"

    Su Yunyun trembled all over.

    His face suddenly became nervous, and he was a little afraid to face Yi Feng.

    Clenching her teeth, she hesitated for a long time before opening the door anxiously.

    The door.

    Yi Feng stood there with his flying sword.

    Seeing the door open, he flew in on his flying sword.

    When she saw this flying sword again, Su Yunyun's breathing quickened.

    It was because of her recovery that she could fully see the extraordinary power of this flying sword.

    But it can only be seen as extraordinary, and its specific quality cannot be seen at all.

    this means.

    The flying sword at Yi Feng¡¯s feet is definitely beyond the level of top-notch immortal weapons.

    &nbsp; Hiss!

    ??Existences that transcend the level of immortal weapons are at the level of artifacts.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Artifact.

    This is something that even she, who possesses the body of the Nine-turn Divine King, would not dare to imagine.

    Recalling my previous judgment about this flying sword, I wanted to find a crack in the ground and burrow into it.

    "How's your rest going?" Yi Feng put away his flying sword and asked softly.

    "I'm fine, thank you very much, senior."

    Seeing Yi Feng again at this moment, Su Yunyun completely changed her attitude.

    Because she knew it.

    Even in her heyday, she had no pride in front of this man.

    "Well, now that you've rested, let's talk about business!" Yi Feng said with a smile.

    "Senior, please speak out."

    Su Yunyun asked nervously.

    "Join the Heaven and Earth Sect and become my disciple at the same time." Yi Feng said straight to the point.

    "Become your disciple?"

    Su Yunyun¡¯s eyes widened and she made a dull sound.

    "Don't you want to?"

    Yi Feng frowned.

    How can this be done?

    After taking so long, the deception must be successful. Immediately, he said seriously: "As long as you become my disciple, you will never regret it. I will make you a true pride of heaven and become a  A fairy-like existence.¡±

    Anyway, bragging is better than cheating.

    Yi Feng is not afraid of speaking loudly.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? First off, let¡¯s talk about the fucking bluff.

    After saying that, Yi Feng raised his head slightly, pretending to be an expert, and waited quietly for Su Yunyun.

    "Become a god-like existence."

    "Doesn't this mean that I can become a god directly?"

    Su Yunyun was shocked.

    She was impressed by all the means available at Yifeng's martial arts school, not to mention that Yifeng directly promised to make her a god.

    "Disciple, pay homage to Master!"

    Su Yunyun immediately knelt down.

    A sincere voice came out.

    "OK!"

    Yi Feng let out a satisfied voice.

    It seems that my deception is still effective.

    Today it was obvious that this girl's attitude towards him had changed.

    At this time, a familiar voice came from the system.

    "Ding!"

    "Congratulations to the host for accepting a disciple."

    "Progress in recruiting apprentices: 5/100."

    "To celebrate the first disciple the host received after establishing the sect, some reward items will be given." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 478 Unreliable disciple.

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "How many reward items are there?"

    "What exactly will the reward be?"

    Yi Feng¡¯s eyes lit up. Even though she had been hurt by this broken system many times, she still had some hope in her heart.

    However.

    When he saw these rewards clearly, his face suddenly turned dark.

    Because this reward really left him speechless.

    The rewards were actually all books from his previous life.

    For example, "Nine-Year Compulsory Education Teaching Book", "The Art of War by Sun Tzu", "Fighting Spirits Transformed into Horses", "Martial Arts in the Sky", "Douluo Continent", "The Development of Poultry", "On the Thirty-six Ways to Talk about Girls"  ¡±, ¡°The Interpretation of Dreams by Duke Zhou¡±, ¡°One of the Four Magic Arts: Makeup¡±, etc

    In short, there are thousands of books of various types.

    In addition, many movies and animations from previous lives were copied in the form of jade slips.

    "The Legend of Nezha", "Journey to the West", "One Punch Man", "The Pirate King", "The Great War", "The Scourge of the Lich", "One Hundred Thousand Whys", "Water Shadow Ninja" and many more  There are thousands of popular works in the previous life.

    "Grass!"

    Yi Feng burst out with a foul language.

    There are ten thousand grass and mud horses galloping in my heart.

    At this moment, he wanted to dismantle this broken system.

    Where is the training you promised?

    What about the reward you promised to receive from the first disciple?

    That's it?

    You should at least get some training skills and martial arts!

    Yi Feng was completely speechless.

    but.

    Fortunately, he can be considered as a man who has been cheated by the system. People who have experienced great storms and "the best masters in the world" like Benwei have been created. How can he still withstand this?

    So, he quickly calmed down.

    ¡°After all, if you think about it carefully, these books and animated movies are all famous works in the past life. In the future, you don¡¯t have to fight landlords when you are bored. At least you can catch up on novels and gnaw on TV series.

    "Get up."

    Yi Feng helped Su Yunyun up, feeling quite satisfied.

    Although this girl¡¯s attitude was a bit wrong before, she is one of our own now.

    Although it is still far away from the target of 100 people, now with this girl, it can be regarded as four.

    etc.

    Suddenly, Yi Feng noticed something was wrong.

    He suddenly recalled that the mission progress displayed by the system was five people.

    its not right.

    He obviously only has four disciples who meet the conditions?

    Could it be that I made a mistake?

    He quickly called the system.

    "View task progress."

    "Ding!"

    "Task progress: Number of apprentices 5/100."

    Are there really five people?

    Seeing this system, Yi Feng was immediately dumbfounded.

    Although he has five apprentices, Chi Yitong is simply unqualified.

    Could it be that something happened to Chi Yitong?

    The more I think about it.

    The more likely it is.

    It seems that Chi Yitong will need to retest his talent when he returns to the island.

    but.

    He had other things to do at the moment, so he said to Qing Huanxiang and Su Yunyun who were following him: "Old Qing, take her back to the Gate of Heaven and Earth first!"

    "Yes, sir."

    Qing Huan nodded.

    "Master, aren't you going back?" Su Yunyun asked hurriedly.

    "A few of my old friends came back from other places and asked me to have dinner, so I plan to stay in the martial arts hall for two days, so you should go back first." Yi Feng chuckled softly, looking at the butcher's bench opposite.

    ???????????????????

    The pork stall has reopened.

    "But, but"

    Su Yunyun was about to speak but stopped.

    There was some worry on his face.

    Because of the hatred between her and Chen Yizhen and Chen Yizhen¡¯s character, Chen Yizhen will never let her go.

    even.

    Will be here in person in a short time.

    So under this situation, she didn¡¯t want to leave the martial arts gym, let alone Pingjiang City.

    Even if I have to leave, I still want Yi Feng to be by my side.

    &nbsp; But Yi Feng is not around, and she has to leave the martial arts hall again. If Chen Yizhen's true form really comes to kill

    Yi Feng glanced at Su Yunyun and smiled lightly.

    I didn¡¯t expect this girl to be quite afraid of life.

    In fact, it is understandable. After all, if you are going to a new environment, it is inevitable to be afraid of life.

    For example, in his previous life, when he first went to college to register alone, he also had this kind of timidity.

    "do not be afraid."

    Yi Feng comforted him with a smile.

    "When we arrived at the Gate of Heaven and Earth, there was Lao Qing. In addition to Lao Qing, there were also a few of your senior brothers and sisters. They are all very good."

    "Okay, okay!"

    Seeing this, Su Yunyun could only nod respectfully.

    After settling down with Su Yunyun, Yi Feng smiled and walked towards Lao Wangtou's house to accept the invitation for dinner.

    Qing Huanxiang took Su Yunyun and rushed towards the gate of heaven and earth.

    On the road.

    Su Yunyun is still full of worries.

    Her enemy is an Immortal Emperor, and she always feels unsafe when leaving the martial arts gym.

    Although she could tell that Qing Huanxiang was also very strong, after all, it was not Yifeng and the martial arts school who could give her that strong sense of security.

    finally.

    A small island appeared in her eyes in front of her.

    Qing Huanxiang held the boat and took her to the island.

    On the boat, she looked at the scenery and the island.

    Although the scenery is good, it does not have the feeling of a peerless sect as imagined.

    "We've landed."

    Qing Huanxiang said softly.

    "oh."

    Su Yunyun nodded lightly, retracted his thoughts, and landed on the island.

    However.

    The moment she landed on the island, she felt that the laws of the world around her suddenly changed.

    "This, this is?"

    ¡°What a solid space.¡±

    "This gravity is also"

    "It's actually even more advanced than the fairy world."

    Her eyes widened in shock, full of disbelief.

    As a Martial Emperor, she could easily tear apart space on the Xianjiang Continent, but on this island, it was difficult for her to even jump up.

    It¡¯s not that her cultivation has disappeared, but that the gravity and space on the island have reached a certain level

    And what shocked her even more was that.

    After landing on the island, on a small street in the city, we actually saw the scene that appeared in Pingjiang City again.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????

    And the strength of the immortals here seems to be more than one level higher than that of Pingjiang City.

    In addition, since entering the Gate of Heaven and Earth, I have also seen many incredible things.

    this moment.

    She realized that her worries were completely unnecessary.

    She completely went from a safe place to another safer place.

    She was completely relieved.

    ¡°Staying in this place, I¡¯m afraid even ten Chen Yizhen wouldn¡¯t be able to touch her even a hair.

    at the same time.

    Her mood also quietly changed.

    Originally, she always maintained her identity as the Martial Emperor in her previous life, and she always felt arrogant about possessing the body of a nine-turn divine king.

    Now that I have come here, I realize how short-sighted my original vision was.

    What is Emperor Wu?

    What does Chen Yizhen mean?

    After joining the Heaven and Earth Sect, she will reach another peak, a peak that she could not even imagine before.

    ¡­¡­

    Days.

    Just live like this.

    "Hey, this soap opera is really ugly, let's change it." Yi Feng was lying on the recliner at the Gate of Heaven and Earth, reading the show with a jade slip in his hand and crossing his legs, feeling very good.

    Because since Su Yunyun, several great events have happened.

    First, he retested Chi Yitong¡¯s talent. The fat man actually achieved ordinary qualifications for no apparent reason. This was like picking up a disciple who satisfied the system by mistake.

    In addition, the leaflets given by the system some time ago did not deceive him. After Su Yunyun, several more disciples came to become his disciples.

    It¡¯s just that.

    These disciples left him speechless.

    I thought they were all the kind of young people who are single-minded and strive for cultivation.

    But who knows, one is less reliable than the other.

    Each one is more rubbish than the other.

    Some time ago, the system gave away a lot of books and jade slips from the previous life. He wanted to fill up the library of the library and make it look more presentable, so he moved all these books to the library.

    This is damn good.

    These new disciples all hid in the library and read novels and anime without even eating.

    On the contrary, Chi Yitong seems to be the most reliable, and he will give him a whole night snack every day. No, he has recently developed fried rice noodles, and Yi Feng can eat them in different flavors.

    But with this group of unreliable disciples, Yi Feng was still happy and relaxed.

    If they ask him for training secrets and martial arts techniques, he really doesn¡¯t know how to solve them.

    ps: Happy Labor Day, another book adapted from the comic "Above Ten Thousand People" has been launched on May Day. If you are interested, you can click and support. Thank you everyone. I am grateful.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)??.

    Each one is more rubbish than the other.

    Some time ago, the system gave away a lot of books and jade slips from the previous life. He wanted to fill up the library of the library and make it look more presentable, so he moved all these books to the library.

    This is damn good.

    These new disciples all hid in the library and read novels and anime without even eating.

    On the contrary, Chi Yitong seems to be the most reliable, and he will give him a whole night snack every day. No, he has recently developed fried rice noodles, and Yi Feng can eat them in different flavors.

    But with this group of unreliable disciples, Yi Feng was still happy and relaxed.

    If they ask him for training secrets and martial arts techniques, he really doesn¡¯t know how to solve them.

    ps: Happy Labor Day, another book adapted from the comic "Above Ten Thousand People" has been launched on May Day. If you are interested, you can click and support. Thank you everyone. I am grateful.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 479 Divine Phoenix Bloodline

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Su Yunyun, on the other hand, stood quietly beside Yi Feng, helping him bring tea and water.

    On the other hand, her state of mind was also rapidly improving under the influence of Yi Feng.

    At this time.

    Zhong Qing ran in.

    Seeing this, Yi Feng put down the jade slip and looked at him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met senior brother.¡±

    And Su Yunyun also quickly bowed her head to say hello.

    "I've met Master, how about fifth junior sister."

    Zhong Qing nodded towards the two of them, and then said: "Master, there was a fool outside just now, and he dragged a lot of people away. Not only did he injure the old man Zhang who was holding the boat, but he also named the fifth junior sister to be killed, so I chopped him to death with one knife.  "

    "What, do you want to kill your junior sister?"

    Yi Feng¡¯s eyes moved slightly and said, ¡°Drag his body in and take a look.¡±

    And when she heard that the person was coming for her, Su Yunyun suddenly became nervous, wondering who it could be.

    Shortly after.

    Zhong Qing dragged a body in from outside and threw it on the ground.

    See the situation.

    Su Yunyun¡¯s eyes suddenly widened.

    because¡­¡­

    Because the silly guy her senior brother mentioned was none other than her mortal enemy, Chen Yizhen.

    ¡°And this is not Chen Yi¡¯s real clone, but the real person.

    But at this moment, he was lying on the ground like a dead dog. Judging from the wounds, he should have been killed with a knife.

    Su Yunyun couldn't help but look at Zhong Qing.

    original.

    She has never been able to see clearly what this senior brother is capable of. He is usually honest and naive, but who would have thought that Chen Yizhen would be killed with just one blow?

    But thinking back, that¡¯s true.

    ¡°Just the old men and women on the street outside are very powerful, let alone her senior brother?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Can there be a mortal person among the master's disciples?

    "Don't be afraid, disciple, it's just trash. Your senior brother has already chopped it to death for you." When Yifeng saw Su Yunyun's appearance, he couldn't help but comfort him.

    It¡¯s a girl.

    It¡¯s hard to avoid being a little horrified when you see a dead body like this.

    As for himself.

    It¡¯s true that he didn¡¯t take this dead body seriously.

    ¡°After all, this is a fantasy world. After traveling for so many years, I have seen a lot of fighting and killing things. It¡¯s really not a big deal to kill a lot of people.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Zhong Qing, this trash dares to cause trouble and wants to touch your fifth junior sister. Drag him to the lake to feed the fish!"

    Yi Feng waved his hand and told Zhong Qing.

    "Yes, Master, I will drag this garbage away right now."

    Finished.

    Zhong Qing dragged the body away.

    However.

    Listening to the master and senior brother chewing rubbish, Su Yunyun's expression was extremely exciting.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Chen Yizhen is also an Immortal Emperor.

    You know, if this matter spreads to the outside world, it may cause some kind of turmoil.

    But her master and senior brother don¡¯t have such a problem at all?

    They even dragged the body of the Immortal Emperor into the lake to feed the fish?

    Seeing Yi Feng continue to sit on the recliner and read the jade slips without taking it seriously, Su Yunyun's admiration for Yi Feng had already reached its peak.

    What is a true master?

    ¡°I am afraid that only a man like her master who never frowns at anything in the world can be called an expert.

    Even if the Immortal Emperor died, it still couldn't make Master's state of mind fluctuate even a little bit. I really don't know what state Master has reached.

    Thinking back on it.

    Those things she pursued in her previous life didn¡¯t matter.

    I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not even in Master¡¯s eyes!

    After all, even if she dies because of her proud identity in her previous life, in the eyes of the Master, she is just as simple as a dead chicken

    but.

    It feels really good to be protected and supported like this.

    Su Yunyun enjoyed this feeling extremely.

    She has never enjoyed this feeling before. After all, in her previous life as the empress, she had always supported others.

    &nbsp;At this time.

    She looked towards the library, with a hint of surprise.

    In the library pavilion.

    Including Chi Yitong, everyone was looking down at the books in their hands like a man possessed.

    "This one-punch master is really good."

    "Because of it, I'm bald, I'm bald hahaha"

    A bald man wearing a cloak stood up, clenched his fists, and his eyes flashed.

    "If something can be solved with a fist, why should I use a sword in the future?"

    After saying that, he destroyed his natal sword on the spot.

    And on the beach by the lake, a man was lying on the ground, breeding a hen and a rooster.

    He took the eggs laid by the hens and started hatching them according to the instructions in "On How to Breed Poultry" in his hand

    After half a day.

    A chick breaks out of its shell.

    And on this chick's body, there is a trace of colorful feathers, shining with brilliance.

    Seeing this, the man laughed like crazy.

    "Hahaha, the divine phoenix bloodline actually matches the divine phoenix bloodline. As the eighteenth generation descendant of the beast-controlling lineage, I will definitely be able to honor my ancestors, no, surpass my predecessors."

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    at the same time.

    "Also on the edge of a remote cliff at the Gate of Heaven and Earth, a man with a mustache was holding a book called "One Billion Bad Jokes".

    While studying, he unsheathed the long sword in his hand.

    Just like that, the cycle repeats.

    At this moment, Wu Changan, who was practicing earth escape in the distance, emerged from the earth.

    But as soon as he got out, he was enveloped by a force, and his body knelt on the ground uncontrollably. At the same time, his hands came together upwards, making a gesture of catching the blade with his bare hands.

    Wu Changan stared wide-eyed at the mustache who was practicing drawing his sword.

    exclaimed in surprise.

    "Good guy, you can even practice such a weird skill with bare hands!?" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 480 Daily life at Tiandimen

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Wu Changan was extremely surprised.

    This skill comes from a popular spoof anime by Blue Star, and is an exclusive skill for one of the characters.

    As the name suggests.

    It means that whenever this person draws his sword, the target will kneel on the ground uncontrollably and pick up the sword with his bare hands.

    It is a passive super control skill.

    Because the probability of it controlling people is 100%.

    It can be said that although this skill is strange, it can definitely be regarded as a magical skill.

    Think about it, if someone cooperates with him and the enemy is controlled to take the sword with bare hands, wouldn't the enemy at this time be the fish on the chopping board?

    Time flies.

    It¡¯s been more than half a year.

    The Gate of Heaven and Earth was very lively.

    Since Yi Feng had previously completed the achievement point of recruiting ten disciples, the slightly reliable system was given as a gift of thirty more leaflets.

    therefore.

    With the help of this flyer and the people he had accepted before, Yi Feng¡¯s disciples have grown to twenty-nine.

    only.

    ¡°These disciples don¡¯t seem to have much interest in cultivation.

    "I'm speechless!"

    Yi Feng lay on the recliner and continued to live his salty life.

    This is good, but he is afraid that these disciples will beg him to practice and ask for the skills every day.

    "Xiao Si'er, go pick some beans and make fried rice with pickled beans to eat." Yi Feng said to Chi Yitong standing aside.

    "Okay, Master."

    Chi Yitong left with the vegetable basket.

    He walked all the way towards the back mountain.

    On the road, I bumped into four majestic men in black robes, lying leisurely on the grass, chasing the jade pop group that was playing on the jade slips.

    "I have seen four handsome Dharma protectors!"

    Chi Yitong saluted quickly.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, little fat guy, you¡¯re still so smart, go ahead, go ahead.¡±

    The Great Protector looked at him with satisfaction and then waved his hand.

    Chi Yitong walked all the way.

    I bumped into a monk holding a book again. He joined the Tiandimen three months ago and was not a disciple of Yi Feng. He said that he wanted to find some spiritual food, so he became a sweeping monk at the Tiandimen.

    It¡¯s just that his behavior at this moment is a bit strange, his back is turned to the outside, and he is looking at the corner.

    "Hello, monk Kunpeng."

    Chi Yitong said hello politely.

    "That's good, that's good."

    The sweeping monk quickly put away the books in his hands, tidied his robes, turned around and raised his hands seriously.

    finally.

    Chi Yitong came to the vegetable field in the back mountain.

    There, there was a young man wearing a straw hat, carefully repairing his vegetables.

    ¡°Fourteen, what are you doing?¡± Chi Yitong shouted.

    "It turns out to be Fourth Senior Brother."

    Shen Nong, the fourteenth-ranked straw hat young man, turned around with a gentle smile and said softly: "There have been insects on these vegetables recently. I am afraid that these insects are cultivated by the Demon King, so I will clean them. If they are still unclear, these insects will be afraid  He is going to become an immortal."

    "Oh, then you can continue to clean up. I will pick some beans for Master. He wants to eat beans and fried rice." Chi Yitong said.

    "No problem, don't say it's Master, just ask brothers if they need anything." Shen Nong said gently.

    "Well, junior brother, just tell me what you want to eat."

    Chi Yitong responded equally gently.

    "By the way, Fourth Senior Brother, Thirteenth Senior Brother seems to be looking for you for something. You should go there." Shen Nong crushed a few bugs in his hand and said as he poured a bucket towards Chi.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and ask my junior brother to help me pick the beans!¡±

    Chi Yitong moved his stubby legs, and his chubby body immediately ran towards the distance.

    Not far away, a young man was carrying building blocks made of Shentian Black Iron. The building blocks were now in his hands, building a magnificent palace.

    Even though it is just a model, you can still see its magnificence and the various mysterious designs in it.

    "Thirteen, what do you want from me?"

    Chi Yitong shouted.

    The young man who built the model also has a slightly chubby figure. He is ranked thirteenth in the Heaven and Earth Gate and his name is Zhuji Mountain.

    Hearing Chi Yitong's shout, he raised his head and said, "Fourth Senior Brother, you finally"Okay, some time ago, Seventh Senior Brother Jia Jiaqin inoculated a batch of chicks, saying that when they grow up, they can be used as mounts for the senior brothers, one for each person. You were in seclusion that day making crayfish, so  Without bothering you, Senior Brother Seven will put your little chicken here with me. Take it quickly!  "

    ? said.

    Zhuji Mountain proposed two little chickens, both of which had colorful feathers.

    "By the way, I'll give one to Master, although I don't know if he needs it." Zhujishan said.

    "Master, forget it."

    "I'd better take his pig directly to the kitchen and fry it for him." Chi Yitong said: "The mutated pig that Lao Qi inoculated last time was roasted by Master. He didn't like it.  Son."

    "That's right, let's fire it. If Master needs it, you can fire mine. At worst, I'll ask Senior Brother Seven to get one for me."

    Having said this, Zhujishan¡¯s eyes flashed with reverence.

    "It's okay, one is enough. If it's not enough, I can fire this one for Master." Chi Yitong smiled, looked back at the mountain, and asked: "What has Sixth Junior Sister been doing recently? It's been so long."  Didn¡¯t you see her?¡±

    "It seems like you are memorizing pi backwards. To be honest, Fourth Senior Brother, if you have time, please get some more food to supplement Sixth Senior Sister. Her mathematics is more difficult to learn than ours, but compared to our line of work, the upper limit is not high.  She is much higher, and she will definitely be one of the brothers who will be promising in the future."

    "Of course, we can't be too bad. We can't lose Master's face when we go out."

    Zhujishan said softly.

    "indeed."

    Chi Yitong nodded solemnly, and then said: "Okay Thirteen, you go about your business, I'll go back and cook for Master."

    After running around and getting the vegetable basket back, Chi Yitong was panting from exhaustion.

    Fortunately.

    I met a scholar who was riding a green bull backwards.

    "Goose, goose, goose, singing to the sky"

    The scholar ranked eleventh, named Li Taibai, with a three-foot green sword hidden in his sleeve. While riding a bull, he shook his head and recited poems.

    "Old Eleven, hurry up, let your bull give me a ride, senior brother, I can't run anymore." Chi Yitong shouted.

    "It turns out to be Fourth Senior Brother."

    ¡°I can ride the bull, but can I have some wine?¡±

    The scholar smiled gently.

    "How can your fourth senior brother forget you?" Chi Yitong rolled his eyes at him and threw a gourd over.

    "Good wine, good wine." The scholar opened the lid and smelled it, and immediately showed an intoxicated look. He stretched out his palm and pulled Chi Yitong onto the green cow.

    Qing Niu slowly walked towards the kitchen.

    Soon after.

    A bowl of fragrant bean fried rice was served.

    It made Yi Feng quite satisfied.

    "Please see Master."

    At this moment, a young man dressed in simple clothes came over, knelt on the ground, and said respectfully: "Master, I have something to do at home, and I need to go back. I hope Master will approve it."

    "Oh, how many rows are you in and what is your name?"

    Yi Feng put down the fried rice. Although he had an impression of this disciple, he was just a newcomer. He had no idea of ??his ranking and even forgot his name.

    "Master, my disciple is ranked twenty-eight, and his name is Xiao Zhan!"

    The young man said respectfully.

    "Oh, twenty-eight, what happened at home that made you so anxious to go back?" Yi Feng couldn't help but ask.

    "Master, I have a marriage contract at my disciple's home. However, when the woman saw that my family was in decline, she thought my talent was not good enough, so she came to my home to force her to break off the engagement with me." Xiao Zhan's eyes flashed with a hint of haze and pain.  He lowered his head and said.

    "Breaking off the engagement?"

    Yi Feng frowned.

    This thing naturally arouses hatred.

    My disciple¡¯s engagement has been annulled, and as my master, I have to do something!

    "In this case, you can go home, and I will send a few more brothers to help you."

    Yi Feng was also worried that the child would get into trouble, and more people could take care of him, so he turned around and ordered Su Yunyun behind him: "Disciple, you can accompany Twenty-Eight to go there in person, and call a few more people."  .¡±

    "Yes, Master."

    Su Yunyun nodded respectfully.

    At the same time, a cold light flashed in his eyes.

    If she dares to bully her junior brother, she is simply risking her life.

    And Xiao Zhan¡¯s eyes also lit up.

    He himself is a person who has no cultivation and has just started and hasn¡¯t learned anything yet. In fact, he doesn¡¯t have the slightest confidence to go back this time.

    But now that he can call on a few senior brothers, even though he doesn¡¯t know what their strength is, it still gives him some comfort.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)In fact, I have no confidence at all.

    But now that he can call on a few senior brothers, even though he doesn¡¯t know what their strength is, it still gives him some comfort.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 481 The 18th Junior Brother who is prone to self-destruction

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    At the gate of Tiandimen Mountain.

    Under Su Yunyun¡¯s call, several disciples have gathered.

    There is Li Jin, who is holding a long sword and looking upright.

    There is Bai Qiyu with a bright head and a cloak on her shoulders.

    "Junior brother Xiao Zhan has gone back first. Let's set off when the 18th junior brother arrives!" Su Yunyun ordered.

    "What, eighteenth junior brother?"

    "Fifth Senior Sister, did you call me Eighteenth Junior Brother?" Li Jin asked solemnly, frowning.

    "Of course, we brothers are of the same mind."

    Su Yunyun nodded solemnly.

    Hear the words.

    Li Jin suddenly broke out in cold sweat on his forehead.

    "Fifth Senior Sister, I think it's not necessary anymore, right?" Li Jin said with a trembling voice: "The fights between the Eighteenth Junior Brothers are too terrifying. They can even beat one of their own if they get too ruthless, and they can even self-destruct at every turn."

    Hear the words.

    Su Yunyun frowned.

    He seemed to have remembered something, and his body couldn't help but trembled and he shivered.

    This is indeed the case for her eighteenth junior brother.

    No one can stop her from going crazy, not even her, a senior sister, can do anything about it.

    So she also started to wonder, should she be called Lao Shiba?

    However.

    Before she could make a decision, a guy with bandages all over his body suddenly appeared in the distance.

    It is Hong Kuangmai who is ranked eighteenth.

    As he walked, he twisted his neck and had an evil smile on his face.

    "I heard there was another fight."

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know if there will be many enemies this time.¡±

    "If there are enough people, it would be nice to have a self-destruction in the center. The sight of broken limbs and corpses scattered everywhere will definitely be a visual feast."

    "This artistic act is really exciting."

    He raised the corner of his mouth and let out a faint voice.

    As soon as Hong Kuangmai said these words, everyone around him shuddered.

    After a good meal of comfort and Hong Kuangmai¡¯s repeated assurances not to blow himself up, everyone was ready to go on the road with peace of mind.

    And the destination is in Lingxu Realm.

    At this moment, Lingxu Realm.

    Cangqiong Empire, inside Tianxing City.

    In a luxurious restaurant.

    This place is full of people, all of them are prominent figures inside and outside Tianxing City.

    However.

    At this moment, these people were respectfully toasting to the two leaders, with expressions full of humility.

    The main seat.

    She was a delicate woman with a frosty face. She ignored the toasts from these people and just let an old man next to her deal with them casually.

    And her eyes were just looking at Xiao Yun, the silent head of the Xiao family at the table, intentionally or unintentionally.

    Sensing the woman¡¯s gaze, Xiao Yun frowned tightly.

    The woman in front of me is named Liu Nanyan, and she is from the Liu family in the city next door.

    For hundreds of years, the Liu family has been supported by the Xiao family, so the Liu family has prospered. Therefore, twenty years ago, the senior Liu family betrothed Liu Nanyan to his son Xiao Zhan in order to repay their kindness.

    But today Liu Ruyan is no longer what she used to be. She has detected top talent and has become the favorite of all the sects in the entire Cangqiong Empire. Finally, she was taken into the mountain gate by Tianling Sect.

    And under the careful training of Tianling Sect, Liu Ruyan did not disappoint, and he broke through the realm of human immortality in just three years.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Human immortals.

    Maybe it¡¯s nothing in the Lingxu world.

    But she is only twenty years old now.

    The twenty-year-old human immortal has limitless achievements in the future, so she became a saint of Tianling Sect and was trained as the next successor.

    This status is very valuable.

    If the Xiao family can barely be considered one of the overlords of Tianxing City, Tiantian Lingzong is the overlord of the entire Southern Territory, and even has a considerable relationship with the empire headquarters.

    The two forces are worlds apart.

    Therefore, under this huge disparity, Liu Nanyan and the elders of Tianling Sect came to the Xiao family a few days ago.

    He directly expressed his intention to break off the engagement.

    Although breaking off the engagement is a great shame in the Lingxu world, and even the Xiao family will be nailed to the pillar of shame for it, Xiao Yun also understands in his heart what Liu Nanyan's status is now, and what his son is.  What is your identity?

    &nbsp; Things are different now!

    Therefore, Xiao Yun did not want to accept this olive branch.

    It¡¯s just that his son has had a rough life. He used to have a talent that was not much worse than Liu Nanyan¡¯s. Unfortunately, God is unfair. He suffered an accident and lost all his cultivation. Now his engagement is broken off. How can he suffer this blow?

    Therefore, Xiao Yun did not agree to Liu Nanyan's request at first, saying that he would wait until Xiao Zhan, who went to Xianjiang for training, returned before making a decision.

    He is a useless father who lets his son bear all this. Therefore, in his opinion, it is okay to break off the engagement, but he must personally obtain his son's consent.

    so.

    It can be regarded as leaving a little more dignity to his son who had a rough fate.

    It¡¯s also the only thing he can do as a father.

    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that Liu Nanyan had inexplicably set up a trap today and invited other families from Tianxing City as guests.

    Xiao Yun always feels that it is not simple.

    This matter.

    He always felt that it was for his Xiao family.

    After all, there is no need to invite these people, whether it is Tianling Sect or Liu Ruyan.

    "Okay, don't drink any more."

    Liu Ruyan glanced at the various toasters, with a hint of impatience in his eyes, and shouted in a deep voice.

    Hear the words.

    The people who had been noisy just now suddenly fell silent and sat down uneasily. The place was filled with silence.

    Liu Ruyan glanced at the old man next to him.

    The old man nodded and turned his gaze to Xiao Yun.

    "Master Xiao, how are you considering the divorce between the saint and the noble son?" the old man asked.

    Xiao Yun frowned, the veins on his forehead were exposed, and the cup in his hand exploded.

    ???????????????????

    As expected, he came for his Xiao family.

    "What?"

    "Breaking off the engagement?"

    Seeing this, the other forces in Tianxing City immediately looked at Xiao Yun with strange eyes, showing mockery.

    snort.

    Since the engagement has been broken off, I want to see how much face your Xiao family will have in Tianxing City in the future.

    I thought that your Xiao family had never dared to touch you because of your relationship with the Liu family. It turns out that you were just abandoned by the Liu family.

    Everyone sneered constantly.

    Looking at the scorching gazes around him, Xiao Yun clenched his fists loudly. With the anger in his heart, a mouthful of blood surged out, but he swallowed it down abruptly.

    Didn¡¯t he just want to wait until Xiao Zhan came back? He never said he was unwilling to break off the engagement.

    But Liu Ruyan used other forces to intimidate.

    It¡¯s really cruel!

    "Father, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a young man rushed in with an anxious look and quickly supported Xiao Yun. It was Xiao Zhan who was rushing back from the Gate of Heaven and Earth.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 482 Three years?  Three days is enough.

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Yo."

    "This trash is back."

    "Haha, what a waste."

    Seeing Xiao Zhan appear, many people made disdainful sounds, waiting to see the show.

    When Liu Ruyan saw the young man appearing, he raised his head and looked.

    She looked at her fianc¨¦, whom she had never seen before.

    but.

    Just looking at it, I didn't pay more attention, but said blandly: "Since you are back, please make a decision!"

    Hearing this, Xiao Zhan gritted his teeth, turned around and stared at Liu Ruyan, and asked seriously: "Miss Liu, although you and I have been engaged since childhood, I have never seen you, even if you are older in the future.  You are successful, but I, Xiao Zhan, have never coveted you, let alone have any feelings for you, so even if I want to break off the engagement, I have nothing against you."

    "but!"

    "Beginning the engagement, breaking off the engagement, what do you mean by calling so many people today? Are you deliberately humiliating my Xiao family, deliberately humiliating my father?"

    Liu Ruyan raised her head slightly and looked at Xiao Yun.

    "Young Master Xiao, you misunderstood. I didn't mean to humiliate you. I just wanted to invite everyone to be witnesses. After all, everyone here is a force near Tianxing City and has always known about our Xiao Liu family." Liu  Ruyan said calmly.

    "Witness, what are you witnessing?"

    "Will you witness the annulment of my Xiao family's engagement?"

    Xiao Zhan said with red eyes: "After all, our two families were considered family friends in the past. In fact, my Xiao family has been kind to your Liu family. Where will your move put my Xiao family and my father?"

    "I said, you misunderstood, and at the same time, please don't talk about kindness."

    Liu Ruyan explained expressionlessly.

    Finished.

    She took out an exquisite jade box, and then took out a radiant ripple.

    "In the box, there is an intermediate level elixir, the Tongxian Dan."

    "This sword is an intermediate immortal weapon, the Xiaguang Sword."

    "There is also a storage ring with a lot of resources."

    "As long as you agree to break off the engagement, you can take away these things."

    "So the testimony I am talking about is just to let everyone know that my Liu family is not that unkind, nor is it the kind of people who refuse to recognize people after they have become successful. Even if I break off the engagement with you, I will give you the corresponding compensation from the Xiao family."

    Liu Ruyan said lightly.

    As soon as Liu Ruyan finished speaking, everyone in the venue suddenly exclaimed.

    "It's actually an intermediate elixir."

    "Yes, there is also the Xiaguang Sword, an intermediate immortal weapon. Tianling Sect is indeed the Tianling Sect. What a generous act!"

    Everyone¡¯s eyes glowed green.

    You know, they don¡¯t even have a single low-level fairy weapon in their hands, let alone a mid-level fairy weapon.

    If they had treasures like the Xiaguang Sword, they could fight across different levels.

    It¡¯s enough to see.

    The weight of an intermediate immortal weapon.

    "Xiao Zhan, you said that your Xiao family can do it. Stop pushing your limits. Miss Liu has already given you intermediate-level immortal weapons and intermediate-level elixirs. What else do you want?"

    "Even if you don't see what kind of waste you are, Xiao Zhan, is he worthy of Miss Liu Ruyan? Don't waste your reputation by being shameless."

    "Yes, hurry up and agree with Miss Liu, I have already done my best to treat you like this!"

    There was another chirping sound from the crowd.

    "Okay, okay, what a good idea!"

    At this moment, Xiao Zhan was digging his nails into his flesh, his eyes flashing with hatred and unwillingness.

    He hates it.

    I hate myself for not having the strength.

    If he had enough strength, how could he and his son be so humiliated at this moment?

    Liu Ruyan did this.

    It is undoubtedly that the bitch is also the archway.

    Originally, the Xiao family had never been unwilling to break off the engagement, and they didn't even need any compensation.

    ¡°But it¡¯s definitely not necessary. Liu Ruyan wants to step on their Xiao family and at the same time establish a good character for her Liu family.

    "I will not withdraw from this marriage."

    Xiao Zhan gritted his teeth and spoke word by word.

    The only thing he can do is this.

    Even if you die!

    "If this marriage is canceled, the Xiao family will never be able to hold its head high in the Lingxu Realm. His father andThe Xiao family will live under the ridicule of others all their lives.

    Liu Ruyan narrowed his eyes.

    "Do you think what I gave you is not enough?" she asked in a deep voice, a strong pressure coming towards Xiao Zhan.

    "I don't need your things, but it's impossible to break off the engagement!" Xiao Zhan's thin figure showed a firm figure in the face of Liu Nanyan's pressure.

    "snort!"

    Liu Ruyan sneered and sneered: "I know that you are very unwilling. This matter is indeed humiliating to your Xiao family, but you should understand that this world is a place where the strong are respected.  The world is inherently unfair!"

    "If we change positions today, and your talent and strength are far stronger than mine, you can come to my Tianling Sect to break off the engagement. I, Liu Ruyan, have nothing to say."

    "So why do you need to continue to be stubborn?"

    Hear the words.

    Xiao Zhan gritted his teeth, full of hatred and unwillingness for his lack of strength.

    He is now.

    Why don¡¯t you want to change positions and step on Liu Ruyan under your feet?

    "Do you really want to prove yourself?"

    Looking at Xiao Zhan's appearance, Liu Ruyan said expressionlessly: "I can give you a chance to prove yourself."

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s mainly because of our past friendship and we don¡¯t want to cause too much embarrassment between us.¡±

    "Therefore, I will give you three years. In three years, I will wait for you in Tianling Sect. If you are stronger than me, I, Liu Nanyan, will not break off the engagement and will be your bull and horse for you to do whatever you want."

    "But if you are not inferior, then I will terminate the engagement with you in public!"

    "how?"

    Liu Ruyan looked at Xiao Zhan calmly, waiting for Xiao Zhan's response.

    Xiao Zhan's figure was trembling, and his face was filled with a bitter smile.

    How could he not see that this woman had predicted that he would not achieve anything in three years, and even if he achieved something, she would not be able to surpass him at all.

    after all.

    One is a good-for-nothing son from a small family.

    One is the beautiful daughter of Tianling Sect.

    How can it be compared?

    ???????????????????????????????????? When the three years were up, she broke off the engagement and gained a reputation, let alone the reputation of burning bridges.

    As for him, Xiao Zhan, he will bear the shame and live in the ridicule of others forever.

    It¡¯s really a good idea!

    Just when Xiao Zhan felt powerless and didn't know what to do, a cold voice suddenly came from outside.

    "what are you?"

    "I dare say that after three years, you think too highly of yourself."

    "Three days are enough for you to kneel down and act like a horse in front of my junior brother!"

    The voice fell, and a group of people slowly walked in, led by a woman with a cold and arrogant face and white clothes like snow.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 483 Cows flying in the sky

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The sudden appearance of several people immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    No matter Liu Ruyan, everyone in Tianxing City, or Xiao Zhan¡¯s father Xiao Yun, there are no exceptions.

    Who is so bold?

    How dare you talk to Liu Ruyan like this?

    but.

    Face the eyes of everyone.

    Su Yunyun, the leader, kept his expression unchanged, held his head high, and his confident aura filled the scene, as if he was born to be a king.

    Liu Ruyan frowned tightly.

    Because she felt a great threat from Su Yunyun, even as soon as she appeared, she blocked her original light, making her that should have been dazzling become dim.

    certainly.

    The other people behind Su Yunyun also attracted her attention.

    The man with the sword in his hand and a righteous look on his face was like a righteous light.

    ??????????????? In addition, the man who was wrapped in straps and raised the corners of his mouth and scanned the whole place without any scruples made him feel a little bit of danger

    "Who are you?"

    Finally, Liu Ruyan asked in a low voice.

    "We are Xiao Zhan's senior brothers and sisters." Su Yunyun said lightly.

    As soon as Su Yunyun finished speaking, there was an uproar in the venue.

    Even Xiao Zhan¡¯s father, Xiao Yun, was confused.

    This Xiao Zhan has been a waste since he was a child and has never joined the sect. Where did such a group of senior brothers and sisters suddenly appear?

    "He talks so wildly, I thought he was someone else."

    Liu Ruyan knew the answer, but immediately relaxed, raised the corner of his mouth and sneered, and said casually: "It's just his senior brother and senior sister!"

    The contempt in Liu Ruyan's eyes was undisguised.

    She still doesn¡¯t know what Xiao Zhan is like?

    What kind of big sect is it that Xiao Zhan can join?

    "In addition, when she looked at Su Yunyun and the others just now, she didn't even realize how strong their cultivation was, except that they were vaguely extraordinary.

    ¡°In this case, the approximate identity and strength of these people can be revealed at a glance

    "You are talking arrogantly. For the sake of the Xiao family, I am not as knowledgeable as you."

    "But are you sure about the three days you just mentioned?"

    Liu Ruyan raised the corner of her mouth and asked.

    ¡°Challenging her for three days, she just regarded it as a joke.

    However, if three years can be compressed into three days, and she can solve this matter early, why not do it.

    "certainly."

    Su Yunyun nodded lightly.

    "very good."

    Liu Ruyan raised the corner of her mouth, then turned her head and looked at Xiao Zhan aside.

    Xiao Zhan looked struggling.

    After gritting his teeth and thinking for a moment, he finally nodded solemnly towards Liu Ruyan.

    "Are you really sure?"

    "Don't go back on your word when the time comes and say that I, Liu Ruyan, forced you and didn't give you time or a chance for the Xiao family." Liu Ruyan raised her chin and asked.

    Just as Xiao Zhan was about to speak, Xiao Yun quickly grabbed Xiao Zhan and asked, "Zhan'er, are you sure you really want it?"

    "Father, they are indeed my senior brothers, and I am willing to believe them."

    Xiao Zhan explained softly from the side, and at the same time told Xiao Yun about the affairs of the Heaven and Earth Sect.

    "Father, although I have never seen their abilities, I have a vague feeling that they are extraordinary, and the flyer that day"

    Xiao Zhan talked about the magical leaflet in detail.

    "So no matter what, I'm very grateful that they can come here to help me. Even if it doesn't work, what's the difference between three years and three days?"

    Hear the words.

    Xiao Yun didn¡¯t know what to say.

    I sighed in my heart, I just hope that these brothers can really have extraordinary means as Xiao Zhan felt.

    "I am sure."

    "Just three days. After three days, I will meet with the Tianling Sect. If I lose to you, the engagement will be canceled on the spot!"

    Xiao Zhan looked up firmly at Liu Ruyan and heard a voice.

    "Ha ha ha ha!"

    However.

    Just when Xiao Zhan was sure, there was a roar of laughter from the side.

    "Xiao Zhan, Xiao Zhan, who are you?How dare you make such arrogant remarks and challenge Miss Liu Ruyan in three days?  "

    "What kind of senior sister are you? You are clearly trying to trick you, yet you actually believe those lies."

    "That's right, you could have saved your face for three more years, but now, you will soon become the laughing matter of others."

    "Don't say that. It doesn't matter if it takes three years or three days. In fact, the result is the same. I guess he has figured it out and doesn't want to struggle anymore."

    "Ha ha ha ha."

    The jeers were constant and extremely harsh.

    But Xiao Zhan still kept his gaze firm, confirming the three-day period.

    Although he joined Tiandimen not long ago, and even joining it was inexplicable, when he got the flyer and came to Tiandimen that day, he had a vague feeling that the turning point in his life was at Tiandimen!

    And these senior brothers and sisters of his usually don't show any strength at all, but Xiao Zhan has always felt that they are not ordinary people.

    And in the Gate of Heaven and Earth, he felt an unprecedented warmth. No one there would ever scorn and ridicule him because he was a waste. On the contrary, all the brothers cared about him.

    Even if he comes back this time, Master will still send brothers and sisters to support him.

    so.

    Xiao Zhan is willing to believe them.

    Even after three days, there was still no doubt that we were defeated.

    He has no regrets either.

    "Very good, the three-day period has been set. I hope everyone present can help me bear witness."

    Liu Ruyan said lightly.

    "Don't worry, Miss Liu Ruyan, we are all witnesses. It was Xiao Zhan and the others who made the wild claim that they would turn three years into three days, not Miss Liu Ruyan's intimidation."

    "That's right, Miss Liu Ruyan was extremely kind to the Xiao family today, but they just don't appreciate it."

    "Three days later, he was defeated at the hands of Miss Liu Ruyan, and it was his own fault for the annulment of the engagement."

    ¡°Thank you very much, everyone.¡±

    Liu Ruyan raised her head and smiled, glanced at Su Yunyun and Xiao Zhan, and then left with the old man.

    Afterwards, everyone in Tianxing City also left with mocking looks.

    After they left, the news that the good-for-nothing Xiao Zhan of the Xiao family was going to challenge Liu Ruyan in three days spread throughout Tianxing City, and then spread to other places as if it had grown wings.

    Not long after, the entire Southern Territory got the news.

    It has become a joke among everyone.

    And such a good show, the melon-eating people who love to watch the excitement obviously don't want to let it go. Large numbers of people rush towards Tianling Sect, looking forward to the good show in three days.

    The Xiao family.

    "Fifth Senior Sister, why are you talking so much about these rubbish to them? Can't you just ask me to tear them apart just now?" Hong Kuangmang asked with a depressed look on his face.

    "After all, this is junior brother's matter and needs to be resolved by him personally." Su Yunyun said softly.

    after all.

    If this kind of thing is not solved by Xiao Zhan himself, it will definitely create a knot in his heart and affect his future cultivation.

    "Doesn't that mean there was no fight?" Hong Kuangmao asked again.

    "Not necessarily, it depends on whether they are willing to fulfill their promise after three days and let Liu Ruyan work as a horse for the junior brother." Su Yunyun said: "If not, you can destroy Tianling Sect again!  "

    "oh?"

    Hearing that the entire sect could be wiped out, Hong Kuangmai's eyes lit up, flashing with anticipation, and he said: "If I had known this, then Senior Sister, what are you doing in three days? Three quarters of an hour is enough, I've already  Can¡¯t wait?¡±

    Su Yunyun couldn't help but roll her eyes at him.

    "These three days are not reserved for Junior Brother Xiao Zhan, but for Junior Brother Bai Qiyu." Su Yunyun said speechlessly: "Junior Brother Bai Qiyu will not be able to fly since he became bald."

    "Uh, yes!"

    Hong Kuang nodded stupidly.

    Now I remember that they have been here for so long, and his tenth senior brother Bai Qiyu is still running halfway. Even if he changes direction and runs to Tianling Sect now, it will really take three days.

    However.

    Hearing the conversation of these senior brothers, Xiao Yun on the side frowned with a complex expression.

    Although he was willing to believe his son's idea before, he hoped that these people really have the strength and trump cards, and might really think of some way to prevent something from happening in three days.

    But now, the more he heard, the more something was wrong.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? isn¡¯t that ridiculous to give back three-quarters of a fucking hour?

    So, he quickly pulled his son Xiao Zhan aside.

    "Zhan'er, are you sure these brothers and sisters are not liars?"

    "When they were talking, why did I feel like the cows were flying in the sky?"

    Xiao Yun asked with worry on his face.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Xiao Zhan pulled aside.

    "Zhan'er, are you sure these brothers and sisters are not liars?"

    "When they were talking, why did I feel like the cows were flying in the sky?"

    Xiao Yun asked with worry on his face.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 484 My son is worthy of being an emperor

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Xiao Zhan lowered his head and looked troubled.

    Although the feeling in his heart is very strong, these senior brothers and sisters may be very powerful.

    But, after all, he has never seen it before!

    So to be honest, he really didn¡¯t have the confidence!

    after all.

    How could he, a loser who didn¡¯t know how to practice, defeat Liu Ruyan, who was in the human-immortal realm but had so many trump cards, within three days?

    This disparity is too great.

    It was so big that even after he calmed down, he didn¡¯t dare to imagine it.

    Involuntarily, he also looked at Su Yunyun and asked tangledly: "Senior sister, can you really help me defeat Liu Ruyan in three days?"

    "Junior brother, why should you worry? Master has already thought about it for you." Su Yunyun said softly: "Master gave me this book before going out, and specifically warned me to let you read more of this book and feel it.  The hero of this book.¡±

    ? said.

    Su Yunyun¡¯s storage ring moved.

    A copy of "Fighting Qi Transformed into Horses" appeared in his hand.

    "A book given by Master?"

    Looking at this book, Xiao Zhan couldn't help but ask: "Then how should I control this book, or is this book a powerful martial arts?"

    "But, with my current state, even if it is a powerful martial arts, it is impossible for me to learn it in three days!"

    "Junior brother will know exactly how to use it at a glance." Su Yunyun said with a faint smile.

    "Okay, okay."

    Xiao Zhan put the book in his hand dubiously, looked at the words "Douqi turns into a horse" on the side of the book, and then slowly opened it.

    Xiao Yun on the side gave up any hope and sighed helplessly, his face full of decadence.

    a book.

    How can he help his son defeat Liu Ruyan in the human-immortal realm within three days with no cultivation?

    He now only hopes that his son can withstand the blow and survive strongly after three days.

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    However, as he was dejected, a thunderous laughter suddenly burst into his ears.

    Turning his head to look, he found that it was the son who was reading next to him who was making the call. He was laughing and roaring, and his whole body was trembling.

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    "It's a good thirty years in Hedong and thirty years in Hexi. It's good not to bully young people into poverty. I have realized it. I have fully realized it."

    See the situation.

    Xiao Yun¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°Could it be that his son couldn¡¯t bear too much pressure and went crazy?

    But just as he thought this, a monstrous momentum suddenly burst out from Xiao Zhan's body.

    He looked away with wide eyes.

    Then he discovered that his good-for-nothing son, who had no strength at all, had improved as if he had taken a flying boat.

    Martial arts master

    The Emperor Wu

    Wuzong

    Martial Saint

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ga!

    Seeing this scene, Xiao Yun clamped his legs, opened his mouth, and let out a cry like a dry duck.

    Become an immortal instantly?

    His good-for-nothing son actually became an immortal instantly?

    The scene in front of him impacted Xiao Yun's mind, like thunder resounding in his mind.

    However.

    "Xiao Zhan's level did not stop after he reached human immortality, but continued to rise wildly

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Earth Immortal

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    It didn¡¯t stop until it finally reached Jinxian.

    And as he was being promoted, all kinds of energy surged wildly in him, and everything in the room was completely cut into pieces.

    In the sky.

    There are also dark clouds gathering, and all kinds of calamity clouds begin to gather.

    Fortunately, at the critical moment, Su Yunyun waved her hand and completely isolated Xiao Zhan in a space. This made the thunderclouds disappear without causing any major impact.

    Seeing this scene, Xiao Yun shouted an egg in his mouth, and his heart was filled with turmoil, and he could no longer express his inner feelings in words.

    "well."

    "It's a pity that the twenty-eighth junior brother was promoted to Heavenly Immortal because he hasn't practiced for a long time." Li Jin couldn't help seeing the breath that had stopped on Xiao Zhan's body.??Sighed regretfully.

    However.

    His abrupt words almost made Xiao Yun, who had just taken a breath, almost miss him.

    What does it mean to be promoted to an immortal?

    This is so damn pretentious!

    The decadent look on Xiao Zhan's face was wiped away. He felt a powerful force that had never been in his body before, and his face was filled with unprecedented confidence.

    "Xiao Zhan, thank you, senior brother and sister."

    He quickly knelt down and looked at Su Yunyun and others with gratitude.

    "Junior brother, why do you need to be like this?"

    "Since you joined the Heaven and Earth Sect, we have been a family." Su Yunyun moved her jade hand, gently lifted Xiao Zhan up, and said solemnly: "Moreover, all this is the master's order."

    "Yes, it's all because of Master"

    Xiao Zhan couldn¡¯t help but think of the protagonist in Dou Qi Transformed into a Horse.

    Doesn¡¯t he have the same experience as himself?

    It seems.

    The master had long thought about his own experiences, and then he gave himself such a book!

    "I, Xiao Zhan, am able to worship at the Gate of Heaven and Earth. It is truly a blessing that I cultivated in my previous life."

    "I swear that I, Xiao Zhan, will do my duty faithfully to the Heaven and Earth Sect and honor my master forever!"

    Speaking of this, Xiao Zhan couldn't help but think of the young man lying on the recliner, watching dramas every day, with deep reverence in his eyes.

    And aside.

    Xiao Yun, who had regained consciousness, also had his face wet with tears.

    "It's really my ancestor's blessing!"

    Xiao Yun was in tears. He never thought that his son would be able to turn around and join a mysterious and powerful sect.

    Especially the mysterious master they call him, with just one book, his useless son who cannot cultivate has directly become the Golden Immortal Realm. What kind of terrifying cultivation level must this have!

    No wonder.

    No wonder these people in front of them don¡¯t take Tianling Sect seriously, and they just keep talking and disappear.

    The funny thing is that he didn¡¯t believe it at first and thought they were bragging.

    Now it seems that he is completely short-sighted.

    And his son now has the cultivation of a golden immortal, so why should he take Liu Ruyan seriously?

    "Son, in three days, my father will accompany you to the Tianling Sect. Let the Liu family and the Tianling Sect take a good look at it. A twenty-year-old human immortal is nothing!"

    "My son Xiao Zhan is the one with the qualifications of a great emperor."

    "I'm really looking forward to it. What will that woman's expression be like when she finds out that she is breaking off the engagement to a twenty-year-old golden fairy?"

    Xiao Yun said with high spirits.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 485 Adding fuel to the flames

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ps: Xiao Zhan was promoted to Jin Xianha, and there were two typos in the last picture.

    In a blink of an eye.

    Three days passed.

    As the overlord of the southern region of the Cangqiong Empire, the Tianling Sect has strong strength and foundation.

    The smoke is shrouded and surrounded by mountains. From time to time, disciples fly by with swords in the clouds and mist, which is quite like a fairyland.

    And today it¡¯s particularly lively here.

    The battle between Xiao Zhan and Tianling Sect¡¯s Saint Liu Nanyan had long spread throughout the Southern Territory, so the moment they heard the news, many people rushed towards Tianling Sect non-stop.

    certainly.

    In addition to watching Xiao Zhan¡¯s jokes, I also want to see the grace of Heavenly Spirit Saint Liu Ruyan.

    Within the Tianling Sect, Liu Ruyan was sitting cross-legged on Pu Tuan, calm and composed, seemingly disinterested in today's duel.

    At this time, a middle-aged man came over.

    "Yan'er, how are you? Do you have confidence in today's battle?"

    The man asked, it was Liu Ruyan¡¯s master and the head of the Tianling Sect, Yin Tianxiong.

    "Master, this is a battle without any suspense, so how can we be confident?" Liu Ruyan said sarcastically.

    "That's true, but my question is rather unintelligent."

    Yin Tianxiong smiled awkwardly, and then said softly: "Yan'er, you won't blame me for making your Liu family and Xiao family become like fire and water, right?"

    "Master is joking. Even if we don't have a relationship with Master, Xiao Zhan and I are not the same person at all."

    "Besides, the Xiao family's kindness to the Liu family is also a matter for the older generation. What does it have to do with me?" Liu Ruyan said expressionlessly.

    "As long as you don't blame Master." Yin Tianxiong sighed: "After all, the third prince is very concerned about your engagement. Only if you show a sufficient attitude will the third prince be satisfied."

    "So in order to show off today, I secretly added fuel to the flames and even opened the mountain gate wide to allow more people to watch the battle."

    ¡°Thank you for your help, Master.¡± Liu Ruyan said gratefully.

    "What's the point? No matter how powerful our sects are, the empire above our heads will eventually overwhelm us. If you can form a positive relationship with the third prince, your achievements in the future will be much higher than those in the Tianling Sect. Looking back, I will  The foundation of Lingzong will be more stable because of you!" Yin Tianxiong said with emotion.

    "Master, don't worry, I, Liu Ruyan, will never forget the training Tianling Sect has given me!" Liu Ruyan said solemnly.

    "As long as you say this, it will be good."

    Yin Tianxiong nodded happily, and then reminded him solemnly when he remembered something: "By the way, don't be merciful when you take action later. Even if you beat Xiao Zhan to death, it won't be a big deal. Although the third prince did not come in person, among the people watching the battle  He will definitely have his eyes and ears, and if you are soft and make the third prince misunderstand and become unhappy, this matter will be difficult to handle."

    "Don't worry, Master, I know what's going on."

    Liu Ruyan nodded lightly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s almost time, it¡¯s time to start.¡±

    Yin Tianxiong said.

    Then the two of them walked outside.

    On the way up the mountain from Tianling Sect, all the brothers headed by Su Yunyun have also arrived here.

    "Senior sister, fellow senior brothers, in fact, today's duel is no longer necessary for me. It doesn't matter whether I go or not."

    Xiao Zhan said calmly as he looked at Tianling Sect¡¯s grand arrondissement and the many people rushing to the mountain to watch the show.

    Since he became an immortal, his vision and life pattern have undergone great changes.

    The so-called inner demons no longer exist.

    In his opinion, it was even more unnecessary to prove anything in front of Liu Ruyan.

    "no."

    But just as his voice fell, Hong Kuangmai and Xiao Yun retorted in unison.

    The two of them looked at each other, and Hong Kuangmai took the lead and said: "If you don't fight, your senior brother and I will go all the way in vain. I still hope to fight and destroy the Tianling Sect."

    "Yes, I have also put a heavy treasure on you. If this treasure is pressed down, your father will turn over immediately. If you don't fight, then my pressure will be in vain?" Xiao Yun followed him with eyes wide open.  Hou Di said.

    The two people¡¯s reasons left Xiao Zhan speechless and he couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Yunyun.

    "Sister, what do you think?" he asked.

    "Junior brother, although I understand your thoughts, your actions are like the Virgin Mother!" Su Yunyun solemnly warnedSaid: "This is not the style of my Heaven and Earth Sect."

    "I understand, senior sister."

    Xiao Zhan suddenly understood and looked firmly at Tianling Sect.

    At this moment, a huge arena has been set up in Tianlingzong Square.

    And around the arena, hundreds of thousands of spectators had already gathered.

    Heavenly Saint Liu Ruyan appeared on the ring early and waited.

    Today, she is wearing a white dress, with a frosty color blooming like a snow lotus. Her beautiful appearance and temperament make her the focus of the audience.

    "The saint is indeed a saint!"

    "Yes, at such a young age, you have such strength, and with such a good looks, it is simply enviable!"

    "That trash of the Xiao family actually dares to challenge Miss Ruyan. I really don't know how high the sky is and how high the sky is."

    Her existence.

    It made countless people in the field roar with enthusiasm.

    Finally, the time has come.

    Xiao Zhan also walked slowly towards the ring under the gaze of everyone.

    PS: Necessary transitional chapters.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 486 It¡¯s my turn to take action.

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Ouch."

    "This good-for-nothing boy actually dares to come."

    "Yeah, he's a practicing waste. I thought he wouldn't show up at all, but I didn't expect him to be quite stubborn."

    "You are so stubborn, you just don't have any self-awareness and you are asking for shame."

    Seeing Xiao Zhan take the stage, the crowd watching suddenly started to chirp.

    However.

    Faced with these voices, Xiao Zhan turned a deaf ear and had no impact on him at all. He walked towards the ring without being humble or arrogant.

    Liu Ruyan looked at Xiao Zhan walking towards him and frowned slightly.

    I don¡¯t know why, the Xiao Zhan today seems a little different from the Xiao Zhan I saw three days ago.

    But I can¡¯t tell you exactly what¡¯s different.

    What she didn¡¯t expect was that Xiao Zhan could be so calm and natural in this situation and with so many taunting voices.

    She suddenly realized that she seemed to have underestimated Xiao Zhan before.

    But this thought is only fleeting.

    because.

    This is nothing.

    At most, Xiao Zhan just has some courage.

    It still can¡¯t change the fact that he is a waste, nor can it change the gap between them.

    "No matter what your strength is, due to the past friendship between the Xiao and Liu families, I will take this battle seriously and show my strength without reservation, which can be regarded as giving you enough respect." He looked at Xiao indifferently.  Zhan, said expressionlessly.

    Liu Ruyan¡¯s words made the scene boil again.

    "Wow, Miss Liu Ruyan is really a saint!"

    "No, I can slap this loser to death, but I have to do it in vain."

    "I heard that the Xiao family was kind to the Liu family in the past. It seems that Miss Liu is also someone who knows how to repay kindness. This is enough to give this brat a lot of face!"

    "Yes, if he can die under the full strength of Miss Liu Ruyan, this guy will be proud of his face."

    For a time, various voices came from the audience.

    "Bah, set up a memorial arch."

    Li Jin licked his nose and complained disdainfully.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, let¡¯s have a fight, there¡¯s so much nonsense.¡±

    Hong Kuangmai also had a face full of impatience.

    However.

    Facing Liu Ruyan, Xiao Zhan on the stage remained expressionless.

    "Are you scared out of your wits?"

    "Then how should we withstand the next impact?"

    Liu Ruyan sneered in her heart.

    Immediately, dazzling light spread out all over his body, and his cultivation level also exploded at the same time.

    "Boom!"

    The powerful force spreads throughout the audience.

    The moment her cultivation was revealed, all kinds of unbelievable voices erupted in the crowd.

    "What?"

    "Earth Immortal?"

    "It's actually an Earth Immortal."

    ¡°It¡¯s really incredible.¡±

    "I thought Miss Liu Ruyan was a human immortal, but I didn't expect she was an earthly immortal."

    "With such talent in cultivation, he is worthy of being the number one person in the Southern Region."

    "No, she is only twenty years old. A twenty-year-old Earth Immortal, I'm afraid she is not just the number one person in the Southern Territory. I'm afraid she is ranked high in the entire empire!"

    Shocking sounds could be heard all the time, and the eyes looking at Liu Ruyan were full of fanaticism.

    And among this group of viewers, there were also the eyes and ears of major sects and royal families. The moment Liu Ruyan revealed her earthly immortal cultivation, countless news spread out from here.

    After the arena.

    Yin Tianxiong raised the corners of his mouth.

    The reason for setting up such a big stage today is not just because of Xiao Zhan, a loser.

    Because just Xiao Zhan is not worthy of them.

    It can only be said that breaking off the engagement is only part of their plan. What is really important is to use this opportunity to establish Liu Ruyan's reputation.

    With such a twenty-year-old Earth Immortal, the Tianling Sect will have a much higher voice in the entire empire in the future, and will also be valued more by the people of the royal family and empire.

    after all.

    "Everyone must weigh and weigh what level of existence a twenty-year-old Earth Immortal will grow to in a hundred years."

    What will the situation be like a thousand years later?

    So, everything is under their control from the beginning to the endin planning.

    The so-called giving Xiao Zhan some dignity is just empty talk. It is just to let Liu Ruyan be upright and expose her true strength in a high-profile way, so as to arouse a huge response.

    Liu Ruyan looked at the crowd cheering enthusiastically for her, without much fluctuation in her heart.

    With her talent.

    It should be so.

    ¡°She will have a bigger stage in the future, and it¡¯s not just this group of people who are cheering.

    The purpose was achieved.

    By the way, it¡¯s time to solve another matter.

    She looked at Xiao Zhan with indifference.

    What surprised her was that Xiao Zhan stood there with a calm expression on his face. No matter it was the sounds around him or her display of great strength, he remained unmoved.

    "Why?"

    "Shouldn't he be desperate?"

    "Or are you saying you have already given up?"

    Liu Ruyan frowned and looked at Xiao Zhan charmingly, thinking in her heart.

    Then he shook his head.

    That¡¯s it!

    What he thinks is not important to me.

    "You go first, I'll give you a chance to take action." Liu Ruyan said indifferently: "Otherwise you won't have a chance to take action."

    "You should take action first!" Xiao Zhan said lightly.

    However.

    As soon as he finished speaking.

    It immediately caused a roar of laughter.

    "Haha, this kid is so funny."

    "That's right, why are you pretending at this time? If you strike first, you can at least show off some moves. If Miss Liu Ruyan is allowed to do it, he won't even be qualified to do it."

    "Oh, I guess I gave up a long time ago!"

    "Poor man!"

    Harsh sounds came from all directions, but Xiao Zhan remained unmoved.

    "Junior brother, you seem to be very good at showing off." Li Jin couldn't help but say as he continued to pick at the unpicked boogers.

    Su Yunyun and others were greeted with a blank stare.

    Liu Ruyan narrowed her eyes slightly.

    I feel a little funny about Xiao Zhan's behavior.

    But it doesn¡¯t matter.

    Today¡¯s duel with Xiao Zhan was just a formality.

    He raised his jade hand.

    The long sword in his sleeve struck out fiercely, approaching Xiao Zhan.

    This sword.

    The cold air is overwhelming and the sword's will is overwhelming.

    In everyone¡¯s eyes, Xiao Zhan is certain to die.

    However.

    The real results are surprising.

    Everyone saw in disbelief that Xiao Zhan raised his palms, raised two fingers, and directly clamped the sword's edge.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    Due to the strong power in the sword, it was stopped, causing the sword body to shake violently, and there were bursts of sword sounds.

    " Xiao Zhan, on the other hand, remained motionless.

    "What?"

    "Just two fingers"

    This scene.

    The hundreds of thousands of eyes in the field almost burst out.

    Liu Ruyan, who had a frosty face, suddenly changed her pretty face.

    Yin Tianxiong, who was sitting behind the ring waiting to watch the show, suddenly jumped up from his stool.

    this moment.

    The whole place was silent.

    The breeze blows by, and the slight sound of leaves rubbing against the ground becomes extremely pleasant.

    this.

    what is going on?

    Isn¡¯t Xiao Zhan a waste with no cultivation? How could he catch Liu Ruyan¡¯s sword with the power of the Earth Immortal so easily?

    Everyone was in a daze and couldn't react at all for a while.

    In the field.

    Xiao Zhan's voice came out.

    "It's my turn to take action"

    He suddenly raised his sharp eyes and broke the tip of the sword with both fingers.

    ? Then without any hesitation, he raised his palms.

    The broken sword tip turned into a stream of light and impacted instantly.

    For a while.

    The tip of the sword pierced the space, dragging out a series of space ripples, heading straight towards Liu Ruyan.

    ps: Don¡¯t worry, the show is still in the background, it¡¯s guaranteed to be exciting.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 487: A person¡¯s behavior is his own fault.

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°Ruyan, be careful.¡±

    The moment the sword came out, Yin Tianxiong outside the ring felt the horror and quickly warned loudly.

    However.

    Even though he warned her in time, Liu Ruyan still couldn't escape the blow. The flying sword tip seemed to be completely locked on her. No matter how much she struggled, she was still unable to do anything.

    The shoulder was penetrated instantly, leaving a horrifying bloody hole.

    at the same time.

    Liu Ruyan also flew out in response, hitting the ground heavily, and struggled on the ground for a long time, unable to get up.

    One blow, defeated instantly!

    "How can this be?"

    "Oh my God, what on earth is going on? Did I see it wrong?"

    "How could this be the result!"

    At the same time, hundreds of thousands of spectators in the square set off a wave of noise and made various unbelievable sounds.

    Originally, it was a surprise to them that Xiao Zhan could catch Liu Ruyan's blow, but they didn't expect that one wave would come after another.

    Xiao Zhan actually knocked Liu Ruyan away in an instant?

    Such a result is completely unacceptable to them.

    Originally, they came to see Liu Ruyan show off his power and crush Xiao Zhan, but the result was something else entirely.

    It can be said.

    It was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.

    Liu Ruyan was holding her injured shoulder, lying on the ground breathing rapidly, while staring at Xiao Zhan with her eyes.

    This waste

    How could this loser defeat me?

    No.

    impossible.

    Liu Ruyan could not accept such a result at all, let alone her status as a majestic heavenly saint, to be openly defeated by Xiao Zhan, a good-for-nothing.

    Especially the disbelieving looks in the audience, as if they were mocking her.

    "Go to hell!"

    She angrily raised the broken sword in her hand, and the Earth Immortal's strength was revealed without any precautions.

    Ling Tian¡¯s sword.

    Swing down.

    "Hiss!"

    "This seems to be the Tianling Sect's Immortal Technique and Tianling Sword Move."

    "Yes, the Tianling Sword move is an authentic immortal technique. Although it is only low-level, it is one of the Mountain-Suppressing Sword Moves of the Tianling Sect. Liu Ruyan's Tianzi is really terrifying. The strength of the Earthly Immortal is comparable to that of the Tianling Sword.  He has come out of cultivation."

    "Yes, with the magic in hand, it's not difficult to fight even if you skip a level!"

    "It seems that today, the result is still unpredictable!"

    The crowd cheered.

    Originally thought it was a battle without any suspense.

    The development to the present is far more exciting than imagined. It can be said that it has been a turning point after another.

    Outside the ring, Yin Tianxiong stared at the field with a cold face.

    Although Xiao Zhan's unexpected behavior made him a little embarrassed, Liu Ruyan is his direct disciple after all, how can he not have some trump cards?

    This sword.

    This is Liu Ruyan¡¯s strongest trump card.

    Under this sword, Xiao Zhan had no chance of defeating him.

    "You really exceeded my expectations today."

    "Everyone thinks you are trash, but you hide it so deeply."

    "But it's still useless!"

    "Under my sword, unless you have the strength of an immortal, you may be able to barely take it, so now you will definitely die."

    Liu Ruyan looked at Xiao Zhan with a cold look on her face, and at the same time as the sword light in her hand fell, a cold voice came out.

    "Death is certain?"

    Xiao Zhan smiled lightly.

    "I'm afraid I won't be able to go as you wish today."

    As his voice fell.

    An invincible momentum burst out from his body, and countless energy spread out.

    And under the sudden surge of his cultivation, even Liu Ruyan, who had used the immortal technique, changed his expression sadly.

    at the same time.

    The hundreds of thousands of spectators at the venue were also completely blown away this time.

    Countless other sects and big figures who were secretly watching the battle also stood up at this moment.

    "Golden Immortal."

    "Oh my god, this Xiao Zhan, Xiao Zhan is actually a golden immortal."

    "Isn't he a waste? How come he suddenly became a golden immortal?"

    "I remember he seems to be about the same age as Liu Ruyan, a twenty-year-old Jinxian, hiss"

    "My dear, who the hell said he was a waste before? Stand up for me and see if I can kill you!"

    "This kid is hiding too deep. A twenty-year-old golden immortal is more evil than Liu Ruyan!"

    Noisy sounds kept coming.

    He was so shocked by Xiao Zhan's cultivation that he was reduced to a mess.

    And Yin Tianxiong and others, who were originally confident, also panicked at this moment.

    At the same time, Liu Ruyan, who had a cold light on his face and was confident, also changed his face. He trembled and said in disbelief, "This is impossible, this is absolutely impossible. How can he have the strength of the Golden Immortal!?"

    She was completely unwilling to accept this fact.

    But what greeted her was a hand from the sky.

    Xiao Zhan broke Liu Ruyan's attack with a light palm.

    At the same time, Liu Ruyan, who suffered a backlash, instantly flew out and landed heavily on the ring, like a dead dog.

    "you lose."

    Xiao Zhan said calmly.

    These words fell into Liu Ruyan's ears, causing her body to tremble violently and spit out a mouthful of blood. It was obvious that her mood was severely hit.

    "Do you still remember what you said that day?"

    Xiao Zhan looked at her and said lightly, then raised his eyes and looked around the audience.

    "Today, I, Xiao Zhan, officially announce that I have terminated my relationship with you, Liu Ruyan, and will never have anything to do with you again."

    For a moment, a voice mixed with spiritual energy came out of his mouth.

    Then a letter of divorce was raised and fell at Liu Ruyan's feet.

    Xiao Zhan finished his words.

    The whole place was in an uproar.

    No one expected that today would be like this.

    I thought it was Liu Ruyan who broke off Xiao Zhan¡¯s marriage, but I never expected that it was Xiao Zhan who gave Liu Ruyan a divorce letter!

    If word of this gets out, how will Liu Ruyan gain a foothold in the Lingxu Realm?

    Poof!

    Looking at the divorce letter in front of her, Liu Ruyan spit out another mouthful of blood.

    She used to be aloof and full of decadence, her face turned bloodless, and the powerful blow had already caused the backlash in her body's cultivation.

    This is obviously her home court.

    It was obviously her opportunity to make a name for herself by taking advantage of the situation, but in front of so many people, she was defeated by this loser to whom she had broken off their engagement, and was even given a divorce note by him.

    She was unwilling to give in.

    She was strongly unwilling to do so.

    "Why?"

    She roared hysterically.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of treating others with their own treatment!¡±

    Xiao Zhan looked at her indifferently and said in a warning voice: "One more thing to say to you, there are mountains outside the mountains, and there are people outside the people. In my eyes, your achievements are not as good as shit!"

    "It's not as good as bullshit," it directly hits Liu Ruyan's mind.

    She was vomiting blood wildly due to the injuries and backlash in her mouth. At this moment, her realm of earthly immortal fell by one level.

    "You take care of yourself."

    Xiao Zhan looked at her calmly, without any pity, and turned around to leave.

    at this time.

    A palm print rolled out and attacked the unprepared Xiao Zhan.

    This palm is extremely powerful, frightening 99% of the people in the field.

    It was struck by Yin Tianxiong, the leader of the Tianling Sect himself. At this moment, his eyes were flashing with murderous intent, and his palm prints reached Xiao Zhan's head in an instant.

    This sudden change.

    It exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.

    Even though Xiao Zhan reacted extremely quickly and raised his fists to counterattack in time, facing Yin Tianxiong who was in the realm of Xuanxian, he was still more than capable.

    "Pfft!"

    With a mouthful of blood spat out, Xiao Zhan immediately flew backwards.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 488 I can¡¯t control you, Mr. Hong.

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "He's not dead yet?"

    Yin Tianxiong¡¯s eyes darkened.

    It was so surprising to him that a little golden immortal could survive his palm.

    But the more this happens, the more murderous he becomes.

    Not to mention that Xiao Zhan disrupted all his plans, just because of Xiao Zhan's talent, he did not dare to let Xiao Zhan live. In the future, his Tianling Sect would have trouble sleeping and eating.

    He stepped into the void with the sole of his foot and charged out in pursuit.

    He hit Xiao Zhan with another palm, obviously not wanting to leave any chance for Xiao Zhan.

    However, just as he was about to hit Xiao Zhan, a jade hand suddenly appeared and met Yin Tianxiong's palm.

    "So strong, who is it?"

    Yin Tianxiong rolled several times in mid-air before he stabilized and looked forward with shocked eyes.

    Just then, he saw a woman in white appearing in front of Xiao Zhan.

    She was invincible and arrogant, and she was staring at him with her cold eyes.

    Sensing such a gaze, even with Yin Tianxiong's cultivation level, he did not dare to confront it.

    "who are you?"

    Yin Tianxiong asked in a hoarse voice.

    "Heaven and Earth Gate, Su Yunyun, is also Xiao Zhan's senior sister!"

    Su Yunyun said coldly. At this moment, her eyes were filled with murderous intent. She never expected that the leader of the sect would unexpectedly attack her junior brother.

    Fortunately, Xiao Zhan was fine.

    Otherwise, the entire Tianling Sect wouldn¡¯t be able to bury him with him.

    "Heaven and Earth Gate?"

    "Sister?"

    Yin Tianxiong recalled carefully, but he didn't collect any information about the Heaven and Earth Sect, and he didn't know where Xiao Zhan came from such a powerful senior sister.

    However.

    Su Yunyun¡¯s expression on the distant stage changed even more.

    She had no idea that the woman she met in Tianxing City that day was so powerful and could be as powerful as her master.

    Xiao Zhan.

    What have you been going through recently?

    She gritted her teeth tightly, full of reluctance.

    "Tell me, why did you attack my junior brother?" Su Yunyun asked coldly.

    "snort."

    "He ignored the rules and attacked my apprentice in the ring. My apprentice was so simple-minded that he failed to see through his plot and almost ruined his practice by letting him write a letter of divorce."

    "If I hadn't been here, I would have almost let him get away with it."

    "Since he dares to act arrogantly on my Tianling Sect's territory, then naturally I can't keep him."

    Yin Tianxiong¡¯s deep voice came out.

    Today.

    He just wants to make the dead white.

    Because he couldn't accept the current result. Not to mention other things, he couldn't explain it to the third prince alone.

    ?????????????? If Xiao Zhan is really allowed to give Liu Ruyan a divorce note to cancel the engagement, then wouldn¡¯t the third prince become a scoundrel?

    so.

    This initiative must also be in his hands.

    "Everyone present, I believe you have also seen the truth of the matter. Since you are friends of my Tianling Sect, you also hope to be a witness for my Tianling Sect and for me, Yin Tianxiong. I am not allowed to take action this time.  Yes." Yin Tianxiong looked at the audience and said leisurely.

    What he said.

    It can be said that it is extremely clever.

    It even carries an obvious threat.

    So even though many people knew it well, they nodded in agreement.

    After all, if you can sell Tianling Sect's favor, why not do it.

    As for Xiao Zhan, although his talent is outstanding, it doesn't matter in front of the entire Tianling Sect.

    A genius who has not grown up is nothing more than a withered skeleton.

    "you¡­¡­"

    These words fell into Xiao Zhan¡¯s ears, causing veins to pop out on his forehead and making him tremble with anger.

    "Ha ha ha ha."

    However.

    Su Yunyun suddenly laughed.

    "What a sneak attack, what a sneak attack"

    A cold voice came out as he gently helped Xiao Zhan up behind him.

    "Junior brother."

    "You just have to talk about your injury here. Next, your senior brothers and sisters will come to support you."

    Hear the words.

    ?Yin Tianxiong's pupils shrank.

    "Hold on, can you hold on?"

    Yin Tianxiong asked coldly.

    Although Su Yunyun made him a little afraid, that was all.

    Just a Xuanxian, can you still turn around in the main road of his Tianlingzong?

    "Just try and you will find out."

    Su Yunyun raised the corner of her mouth and shouted: "Eighteenth Junior Brother, you should be able to have a good time today."

    As soon as his voice fell, in the center of the square, a disheveled figure passed by like a stream of light.

    "Hahaha."

    "Senior sister, if you say anything more, I would have already started to kill you."

    At the same time as the voice fell, Hong Kuangmai grabbed the two Tianling Sect immortals in his hands, and then slammed them together.

    "Boom!"

    Under the huge force, the two people were hit to pieces, their flesh and blood were blurred, and they burst violently, splattering their flesh and blood all over him.

    "Hahaha."

    "It's so cool!"

    He roared loudly and rushed towards other Tianling Sect people.

    ??In an instant.

    Another two immortals were stubbornly squeezed down by his head.

    "Woohoo, it feels so good."

    Under the crazy voice, wherever he passed, there were stumps and broken legs.

    Yin Tianxiong looked at him with anger on his face.

    Although the Tianling Sect has a great cause, these people can be regarded as the backbone of the fighting force. How can he bear to lose so much in this instant.

    "Law Enforcement Hall, follow my orders, besiege and kill him!"

    Gungun orders came from Yin Tianxiong's mouth.

    As soon as he gave the order, hundreds of men in black uniforms flew into the air, attacking from all directions and rushing towards Hong.

    And each of these men in black is powerful, and each one has the strength of a heavenly immortal, and the powerful ones have even touched the threshold of a golden immortal.

    "This Tianling Sect is indeed the Tianling Sect. It has such a strong foundation. It can probably sweep half of the Southern Territory just by entering the Law Enforcement Hall."

    "Yes, under the siege of the Law Enforcement Hall, this madman may not be able to survive for long."

    The onlookers looked up at the sky and could not help but speculate.

    However.

    What they didn¡¯t expect was that Hong Kuangmai, faced with the siege of hundreds of people, actually advanced towards them instead of retreating.

    At the same time, there was an even more excited smile on his face.

    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s so cool to have so many people.¡±

    "You, Mr. Hong, and I can no longer control ourselves."

    ¡°Art is explosion, drink it!¡±

    A roaring sound came out, and Hong Kuang's body suddenly expanded and self-destructed in mid-air.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 489 Find a bag to put the bones of junior brother

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Grass."

    "This guy explodes whenever he wants, without even giving senior brother me a warning."

    Li Jin cursed loudly and ran away.

    next moment.

    A blast sounded.

    "Boom!"

    With Hong Kuangmai¡¯s self-destruction as the center point, a huge mushroom cloud suddenly rose in the sky.

    The color of heaven and earth changed.

    For a while.

    Countless violent energy surged out in all directions, turning into circles of shock waves and spreading out.

    A big hole was blown up in the ground.

    Under the shock wave, countless buildings of Tianling Sect collapsed, and at the same time, countless people were turned upside down by the shock wave.

    The surroundings were in a mess and riddled with holes.

    As for the scope of Hong¡¯s crazy explosion, no one was left alive, whether it was the officials watching the excitement or the law enforcement hall of Tianling Sect.

    The good ones still look like a human being, but the miserable ones are so miserable that my mother doesn¡¯t even recognize them. There are stumps of limbs and broken legs everywhere on the ground.

    There were howls all around.

    "Crazy, crazy, just crazy."

    "Run quickly."

    Under the numerous wails, the remaining onlookers dispersed and quickly moved away from the center of the battlefield.

    "Damn, damn, damn!"

    Yin Tianxiong¡¯s face was so gloomy that he could drip water, his whole body was shaking violently, and his eyes were filled with bloodshot eyes.

    His law enforcement hall

    The Law Enforcement Hall he cultivated with his own hands

    The backbone of Tianling Sect¡¯s combat power was wiped out in just an instant.

    His heart was bleeding.

    "Death, die, die, I want you all to die. I don't care what kind of power your Tiandi Sect is or what the background is behind it. No one can leave our Tianling Sect!"

    Yin Tianxiong gritted his teeth and trembled his body as he spoke word by word.

    "Elders, listen to my orders. Anyone who has anything to do with them will be killed on the spot by me!"

    Yin Tianxiong roared.

    "yes."

    As soon as his voice fell, dozens of figures flew up together and stepped out of the sky from the direction of Tianling Sect.

    "Hoo!"

    "The foundation of Tianling Sect is really beyond everyone's expectations!"

    "Yes, I didn't expect that Tianling Sect actually has so many elders. Among them, the lowest strength is in the late Golden Immortal stage. The dozen or so people headed by them have reached the Mysterious Immortal realm."

    "It seems that these people from the Heaven and Earth Sect may not be able to escape today!"

    "This lineup is indeed terrifying, but except for those old monsters who have never been born, all the high-end combat power of Tianling Sect should be here!"

    "It's worth it if we can get all the elders of Tianling Sect to go out and kill him, not to mention that the lunatic just now dragged the entire Law Enforcement Hall to be buried with him!"

    For a while.

    Seeing the terrifying lineup of Tianling Sect, the people who retreated outside the battle circle began to make various comments.

    Seeing so many masters, Su Yunyun¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    "After all, Junior Brother Eighteen was a little too impulsive. He blew himself up so early. It's really stressful to leave Senior Sister and me alone to face so many people."

    She couldn't help but smile bitterly.

    Then he looked at Xiao Zhan aside.

    Seeing this, Xiao Zhan quickly stood up and gritted his teeth and said firmly with eyes: "Senior sister, I am not afraid of death. I will fight with you. Just give me your orders!"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking, it¡¯s not that far.¡±

    Su Yunyun was stunned for a moment, quite embarrassed.

    "I just want to tell you, don't forget to find a bag to pick up the bones of your eighteenth senior brother later. Maybe they can be put together again in two days."

    Xiao Zhan was stunned.

    However, after he came to his senses, he asked in horror: "Senior sister, you mean that senior brother eighteen is not dead?"

    Xiao Yun also cast a shocked gaze over.

    "Except Master, if he doesn't want to die, who can kill him? It's just a matter of time to fight again. Go ahead, let me deal with them, and I'll leave this matter to you."  Su Yunyun ordered.

    After finishing speaking, he thought of something and added: "By the way, don't be short of parts."

    "Yes, senior sister, leave this matter to me."

    &nbsp; Upon hearing that Hong Kuangmai was still alive, Xiao Zhan responded excitedly.

    Xiao Yun broke into cold sweat on his forehead.

    ¡°What kind of evil sect did his son join?  ?

    It was enough for his son to become an immortal instantly. This was the first time he had seen someone who had self-destructed survive.

    What¡¯s even worse is that when Su Yunyun faced such a strong lineup, she didn¡¯t show any weakness at all, and explained all this in an understatement

    There is no sense of crisis at all.

    Isn¡¯t it too rigorous?

    After all, we are facing the largest sect in the Southern Region!

    "Junior brother Li Jin, are you sure you don't want to help senior sister with a sword?"

    Su Yunyun turned her head again and saw that the guy was still picking his nose. She couldn't help but frown and asked seriously.

    "Hey, senior sister, it would be boring if I came with a sword and then cooperated with you."

    Li Jin picked his nose again and said with a smile: "I'd better help Junior Brother Xiao Zhan collect the body of Junior Brother Eighteenth. Junior Brother Eighteenth will not be blamed if something is missed?"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    "Alright alright."

    Su Yunyun raised her forehead speechlessly, and said leisurely: "It seems that your senior sister can only deal with these guys!"

    "Just right."

    "Your senior sister, I haven't killed someone for a long time"

    As soon as the voice fell, Su Yunyun's ghostly body disappeared, and when it reappeared, it was already in front of Yin Tianxiong and others.

    This immediately ushered in the exclamation of countless people.

    It was also unexpected that Su Yunyun, facing such a lineup, would not retreat but advance, attacking with one enemy against many.

    "Huh, I don't know how high the sky is!"

    Yin Tianxiong was furious and covered Su Yunyun with a mighty palm.

    At the same time, the other elders also used various weapons and magic spells to attack Su Yunyun from all directions.

    For a while.

    ??There were constant explosions in the sky, one after another.

    All kinds of violent energy enveloped the entire sky.

    Under the many powerful attacks, the air was evaporated and turned directly into a vacuum state.

    However.

    What no one expected was that Su Yunyun was able to face the siege of dozens of people with ease and not fall behind at all.

    On the contrary, in the Tianling Sect camp, from time to time, elders were hit by Su Yunyun's attacks and fell from the sky.

    "What a weird attack. Who are you? And what kind of force is your Heaven and Earth Sect?"

    For a moment, there was nothing he could do to deal with Su Yunyun, and Yin Tianxiong suddenly looked furious.

    It was clear that Su Yunyun was only a Xuanxian, not much higher than him, but she never expected that she could still handle the siege of so many people.

    ¡°You¡¯re not qualified enough to know.¡±

    Su Yunyun smiled coldly, still coping with the siege of everyone with ease.

    Although her individual strength is not much higher than these people.

    But she was an Immortal Emperor in her previous life.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out?????? out??????????????????????????????????????

    So Su Yunyun has combat experience that ordinary people cannot match.

    "Compared to her previous life, what does this siege mean?"

    Another moment passed, Su Yunyun was still relaxed, and Tianling Sect lost another seven or eight people.

    Seeing this, Yin Tianxiong finally couldn't sit still anymore, raised his sword and shouted: "Junior Brother, Tianling is in trouble, I hope Junior Brother will come out to rescue!"

    Yin Tianxiong¡¯s voice fell.

    Deep in the Tianling Sect, a pair of scarlet eyes suddenly opened.

    A breath of air rose into the sky from the surface of the earth, like a sharp sword striking out.

    ?Then I saw a man in white flying over, with a strand of white hair on his forehead that was particularly eye-catching.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 490 If you want to fight, you should have told me earlier

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "It's Yin Jian."

    ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s actually Yin Jian!¡±

    "He is actually not dead, he is still in Tianling Sect."

    "Huh, I didn't expect that Yin Jian would be surprised today. You know, he is the number one genius of Yin Tianxiong's era."

    "Yes, it is rumored that he has reached the peak of Xuanxian a long time ago, but he is not interested in the position of the sect leader, so he made Yin Tianxiong the sect leader. This is definitely one of the legendary figures!"

    The appearance of the man in white almost made everyone in the audience scream in surprise.

    He stepped into the air with his feet, and a pair of sword-shaped eyebrows gave his whole person a sharp and domineering look.

    "Junior brother, this woman is very strange. In order to reduce the casualties of our Tianling Sect, I hope that my junior brother will kill this woman personally." Yin Tianxiong shouted loudly.

    Yin Jian¡¯s eyes moved.

    ¡°Obviously aware of Su Yunyun¡¯s extraordinary power, a compelling aura was released from his body and locked onto Su Yunyun.

    The appearance of this person.

    It also made Su Yunyun frown, and a sense of crisis arose in her heart.

    This person is very strong!

    This was the first feeling that Yin Jian brought to Su Yunyun.

    ¡°It seems like I¡¯m going to take it seriously too?¡±

    But Yin Jian's power did not scare Su Yunyun. On the contrary, it aroused the fighting spirit in her heart.

    A brief confrontation.

    Yin Jian moved.

    The long sword in his hand pointed straight out, and the sword merged into one, locking onto Su Yunyun.

    However.

    Just as he was about to attack, the crowd of people watching suddenly heard an exclamation of surprise.

    "Look, who is that person?"

    "Yes, the war is about to break out. This kid still dares to run there. Is he risking his life?"

    Hear the words.

    Yin Jian, who was just about to take action, turned his head to look and saw a bald man wearing a cloak running towards him.

    Yin Jian narrowed his eyes slightly.

    Where did the bald donkey come from, with a pair of dead fish eyes.

    Target.

    It seems like it¡¯s still him?

    "interesting."

    Yin Jian raised the corner of his mouth, stopped attacking Su Yunyun, and turned to look at the bald head flying towards him.

    ????????????????????????????????

    The momentum is very strong.

    This was Yin Jian¡¯s first thought.

    Facing this kind of enemy who dared to attack him, Yin Jian never underestimated the enemy. His body sank slightly and he made a serious move to parry.

    However.

    Just when he saw the bald head getting closer and closer, the fighting passion in his heart was about to be aroused

    The bald head that was flying towards him passed by him.

    Didn¡¯t even look at him

    Saw this scene.

    Rao was the mood of Yin Jian's motionless mountain, and the horizontal flesh on his face could not help jumping straight.

    ?????????????????? Actually.

    Just ignored him.

    He also made him pose for a long time in vain, which made Yin Jian's self-esteem feel extremely insulted.

    "Junior brother, you are finally here. Some people are very angry because of your ignorance." Seeing the bald junior brother coming, Su Yunyun raised the corner of his mouth and made a meaningful voice.

    "oh."

    "I'm not interested in him. I'm going to take a shit first. I've been holding it in for three days."

    Bai Qiyu responded expressionlessly, then rushed into the toilet not far away and sat down on the toilet.

    This scene.

    The corners of Su Yunyun's mouth twitched, and her face was speechless.

    And when Yin Jian heard the sound, the muscles on his face were beating non-stop, and his murderous intent was revealed without concealment.

    "I'll leave that woman to you first, and I'll deal with that bald donkey first!"

    Yin Jian said in a hoarse voice.

    "good!"

    Yin Tianxiong responded quickly and subconsciously glanced at the toilet.

    I don¡¯t know where this weird thing came from, but it angered his junior brother, and the consequences were very serious.

    "Hoo!"

    ¡°It¡¯s so comfortable to poop!¡±

    Bai Qiyu, who was sitting on the toilet, let out a sigh of relief and turned a deaf ear to the arrogant atmosphere outside. He touched his pocket, took out a comic book, and looked at it seriously.

    "Boom!"

    At this moment, the entire toilet exploded and was completely razed to the ground.?, scattering dust all over the sky.

    The dust disperses.

    Bai Qiyu was left alone, holding a book and sitting naked on the pit.

    A gust of wind blew, making his butt feel cold. Bai Qiyu raised his head and looked at Yin Jian, whose face was filled with cold light, and couldn't help but blink those dead fish eyes.

    "Are you here to poop too?"

    Bai Qiyu asked seriously.

    After saying that, he looked at the ruins around him, paused, then raised his head again and said, "But you have to wait, I'm constipated."

    After saying that, he started reading the comics again.

    Yin Jian was instantly furious.

    Raising his palm, he stabbed Bai Qiyu with a cold sword.

    Bai Qiyu tilted his head expressionlessly and dodged easily.

    Another slash with the sword came.

    Bai Qiyu tilted his head to the left again, unscathed.

    Immediately afterwards, sharp sword lights surged towards him, but without exception, Bai Qiyu easily avoided them by tilting his head.

    finally.

    Bai Qiyu put down the comic book in his hand and looked up at Yin Jian again.

    "What on earth do you want to do?"

    Bai Qiyu asked with a frown.

    "I have to say, you are very strong, get up and fight me!" Yin Jian said in a deep voice with a cold light flashing in his eyes.

    "oh!"

    "If you want to fight, you should have said it earlier."

    After saying that, Bai Qiyu punched out with a fist, which landed heavily on Yin Jian's chest.

    After one punch, Bai Qiyu continued to poop.

    But Yin Jian¡¯s eyes were shattered, a large mouthful of blood vomited out along with his internal organs, and at the same time, his whole body flew out like a cannonball.

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom, boom¡­¡±

    It knocked down a series of buildings, leaving a canyon-like ravine on the ground, which was shocking.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 491 What kind of magic are you doing?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Looking from a distance, Yin Jian fell in the last pit, his body was cut in two by the punch, and he lost his life.

    this moment.

    The atmosphere is solidified.

    The whole place was silent.

    Yin Jian.

    A genius from the older generation and a swordsman with the strongest attack power.

    He was actually punched in two by that fish-eyed bald donkey and killed instantly?

    Everyone gasped, feeling like they couldn't turn their heads.

    But looking back at that one

    Still sitting on the toilet and defecating.

    But he had already put down the comic book in his hand, his hands clenched into fists, and the veins on his forehead were exposed.

    It seems that constipation is really serious!  !  !

    After Yin Jian was killed instantly, the remaining Tianling Sect members finally panicked.

    The group headed by Yin Tianxiong had lost their fighting spirit.

    Dozens of people were besieging Su Yunyun, but at this moment another such a powerful bald man came out.

    "But the weird thing is weird, and the strong thing is really strong!"

    Liu Ruyan, who was seriously injured and had retreated to the side of the battle circle, widened his eyes, full of disbelief at what was happening in front of him.

    Xiao Zhan.

    What exactly happened?

    How did he suddenly become a golden immortal?

    And his terrifying senior brothers and sisters

    ¡°One person blew himself up and wiped out the entire Law Enforcement Hall, one person and one sword fought against her master and the elders of the Tianling Sect without losing, and one person and one punch killed her uncle instantly

    Where did they come from?

    She bit her red lips tightly.

    But just when everyone was shocked that Xiao Zhan and his brothers were about to destroy the entire Tianling Sect, and even Yin Tianxiong, Liu Ruyan and others lost confidence.  From the depths of Tianling Sect, a deep voice came out.

    "I have only been sleeping for ten thousand years, but I didn't expect that someone would attack my Tianling Sect."

    "Do you really think that I am dead and can't get up?"

    As soon as the voice fell, a vast aura spread majestically.

    The aura was so strong, it was like a ferocious beast that had been sleeping for many years suddenly awakened. Everyone at the scene felt extremely depressed because of the awakening of this aura.

    Someone remembered something and suddenly exclaimed.

    "It's the ancestor of Tianling."

    "What, Ancestor Tianling?"

    "Oh my God, the ancestor of Tianling is still alive?"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    finally.

    Wrapped in a powerful aura, an old man in commoner clothes appeared.

    The momentum overwhelmed the entire audience.

    "He is actually the ancestor of Tianling. I didn't expect that he is actually alive. The foundation of Tianling Sect is really extremely powerful!"

    "Then his strength is probably that of a mysterious immortal!"

    "I am so lucky to have met such a legendary figure after turning into a mysterious person."

    this moment.

    Everyone present showed awe.

    Although the difference between Xuanxian and Yizhuan Xuanxian is only two words, they are actually very different.

    There is a saying that goes well.

    ??Nine-turn Mysterious Immortal.

    Turn one heavy, nine to the sky.

    This indicates that there is a huge gap between the nine realms of the Nine Revolutions Xuanxian, and the next realm after the Nine Revolutions is another new world.

    Although this sentence is talking about the gap between ninth-level immortals, it undoubtedly means that there is an even greater gap between ordinary Xuanxian and first-level Xuanxian.

    "Ancestor."

    "The ancestor has not passed away yet."

    "My Tianling Sect has turned over."

    The appearance of Patriarch Tianling rekindled hope for Yin Tianxiong, Liu Ruyan and others, and they all knelt on the ground with tears in their eyes.

    "Ten thousand years have passed since I was born. Tianling Sect has really regressed a lot. You are actually being bullied by a few juniors. You are really useless!" Ancestor Tianling looked at the Tianling Sect that was riddled with holes and said gloomily.  said.

    "Ancestor, it's not that my grandson didn't try his best, it's just that these people are too weird and evil!"

    Yin Tianxiong knelt on the ground, vomiting bitter water from his stomach.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    The beginning was to prepare for Liu RuyanThe trend is to further expand Tianling Sect.

    " But not to mention that something happened to Xiao Zhan, the brothers and sisters who followed him were more evil than the last. What was even more damning irritating was that their strength and cultivation were not of the same standard at all.

    As a result, the entire plan failed, and the Tianling Sect was almost destroyed.

    "snort!"

    "After I take care of these little beasts, I will teach you a lesson."

    Ancestor Tianling snorted coldly.

    He cast his profound gaze on Su Yunyun, Li Jin and others, full of murderous intent.

    "You little beast, since your elders have not disciplined you well, then I, Ning Tianling, will replace your elders and take your lives."

    The thunderous voice of Ancestor Tianling shook the whole place. With a raised hand, the vast power was about to fall down.

    But before his palm fell, a sudden voice suddenly sounded next to him.

    "Bah, you old bastard, how can you dare to replace our elders? Do you have the qualifications?"

    "First take my sword from Mr. Li!"

    Li Jin shouted.

    Ancestor Tianling turned his head disdainfully.

    But the next moment.

    His expression changed drastically.

    Standing high and majestic, he rushed towards Li Jin who had drawn his sword uncontrollably.

    There was a bang.

    He knelt on the ground, raised his hands, and caught the sword struck by Li Jin.

    Old man Tianling knelt down.

    Eyeballs fell to the ground.

    The whole place was in an uproar.

    Yin Tianxiong, who had just gained a little hope, collapsed on the ground with his veins exposed and his blood gushing.

    At this moment, the faces of the rest of the Tianling Sect, including Liu Ruyan, were as white as paper, without any blood.

    The collective was frightened.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Ancestor Tianling, the Xuanxian, knelt down as soon as he appeared on the stage?

    Everyone is confused.

    "You, you, you, what kind of magic are you doing?"

    The most horrified person was the Tianling Ancestor himself. He stared and shouted, his whole body trembling. The unparalleled aura just now was gone, and there was only deep fear in his eyes.

    No one knows better than him what happened just now.

    It was as if a mysterious force controlled his body. No matter how far away he was, he had to kneel down to catch the sword.

    "Huh, this is 100% empty-handed."

    Li Jin raised his head and spoke proudly.

    Feng Lingbei said: The comic "Above Ten Thousand People" adapted from this book has been launched on major comic platforms. Brothers and sisters who like comics can search and read it. Thank you for your support.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 492 The target of 100 people is approaching!

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ? 100% of the time it will be taken with bare hands.

    What a weird name this is.

    Is it an immortal method?

    still?

    But Tianling Patriarch would never get this answer. A flying sword came straight towards him and locked onto his chest.

    And under the control of being 100% free-handed, Tianling Ancestor could only watch the flying sword magnify in his eyes.

    In the end, it pierced his chest directly.

    Ancestor Tianling stared and fell to the ground.

    There were boos at the scene.

    Full of disbelief.

    From the time when Patriarch Tianling appeared, to kneeling down, to dying, it only took a few sentences.

    "Ancestor."

    "Ancestor."

    "Ah, is God going to destroy our Tianling Sect?"

    And Yin Tianxiong and others, whose hopes were dashed again, knelt down and wailed.

    "Stop howling, you will go down to accompany him soon."

    Su Yunyun withdrew the long sword inserted into the body of Patriarch Tianling, and locked eyes with Yin Tianxiong and others with cold eyes.

    Since Tianling Sect wanted to kill Xiao Zhan, these people from Tianling Sect have been sentenced to death.

    Not to mention, Patriarch Ling said that day that he would take their lives on behalf of Yi Feng.

    In place of Master.

    Was it replaced by a piece of garbage?

    This kind of disrespectful behavior should be punished!

    They should sit together!

    The people who had lost their fighting spirit were like a pile of loose sand under Su Yunyun's next attack, unable to mount any effective resistance at all.

    As the sword rose and fell, Su Yunyun reaped the lives of Yin Tianxiong and others.

    The whole space.

    The smell of blood is tangy.

    Soon.

    Including Yin Tianxiong, everyone has turned into a dead body.

    Except for the ordinary disciples of Tianling Sect, Liu Ruyan is the only remaining survivor.

    But at this moment, she had long lost her previous nobility, curled up on the ground, trembling all over.

    She is proud of the Tianling Sect.

    Her powerful master and powerful ancestors are all dead.

    And the reason for all this is just because they bullied Xiao Zhan.

    The more I think about it.

    Liu Ruyan became more and more powerless.

    Being arrogant, she still couldn't figure out why this kind of experience happened to her.

    Why did Xiao Zhan, who she looked down upon and even wanted to break off the engagement, suddenly become someone beyond her reach? Not only was he powerful, but he also had such a strong backing.

    this moment.

    She looks like a clown.

    He has already lost hope of living and wants to die.

    However.

    After waiting for death to come for a long time, Su Yunyun ignored her at all and turned around to leave.

    Looking at Su Yunyun's leaving body, she couldn't help shouting hysterically: "Why, why don't you kill me?"

    "Since I, Junior Brother Xiao Zhan, have spared your life, I am naturally too lazy to kill you." Su Yunyun said coldly.

    "But, if you keep me, aren't you afraid that I will seek revenge from you in the future?" Liu Ruyan shouted.

    After saying that, she stared at Su Yunyun.

    I hope I can see a trace of fear in Su Yunyun's eyes and kill her with one sword.

    so.

    It can be regarded as finding a little bit of your own dignity and a little bit of comfort before dying.

    However, Su Yunyun just glanced at her sideways.

    "Are you worthy?"

    He said it lightly and ignored her.

    Liu Ruyan instantly collapsed on the ground helplessly.

    My heart is filled with frustration.

    That cold look in his eyes was so disdainful.

    In her eyes, don¡¯t you have the qualifications to make her even the slightest bit afraid?

    Su Yunyun didn't care about Liu Ruyan. Instead, she came to the side and turned her eyes to look at Xiao Zhan.

    "Junior Brother Xiao Zhan, how are you collecting the bones of the 18th Junior Brother?"

    "Senior Sister Qizhen, we have collected them all." Xiao Zhan said.

    Su Yunyun nodded, covered her nose and turned her head to look in another direction, and asked: "Junior Brother Qiyu, what are you doing?"Is it done?  "

    "Are you leaving?"

    Bai Qiyu put down the comic book, raised his head and asked.

    "Yes, I'm leaving."

    Su Yunyun put away her sword and shouted.

    "Oh, wait a minute, I'll be right away."

    Bai Qiyu stood up and said while wiping his butt.

    Seeing this, Su Yunyun couldn't help but shook her head and asked: "You said that you traveled such a long distance just to pull someonewhat's the point?"

    "Well."

    "It seems to be meaningless." Bai Qiyu was stunned, then raised his head and asked, "Senior sister, should I do something else next?"

    "Forget it, let's go back."

    Su Yunyun said quite speechlessly.

    "Oh, okay."

    Bai Qiyu put on his pants and quickly followed Su Yunyun.

    Looking at the dull Bai Qiyu, Su Yunyun sighed.

    She is a junior brother.

    Since I became bald after reading that comic book, although I have indeed become stronger, I have also become dull, and I have always had the dull look of those dead fish eyes.

    ???????????????? Later.

    Several fellow apprentices, carrying a large bloody sack, were walking down the mountain while chatting.

    left.

    It¡¯s just the Tianling Sect, which is full of messes and corpses, and the many spectators who have been shocked and speechless.

    Who would have thought.

    Today is actually the death anniversary of Tianling Sect.

    And after Su Yunyun and his brothers left, what happened here suddenly spread throughout the entire Cangqiong Empire.

    A mysterious sect called Tiandi Sect has emerged from the mouths of everyone.

    There are even many secret forces that have begun to investigate what kind of force this Heaven and Earth Sect is.

    On the edge of the lake in the Shogun Mountains, there is a big black umbrella that is particularly dazzling.

    Under the black umbrella, there is a deck chair.

    Yi Feng is holding a fishing rod in his hand and lying on the recliner, leisurely and at ease.

    But it¡¯s already far away from the island.

    There was no way, the life of salted fish was too boring, so Yi Feng became obsessed with fishing.

    But the fish near the damn island are so naughty that they seem to know that Yi Feng wants to eat them.

    So in order to find a good fishing spot, Yi Feng came here.

    The float was moving up and down. Yi Feng, who was lying on the deck chair, his eyes lit up, he patted his belly and sat up leisurely.

    Together with the fishing rod.

    Sure enough, another half-pound carp was hooked.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good harvest today!¡±

    Yi Feng couldn't help sighing.

    At this moment, a familiar voice sounded in Yi Feng¡¯s mind.

    "Ding!"

    "Congratulations to the host, the reputation of Tiandimen has increased, and I will be rewarded with fifty leaflets."

    "oh?"

    Yi Feng was slightly startled.

    The reputation of Tiandimen has actually increased?

    ? Could it be that the publicity of those old men and women in Pingjiang City increased the reputation of his Heaven and Earth Sect?

    I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s true.

    ¡°After all, everyone in his Heaven and Earth Sect, including his master, does nothing all day long. Other than that, the only ones who can increase their reputation are probably these old men and old ladies.

    ¡°It¡¯s been really smooth lately!¡±

    Yi Feng showed a satisfied smile.

    In recent days, I have recruited a few newbies, and the number of disciples has grown to thirty-five. Not to mention the fifty leaflets sent out, even if some of the people who failed to receive the leaflets are deducted, the number of disciples can probably grow to seventy.  people.

    The target of 100 people.

    Close, closer, closer!

    And embarking on the journey of cultivation is just around the corner.

    PS: I¡¯m not feeling well today, so I¡¯ll just have one chapter tonight, and another chapter tomorrow, a total of three chapters.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 493 Damn guy

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Sky.

    Yun Yaoyao flew through the air, her destination this time was to go to Pingjiang City to find Yi Feng.

    The two have not seen each other since Shiwandashan.

    As Pingjiang City got closer and closer, Yun Yaoyao couldn't help but think of the mortal who she had spent day and night with in Shiwanda Mountain, but who still had a little bit of hate in him.

    As she thought about it, a smile appeared on Yun Yaoyao's pretty face involuntarily.

    Thinking about the scene of hundreds of thousands of mountains, she was still a little unbelievable, as if it was a dream.

    Back then, she was a mighty Martial Emperor, but she relied on a mortal to save her life. In that immortal ruins, she also relied on this mortal's beef jerky to escape.

    But that¡¯s why.

    She has a foreign debt of several million gold coins.

    "Huh!"

    Just as she was passing through the sky like a stream of light, a big black umbrella caught her attention by the lakeside below.

    "Holy product?"

    She glanced casually.

    Treasures of this level are pretty good.

    but.

    For her, it was just a glance.

    She was about to continue flying over when she suddenly found a series of complaining voices coming from under the big black umbrella.

    "Alas, there are more and more people eating now, and the money is really not enough. We can't make ends meet."

    "The woman who was at Shiwandashan agreed to give me money, but she didn't even see a ghost."

    "Sure enough."

    "A woman's mouth is deceiving."

    "If I had known, I would have let you starve to death in that secret passage."

    Although more and more disciples will allow him to embark on the path of cultivation as soon as possible, it also means that the expenses within the sect will become larger and larger.

    When thinking about having dozens of mouths to eat, Yi Feng felt very anxious.

    When Yifeng¡¯s voice sounded, Yun Yaoyao had already stopped.

    "Unexpectedly, I met this guy halfway!"

    "And this guy seems to be obsessed with those millions of gold coins."

    Yun Yaoyao had a dark face and shouted with resentment: "Hey, who do you think you want to starve to death?"

    Hear the sound.

    Yi Feng raised his head and his eyes lit up.

    Good guy.

    "Cao Cao will be here soon."

    "Sister, are you here to pay me back?" Yi Feng shouted.

    This call of eldest sister made Yun Yaoyao's face become distorted, her eyes darkened, and she said in a cold voice: "Who are you calling eldest sister?"

    "Well?"

    "Is there anything wrong?"

    Yi Feng was stunned for a moment and asked blankly: "You are so powerful, you must have been practicing for hundreds or thousands of years at least."

    "Is it possible, grandma?"

    Yun Yaoyao choked violently, her whole body became restless, and she almost fell headlong into the lake.

    ???????????????????

    This guy is still so hateful!

    But how could she bear this breath? She flashed her body, and when she reappeared, she was already in front of Yi Feng. With a wave of her long sword, it fell on Yi Feng's neck.

    "Aren't you afraid that I will kill you?"

    Yun Yaoyao¡¯s face was filled with frost, and her voice came out word by word.

    Of course she had no intention of killing Yifeng.

    "It's just that this guy is so mouthy, how can you not make him feel embarrassed and give him a good scare?"

    And then ask her for a detour and go back to the city?

    But who would have thought that Yi Feng rolled his eyes at her speechlessly.

    Then he gently raised his palm, pushed the long sword away from his neck, and said lightly: "You can do it."

    Yun Yaoyao frowned.

    How could this guy not be afraid?

    "You really think I don't dare to kill you?"

    Her voice became even colder.

    "Oh, please stop doing all these fancy things. If I wanted to kill you, I would have killed you long ago."

    Yi Feng said angrily: "And when you were recovering from your injuries, we had an agreement, and you swore not to hurt me."

    "So if you kill me, not only will your cultivation be damaged, your Taoist heart will be broken, and your whole family will die. Isn't it worth it?"

    Yun Yaoyao¡¯s mouth twitched and her body trembled violently.

    Deep anger arose in my heart.

    &nbsp; With Yifeng's hateful appearance, she really wanted to strike him down with a sword.

    "I haven't seen you for a long time. You seem to be much more beautiful than before?" At this time, Yi Feng glanced at her again and couldn't help but admired.

    This sentence was like a ladle of cold water poured on Yun Yaoyao's body. She was so angry that she immediately cooled down a bit.

    This guy.

    ??Finally, there is a human word.

    That¡¯s all.

    I don¡¯t have the same experience as this mortal guy.

    "Are you just going to let me stand here like this?" she asked.

    "No way, sit here."

    Yi Feng smiled, gave up his recliner, and sat on the cobblestone next to him.

    Seeing Yi Feng smiling broadly and not forgetting to wipe the water stains on the recliner when he stood up, Yun Yaoyao's eyes moved slightly.

    This kid.

    Sometimes it¡¯s hateful, but sometimes it¡¯s quite cute.

    "Here, the freshly picked wild cucumbers taste great." Yi Feng took out another cucumber, washed it clean, wiped it, and handed it to Yun Yaoyao.

    "Who wants to eat your cucumbers?"

    Yun Yaoyao rolled her eyes at Yi Feng, but found that it seemed difficult to refuse Yi Feng.

    Damn it.

    "Yun Yaoyao, Yun Yaoyao."

    You don¡¯t take the panacea in your eyes, but why can¡¯t you refuse a broken cucumber?

    "snort!"

    With shame and anger in her heart, she squealed, took it over angrily, then glared at the black umbrella above her head, and asked fiercely: "Let me ask you, where did this umbrella above your head come from?"

    "Umbrella?"

    Yi Feng scratched his head, and then said seriously: "Forgot."

    "forget?"

    Yun Yaoyao frowned.

    "It seems to be a gift from someone else."

    Yi Feng thought for a while and then said.

    He really couldn¡¯t remember where this umbrella came from. There were too many clutter at home.

    "A gift from someone else?"

    Yun Yaoyao¡¯s face was dark.

    Isn¡¯t this nonsense? If someone else didn¡¯t give it to you, how could you, a mortal, get such a holy umbrella?

    PS: Chapter 1.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 494: The elixir that directly breaks through the martial spirit.

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "I asked who sent it?"

    Yun Yaoyao asked inquiringly.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    "It seems to be a gift from a female friend, who is also a practitioner."

    Yi Feng racked his brains to think, and then he heard a voice of uncertainty, because the umbrella seemed to be sent in white, but it didn't seem to be the case.

    "Female friend?"

    Yun Yaoyao felt sour in her heart.

    This damn guy seems to have a pretty good rapport with women?

    Otherwise, a priceless holy umbrella will be given to you, a mortal little guy?

    And looking at Yun Yaoyao's inquisitive look, Yi Feng couldn't help but tilt his head and asked with a smile: "Why, do you also think this umbrella is good and pretty?"

    "It looks so good, I want you to throw it away right now."

    Yun Yaoyao's face was filled with anger, and she looked like she was about to go berserk. She wanted to grab Yi Feng and beat her up.

    "Why?"

    "What will you use for fishing if you lose me and get a tanned pussy?"

    Yi Feng asked with a frown.

    "Umbrella, I can give you another one, but you must throw this one away."

    Yun Yaoyao made a voice that could not be refused, then moved her storage ring and took out a big red umbrella.

    If there are other people here, they will recognize that this red umbrella is every bit as good as the previous big black umbrella, even to the level of a fake fairy.

    "Red?"

    Yi Feng¡¯s face was dark, but seeing Yun Yaoyao¡¯s unwillingness to give up, Yi Feng reluctantly accepted it.

    ??The red one is red.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off.

    ¡°But women are really fucking trouble.

    The thief is still baffled.

    Seeing Yi Feng compromise, Yun Yaoyao showed a look of victory, raised her waist, picked up the cucumber in her hand and took a bite.

    Cucumber is sweet and delicious.

    It tastes really good.

    "Oh, look, you only bite a little bit, why are you so reserved? It's not like I've never seen you eating beef jerky." Yi Feng, who was standing by, saw this and couldn't help complaining.

    Yun Yaoyao exploded directly.

    "Yi Feng, do you believe I kicked you into the lake?"

    "I was wrong, I was wrong."

    Yi Feng quickly smiled and begged for mercy, and began to say seriously: "Let's stop making trouble. By the way, stay with me for a few more days. I will take you around to see the customs and customs of my Pingjiang City."

    But as soon as he said this, Yun Yaoyao, who was full of anger, his eyes dimmed.

    "I'm afraid I have to leave if I stay for a while."

    She said in a low voice.

    During this time, too many things happened.

    She learned many secrets of the Xianjiang Continent, and also discovered that she was a reincarnator.

    If it were before.

    She would agree to Yi Feng without hesitation and take a look at the so-called customs and customs of Pingjiang City.

    But now.

    ???????????????????????????????????????

    "What¡¯s wrong with you?"

    Sensing Yun Yaoyao's emotional changes, Yi Feng asked softly.

    "No, it's nothing."

    She said hesitantly.

    After all, this kind of thing is beyond the reach of even the current Emperor Wu. What's the use of telling Yi Feng?

    ¡°It just adds to Yi Feng¡¯s troubles needlessly.

    "This time I come to give you money. This is five million gold coins. I only have so much there."

    She took out a storage ring and handed it to Yi Feng.

    The ring was opened and filled with gold coins.

    Yi Feng's eyes lit up when he saw it, he took it with both hands and held it in his arms happily.

    "In addition, I brought you a pill. After taking this pill, you should be able to directly break through from the mortal realm to the martial spirit realm." Yun Yaoyao said.

    After saying that, Yun Yaoyao took out a jade box and handed it to Yi Feng.

    "What?"

    "You brought me a pill, can you still break through to the martial spirit?"

    "You are really my good friend!"

    Yi Feng was overjoyed.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????? out out of love and took the jade box, feeling full of excitement.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Martial Spirit.

    &nbsp; This is the legendary martial spirit!

    He once had a glimpse of Wu Ling¡¯s style in Nansha that day, and his majestic appearance was still fresh in his memory.

    And now.

    Is he going to become such a terrifying master?

    On the side, Yun Yaoyao looked at Yi Feng's joyful expression and couldn't tell what she felt in her heart.

    After today, the two of them may not have a chance to see each other again.

    That¡¯s why she spent a lot of money to get a pill that promoted her from a mortal to a martial spirit without any side effects.

    After all, in a turbulent situation in the future, the chance of a martial artist surviving is always higher than that of a mortal, right?

    It¡¯s just that she hesitated for a long time, and finally did not tell the truth that this was the last time the two of them met.

    She felt it was unnecessary.

    I don¡¯t even want to add unnecessary trouble to Yi Feng.

    As long as he is happy, it¡¯s good that he can survive in the future.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    People always have joys and sorrows.

    To say the least, the two are just friends

    "Then what should I do now?"

    Yi Feng asked impatiently: "Eat it now or when."

    "Eat now!"

    Yun Yaoyao said softly: "Although this elixir has no side effects, the energy inside it is huge, and you may not be able to bear it. I can protect you here and help you deal with some emergencies."

    "Okay, thank you very much."

    Yi Feng followed Yun Yaoyao's instructions and sat down cross-legged. The crystal clear elixir was already ready in his hand.

    "Let me remind you again, this pill has huge energy, and your body will suffer a certain amount of pain after you swallow it, so you have to make sure you are ready?" Yun Yaoyao reminded solemnly again.

    "Well, I'm ready."

    Yi Feng gritted his teeth and nodded solemnly.

    In order to become such a terrifying martial arts master, I have to endure the pain.

    "Take it!"

    Yun Yaoyao said.

    "good!"

    Yi Feng gritted his teeth, carefully put the elixir into his mouth, and swallowed it.

    this moment.

    Yi Feng gritted his teeth, waiting for the impact and baptism of energy.

    And Yun Yaoyao also became serious, with strong cultivation exuding from her body. While she was vigilant to prevent anyone from disturbing Yi Feng, her eyes were always paying attention to Yi Feng's situation.

    Three quarters of an hour later.

    Seeing Yi Feng¡¯s expressionless face, never showing the slightest sign of being unable to bear it, Yun Yaoyao nodded with satisfaction.

    This guy.

    Perseverance is still very tenacious.

    ¡°Such a powerful pain can be endured without saying a word.

    However, Yi Feng suddenly raised his head and asked abruptly: "Does it take this long for your elixir to work? My legs are sore, why is there no reaction at all?"

    ps: Chapter 2.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 495 Two Hundred and Thirty-Four Immortal Pillars

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Yun Yaoyao was stunned for a moment.

    "You, you still haven't had any reaction after taking the pill?" she asked with her eyes wide open.

    "Uh does urgent urination count?"

    Yi Feng looked at Yun Yaoyao seriously and asked.

    Yun Yaoyao¡¯s forehead is covered with black lines.

    But she was puzzled, how could there be no reaction at all when Yi Feng swallowed this pill?

    You must know that her elixir came from the hands of an immortal, so there shouldn't be any problems anyway.

    "Closing your eyes again, feel what you feel again, and whether there are any changes in your body?" Yun Yaoyao said.

    "kindness!"

    Yi Feng closed his eyes.

    After a while, open it again.

    Looking at Yun Yaoyao's expectant eyes, he asked awkwardly: "Does it count like a stomachache like a bad meal?"

    Yun Yaoyao¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Then he raised his jade palm and gently landed on Yi Feng's shoulder, exploring Yi Feng's body.

    After some investigation, her face turned extremely ugly.

    Yi Feng didn¡¯t lie.

    That pill actually didn¡¯t bring any power to Yi Feng. Yi Feng was still a mortal.

    "This elixir is indeed of no use to you, all its potency has been lost." Yun Yaoyao said with a livid face.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Yi Feng¡¯s face was full of decadence.

    "My head fell down."

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would be so disabled that even such a powerful elixir could not have any effect on him.

    He thought he could no longer rely on that broken system.

    Now it seems that you still have to accept a disciple obediently!

    "I'm sorry, your hopes have been disappointed." Yun Yaoyao said with shame.

    "It's okay, I can't blame you."

    Yi Feng comforted him disapprovingly: "And it's about practicing, how should I put it"

    "kindness?"

    Yun Yaoyao looked at him doubtfully.

    "Although I am a mortal, and you think I am a mortal, I am not a mortal." Yi Feng smiled mysteriously: "Anyway, when you see me in the future, you will see a different person.  I will definitely be surprised."

    Yi Feng¡¯s words made Yun Yaoyao feel dumbfounded.

    Surprised her?

    Although they didn¡¯t say it out loud, both of them knew how useless this guy was.

    But this made Yun Yaoyao quite touched.

    This guy is really both loveable and hateful.

    It was obvious that I should comfort him, but I didn't expect that Yi Feng would comfort him instead.

    "Okay, I look forward to seeing you surprise me next time we meet."

    Yun Yaoyao said calmly.

    She was shocked and had no extravagant expectations. She just hoped that Yi Feng could live a good life in the future.

    Yun Yaoyao left.

    She said she was leaving, but in fact she stood in the clouds and waited until it got dark in the evening, when Yi Feng stopped her pole and went home, that she really left.

    After Yun Yaoyao left, she flew towards a land of nothingness.

    Then it tore apart the space and walked into chaos.

    This chaos becomes another world.

    Above the head, countless densely packed runes floated past.  The runes are mixed with natural forces such as wind, fire, thunder and lightning.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Spring is in the east, and flowers are blooming, in the south, in the scorching summer, in the west, in the crisp autumn air, and in the north is the white snow.

    At this moment, many people have gathered in the chaos, hundreds of them.

    They may be tall, immortal, or full of energy.

    There are swordsmen.

    There are swordsmen.

    There are formation masters and alchemy masters

    At this moment, chaos is ahead.

    A large stele was erected, but at this time, the stele was covered with chaos, blocking any peek.

    Afterwards, a sound like a bell came from the sky above Chaos.

    "The Immortal River Chaos Monument will be opened in a year. If you have achieved enlightenment, you will have a chance of becoming a god!"

    "Those who will be listed in the list of conferred gods will be able to overcome the catastrophe of the Xianjiang Era and ensure that Xianjiang will never have to worry about it!"

    "All of you who are enlightened can enter the Immortal Pillar first!"

    As soon as the voice fell.

    ??Under the stone tablet, dazzling light pillars rose.

    ? And the light beams are different.

    The ones closest to the stone tablet are eighteen red light pillars.

    After the red light pillar, there are thirty-six orange light pillars.

    After the orange light pillar, there are seventy-two blue light pillars.

    "Following closely followed were one hundred and eight green light beams.

    Everyone saw this.

    The mind is trembling.

    They have great intentions!

    These are the descendants of Xianjiang, gathered together.

    There are also selfish motives.

    Who doesn¡¯t want to have greater strength and immortality in the future?

    So for the first time, everyone at the scene turned their attention to the eighteen red light pillars.

    Because everyone knows well that these eighteen red immortal pillars are closest to the stone tablet, and it is relatively easier to gain enlightenment.

    "Take a seat!"

    As soon as the voice fell, everyone rushed towards the red fairy pillar.

    But when everyone had settled down, there were only a few people in the red fairy pillar, and the same was true for the orange light pillar and the blue light pillar.

    Most people just sit in the green light pillar.

    It¡¯s not that everyone doesn¡¯t want to enter the red fairy pillar.

    "It's just one thing. It's already determined. When you can only sit there, you can only be there."

    "Master Miushi, all the masters have taken their seats this time."

    A man in a silver mask knelt on the ground in the invisible chaos and made a respectful voice.

    "Okay, okay."

    In the chaos, the sound of world-destroying excitement came out.

    "I have planned this matter for countless epochs, waited for countless epochs, and accumulated for countless epochs. Finally, in this era, I have gathered together 234 people who are favored by heaven."

    "These people include reincarnationists, heavenly beings, and geniuses and masters accumulated over countless epochs. In one year, they will help me achieve the position of heavenly being in the Immortal River."

    "Congratulations, sir."

    The man in the silver mask congratulated with joy on his face.

    "I can't wait to see my beloved ones."

    His thoughts turned into an illusory body and walked into the Hall of Chaos.

    With proud eyes, he swept towards the 234 immortal pillars under the field.

    But look at this.

    I was completely dumbfounded!

    "Most of the two hundred and thirty-four immortal pillars are empty, not even half of them have been collected.

    What the hell?

    Where are the people?

    Where did you go?

    The ethereal and illusory body that destroyed the world almost died out of breath.

    After countless epochs, he has been planning for a long time. In the reincarnation of cause and effect, no matter what the reason, these 234 people will gather here at this moment.

    But you didn¡¯t even get half of it, so what the hell?

    What changes happened?

    The most annoying thing is that there are only six or seven people sitting in those eighteen red light pillars at the moment.

    This is his most important chess piece, and where are the other ten dead?

    Miushi almost vomited blood.

    PS: Chapter 3.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 496 This is impossible in this life

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Back to Chaos.

    The astrolabe above Miushi's head was deduced.

    Half a day later, Miushi stood up and cursed, but Mao didn't even deduce it.

    "Sir, will this variable appear in other people?"

    At this time, the man in the silver fang mask knelt on the ground and spoke cautiously.

    "What do you mean by this?"

    Miushi asked in a deep voice.

    "What I mean is, could it be that someone else knew about the master's plan and sabotaged it?" the masked man said meaningfully.

    "other people?"

    Miushi's pupils shrank and he asked in a deep voice, "What about?"

    "My lord, do you still remember that a man appeared in Beihai some time ago. He first killed seven of our puppets with mortal power, and then used mystical power to destroy the White Yang Palace in Lingxu Realm using only wood carvings?"

    "And Zhongzhou, the man in black robe who single-handedly took over the four wild beasts and even gave you a slap in the face, sir?" the masked man guessed.

    "impossible."

    As soon as the masked man¡¯s voice fell, Miushi¡¯s rebuttal came out.

    "Although these two people are very strong and even injured me, I was still in a weak stage at that time, so the strength of those two people is only average."

    "To take a step back, those two people are not even qualified to come here and enter the light pillar. How can they influence the overall situation?"

    "To put it bluntly, they are not even qualified to catch my eye."

    Hearing this, the masked man also shut up.

    As early as a few epochs ago, Master Miushi deduced that the Xianjiang Continent will usher in an unprecedented peak period in this era.

    There are a total of two hundred and thirty-four heavenly favored people who have the qualifications to become gods, appearing in this era.

    This number is a destiny number.

    Not much.

    No less.

    "But these two people are not included in the list of 234 people, so they are not the favored people at all.

    If you are not a favored person by heaven, how can you say that it affects the overall situation?

    Unless you say so.

    They are already gods.

    But is this possible

    ¡°Then Sir, why on earth are there so few people coming now?¡± the masked man asked.

    "There is no problem with the astrological calculations, and no hidden dangers have been detected. The only possibility is that the time has not come yet."

    Miushi narrowed his eyes and made a sound.

    "The time has not come yet?"

    The masked man¡¯s pupils shrank and he asked respectfully: ¡°What do you mean, sir?¡±

    "Except for a few of the Heavenly Blesseds who have come, most of them have awakened in the past two years, and after all, there is still one year left before the Immortal River Chaos Monument."

    "So those who didn't come probably haven't awakened yet."

    Hear the words.

    The masked man nodded in realization.

    indeed.

    The more than 100 people who have come have also awakened in the past two years, and the part of people who have not come have not yet awakened, which is indeed reasonable.

    ¡°After all, before these two hundred and thirty-four people awakened, they were just ordinary people, and they didn¡¯t even know their own identities at all.

    Therefore, before awakening, they would not be here at all.

    "So just wait and see what happens next!" Mie Shi calmed down and said calmly: "Maybe every few days, the number of people in the light pillar will change. One year later, there will be exactly 234 people.  "

    ¡°Then it looks like our worries were unnecessary.¡± The masked man said.

    "It was true that I was worrying too much just now."

    Miushi nodded and said confidently: "Just wait patiently. When the time comes, the time will come."

    In the red divine pillar, Yun Yaoyao is sitting cross-legged.

    Next to her, sitting cross-legged is a woman in white.  She is holding a long harp in her hand, her clothes are as white as snow, and she has a pure and otherworldly temperament.

    Even Yun Yaoyao had to admit that the woman in front of her was beautiful.

    Sensing Yun Yaoyao¡¯s gaze, the woman in white turned her head and smiled gently.

    "Bai Piaopiao."

    Yun Yaoyao also smiled and nodded, and said softly: "Yun Yaoyao."

    The two nodded to each other.

    Everyone knows that those who can come here are outstandingThe best ones may even become good friends and partners in the future.

    After the two of them greeted each other, Yun Yaoyao turned her eyes to the side again.

    There are seven people among the eighteen red divine pillars.

    In addition to her and Bai Piaopiao, there were five other people.

    The five of them seemed to be together. They were of unknown bloodline. They were dark-skinned, tall and thick-set. They were wearing black clothes and black round hats.

    After a simple exchange, Yun Yaoyao learned the names of the five people.

    The five people are five brothers, named Burial One, Burial Two, Burial Three, Burial Four and Burial Five.

    They are from the Heifei tribe in Lingxu Realm. The five brothers use coffins as weapons and have always worked together.

    But now, the five of them seem to be having a dispute.

    During the dispute, the five people tore apart the space and left Chaos, returning to the Heifei tribe when they came back.

    ¡°After all, people can come and go freely in this chaos, and the Red Immortal Pillar has long recognized them as their masters, and they are not afraid of others taking it away.

    "Lao Wu, the Xianjiang Chaos Monument will be opened in one year. What on earth are you going to do?"

    Zang Yi looked at Zang Wu with a gloomy expression and asked in a deep voice.

    "Yes, Lao Wu, isn't it just a broken flyer? So what if you find it. Now that we have the red fairy pillar, we will be able to become a god and enter the list soon."

    The other brothers were also in a state of distress, and they also made voices of advice one after another.

    Some time ago, five brothers received five flyers inexplicably.

    "I don't know where this flyer came from, but their fifth brother was obsessed with it. He insisted on going to see the Heaven and Earth Gate on the flyer, but he couldn't be persuaded.

    "Four brothers, what are you talking about? We all have the flyer. Don't you think this flyer is magical?"

    "It has a faint amount of energy, and I don't know what material it is made of. Do you think this Heaven and Earth Gate will be a mundane place?" Zang Wu asked back.

    "Indeed, this flyer is indeed extraordinary. If it had been in the past, we would have gone with you. But now that the Xianjiang Chaos Monument is about to be opened, do you need to go again? If you understand the Xianjiang Chaos Monument, it will be no better than joining some holy land.  Good?" Zang Yi said earnestly.

    "Yes, fifth brother, Lord Destruction met us in person some time ago. Have you forgotten? He said that we have great status. As long as we understand the Chaos Monument well, we will definitely be able to become a god. What an opportunity to become famous.  Huh?" Zang Er also tried to comfort him with his words.

    "Hmph, I don't think that guy is a good person anyway, and he wants to destroy the world. A good person would call him that name?" Zang Wu said disapprovingly.

    "This is just a name. Master Miushi has worked hard for the Xianjiang Continent. How can you say this about him?" Zan Yi said with a face full of reproach.

    "I don't care about this. In short, there is a force in the dark that urges me to go to the Gate of Heaven and Earth, so I have decided to go to the Gate of Heaven and Earth." Zang Wu said solemnly: "Four brothers, I also advise  Just tell me, this Xianjiang Chaos Monument is really not our way, and that Mie Shi really doesn¡¯t look like a good person, it¡¯s best if you can go to the Gate of Heaven and Earth with me.¡±

    "you¡­¡­"

    Zang Yi¡¯s face was full of anger, and he asked in a deep voice: ¡°Old Wu, do you insist that we five brothers who are united as one should be separated like this?¡±

    "Yes, I must go to the Gate of Heaven and Earth."

    Zangwu said firmly: "I hope the four brothers can come with me."

    "Okay, okay, since you insist on going regardless of brotherly feelings, then you can go." Zang Yi said angrily: "But you ignore the good Xianjiang Chaos Monument and want us to chase it with you.  That ethereal thing is impossible.¡±

    Having said this, he raised his palm, and his Heaven and Earth Gate flyer appeared in his hand, and then he hit it towards the abyss at his feet.

    This is a black forbidden area, with lava rolling inside it, instantly swallowing the flyer and sealing it tightly.

    "It's impossible in this life!"

    He added word for word.

    The act of sealing the flyers also represents Burian¡¯s determination at this moment.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 497 A bunch of trash

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Brother, you, alas"

    Zang Wu looked at Zang Yi¡¯s actions with complicated eyes and sighed helplessly.

    But he left anyway.

    It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t care about brotherly feelings, it¡¯s just that he firmly believes in the feeling.  After all, this feeling is not illusory to their practitioners.

    The Gate of Heaven and Earth.

    Yi Feng lay on the recliner, squinting his eyes leisurely.

    He was not sleeping, but was looking at these disciples intentionally or unintentionally.

    Those who ride bulls ride bulls, those who play with mud play with mud

    The more Yi Feng thought about these weird things, the more something was wrong.

    ¡°This is so fucking wrong.

    Logically speaking, if a normal young man joins a sect, wouldn¡¯t he be eager to practice and practice?

    So at first Yi Feng still avoided these disciples.

    ¡°After all, if these people asked him for skills, he really didn¡¯t know what to do. At least he would have to use some words to deceive them.

    However, with the fifty leaflets sent out some time ago, the number of disciples has grown to sixty or seventy, but no one has come to ask him for advice on cultivation, and no one has shown the slightest ambition to cultivate.

    This shouldn¡¯t be the case.

    ????????? How can anyone who has entered a sect be unwilling to practice and spend every day in the library reading novels and comics?

    "I see."

    Suddenly, Yi Feng thought of something, slapped his thigh and sat up suddenly.

    "These disciples have ordinary qualifications and have never thought that they can practice. They all fall into the role of just waiting to die.

    So you came to him just to make ends meet?

    ?Think so.

    Yi Feng suddenly felt inseparable.

    Good guy.

    What a great guy.

    "These little coin brats are so cruel. It turns out that they didn't even think about cultivating when they started. They all came to him to get their money."

    For a moment, even Yi Feng, who had a huge sum of money, suddenly felt offended.

    "Here comes someone."

    Yi Feng shouted immediately.

    ¡°Excuse me, sir, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Qing Huan asked respectfully.

    "Call all the disciples to me."

    Yi Feng ordered with a stern face.

    "yes."

    Qing Huanlian hurriedly followed the instructions and began to gather all the disciples.

    In the library pavilion.

    Burying Wu was immersed in it like a demon.

    Since he got his wish and joined the Heaven and Earth Sect, he has been spending all day in this library.

    Everything in the library made him feel astonished.

    Although he has not yet found his own path, it has also made his cultivation and other aspects skyrocketing.

    "Although I haven't found my way yet, I will definitely be able to find what I need in this huge library."

    Zang Wu¡¯s eyes flashed with light.

    He was very glad that he had stood firm and joined the Heaven and Earth Sect with the flyer.

    Otherwise, how could he be so blessed now?

    "Oh, it would be great if the four brothers could be here together."

    "Compared to the Gate of Heaven and Earth, the Xianjiang Chaos Monument is nothing. The great Dao contained in this Chinese book in my hand is probably not comparable to the Xianjiang Chaos Monument."

    At this moment, the voice of Qing Huanxiang Hong Zhong came from outside.

    "The sect leader has ordered that all disciples go to the Heaven and Earth Hall to meet him."

    "The sect leader has ordered that all disciples go to the Heaven and Earth Hall to meet him."

    When the sound came, everyone in the Sutra Pavilion, even if they were still addicted to it, stood up one after another.  The vegetable growers outside also put down their hoes, and the bull riders also jumped off the green bull

    Fang Wu¡¯s eyes also lit up.

    He had only met his master once when he was apprenticed to him that day. That meeting shocked him so much that he was finally lucky enough to see him again today.

    Soon.

    All the disciples gathered in the square in front of the Heaven and Earth Hall.

    Everyone was respectful and waiting for Yi Feng¡¯s instructions.

    "How have you been practicing lately?"

    Yi Feng stood up, looked around everyone, and asked in a deep voice.

    No one answered.

    Yi Feng frowned.

    Although heI didn't expect what these people could do, but he didn't fool anyone who came in and laid down the basic skills.

    Looking at this group of people, it seems that no one takes his words to heart.

    "You, who are you?"

    Yi Feng pointed at a disciple at random and shouted: "Use your strongest strength and show me a slash."

    "It's Master."

    The thirty-eighth-ranked disciple came out respectfully, raised the long knife in his hand, shouted loudly, and slashed in front.

    "Hoo!"

    There was a slight sound of wind in the space.

    Seeing this, many fellow apprentices nodded.

    This knife.

    Very good.

    There is a hint of wind in the space on the island, it seems that this thirty-eight is indeed the king of swords.

    But Yifeng remained sullen and did not speak. Instead, he pointed at another person and shouted: "You, come out and hit this wooden man in a circle."

    "Yes, Master."

    The twenty-ninth ranked disciple walked out again, showing a serious look, and drove out the wooden mannequin next to him.

    The wooden mannequin was rotating slowly, but this disciple was already sweating profusely and looked extremely strenuous.

    See the situation.

    There was a fiery color in Zang Wu's eyes.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? are secretly surprised that this 29th senior brother is really amazing.

    The wooden dummy in front of you is at least a top-notch fairy weapon. It contains the power of the great road and can feedback the power of a strike.

    ¡°Anyway, if you let him fight, it would be nice to be able to turn around a bit.

    "another."

    Yi Feng remained expressionless and called for the next try.

    However.

    Next.

    Next one.

    Seven or eight more were changed in a row, almost the same as the previous twenty-nine.

    Yi Feng, whose face was gloomy and ready to cry, finally couldn't bear it anymore and cursed viciously: "Trash, a bunch of trash, complete trash."

    Hearing this, everyone lowered their heads in shame, not daring to show any rebuttal.

    Well?

    Is this also waste?

    The newcomer Fang Wu is a little puzzled.

    "These senior brothers and sisters are obviously very strong, so why would Master still call them useless?"

    But the next moment.

    He finally knew.

    The furious Yi Feng kicked the wooden dummy. The wooden dummy spun rapidly and then fell to the ground

    It fell apart.

    Ga!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    Unexpectedly, the first time I saw the master's power would be like this.

    ??The wooden dummy that they couldn't hit, at least with the existence of top-level immortal weapons, fell apart after the master gave it a light kick?

    No wonder.

    ¡°Senior brothers and sisters are so strong, but they are still useless in the eyes of Master.

    It seems.

    I have to work hard.

    Otherwise, the waste can't be taken!

    Looking at this group of disciples with their heads lowered, Yi Feng felt even more angry.

    There is not a single bloody one.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If you are a bit bloody, you are called a piece of trash by him and you don¡¯t refute it?

    But now he bows his head and accepts it silently.

    What does this mean?

    It means that these disciples have reached a certain level of sitting around and waiting to die, and have lost any fighting spirit.

    To put it bluntly today, he specially summoned this group of people to test.

    ??And the test confirmed his idea.

    These guys are just here to make a living, and they don¡¯t even have a single disciple who has the heart to be a strong person.

    In Yi Feng's eyes, he felt displeased with these disciples.

    Originally, I thought that when I could practice, I would teach them one and a half moves each, so that their hopes would not be in vain.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    When a hundred people arrive, they will dispatch this group of trash.

    Leave no one behind!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 498 I will definitely bring the fifth brother back

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After being dismissed by the disciples who were scolded by Yi Feng, their expressions were ugly and complicated.

    "It looks like we have to work harder!"

    Su Yunyun said with emotion.

    "Yes, Master scolded us for our own good. We only hope that our children will succeed, but we must not blame Master."

    Li Jin also sighed with emotion.

    "How can we blame the master for what the senior brother said?"

    "That's right, and the Master's scolding is really timely for us. I had some understanding before, and I was always complacent and almost arrogant. But now after being scolded by the Master, I suddenly wake up."

    Another disciple said.

    "In short, we must work harder to live up to our teacher's respect and get rid of this useless title!"

    "good."

    Su Yunyun narrowed her pupils and said: "Even if we can't catch up with Master, we must at least be able to catch up with Eldest Brother. Seeing how Eldest Brother can chop, chop, and chop with one move, he can create waves of wind.  Let¡¯s know when we can get there!¡±

    Li Jin joined in and said: "Yes, there is also the second brother Gou Zhidao, who has cultivated the clones to the pinnacle. If they are all released, I am afraid the population of Xianjiang Continent can be doubled. Apart from Master, I am afraid there are not many people in this world.  I can kill him."

    "Brothers, please work harder!"

    "Yeah, here it is, Ollie."

    "Next, I will stay in the Sutra Pavilion for twelve hours a day."

    ¡°Me too, I have this book of Heaven-shading in my hand, and I want to finish it as soon as possible.¡±

    " Seeing everyone who had just finished their lecture and then plunged into the Scripture Collection Pavilion, Yi Feng held his head in silence.

    This group of rubbish.

    There is no cure!  !  !

    ¡­¡­

    ??In chaos.

    Mie Shi slowly opened his eyes.

    "grown ups."

    The man in the silver mask stepped forward and knelt on the ground respectfully.

    "How long has it been?" Mie Shi asked calmly.

    "Master Qi, it's been a month." The man in the silver mask said respectfully.

    "One month"

    The corner of Mieshi's mouth raised slightly.

    Based on the headcount calculation, in one month, there will be more people in the Chaos Hall.

    With luck, if there are many awakenings during this period, I'm afraid there will be more than a dozen.

    Even if you are not lucky and have few awakenings, you should still be able to increase the number of people.

    So, Mie Shi slowly stood up.

    Transformed into a void spirit body, he walked out towards the Chaos Hall filled with joy.

    He glanced over.

    When all the faces sitting cross-legged were reflected in his heart, Mie Shi's face suddenly turned dark.

    "What, what's going on?"

    He almost roared.

    For a whole month, not only did the number of people in the light pillar not increase, but

    Is it missing his mother?

    The thing that made him vomit blood the most was the one in the red light beam.

    This is his most important chess piece!

    He had a gloomy face, and a deep voice fell into Zang Yi¡¯s ears.

    Zang Yi, who was calm and composed in the red light beam, raised his head, revealing a scorching color.

    Did Lord Destruction call him again?

    He told his brothers and walked into the inner chaos according to Mie Shi's instructions.

    "Bury one."

    "Greetings to Lord Destruction."

    ??Bian Yi bowed respectfully.

    "kindness."

    "You are Welcome."

    A gentle force lifted Zang Yi up slightly, and then a voice of destruction came from the chaos: "Zang Yi, why is one of your five brothers missing?"

    Hear the words.

    Zang Yi's expression changed slightly, he gritted his teeth and said quickly: "To Sir Qi Shishi, my fifth brother has some personal matters to deal with outside, so he will be back soon after finishing the personal matters."

    "That's good."

    Miushi said gently: "But try not to run around during this period. It is less than a year before the Xianjiang Chaos Monument is opened. If you can't make it by then, you will miss the opportunity. This opportunity is once in a lifetime."

    "Yes, thank you Master Mieshi for your concern. I will send someone to inform my fifth brother and ask him to come back as soon as possible  "Zang Yi said respectfully.

    "Well, let's go."

    After Fu Yi left.

    Miushi walked out of the chaos again, his eyes narrowed slightly.

    Although the missing person has been found, the number of people has not increased in a month, which still makes him look unhappy.

    "Don't worry, adults. This is a probabilistic event. There is no specific time for people to awaken. There are few people awakening now. As time goes by, the number of people awakening will increase accordingly." The masked man knelt on the ground and said respectfully  said.

    "kindness!"

    Miushi nodded.

    This time, a month has passed, and the number of people in the Chaos Hall has not increased. I am afraid it is for this reason.

    I didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it.

    After all, there is no increase this month, so just wait patiently for next month.

    The number of two hundred and thirty-four is definitely there.

    When the time comes, we can always live together.

    the other side.

    Burying Yi returned to the Chaos Hall.

    "Brother, what's wrong? What does Lord Mieshi want from you?" the other brothers asked quickly.

    "It's because of the fifth brother." Zang Yi frowned and said, "During the conversation with Mr. Mi Shi, I saw that he appreciates our fifth brother. It's just that the fifth brother is really uneasy.  !¡±

    Having said that.

    Buried with heavy sighs.

    Then he said: "Second, third, fourth, and fifth are our brothers after all. He is young and willful and we should not be the same as him, let alone let him go astray. This Xianjiang Chaos Monument is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. We  He must be brought back.¡±

    "Brother, you are right, we can't watch fifth brother like this."

    "Yes, what a great opportunity this is!"

    "We, as brothers, should help him."

    The other brothers also made their voices heard, agreeing with Zang Yi¡¯s idea.

    "Then, which one of you, go and bring the fifth brother back?" Zangyi said, looking at the brothers.

    "Brother, let me go!" Zang Si said with firm eyes, "I will definitely bring fifth brother back completely."

    "Okay, Fourth Brother, you can go ahead."

    Zang Yi said happily: "But Fourth Brother, you usually have the best relationship with Old Five. You must remember not to be bewitched by him and become the same as him."

    "What did the elder brother say? How could I be like the fifth brother?"

    Fangsi smiled, clapped his arms and said, "Just wait here for my good news. My fifth brother and I will be back soon!"

    PS: I usually update at four or five in the morning. Sorry for being late today. There is still another chapter, which is currently being typed.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 499 The top combat power of Tiandimen

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Burial Si left the chaos.

    Taking the Heaven and Earth Gate flyer that belonged to him, he flew all the way to the address.

    Two days later.

    Burial Si has arrived not far from the Gate of Heaven and Earth.

    He held the jade slip in his hand and started to contact Zang Wu.

    At this moment, Fang Wu is digging out books in the Scripture Pavilion. Although he still hasn't found his own path, in just one month, his strength has improved greatly.

    And the atmosphere of Tiandimen made him feel great.

    There was never any intrigues, let alone intrigues. For his younger junior brother, the senior brothers and sisters not only did not bully him, but also loved him.

    Occasionally, Fourth Senior Brother Chi Yitong would open a small stove for him. When passing by Fourteenth Senior Brother Shen Nong¡¯s vegetable field, he would often pick some melons for him to quench his thirst.

    And the seventh brother Jia Jiaqin even gave him a little chicken. He heard that when he was raised, he could turn into a nine-sky phoenix and serve as a mount.

    "so good!"

    Zang Wu¡¯s face was full of excitement.

    Being able to seize the opportunity to come to the Gate of Heaven and Earth in this life is simply the greatest decision he has ever made.

    At this moment, the sound transmission jade slip that he had put aside for a long time suddenly shone brightly.

    "kindness?"

    "Fourth brother?"

    "Fourth brother is actually here?"

    Five great joys for burial.

    He had long wanted to find an opportunity to go back and bring his brothers over, but with the recent breakthroughs, he really didn¡¯t have time.

    Soon after.

    The two met not far outside the island.

    Even though there was some unpleasantness before, the two people who had a good relationship still gave each other a big bear hug when they met.

    "Fifth brother, do you know that eldest brother and the others are all worried about you." Zang Si said reproachfully: "So fourth brother came this time to take you back. After all, the Xianjiang Chaos Monument was opened in less than a year.  This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, don¡¯t miss it!¡±

    "Take me back?"

    Zang Wu quickly shook his head and said, "Fourth brother, what are you talking about? I have already settled here."

    "settle down?"

    Zangsi frowned and said in a deep voice: "Fifth brother, I know you have always been innocent, but you must be able to distinguish between pros and cons, right?"

    "Fourth brother, it is precisely because I have a clear distinction that I don't go back." Zang Wu said solemnly.

    Zang Wu shook his head helplessly.

    He really didn¡¯t know what kind of bewitchment Fang Wu was under.

    ?? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Nowadays, what other opportunities and places are better than comprehending the Chaos Monument of Xianjiang?

    "Fourth brother, I know you may not believe what I say, but please follow me back to the Heaven and Earth Gate to take a look, and you will know why I made the decision I did." Zang Wu said solemnly.

    "Lao Wu, listen to my brother's advice and come back with me. You are still too young now, and you can't distinguish many things clearly." Zan Wu said earnestly.

    "Fourth brother, as I said before, come back with me and take a look. I believe it will change your opinion!"

    Zang Wu looked at Zang Si solemnly and heard a voice again.

    "That's all."

    "I'll go with you to take a look."

    Seeing Zang Wu¡¯s persistence, Zang Si waved his hand and agreed.

    I also want to see what is hidden in this Heaven and Earth Gate, and what kind of deception has been set up to be able to bewitch his fifth brother like this.

    The two of them walked towards the island.

    When the two came to the lake, a force of heaven and earth came.

    "This is?"

    Burying Si suddenly showed a look of panic.

    Because he himself is in this space, his strength is greatly suppressed.

    ?????????????????????? Wrong.

    ?To be precise, it is not suppression.

    But the laws of heaven and earth in the surrounding space have changed.

    The space that could be easily torn open became extremely solid, and the gravity also changed greatly. He who could fly easily could only jump one foot in the same place.

    "Haha, fourth brother, there is no need to panic. The entire space of my Heaven and Earth Sect has long been beyond the control of the Immortal River Continent. The degree of solidification of the space is probably more powerful than that of the Immortal Realm. Therefore, even if the masters of the Immortal Realm come, at most they can only  Do somersaults." Zang Wu quickly explained with a smile.

    "Huh, why am I panicking? I'm just not used to it when I first arrived."It¡¯s over.  "Fang Si waved his hand and said nonchalantly with his head held high.

    Although it did scare him just now.

    But so what?

    ¡°After all, there is something extraordinary here, and he had already guessed it.

    Otherwise, there is no thing, and it is impossible to flicker to the fifth child of his house.

    As for this space

    Ah¡­¡­

    Xianjiang Continent has experienced so many great destructions and given birth to countless strong men, so it is not surprising that such a small plane space has survived.

    Therefore, the fact that the Heaven and Earth Gate has such a space does not prove how powerful it is.

    ¡°To truly demonstrate its power, it depends on whether there are many masters on the island.

    Does it just look like there are a lot of masters on this island?

    It really doesn¡¯t look like it.

    Maybe there is.

    But I¡¯m afraid there are not many people who can take advantage of it.

    ?????????? At least that¡¯s what Burying Si thinks.

    He casually followed Zang Wu onto the bamboo raft and glanced at the boatman with slight contempt.

    He is an old man.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    He couldn't feel how strong it was, so he glanced back at his head casually.

    However.

    The sudden outburst of the old man who looked decrepit made his eyes pop out.

    I saw the old man standing on the shore. He first used bamboo poles to push the bamboo raft away from the shore. After the bamboo raft floated away from the shore along the current, the old man stood on the shore and stared lightly with his feet.

    This stare.

    He stared at him for three feet!

    Then he landed safely on the bamboo raft and floated toward the island with ease.

    At this moment, Zang Si was trembling in horror by the old man next to him.

    "High, high, high, master"

    He stammered and trembled all over.

    He thinks he is not weak, but in this space, Mou can only jump up to one foot with all his strength.

    And the old man stared at three feet, and it seemed so lightly. What was the master?

    "Haha, young man, don't panic, old boatman." The old man stroked his beard, glanced at him lightly, and chuckled.

    Fu Si quickly smiled respectfully at the old man.

    After laughing, he hurriedly pulled Zang Wu aside and whispered: "Fifth brother, why didn't you tell me that this person is so strong? I almost offended him just now."

    "Fourth brother, it's okay, just relax." Zang Wu quickly comforted him, "Slowly you will get used to it."

    "You'll get used to it gradually. Although I'm here to pull you back, I don't want to offend the master for no reason." Zang Si said with an urgent expression.

    "Oh, fourth brother, it's really okay. The old man is very easy to talk to." Zan Wu consoled him repeatedly.

    After Zang Wu comforted him several times, and the old man didn¡¯t seem angry, Zan Si finally relaxed.

    After relaxing, Zang Si could not help but asked curiously: "But Lao Wu, this old man is so powerful, he should be the top combat power of your Heaven and Earth Sect, right?"

    "At least he is a Great Elder-level figure?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 500 The customs and customs of Tiandimen

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Great Elder?"

    Zang Wu blinked, stunned, and then said speechlessly: "Fourth brother, are you kidding me? The great elder of my Tiandi Sect can destroy the Xianjiang Continent with one punch. As for this uncle, he is  A punter has not yet been able to enter my gate of heaven and earth."

    "How are you talking, Lao Wu?"

    When Fangsi heard this, he immediately became anxious and said hurriedly: "How can you say this to this senior? What if he gets angry"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the old man next to him smiled and said: "Young man, what he said is right, little old man, I am just a punter!"

    "As for entering the Gate of Heaven and Earth"

    He looked up at the mountain gate of the Heaven and Earth Gate in the distance, and sighed: "That is my lifelong dream, but I don't have enough talent, so I can only treat it as a dream in this life."

    "However, it is already a great honor for me, little old man, to be lucky enough to punt here!"

    "What, you are really"

    Zang Si was in disbelief, and he quickly grabbed Zang Wu and asked, "Lao Wu, are you sure you didn't lie to me?"

    "This person who can jump three feet high under this kind of gravity is at least a Xuanxian-level figure. Is he really just a punter?"

    "Oh, why did I lie to you, fourth brother? If you don't believe me, just look over there." Zan Wu said with a smile.

    Hear the words.

    Fang Si looked in the direction of Fang Wu and suddenly found a group of old ladies gathering on the island.

    Accompanied by dynamic music, they are dancing neatly on the lakeside, jumping and having fun.

    Just right.

    The musical climax is coming.

    Many aunts collectively split their heads.

    Ga!

    Zang Si stared and almost screamed.

    Looking at the eyes of those aunts, it was as if they were seeing some peerless beauty, full of heat and disbelief.

    To know.

    Under the gravity of the island, how difficult it must be for these aunts to do this.

    "It's like an ordinary person, carrying a heavy weight, beating continuously and doing the splits, and still not blushing and his heart not beating.

    What does this prove?

    It proves that these aunts are also very strong, at least as good as the old man holding the boat in front of me.

    "She, she, they, these aunts, who are they?"

    For a moment, he couldn't help pointing to his trembling palms and asked Zang Wuwen.

    "They are just a group of ordinary aunts in our Tiandi Gate. They occasionally go to our Tiandi Gate to pick up rags and help with odd jobs. That's all. Fourth brother shouldn't be too surprised." Zan Wu explained with a soft smile.

    ¡°Scavenging rags and doing odd jobs?¡±

    Zangsi swallowed hard.

    For some reason, after hearing what Zang Wu said, he wanted to beat this cute little brother.

    This is so damn pretentious!

    ¡°But he could also tell that Fang Wu was not exaggerating, but was seriously telling a fact.

    And the indifference and disapproval on his face were not fake.

    This shows that for him, whether it is the old man punting the boat or the dancing aunt, it is a common thing.

    "Lao Wu, I want you to tell me, you really didn't lie to me?" Zang Si looked at Zang Wu solemnly, his mentality had changed tremendously from when he came, and asked word by word: "Heaven and Earth Gate, really  Is it as powerful as what I see before me?"

    "of course not."

    Buried in Wuyingdao.

    "That's good."

    Buran Si patted his chest.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Xuanxian-level figures are all just boat-carriers, as Zang Wu said, then this Heaven and Earth Gate is indeed too terrifying.

    ? But.

    "Fu Wu's sudden words made him petrified on the spot.

    "How can this uncle and aunt represent my heaven and earth gate? What you see is just the drizzle of my heaven and earth gate."

    "After all, which sect's handymen and punters can represent a sect?"

    Fang Wu has already brought the shocked Fang Si to the island, while introducing the customs and customs of the island.

    "Look, that's Zhu Zhurong. The pig-killing knife in his hand. I thought it was an intermediate-level immortal weapon at first, but now I find it's a high-level immortal weapon, but it may actually be higher."

    Zangwu slowly introduced: "I was shocked when I first came here, butI'm used to it now, after all, there are too many things of this level on the island.  "

    Zang Si stared at the butcher knife in Zhu Rong¡¯s hand, and his eyes almost went straight.

    He has never seen such an advanced thing in his life.

    "Look, the same goes for the weight, the crutch in the old man's hand, and the hairband on the woman's head. There are too many, so I won't count them one by one. You can see for yourself." Zang Wu said casually.

    Hear the words.

    Zang Si stared at it.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbOUT out out out of nowhere, everything you see in front of you is shocking.

    "Look."

    Just when Zang Si was unable to extricate himself from the shock, Zang Wu pulled him again.

    He quickly looked to the side.

    His eyes suddenly widened.

    I saw a man carrying a pair of dung buckets. The running ones were about to take off, and the busy ones were screaming with joy.

    Buried four in a cold sweat.

    I was so shocked by this scumbag that I was speechless.

    Carrying a pair of dung, he jumped two feet away and disappeared at the end of the street in the blink of an eye.

    This kind of strength is no longer comparable to that of dancing aunts and old men punting boats.

    "too horrible."

    He couldn't help but murmured.

    "of course."

    "Compared to the eldest uncle and aunt, this person is our real Heaven and Earth Sect member. She is the full-time shit-picking ambassador of our Heaven and Earth Sect. She was once praised by my master. Such high ambitions and honors are rare in the entire Heaven and Earth Sect. Even if  When our senior brothers see him, they will politely call him Ambassador Lu!"

    Zangwu explained calmly.

    "However, Ambassador Lu cannot represent our Heaven and Earth Sect. After all, our Heaven and Earth Sect has hidden dragons and crouching tigers. In addition to Master and many fellow disciples, there are also a group of four scumbags with outstanding looks, mountain guardian beasts and slowly becoming gods. If you don't accept it, kill the elders  ¡­¡±

    "Of course, the sweeping monk who doesn't look right in the backyard seems to be very strong"

    "Brother, please stop talking."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of the gate.

    ps: My schedule is messed up. I didn¡¯t sleep all night last night. I slept for two hours after getting off the plane. I typed out a chapter in an Internet cafe. Sorry for the delay, my dears.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 501 Extremely Flame Body

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Hey, fourth brother, aren't you here to take me back?"

    Zangwu blinked his eyes and smiled meaningfully.

    In fact, he had already guessed this result when he came to the funeral.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of the world, who came to this island and didn¡¯t want to join the Heaven and Earth Sect?

    So at this moment, he also deliberately wanted to tease Burial Si.

    "Hey, Fifth Brother, please don't laugh at me. It's because I'm blind!" Zang Si said sheepishly: "You are still the fifth person who can see clearly, or you are the smartest person. To be honest, what about destroying the world? I  He doesn¡¯t look like a good person for a long time.¡±

    "This Heaven and Earth Gate smells so good!"

    "But Lao Wu, do you think that if I join the Heaven and Earth Sect, can I jump a few feet on this island like that Ambassador Lu?"

    "Also, do I have a chance to get two high-level fairy weapons to play with?"

    "Hahaha."

    Zang Wu laughed loudly when he heard this and said, "Fourth brother, it doesn't matter how many feet you jump. Our fellow brothers on the island no longer pursue these external powers."

    "Then what are you pursuing?"

    Fu Si asked hurriedly.

    "What we pursue is Tao and law. As the saying goes, there are three thousand Tao in the world, but here, Master, there are countless avenues that you have never heard of or seen." Zan Wu said with pride.

    "The avenue."

    "The rules"

    Zang Si murmured excitedly, his eyes flashing with hot light, and he couldn't wait to join the Heaven and Earth Sect.

    "As for the high-level immortal weapons you are talking about, let's put it this way. As long as you become Master's disciple, you can take all kinds of magical weapons in the Divine Weapon Pavilion as long as you want. I'm just afraid that you won't be able to stay at the Heaven and Earth Gate for a long time.  After a long time, you have become disdainful of ordinary immortal weapons." Zang Wu said again.

    "Oh, Lao Wu, stop talking, hurry up, hurry up, find a way to help your brother join the Tiandi Sect." Zangsi said impatiently.

    "Haha, although Master has very strict requirements for disciples to join the sect, as long as there are flyers from the Tiandi Sect, there is no problem if you want to join." Zang Wu said with a smile: "After all, most of the brothers in the sect are  Came in because of the flyers.¡±

    "According to Master, those who can receive the flyers are all chosen by heaven. They are destined to Master and the Heaven and Earth Sect. As long as they go through the process, they can directly join the Heaven and Earth Sect!" Zang Wu said  .

    "Flyers, I have them, I have them, haha."

    Fang Si quickly took out his own flyer, kissed it enthusiastically, then pulled Fang Wu and said, "Fortunately, I kept this flyer. I really have the foresight!"

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s take me there quickly.¡±

    Lao Wu said impatiently.

    Afterwards, Fang Wu and Fang Si went to Yi Feng to go through a simple apprenticeship process, and after being fed some chicken soup by Yi Feng, they truly joined the Tiandimen.

    Most of the month passed in the blink of an eye.

    Burial Four followed closely behind Burial Five, and has been completely integrated into the Heaven and Earth Gate.

    Spending all day in the library is even more addictive than being buried in Wu.

    Lingxujie.

    Hei Fei tribe.

    The three Zang brothers flew through the sky quickly.

    Originally, they should be in the Chaos Hall at this moment, waiting for the opening of the Xianjiang Chaos Monument.

    It¡¯s just that the Tianchan Yanlian that their Heifei tribe has guarded for thousands of years has matured at this moment.

    Yanlian has one effect.

    After taking it, it can greatly improve the human body's potential, cultivate talents, and even obtain a body of extreme inflammation.

    It is a low-level immortal medicinal material that is infinitely close to the intermediate level.

    Therefore, the three brothers naturally do not dare to take it lightly when it comes to the maturity of this kind of natural talent and earthly treasure.

    While the three of them were rushing towards the place where Yanlian matured, Zang Yi couldn't help but said: "Second, second, third, fourth, fourth has been looking for fifth for more than half a month, why haven't you come back yet?"

    "It should be soon." Zan Er said.

    "Will something happen?"

    Zang Yi couldn¡¯t help but guess again: ¡°Lao Si and Lao Wu have always had a good relationship. Isn¡¯t he going to join that heaven and earth sect because he also listened to Lao Wu¡¯s temptation?¡±

    "Brother, what are you talking about? Don't you feel at ease with the Fourth Brother's work? Before he left, he swore that he would definitely bring the Fifth Brother back, so you can rest assured!" Zang San hurriedly said  said."Yes, brother, Lao Si has always been true to his word. Since he said he would bring Lao Wu back, he will definitely bring Lao Wu back. Just keep your heart in mind that they will be back in two days."  Zang Er said.

    "That's right. It's reassuring to see the fourth child doing things."

    Thinking of this, Zang Yi nodded and relaxed: "Then just wait for two days."

    During the conversation, the three of them finally arrived at the place where the flame lotus bloomed.

    The appearance of Yanlian is similar to that of Snow Lotus.

    "It's just that one is cold and the other is fire, and the other has a chance to be born in extremely cold places.

    And the latter is naturally in a very hot place.

    The surroundings were desolate, with steam rising from the ground from time to time, without any green at all, and the air seemed to be filled with flames.

    "The Flame Lotus should be able to mature within half a day. With this Flame Lotus, after we brothers take it, our talents and cultivation should be able to reach a higher level, and we can also obtain the extremely flaming body."  Looking at the flame lotus, he couldn't help but say.

    Burian Er and Burian San also nodded excitedly.

    "Big brother, second brother, and third brother, we are back."

    At this moment, two auras came from the distance, accompanied by the sounds of Burial Four and Burial Five.

    "Fourth and fifth?"

    The eyes of the three people suddenly lit up. They did not expect that they were talking about the two of them on the road just now, and they would come back so soon.

    So the three of them hurriedly greeted the two of them.

    "You guys, fourth and fifth, are finally back."

    "Yes, Fourth Brother, you are really reassuring in your work. As expected, you said exactly what you said, and you will bring Fifth Brother back."

    "This time we five brothers can finally gather together and wait for the opening of the Xianjiang Chaos Monument." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 502 Two choices

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Hearing this, four people were buried and five people were buried, and two people couldn't laugh or cry.

    "Brother, second brother and third brother, actually, let's be honest, we are not here to understand the Chaos Monument this time!" Zang Si rubbed his nose and said with a smile.

    "Then who are you?"

    Zang Yi¡¯s expression changed and he asked.

    "Well, actually I have also joined the Heaven and Earth Sect, so when I came back with Lao Wu this time, I planned to invite our three brothers to join the Heaven and Earth Sect with us." Zang Si said.

    "What?"

    The expressions of the three people who were full of enthusiasm suddenly changed.

    "Old Fourth, Old Fourth, why do you actually"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Zangyi, ¡°Why are you so confused?¡±

    "Yes, Fourth Brother, I really trust you in vain."

    "I wanted you to bring back the stubborn Lao Wu, but I didn't expect that you would also fall into it."

    "You really let us down."

    The three people had dark faces and made various scolding sounds.

    "Three brothers, it's not because Lao Wu and I are confused, it's because the Heaven and Earth Sect is too powerful!"

    "You are saying this because you have never been to the Heaven and Earth Gate. If you go to the Heaven and Earth Gate, you will definitely change your views on the Heaven and Earth Gate, and you will be eager to join right away."

    "So I sincerely request that the three brothers can go back to the Gate of Heaven and Earth with us."

    Zang Si said with a sincere expression.

    "snort."

    "Stop talking." Zang Yi directly interrupted Zang Si and said with a cold face: "We will not join the Heaven and Earth Sect."

    "That is, at this stage, which sect is more important than understanding the Immortal River Chaos Monument? You must know that the Immortal River Chaos Monument is related to the way of heaven." Zang Erye said.

    "You two are so chilling. It's just that you are stubborn, but you actually want to drag us into the water." Zang San also made an angry voice.

    "Brother, second brother, and third brother, don't be so emotional. Really, you just need to go back to Tiandimen with us and take a look." Zan Si explained earnestly.

    "I said, it's impossible!"

    Zangyi said with a heavy tone: "Now, I will give you two a choice."

    "Either you draw a clear line with the Gate of Heaven and Earth now and follow us back obediently to wait for the opening of the Chaos Monument in Xianjiang, or you go back to your Gate of Heaven and Earth, and we will never have contact with you two until death."

    Hear the words.

    The faces of Buried Four and Buried Five changed.

    How is it possible to draw a clear line between Heaven and Earth Gate?

    "Fourth brother, what should we do?" Zang Wu asked with an ugly face.

    "Alas, the eldest brother thinks that the Immortal River Chaos Monument is so great, but he doesn't know how terrifying the Heaven and Earth Gate is. Plus he is so angry right now, alas"

    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, let¡¯s wait a little longer and come back when the elder brother has calmed down a bit.¡± Zang Si said helplessly.

    "All right!"

    Fang Wu could only nod helplessly.

    After making the decision, the two of them raised their hands and said, "Three brothers, let's retreat first and come back to find the three brothers in the future."

    Finished.

    Buried four, buried five, and two people flew away.

    "You, you guys"

    The two of them were so angry that their chests twitched as they insisted on standing firmly on the gate of heaven and earth regardless of their brotherhood.

    "Brother, don't be angry."

    Zang Er Zang San quickly supported Zang Yi and comforted him: "The fourth and fifth brothers are younger after all. There is nothing we can do if they go astray now. When Yan Lian matures, the two of us will go and find them again."  Come."

    Hearing this, Fang Yi took a pill and adjusted his breathing for a while, then he felt better.

    Half a day passed.

    An extremely warm wave spread around the world.

    "The Yanlian is about to mature."

    After Zang Yi calmed down, he looked at Yan Lian not far away and said solemnly.

    "Yes, my tribe has been guarding it for thousands of years, and this flame lotus has finally matured."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??

    At this moment, a terrifying wave from the distance quickly hit this side.

    "snort!"

    "Flaming Lotus Fear"I'm afraid I won't have any share of you.  "

    With a heavy sound, a man with a hooked nose landed.

    "Who are you?"

    The expressions of the three people buried changed and they asked in a deep voice.

    "Oh, you don't know each other so soon?" The man smiled coldly.

    "You, you are also a person of destiny, Fang Xiaotian in the blue beam of light?" Zang Er recognized this person and asked in a deep voice.

    "That's right, it's me!"

    Fang Xiaotian raised the corners of his mouth.

    "What do you want to do?" Zan Yi asked coldly.

    "Of course I'm attracted to this flame lotus."

    "Of course, I also want to seize your luck."

    Having said this, Fang Xiaotian¡¯s voice sank, ¡°Why are you little immortals able to sit on the red immortal pillar, while I, a top golden immortal, am reduced to the blue immortal pillar?¡±

    "Huh, He Xianzhu, everything is determined by fate. Even if you are stronger than us, it cannot be changed. I can only blame you for not having enough luck or talent." Zan Er said coldly.

    "That's why I want to take away your luck."

    Fang Xiaotian sneered.

    "you¡­¡­"

    Zang Yiyin said solemnly: "You know, we are all destined, and the destiny cannot be changed. Even if you kill us, there will always be variables affecting us. You can't  Kill us!"

    "I know."

    "But I never wanted to kill you in the first place."

    "I just want to steal your Flame Lotus and teach you a lesson. Maybe I can win your luck and jump up into the red light pillar?" Fang Xiaotian sneered.

    "you¡­¡­"

    One or three people were so angry that their whole bodies trembled.

    Even though they were facing a powerful Golden Immortal, how could they be willing to give up Yan Lian, whom their tribe had guarded for thousands of years, so easily.

    "We won't let you succeed."

    The momentum of the three people surged.

    Fang Xiaotian was surrounded in the middle.

    Under the tense situation, the two sides finally collided.

    However.

    No matter how tacitly the three brothers cooperate, in the face of absolute strength, everything is just illusion.

    Almost instantly, the three brothers were beaten to the ground by Fang Xiaotian, vomiting blood from their mouths.

    "Hey, it seems the time has come."

    Fang Xiaotian glanced at the Yanlian, sneered, and stepped forward to pick it.

    "You stop."

    The three brothers roared, got up and stepped forward.

    But then, he was knocked away by Fang Xiaotian, and he could only collapse on the ground, watching with red eyes as Fang Xiaotian picked the flame lotus.

    "Look, this is the destined person in the red fairy pillar. Is he so vulnerable?"

    Fang Xiaotian mocked with disdain, and deliberately raised the flame lotus in his hand, and said leisurely: "How is it? Are you not willing to accept it?"

    "What a pity. The Flame Lotus that your tribe has protected for thousands of years is now in my possession"

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    Fang Xiaotian laughed arrogantly.

    Facing the ridicule, Zhan Yi and the others could only turn red eyes, clenched their fists tightly, and stared at Fang Xiaotian with hatred.

    "Oh, by the way, don't you have five brothers? I heard that you five brothers have always had a good relationship. Why are there only three of you and two losers now?" Fang Xiaotian struck without hesitation.

    This blow.

    It even made Zang Yi and three people so angry that they vomited blood.

    This can be regarded as Fang Xiaotian accidentally piercing the hearts of the three of them.

    "Why, don't you ask them to come out? If the five of you gathered together, maybe it wouldn't be so miserable." Fang Xiaotian continued to attack.

    He just wanted to break the spirit of a few people.

    So as to deprive the three of them of their luck.

    "Hahaha."

    Seeing how the three of them hated him but were helpless, he couldn't help but laugh wildly.

    As soon as his voice fell, two figures flew from the sky.

    It is exactly the burial of four and five people.

    Seeing this, Burian Yi and three people were full of hatred. They raised their heads expectantly and looked at the two brothers who were coming.

    "Yo."

    "Is it really here?"

    "But what's the use? It's just two more people who bring me luck!" Fang Xiaotian sneered.

    Hearing this, I was looking forward to burying one or three people, but I also suddenly dropped my head in disappointment.

    yes!

    What¡¯s the use of burying four, burying five, and two people coming back?

    Facing the powerful Golden Immortal, are they still able to turn the tide and snatch the Yanlian back?

    I¡¯m afraid, as Fang Xiaotian said, it¡¯s nothing more than two more good fortunes!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Just two more to bring me luck!  "Fang Xiaotian sneered.

    Hearing this, I was looking forward to burying one or three people, but I also suddenly dropped my head in disappointment.

    yes!

    What¡¯s the use of burying four, burying five, and two people coming back?

    Facing the powerful Golden Immortal, are they still able to turn the tide and snatch the Yanlian back?

    I¡¯m afraid, as Fang Xiaotian said, it¡¯s nothing more than two more good fortunes!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 503 A bunch of fakes

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°Old four and five, let¡¯s go quickly.¡±

    "Leave us alone, he can't kill us!"

    Zang Yi shouted loudly.

    Although the brothers were very unhappy about the Tiandimen matter, the three of them still thought about the four and five.

    Perhaps because of destiny, Fang Xiaotian did not pose a life threat to them at all, but they did not want to take such a risk by burying four or five, let alone the risk of their luck being deprived of them.

    However.

    What Zang Yi and the others didn¡¯t expect was that Zan Wu actually rushed towards Fang Xiaotian alone.

    ??And Burial Four rushed towards them.

    "Big brother, second brother and third brother, are you okay?"

    ??Fu Si quickly helped the three of them up and asked worriedly.

    "Fourth brother, leave us alone, go and help your fifth brother get back. This Fang Xiaotian is very strong, something will happen to the fifth brother." Zangyi shouted to Zangsisi in a hurry.

    "Brother is worrying too much."

    Zan Si smiled lightly and said, "Fifth brother can deal with him."

    "What nonsense are you talking about? Fang Xiaotian is a golden immortal! What can Lao Wu use against him?" Zang Yi shouted.

    "Heh, what's the big deal about the Golden Immortal? The fifth brother is still a Xuan Immortal." Fun Si said disapprovingly.

    "What?"

    "Xuanxian?"

    "You said Lao Wu is a mysterious immortal?"

    "Fourth, are you out of your mind?"

    "How could Lao Wu be a Xuanxian?"

    The three of them stared at Fang Si and shouted.

    However.

    As soon as their voices fell, a shrill scream came from behind Zang Si.

    Just when he saw it, Fang Xiaotian's arm was cut off directly by the Burying Wuyi Sword.

    "What?"

    The eyes of the three people who were buried were staring straight at them.

    My whole body was shaking.

    "How could Lao Wu be so strong? Fang Xiaotian is a Jinxian, and he actually cut off the Jinxian's arm with one knife?"

    Zang Yi¡¯s mouth was big enough to hold an egg, and he heard a shocking sound.

    "So what about the Golden Immortal? She's not even as good as a square dancing aunt on our island. And I've said it a long time ago. Lao Wu's strength has already reached that of a Xuan Immortal. Ordinary Xuan Immortals can also abuse them at will. What's more,  Don¡¯t call yourself a trash Ba Jinxian.¡±

    Zang Si curled his lips and made a careless voice.

    That posture is as stinky as it is.

    At this moment, Fang Xiaotian, who had a broken arm, also stared at Fang Wu with fear on his face.

    "You, how could you?"

    "Aren't you the fifth of the five Hei Fei people? Your strength is not the weakest. Why, why do you show such power?"

    Fang Xiaotian roared loudly.

    Thinking back to the stabbing just now, he was still frightened. If it weren't for his life-saving trump card, this stabbing might have directly killed him.

    "Fourth child, please tell me quickly, what is going on?"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Brother, the reason why Lao Wu has such strength is of course because he joined the Tiandi Sect!"

    "I have told you a long time ago that the Gate of Heaven and Earth is powerful beyond your imagination. Even if the Immortal River Chaos Monument is in front of the Gate of Heaven and Earth, it is not worth mentioning."

    "Heaven and Earth Gate."

    "The Gate of Heaven and Earth is really so powerful"

    The three of them looked at each other and murmured in disbelief.

    Although they have always believed that nothing can compare to the Immortal River Chaos Monument, and it is difficult to accept that the Heaven and Earth Sect, which they despise, is really so powerful, but now that the facts are in front of them, they cannot help but not believe it.

    You must know that in the past, Burying Wu was just the strength of an immortal.

    Still the weakest among the five of them.

    And now, in just one month, he has grown into a Xuanxian.

    This speed can no longer be described as terrifying.

    "Fourth, what about you?"

    Zang Yi looked at Zang Si again and asked anxiously, "You're not going to Xuanxian too, are you?"

    "I don't have one." Zan Si smiled.

    "Oh, that's good."

    The three of them breathed a sigh of relief. It would be really scary if the fourth one also arrived at Xuanxian.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?? 

    They had just breathed a sigh of relief when the unceremonious voice of Burial Si continued, "Although I couldn't enter Xuanxian because I entered the Heaven and Earth Gate a little later than Lao Wu, there's no problem in torturing all of those rubbish Ba Jinxian.  "

    ? said.

    "Four burial postures".

    "Look, shoes, intermediate level artifact."

    "Bell, the top fairy weapon."

    "Ring, a high-level fairy weapon."

    "And this, this knife, top-notch"

    "This, and this, are also advanced"

    ????????????????????????????????????????

    There are more than a dozen kinds of immortal weapons.

    A living upstart.

    This scene.

    The three or three people who were buried looked straight in their eyes.

    "Fourth, where do all these fairy weapons of yours come from?"

    The three of them swallowed their saliva and asked tremblingly: "Are they all the treasures you brought out from the Gate of Heaven and Earth?"

    "Yes, it is the treasure brought out from the Gate of Heaven and Earth."

    Zang Si held his head high and smiled.

    "Hiss!"

    The three of them gasped.

    I also didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many treasures in the Gate of Heaven and Earth!

    This is really amazing.

    "Brother, second brother and third brother, don't listen to the nonsense of the fourth brother. This is not a treasure, it's just a pile of rubbish."

    At this time, Zang Wu came over and rolled his eyes at Zang Si.

    "Lao Wu, you mean, these are a bunch of fakes?"

    The three of them looked at Zang Wu and asked hurriedly.

    I thought so too.

    How can it be possible that these dozens of items are all immortal weapons?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 504 Suddenly realized something was wrong

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Ke Zhanwu¡¯s explanation made the three of them dumbfounded.

    "It's not that they are fakes. Immortal artifacts are indeed immortal artifacts. It's just that these immortal artifacts are garbage in my world and no one uses them. That's why I say they are waste products."

    While Fang Wu was explaining to Fang Yi and others, he tilted his head towards Fang Si and said, "You are the same, Fourth Brother. All the senior brothers and sisters are pursuing the Tao, the mysteries, and the laws. We should also follow their example, you old man  What's the use of focusing on these external celestial beings? It's simply embarrassing to the Master to bring out these useless useless things to show off to others!"

    "Hehe, I was wrong, I was wrong."

    Fang Si rubbed his head in embarrassment and said, "Brother, I didn't think properly. I wanted to bring these out to show off, but I didn't expect that it would embarrass the master. I'll put them away now."

    However.

    The three people who were listening to the conversation between the two brothers had their mouths turned into duck mouths, and their bodies were petrified in place.

    Are these still the fourth and fifth brothers they are familiar with?

    Listen to this conversation, does it sound like it was spoken by a human being?

    "Big brother, second brother and third brother, open your mouth."

    At this time, Zang Wu shouted again.

    The three of them subconsciously opened their mouths.

    The three pills fell into their mouths and turned into a warm current flowing through their bodies.

    ??In an instant.

    The three of them have recovered most of their injuries just now, and their cultivation has even improved.

    "This, this is?"

    The three of them looked at Fang Wu, full of shock.

    "Brothers, don't be surprised. Before I left, the second guardian gave me a few grains of dog food because of my sweet mouth." Zang Wu waved his hands and said disapprovingly.

    "dog¡­¡­"

    "Food?"

    The three of them stared and gasped.

    Where is this Gate of Heaven and Earth?

    Immortal weapons are waste products.

    The panacea for them to recover from their injuries in seconds is dog food.

    For a moment, they were so surprised that they were speechless.

    "By the way, that trash injured the three brothers. I will avenge the three brothers and chop him up."

    Seeing that the injuries of the three people were getting better, Zang Wu waved the long knife in his hand and walked towards Fang Xiaotian.

    "What are you going to do?"

    "Don't kill me, it's all my fault for doing stupid things in a moment of confusion."

    "I was wrong, please don't kill me."

    Seeing this, Fang Xiaotian panicked and begged for mercy.

    At the same time, his face was full of fear, and he hurriedly knelt down holding his injured arm.

    In my heart, I was filled with regret.

    But who would have thought that Fang Wu, whom we met a few months ago, was a golden immortal, and now that we meet again, he is already a mysterious immortal?

    "Wait a minute, Lao Wu, let him go, he is a destined person, you can't kill him."

    At this time, Zang Yichao and Zang Wu shouted.

    Although he also wanted to kill Fang Xiaotian, he also knew that there was nothing he could do against Fang Xiaotian.

    after all.

    The people who are destined are destined by heaven.

    At the moment when the Xianjiang Chaos Monument is opened, two hundred and thirty-four destined people will definitely exist in the world.

    Even if you are stronger than the opponent and launch a killing move, unforeseen changes will occur due to the passage of time, causing him to escape death.

    In short.

    All this is mysterious and mysterious.

    But the fact is that even if Zang Wu has the strength to kill Fang Xiaotian instantly, it is impossible to achieve it at this moment.

    after all.

    This is a battle with heaven.

    No matter how strong you are.

    How can you survive the fight?

    How to change the arrangement of days?

    When Fang Xiaotian heard this, he reacted instantly. He who originally begged for mercy was no longer afraid.

    Suddenly stood up and laughed crazily.

    "Haha, it doesn't matter if you are stronger than me, so what if you are a Xuanxian, I am a person of destiny."

    ¡°If God doesn¡¯t let me die, then no one can kill me.¡±

    "You little bastard, you must be very angry. I will definitely repay you a thousand times for this revenge in the future."

    "Wait for me!"

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    But just halfway through his laughter, it suddenly stopped.

    The pride on his face froze instantly.

    &nbsp; stared at the big knife dropped from his neck in disbelief.

    "How¡­¡­"

    "How could it be possible? I am a person of destiny"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he fell directly to the ground with a look of reluctance, becoming a headless corpse.

    "What?"

    "Lao Wu, how did you do this?"

    "He is a destined person, and you can actually kill him?"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? But the three brothers suddenly widened their eyes and asked in disbelief.

    "What happened to the people who were destined by heaven? God can't control the people of our heaven and earth gate."

    Zang Wu sneered and struck again, causing Fang Xiaotian to lose his soul. Even if the law of heaven was right in front of him, he could not save him.

    matter.

    It finally comes to an end.

    "The first class of people can't extricate themselves from the shock for a long time."

    If you hadn¡¯t seen it with your own eyes, who would have thought that there are sects like the Tiandi Sect in the world?

    ¡°Also, let me ask, who can remain unmoved in the face of such a powerful sect?

    So, Zan Yi and three people came over, touched their heads, and said sheepishly: "Uh, fourth brother and fifth brother, that, that can you let us also join the Heaven and Earth Sect?"

    When they said this, all three of them blushed.

    After all, they have not forgotten that they said before that they would not go to the Heaven and Earth Gate even if they were killed.

    "Of course. This time the two of us came back to invite our three brothers to join the Heaven and Earth Sect." Zan Wu said with a smile.

    Hear the words.

    The eyes of the three people suddenly lit up.

    But I was still worried, so I asked again: "But the Heaven and Earth Gate doesn't look down on us. After all, it's so powerful, so it won't look down on us, right?"

    "Whatever the three brothers said, it is naturally impossible for ordinary people to join, but if you have flyers in hand, it will be easy, because being able to receive flyers proves that you are destined to the Heaven and Earth Sect!" Zang Si quickly explained  .

    ¡°It turns out that just having flyers is enough, that¡¯s great!¡±

    The three of them breathed a sigh of relief.

    "When will the three brothers set off?" Zang Si asked.

    "We still have some things to pack. Once we've packed them, we'll set off immediately." Zang Yi said.

    "Well, since we are not leaving right away, we will go back first and wait for the three brothers to arrive at Tiandi Gate." Zangsi said.

    "Okay, no problem, we'll be here soon."

    Bury one or three people and send two people away.

    After the dust settled, the two of them hurried back towards the Heaven and Earth Gate without saying a word.

    After all, they are still thinking about the endless avenue of the library.

    "Unexpectedly, unexpectedly, we were really blind before!" After sending the two people away, Zang Yi couldn't help but sigh: "It's still the fifth brother who has a sharp eye for pearls!"

    "Yes, in just one month, my fifth brother became a mysterious immortal. I can't wait to go to this blessed land of the immortal family." Zang San said.

    "I can't wait too." Zan Er said.

    "Okay, then we three brothers will set off as soon as possible."

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    Zang Yi burst out laughing, thinking to himself that he would be able to go to that sect soon and become a Xuanxian within a month.

    I¡¯m really looking forward to it!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? smiling.

    Suddenly I realized something was wrong.

    His face immediately sank, he slapped himself wildly and shouted: "Oh no, my leaflet was thrown into the magma land and sealed underground." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 505 The last comfort is gone

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    For a while.

    "Fu Yi was so anxious that he jumped up and down.

    He slapped himself in the face again, secretly hating himself for doing such a stupid thing.

    "Second brother and third brother, eldest brother must ask you for a favor. Help me find a way to take out the sealed leaflet." Zang Yi asked for help with a dark face.

    "But who would have thought that after two burials, he would turn around and run away.

    "You two, two and three, are you going to abandon your brother and ignore me like this?" Zang Yi shouted with a straight face.

    "Oh, big brother, what are you talking about? Who among our brothers follows whom? I just thought, usually it is the big brother who protects our brothers, but now it is my brother's turn to protect you." Zan Er said earnestly.  He said: "So my brother wants to join the Heaven and Earth Sect as soon as possible so that he can improve his strength and protect you."

    "That's right, second brother is right."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Finished.

    "The second burial and the third burial were inexplicable. In the blink of an eye, they flew into the sky and disappeared."

    The corners of Zhan Yi's mouth twitched.

    What a plastic brotherhood.

    But when I looked back at the magma land, a rolling heat wave hit my face, and I cried immediately.

    Damn it.

    What kind of evil is this happening to you?

    Thinking back on the original action of throwing away the flyers, it was so careless.

    It¡¯s just like shooting yourself in the foot.

    But when he thought of Zang Si¡¯s full body of immortal weapons and the super strength of Zang Wuxuan Immortal, Zang Yi couldn¡¯t care about that much anymore.

    As soon as he closed his eyes, he clamped his legs and plunged into the magma.

    "Ouch."

    "It's burning me to death."

    As soon as he entered the lava, he heard a shrill scream. He burst into tears in the lava, and the chicken was so hot that it turned red.

    Many days have passed.

    Burying Yi was still struggling in the magma, with only that leaflet in his heart.

    As for the Immortal River Chaos Monument, he has long forgotten it.

    In chaos.

    Miushi opened his eyes again.

    Because it was exactly one month since the last time he woke up.

    He couldn't help but raise the corners of his mouth.

    Last month, there were not many people in the hall. Now, after two months of accumulation, there will probably be more than ten or twenty people.

    If you¡¯re lucky, you might even get dozens more.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know how many people have been added to the most critical red and blue fairy pillars.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to it!¡±

    He stood up, opened his eyes, and swept his sharp gaze towards the main hall.

    The first thing to lock is the red fairy pillar.

    It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t look at it, but when you look at it, it¡¯s so shocking that you almost lose your temper.

    There were originally seven people in the Red Immortal Pillar, but after two full months, it didn't matter that there was not one more person. Instead, only Bai Piaopiao and Yun Yaoyao were left, and the five Hei Fei had long since disappeared.

    "What's going on? What's going on?"

    Miushi almost roared.

    "Sir, don't be anxious. It may be that the five Hei Fei people have private matters to deal with. Do you think the clones of their thoughts left in the fairy pillar are still there?" The man in the silver mask kneeled on the ground and said respectfully.

    Miushi turned his head and glanced, then nodded with his face slightly restored.

    indeed.

    The mental clones left by the five Heifei people are still there, and they most likely went out to do something.

    After all, the mind clone will also consume part of the cultivator's mind and cultivation. If it really leaves, the mind clone will not be able to stay here and waste the mind in vain.

    But even if Hei Fei and the other five people did not leave, Mieshi still felt very sad.

    Because after two months, they still couldn¡¯t add one person to the Red Immortal Pillar.

    My mood has calmed down for a long time

    He then looked at the blue light pillar.

    Although the blue light beam chess piece is not as good as the red light beam, it is still one of the important chess pieces.

    Since the red fairy pillar has not added one person, I guess the blue fairy pillar should not be like this, right?

    But this look.

    The corners of Mie Shi¡¯s mouth twitched, and he almost had a heart attack.

    &nbsp; The same is true for the Blue Immortal Pillar. Not only did it not increase one person, but it actually lost one person.

    ????????????????????? And this person is not like the five black and white people, who still have their mind clones. The person in front of him has no hair left.

    "what is going on."

    Miushi roared, grabbed it with his big hand, stars appeared in the sky, and the deduction began.

    "The man in the silver mask knelt aside and did not dare to move, anxiously waiting for the deduction of the world's destruction.

    Finally, when the deduction came to an end, an incredible voice came from Mieshi's mouth, "Dead, actually dead?"

    The man in the silver mask was kneeling aside, and his expression changed when he heard the news.

    The man of destiny.

    One of them actually died.

    This is a big deal!

    You must know that Mieshi calculated through the astrolabe that today, ten months from now, the Xianjiang Continent will usher in the heyday of the powerful.

    The accumulation of several epochs will bring the number of strong people to 234.

    This is the art of destiny.

    No matter accident, cause and effect, or many reasons, these two hundred and forty-three people will not change.

    Because this is the result after ten months.

    This is also the reason why Mieshi arranged this overall situation and set the Xianjiang Chaos Monument to be opened in ten months.

    Therefore, if someone dies ten months later, this is normal. After all, the number of two hundred and thirty-four is the peak.

    But now that the Xianjiang Chaos Monument has not yet been opened, one of the two hundred and thirty-four people who have been confirmed has died. This matter has become a big deal.

    "what happened."

    Miushi¡¯s palms began to tremble.

    "The death of one person means that the number of 234 people is simply not enough."

    Then his overall plan will not be able to start.

    But he is not completely panicked yet. For the time being, he is just missing a person with a blue fairy pillar. As long as he is not a red fairy pillar, he may be able to find some remedy with a little effort.

    However, more shocking things followed one after another.

    The thought clones of Hei Fei and the five people who had just existed suddenly snapped.

    It just disappeared.

    "Gah!"

    This scene.

    The masked man kneeling on the ground stared.

    And Mieshi couldn't help but spit out a mouthful of old blood.

    have to.

    Even the last comfort is gone.

    "Damn it, what happened?"

    "Stars, rise again."

    "Check it for me!"

    Miushi¡¯s face was gloomy and he heard a heavy voice.

    Suddenly, the stars appeared again in the sky.

    We also want to find out the cause of this person¡¯s death, find out where the five Black and Fei people have gone, and even more importantly, find out what happened.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 506 The trump card of destroying the world

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Unprecedented power of the stars pervades space.

    The whole sky becomes an astrolabe.

    This level of deduction is surrounded by the power of destroying the world, and his face has become pale at a visible speed.

    However.

    When he finished the deduction with great effort and took more than a dozen pills, he still couldn't deduce it.

    I don¡¯t know how Fang Xiaotian died.

    I don¡¯t know why the Heifei Five quit.

    As for the overall situation, there is no problem at all.

    "What on earth is going on?"

    Miushi trembled.

    This is the first time I feel so solemn.

    ¡°It¡¯s like there¡¯s a big hand controlling everything in the dark.

    But.

    Isn¡¯t he the one who controls the entire world?

    Now it is actually being controlled by others.

    "Who is causing trouble?"

    Miushi¡¯s face was so gloomy that he could shed tears.

    But in the entire Xianjiang Continent, even if the powerful men from several eras went through his mind, he still could not find this person.

    Because, there is no one who has such strength, and can affect his overall situation without revealing any flaws.

    It can even escape his astrolabe deduction.

    "Sir, although the five Hei Fei people have disappeared, there is still a way to find them back. But what about the missing one?" The masked man knelt on the ground and asked worriedly.

    "In this case, I can only let you take action in person."

    Miushi groaned slightly and said in a deep voice.

    "Ah, sir, I am not a destined person!" the masked man said in surprise.

    "Then I will find a way to make you a destined person!" Mie Shi shrank his brows and said: "After all, someone has to make up for this number, and you have been loyal to me for many years, so it can be regarded as a compensation from me.  !¡±

    Hear the words.

    The masked man¡¯s eyes lit up and he quickly knelt down and said, ¡°Thank you, sir!¡±

    "However, you are not without a mission." Miushi said in a deep voice.

    "My lord, just give me your orders."

    The masked man said quickly.

    "I will use the art of stealing the sky and exchanging the sun to block out all the breath on your body. Not only will you become a destined person, but you will also be reborn, and no one will be able to count the relationship between you and me." Miushi Shen Shen  said.

    The masked man¡¯s eyes lit up and he said in surprise: ¡°Sir, what do you mean?¡±

    "Yes, I want you to figure out who the hand is in the dark." Mie Shi said in a deep voice: "Since he wants to go against me, he will definitely target the destined people. If you blend in, you will be better than me."  It¡¯s easier to find clues if you go out.¡±

    "clear!"

    The masked man knelt on the ground and nodded solemnly.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s be baptized soon!¡±

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    Afterwards, the sky was blocked and the sun was blocked, and the thunder pillar surged down and fell on the masked man.

    This scene.

    It's like crossing the tribulation.

    After baptism, you will be completely transformed.

    When the movement stopped, the masked man completely changed his temperament, and the mask on his face disappeared, replaced by a young look.

    "Go!"

    Miushi waved his hand.

    "yes!"

    The young man named himself Teng Xiyuan, walked out of the interior of Chaos, came to the Chaos Hall, and finally sat down at the blue fairy pillar where Fang Xiaotian was originally.

    See the situation.

    Miushi breathed a sigh of relief.

    But at the same time, a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth.

    "Obviously, using the technique of concealing the truth from the sky and crossing the sea to hold Teng Xiyuan up to Xiaotian was extremely taxing on him.

    But he had to do it.

    He could feel that the hand against him behind his back was extremely powerful, and he could not take it lightly even if he wanted to destroy the world.

    If we don¡¯t find this person out, I¡¯m afraid there will be even greater changes in his overall situation.

    And with Teng Xiyuan playing this trump card, it would be much easier to deal with that person.

    Thinking of this, Mie Shi raised the corner of his mouth and heard a cold voice.? 

    "If you go against me, no matter who you are, I will definitely find you out!"

    PS: This chapter is a bit short, the word count in the next chapter will be made up.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 507 What¡¯s the use of you?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After half a month of searching, Burying Yi finally found the flyer and successfully joined the Heaven and Earth Gate.

    After entering the Gate of Heaven and Earth, he was no exception and spent the whole day in the library with the other four brothers.

    "Hiss!"

    "Come and see."

    At this moment, Zang San was holding a jade slip with a picture in his hand, and an excited voice came from his mouth.

    Hear the words.

    The other people also hurriedly put their heads together.

    Just when I saw it, a scene appeared on the jade slip.

    Amidst the gloomy wind, accompanied by a burst of magic sound, five black men wearing top hats and solemn black clothes appeared vaguely.

    The leader is holding a scepter.

    Behind him, four people carried the black coffin on their shoulders.

    Under the magical music.

    They cooperated tacitly and moved in unison.

    Sometimes he lies down, sometimes he twists.

    "road."

    "Tao, look, brothers are our Tao, the Tao we have been looking for."

    Zangwu exclaimed loudly.

    The other brothers were also trembling with excitement.

    Because Zang Wu was right, with just one glance, they recognized that this was their way.

    This feels mysterious and mysterious.

    You can tell at a glance whether it belongs to you or not.

    And the Tao in front of them can be said to be tailor-made for them.

    For a while.

    The five brothers watched the scene of black people carrying coffins over and over again, and every time they watched, they had a deeper understanding of them.

    At the same time, their strength is also advancing by leaps and bounds.

    This day.

    The jade slip of Burial Er lights up.

    It turned out to be a letter from a friend who was also in the Chaos Hall.

    Asked why the five people no longer understood the Chaos Monument of Xianjiang and whether there was any hidden secret.

    "who?"

    Zangyi asked.

    "Brother, it's Bai Yao. He asked why we left the Chaos Hall. I was wondering if I should tell him about the Heaven and Earth Gate and let him come too." Zang Er said hesitantly: "After all, Bai Yao and our brothers have always been on good terms.  , what do you think?"

    "Well, Bai Yao does have a good relationship with us. I think if possible, we can indeed bring him over."

    Fang San also nodded.

    Fang Yi and Fang Si looked at Fang Wu.

    After all, although Fang Wu is the fifth child, he has now become their backbone.

    Who told him that now he is the senior brother of four people?

    "My Heaven and Earth Sect never does anything secretly. We, as disciples of the Heaven and Earth Sect, should do the same, so we can do whatever we want." Zang Wu said, "So it doesn't matter if I tell him. I just want to  To join Tiandimen, you have to see if he has any flyers."

    "Of course, it doesn't matter if there are no flyers. It's better to come to the island to pick up some garbage and take advantage of it than to study the Immortal River Chaos Monument."

    "good!"

    Zang Er nodded.

    Then he told Bai Yao what he had seen and heard in the Heaven and Earth Sect, as well as the current strength of the five people.

    Bai Yao was shocked when he heard this.

    My heart started to move.

    Although it was so unbelievable to become a mysterious immortal in one month, he understood the characters of Hei Fei and Wu Wu and there was no need to lie to him.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    It will still be a long time before the Xianjiang Chaos Monument is opened.

    Go and see what the big deal is.

    So the next day, Bai Yao, who was in the Blue Immortal Pillar, set out, and this trip to the Gate of Heaven and Earth was not just his.

    Bai Yao has always loved making friends. Not only did he have many friends when we entered the Chaos Hall together, but he also made several friends after entering the Chaos Hall.

    Therefore, this time he came over and called all his friends.

    There are more than ten.

    In two days, Bai Yao brought more than ten friends to the island.

    Although none of them had flyers, after arriving on the island, more than ten people were ready to settle on the island without exception.

    but.

    What people didn¡¯t expect was that Bai Yao¡¯s friends still had friends, and friends of friends still had friends

    In just one month, there were fifty or sixty people on the island at Tiandimen.It turns out that now the chaos hall of Nuo Da has become loose and scattered.

    In the chaotic inner space.

    Teng Xiyuan knelt on the ground, trembling.

    "Trash, you dead trash, what use are you?"

    "I spent a lot of money to make you a destined person, but you have no effect at all. In one month, you have lost dozens of people?"

    The pressure of annihilation struck, causing Teng Xiyuan to kneel on the ground and let out a shrill scream.

    "Sir, I was wrong, I was wrong, I was really wrong." Teng Xiyuan desperately begged for mercy, cold sweat dripping from his forehead.

    "Let me ask you, with so many people missing this time, have you heard any clues?" Mie Shi asked in a deep voice.

    "My lord, I, I, I have been practicing in the Immortal Pillar relying on the aura emanating from the Immortal River Chaos Monument. As soon as I opened my eyes, the person disappeared, I, I, I"

    A shivering sound came from Teng Xiyuan's mouth, and he was greeted by another big mouth.

    "You loser, why did I make you a destined person?"

    "The purpose is to let you sneak into it and find out some information that I don't know. Who asked you to practice in the Immortal Pillar?"

    "Is your mother still in seclusion?"

    The more you talk, the more angry you become.

    With his status, he would not have been so rude, but looking at the few people left in the hall, he wanted to shoot Teng Xiyuan to death on the spot.

    He has planned the overall situation for several eras.

    All of this is a labor of love!

    "Sir, I was wrong. Please forgive me and give me another chance. I know what to do next." Teng Xiyuan knelt on the ground and kowtowed, saying with determination.

    "snort."

    "Get back here right now. I'll give you another month. If you still haven't found any clues, then go and die!" Mie Shi's deep voice came out.

    Teng Xiyuan shuddered and quickly retreated.

    ps: Keep writing "Zhongha". Also, thank you all for your blessings yesterday. I love you.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 508 It¡¯s hard to refuse such hospitality

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After Teng Xiyuan returned to Xianzhu.

    The first thing to do is to establish a good relationship with the other people in Xianzhu.

    This time.

    He completely tore off his hypocritical mask and treated others sincerely. He made friends with everyone and never let anyone go.

    Because he understands.

    Only by doing this, others trust you enough, and when there are clues, you can get information from them.

    therefore.

    He was already in the Blue Immortal Pillar, and he was sincere to others. No clues were found for a while, but he made a lot of good friends.

    One day half a month later.

    Finally someone came and found him.

    "Brother Teng Xiyuan."

    "Brother Yuan Cheng."

    "Brother Teng, although we have known each other for a short time, we fell in love with each other as soon as we met. I have already regarded you as a close friend in my heart, so now I have a good thing that I want to share with you. I wonder if you have that intention?" Teng Xiyuan's good friend Yuan Cheng said.

    "oh?"

    "What good thing is it?" Teng Xiyuan asked quickly.

    Yuan Cheng looked around and saw that no one was paying attention, so he continued to transmit the message: "Brother Teng, do you know why everyone else in the Chaos Palace has left?"

    "Do you know this?" Teng Xiyuan asked quickly.

    "Yes, I only got the news yesterday." Yuan Cheng said: "I also found out through a good friend. It turns out that they have discovered a good place. In that place, masters are everywhere, fairy treasures are everywhere, and there are also  The super powerful one is in charge, and the rest have gone to him.¡±

    Hear the words.

    Teng Xiyuan¡¯s eyes sharply raised.

    He secretly said that his efforts were indeed not in vain.

    At this moment, I finally found a clue.

    But Teng Xiyuan remained calm and asked doubtfully: "What is so powerful about it? Is it true?"

    "I don't know if it's true or not. My friend told me this, but so many people have already gone, and I want to try my luck." Yuan Cheng said, "I think of Brother Teng's character, so I put this  I¡¯ve told you, Brother Teng, what happened, but I don¡¯t know if Brother Teng would like to come with me to have a look?¡±

    "Okay, since what Brother Yuan Cheng said is so outrageous, I will go and take a look with Brother Yuan." Teng Xiyuan was about to move in his heart.

    A smile appeared on his face.

    By going this time, I am sure I will be able to find out that funny tentacle behind me.

    When everyone in the Wonton Hall knew that Teng Xiyuan was leaving, they all stood up and asked.

    ¡°Brother Teng, where are you going?¡±

    "Yes, Brother Teng."

    "Is there something important?"

    The voice of concern came from everyone.

    "No, no, no, everyone is worrying too much. I just have some personal matters to take care of outside. I will be back in two days." Teng Xiyuan quickly raised his hands and smiled.

    "Is it a personal matter? Brother Teng, are you having trouble with your personal matters?"

    "Yes, do you need our help?"

    "If you need help, just say a word and we can help you."

    "Brother Teng is an upright man and always takes good care of us. Although we have known each other for a short time, we have already regarded brother Teng as a good friend. If something really happens to brother Teng, don't be afraid of trouble. Just tell us."

    For a time, everyone began to ask and care about Teng Xiyuan.

    These words.

    Even Teng Xiyuan, a bad-tempered guy, felt warm.

    Thinking about it, instead of being a bad guy, being a good guy and making friends seems to be a good choice!

    Teng Xiyuan is gone.

    Followed Yuan Cheng to the Gate of Heaven and Earth.

    This time only two people left.

    Because Yuan Cheng doesn¡¯t have many friends, just three or two. The only friends left in Chaos Hall are Teng Xiyuan.

    Soon after.

    The two of them had arrived not far from the island.

    Teng Xiyuan¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank.

    "Even if it's a dragon's pond or a tiger's den this time, I, Teng Xiyuan, must break through today."

    "I want to see what is hidden on this island."

    "Master Miushi, please feel free to rest assured!"

    "I will definitely help you thoroughly investigate this island!"

    &nbsp; Finally.

    Teng Xiyuan followed Yuan Cheng to the island.

    "Hahaha, welcome to the island."

    "I don't know what to call you two."

    "Oh, this is my friend Yuan Cheng."

    "This is my friend Teng Xiyuan."

    "It turns out to be Brother Yuan, Brother Teng, haha, welcome, you and I are both discerning people, and we will be a family from now on."

    After arriving on the island, the two of them received warm hospitality.

    Because the group of people who came from Chaos Palace had already formed a small group on the island.

    The group is not trying to do anything.

    It¡¯s just that they come from the same place, so there¡¯s a natural sense of intimacy.

    This kind of enthusiasm made Teng Xiyuan, who wanted to go alone and check the island, feel embarrassed, and started to make friends with the people on the island.

    This drink.

    ???????????????????????????????????

    It¡¯s just one night.

    The next day.

    He finally got the general information about the island, and that there was a heaven and earth gate inside.

    "We have a preliminary understanding of this island!"

    "There are indeed many masters, and there is also the Gate of Heaven and Earth."

    "I must go back and report this to your lord as soon as possible."

    But when he was just about to leave the island and go back to report the matter, he was dragged to drink again halfway.

    "It's not that I want to stay on this island, it's just that I can't refuse the kindness. Why don't I go back tomorrow? If I tell Lord Destruction a day later, it won't affect the overall situation."

    With this thought in mind, Teng Xiyuan went to drink with others.

    It¡¯s after drinking all night again.

    The next morning.

    Another person enthusiastically asked him to pick up rags.

    "These people are so enthusiastic about picking up rags, so there must be something hidden."

    "Master Mie Shi, if I delay my return even one day, I will be able to kill you in vain if I know myself and my enemy."

    Teng Xiyuan thought like this and acted with others.

    However.

    Taga¡¯s discovery was a breakthrough on the first day of picking up rags.

    Then I picked it up for seven days in a row.

    After seven days.

    He found that the island was more terrifying than he imagined!  !  !

    It¡¯s simply astonishing.

    "If this kind of enemy doesn't tell Lord Destruction as soon as possible, big things will happen!"

    "But let's just pick up rags for another day!"

    "If I improve my strength more, I can better serve you, Lord Destruction!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 509 Why are you so distracted?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    This pick up.

    It¡¯s seven days again.

    "Let's go, guys, the garbage at Tiandimen is being taken out today. It will be too late if you don't go!"

    Teng Xiyuan looked at the treasures in his storage ring with a look of satisfaction on his face.

    Now, he is thriving on the island.

    Not only has your cultivation improved, but your state of mind has also completely changed.

    He lives a stress-free life every day, occasionally drinking with his friends, or playing chess with other people on the island.

    Life is simply full of comfort and joy!

    The days passed like this.

    It¡¯s January again.

    Now, he has fully integrated into the island and has long regarded himself as an aborigine. The Heaven and Earth Gate on the island has become his belief.

    this day.

    He saw another incomplete painting.

    The power of the great road on the painting made him realize something, so he quickly opened the storage ring and carefully put the remaining painting in, also hoping to find a place to retreat and meditate.

    But as soon as I opened the storage ring, I found that the teleportation jade slip hidden in the storage ring that I had never looked at was shining brightly.

    Judging from the fluctuations, there should be more than ten transmissions that he has not yet received.

    And this jade slip is the specific transport jade slip between him and Mie Shi.

    "Oops, Lord Destruction is still waiting for my letter!"

    After regaining consciousness, Teng Xiyuan suddenly exclaimed.

    A look of regret immediately appeared on his face.

    ¡°I almost fell into a trap, I¡¯m so damn useless!¡±

    As he said that, he slapped himself hard.

    "I'm just picking up the trash. Why am I distracted? I'm still thinking about that gadget from Deshishi."

    "Keep picking up."

    With a firm shout, he continued to rummage through the garbage looking for opportunities, and even crushed the shining jade slip to pieces.

    But when the jade slip was crushed, Mie Shi suddenly opened his eyes.

    "what is going on?"

    "Could it be that this guy was discovered?"

    Mie Shi tightened his pupils.

    You must know that Teng Xiyuan is the ace chess piece he used to find clues.

    And Teng Xiyuan has not received his message for a long time, and now the jade slip has been destroyed.

    , it means that Teng Xiyuan was very likely to be caught or even killed.

    Miushi¡¯s face looked a little solemn.

    After finally playing such a card, he didn¡¯t want to waste it.

    In order to find out the reason, the power of astrology was once again used.

    "Teng Xiyuan."

    "check!"

    Suddenly.

    The power of the stars is everywhere.

    With this investigation, we can at least find out Teng Xiyuan¡¯s current living status.

    Whether you are dead or alive, sealed or controlled, there will always be feedback.

    However, looking at the power of the stars that are still rotating, Mie Shi actually already has some answers in his heart.

    Teng Xiyuan, in all likelihood, is in danger.

    next moment.

    The results are out.

    But the result in front of him shocked Mie Shi.

    Teng Xiyuan is not only living well, he seems to be living a prosperous life, and even his realm has improved several levels.

    The most damn irritating thing is that the power of the stars also revealed to him that the jade slip was trampled to pieces by Teng Xiyuan.

    ¡°Damn it, damn it!¡±

    An angry and frustrated voice came from Mie Shi.

    The powerful anger surged across the space, causing sonic booms to emanate from the entire space around him.

    He never expected that he would be tricked by Teng Xiyuan.

    What¡¯s ridiculous is that you still put all your hopes on him, eagerly waiting for his message.

    "It seems that these tentacles hidden in the dark are really something that should not be underestimated!"

    "Even Teng Xiyuan helped me instigate rebellion. What a good trick!"

    but.

    He calmed down quickly.

    Because compared to Teng Xiyuan, what made him feel more solemn was that things had developed so far that the entire situation was no longer under control.

    Nothing develops according to his intentions.

    But.

    This is not hisdirection, but through the power of the stars, the person behind him faintly revealed the information to him.

    ¡°If there was something wrong with his calculation, that would be fine.

    But how could there be any problem with the plan of the person behind it?

    "I'm afraid, we need to communicate with you again, sir."

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know what important information the adults will tell me this time.¡±

    Destruction once again communicates with the power of the stars.

    But this time, unlike before, he knelt directly on the ground, looked up at the sky, and prostrated.

    ??The words are plausible.

    And his face also turned pale to the extent visible to the naked eye.

    At this time.

    The starry sky changes suddenly.

    I saw the stars condensing, slowly forming changeable numbers in the sky above Mie Shi's head.

    "Is this a destiny?"

    "Your Excellency is telling me the number of the destined people again."

    "But, even if one person dies, and even if they are no longer under my control, shouldn't the number still be 233?"

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to reveal this kind of information again, right?¡±

    Miushi looked up at the stars in the sky and murmured.

    As time goes by.

    The numbers are constantly changing.

    Soon, it was over 100.

    One hundred and fifty, two hundred, two hundred and five, three hundred

    It seemed like the stars were telling him the destiny again.

    Miushi¡¯s face looked a little disappointed.

    He thought that that person would reveal to him some key to finding the tentacles, but he did not expect that what he revealed would be a destiny with little nutrition.

    After all, this number is not critical to him now.

    "Because although there are many variables, there are no other changes in the destiny number except Fang Xiaotian. It is undoubtedly unnecessary to reveal the destiny number again now.

    finally.

    The number of stars has exceeded 233.

    Just when Miushi thought it was about to stop, the numbers were still rising.

    In the blink of an eye, there were two hundred and thirty-four people.

    "kindness?"

    "Could it be that Teng Xiyuan was also included?"

    Miushi guessed like this.

    However, to his expectation, the number was still moving. Not only did it break through 234 people, but it even broke through 300 people in just one breath.

    Miushi, who had just been taking it lightly, was immediately dumbfounded.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 510 Find something to do

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "The number of destiny has actually increased."

    "Oh my God, how could the number of destiny increase so much in such a short period of time?"

    Miushi feels like his brain is going to explode.

    You must know that the last time the information about the destiny number was revealed to him was just ten years ago, when it was only 234 digits.

    And these 234 people are all accumulated over many eras and are composed of reincarnations, reborns, and other people with various identities. Maybe they are not strong now, but compared with ordinary people, they are  Everyone inherits a unique destiny and future.

    It can be said that these people are the true pride and darlings of God.

    However.

    After many epochs, there were only 234 people, but now ten years have passed, and this number has suddenly climbed to more than 300 people.

    It is said that there are more than 60 such proud people in just ten years.

    What the hell is this concept?

    But what made his scalp numb even more was that the number did not stop at three hundred.

    But it is climbing at an even faster speed.

    Three hundred, five hundred, one thousand

    Two thousand, three thousand, four thousand

    Until the end, it exceeded 10,000!

    Miushi was already staring with his eyes wide open, and he was so horrified that he no longer knew how to describe it.

    Until the end, Mie Shi was completely numb.

    And after the number exceeded 10,000, it was still rising rapidly.

    Ten thousand and five thousand, twenty thousand, twenty five thousand

    It wasn¡¯t until the end that it stopped at the number ninety-nine thousand nine hundred and ninety.

    Miushi felt his legs were weak.

    Trembling all over.

    He finally understood why the one wanted to tell him the destiny again through the power of the stars.

    There was such a huge change.

    It¡¯s a mess.

    It¡¯s a mess.

    Everything is messed up.

    It¡¯s a complete mess.

    There are only two hundred and thirty-four destined ones who have accumulated many epochs.

    Then in the past ten years, it has directly increased to nearly 100,000.

    This kind of thing is completely beyond the scope of his thinking.

    The existence of a proud man can cause certain turmoil in the mainland.

    One hundred thousand of them in the same era, you can imagine what kind of earth-shattering friction it will cause.

    "Friction?"

    "nonexistent."

    ¡°Everyone on the island is one family, there will never be any big friction in this life!¡±

    While chatting about fishing, Yi Feng just smiled when talking about Lu Qingshan¡¯s concerns.

    He looked at the sky and saw that he had caught quite a lot of fish. He stood up and stretched, and then said, "Let's go back. It's getting late."

    "Yes, sir."

    Lu Qingshan picked up the fish basket and followed behind.

    Back at the Gate of Heaven and Earth, Yi Feng, who was originally in a good mood, felt inexplicably irritable.

    Now he is becoming more and more dissatisfied with these disciples.

    Last time we gathered together and taught them a lesson, I thought they would calm down for a few days and show him how diligent they were.

    But it¡¯s getting more and more fucking extreme.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? But now it¡¯s better, I can¡¯t see anyone 24 hours a day, they just stay in the library and do nothing, just read novels and comics.

    "You simply don't take him as a master seriously!"

    It makes me angry.

    "Old Qing, summon them."

    Yi Feng said with a gloomy face.

    "yes!"

    Immediately, Qing Huanxiang¡¯s voice spread throughout the entire Heaven and Earth Gate.

    In the library, everyone raised their heads.

    "Hurry, hurry, master calls us!"

    "Yes, I can see Master again."

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know what the master¡¯s instructions are this time!¡±

    Soon, dozens of disciples gathered in the square, waiting for Yi Feng's lecture.

    As soon as he saw this group of trash waiting to die, Yi Feng started to scream.

    "You think it's interesting for you bunch of losers to huddle in the library all day long?"

    "Look at how filthy they are."

    &nbsp;"And you, you have become a fat boy."

    ¡°Can¡¯t you go out for a walk?¡±

    "Is it because the young ladies outside are not good-looking, or is it that the air outside is not fresh?"

    Yi Feng lectured with a straight face: "As long as you go out for a walk and find something to do, isn't it better than hiding in the Sutra Pavilion?"

    "Finally, I just want to say one thing to you. From today on, if anyone lets me see you just eating and waiting to die all day long, get out of here."

    Yi Feng turned around and left with a livid face.

    Want to eat and wait for death at the Gate of Heaven and Earth, harvesting his wool?

    no way!

    "After Yi Feng left, the disciples of the Tiandi Sect started talking about it one after another.

    "Master, Master, what does he mean?"

    "Yes, Master is not usually so strict, why is he so strict today!"

    They all made solemn guesses.

    "Brothers, I think what Master said is right, we should go out for a walk." At this time, Su Yunyun came out and said.

    "Oh, Senior Sister, does Master really mean this?" Everyone looked at Su Yunyun and asked, "But Master wants us to go out, why?"

    "Isn't it obvious, Master?"

    "Find something to do."

    ¡°Of course I just need to find something to do!¡±

    Su Yunyun said meaningfully.

    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up and they immediately reacted.

    yes.

    As disciples of their master and disciples of the Heaven and Earth Gate, how can they stay in the mountain gate all day long?

    Naturally, he wants to glorify the continent, or even trample the entire continent under his feet.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 511 The last disciple.

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Figure out the reason for all this.

    The brothers and sisters are already ready to take action and can¡¯t wait to go out to the sect to cause trouble.

    "And Master is really considerate of us!"

    At this time, a disciple said with emotion: "Although I have gained enlightenment in the Sutra Pavilion and my cultivation has improved day by day, I always feel that my state of mind has reached a bottleneck and I have never been able to find the reason."

    "And now it seems that maybe we can break this barrier by going out for a walk!"

    "Yes, I feel the same way."

    "It seems that Master also deliberately reminded me in this regard!"

    ¡°Master¡¯s teachings to us are truly unparalleled!¡±

    ¡°In that case, brothers and sisters, let¡¯s get out quickly!¡±

    "good!"

    After a brief tidying up, the brothers began to leave the island one after another.

    "This group of brothers came out of the mountain, and many residents on the island saw it.

    "I'm afraid the sky in Xianjiang Continent is about to change!"

    "yes!"

    The two old men playing chess under the tree watched intentionally or unintentionally while talking in a low voice.

    "Do you have any descendants outside the world?"

    "have."

    "It's better to send a message back, don't accidentally provoke them, otherwise the group will be destroyed."

    "That's right. If you step on this kind of iron plate, I'm afraid God won't be able to save you. Thank you for reminding me!"

    An old man took out the jade slip and released the news.

    While he was taking out the jade slips, many people on the island were also placing letters.

    The purpose is also very similar.

    "Fifth Senior Sister, what are you going to do?"

    After the brothers and sisters left the island, many people looked at Su Yunyun when they were about to leave.

    "I?"

    Su Yunyun couldn't help but smile bitterly, "I would like to accompany Master and serve him, but looking at Master's serious look, if I don't go out and make a name for myself, I'm afraid Master will disown me as a disciple, so I will first  I¡¯m going to look around.¡±

    "And you?"

    "I am the prince of the Great Ling Empire of Lingxu Realm. I originally had no idea about the throne, but after thinking about it, if I don't have any identity, I really am not worthy of being called the master's disciple, so I should go back and become an emperor first!"  The thirty-second ranked disciple said.

    "Well, that's what I plan to do, so let's go back to the sect in Lingxu Realm for the time being. First, I'll take over as the chief disciple, and then I'll take over the position of leader. In this way, if the master can be useful in the future, I can  It can also come in handy." Another disciple said.

    "The two junior brothers are very insightful."

    Li Taibai rode upside down on the green bull and said: "There have long been rumors that Master is playing a big game of chess. Although Master has long been enlightened and has everything in the world under his control, as disciples we still have to share our labors and worries for him.  If we can control some power under our hands, we might be able to come in handy for Master and him in the future."

    "Senior Brother Taibai is right."

    ¡°Then if that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s each rely on our abilities, operate our forces to the greatest extent, and make a name for ourselves!¡±

    "good."

    "But remember, we brothers and sisters must keep in touch. If anyone has anything, we must rush there as soon as possible."

    "Yes, I understand."

    All the fellow disciples responded one after another, and then turned into streams of light, spreading out in all directions.

    ¡°Finally, we drove away these gangsters who were waiting to die.¡±

    Lying on the recliner, Yi Feng was in a good mood.

    Now, apart from Qing Huanxiang and the monk sweeping the floor, he, Zhong Qing, Wu Changan and Yun Wu were the only ones left in the entire Tiandi Sect.

    The expenses are much smaller.

    The key is to drive away this group of people who are waiting to die without affecting the progress of the mission.

    It¡¯s simply beautiful.

    certainly.

    What makes Yi Feng most excited is that after this period of accumulation, the number of his disciples has reached ninety-nine.

    What concept?

    If he accepts another disciple, he can cultivate.

    You will be able to become a cultivator of mindfulness.

    So Yi Feng lay inside the Heaven and Earth Gate all day long, waiting for the last disciple to come.

    After all, the number of flyers sent out before is far more than the number of apprentices. Maybe someone is already on the way with the flyers now.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??? 

    This wait is three months.

    The number of his apprentices is still ninety-nine.

    This made Yi Feng unable to sit still.

    He is about to become a cultivator, how can he let this last disciple get stuck?

    The next day.

    With simple luggage, Yi Feng left the Gate of Heaven and Earth with Benwei and the others.

    He thought.

    Out of the gate of heaven and earth.

    You can always meet a disciple with ordinary qualifications.

    ps: I am a waste, Kavin, I am thinking, I still owe everyone the chapters, I dare not speak.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 512 Immortal Pillar of Luck

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Lingxujie.

    Genting Empire.

    The huge imperial palace is now filled with people.

    These people can be said to be the pinnacle of combat power in the Lingxu Realm.

    Because the Yunding Empire is the real giant in the Lingxu world, and the other empires are just its vassals.

    As for other sects in Lingxu Realm, they also need to make donations to Yunding Empire every year.

    And among this group of peak masters, the leader is the King of Yunding, who is dressed in dragon robes.

    Next to the King of Yunding, there is a red-haired man in red clothes, who is Mie Shi in the Chaos Hall.

    With the change of destiny and the death of the original 234 people, the matter of the Chaos Monument in Xianjiang will naturally be settled.

    Therefore, Miushi directly dismissed the few remaining people and came to Yunding Empire.

    only.

    At this moment, Miushi, who was plotting the overall situation, and the majestic monarch of the Yunding Empire led everyone to kneel on the ground respectfully.

    ? over their heads.

    A vortex appears.

    In the whirlpool, a face whose face could not be seen clearly emerged.

    "Meet the envoy."

    this moment.

    No matter it is the King of Yunding or Mie Shi, there are respectful voices.

    "Destroying the world, although something has happened to the Xianjiang Chaos Monument this time, the Lord does not blame you. In the next time, all you need to do is join forces with the Genting King and follow my guidance to plunder the destiny of the Xianjiang Continent."

    A deep voice came from above the head, making Miushi tremble all over.

    "Thank you Lord, thank you so much for the messenger."

    "I will definitely do my best for the Lord!"

    Miushi said with a grateful face.

    "Well, Yunding, did you hear what I said?" The face looked at the king of Yunding again.

    "My subordinates will obey your orders and will definitely cooperate with Miushi to solve problems for the Lord!" the King of Yunding said respectfully.

    "kindness!"

    A satisfied voice came from that face.

    Under the thick black mist.

    A beam of light descended into the hall.

    "This is the Immortal Pillar of Luck, which represents the destiny controlled by our lord in Xianjiang Continent. Through the pillar, you can observe the destiny controlled by my lord in Xianjiang Continent at any time."

    Hear the words.

    Mie Shi and Yunding King looked at him one after another.

    Immediately, he discovered that two-thirds of the one-foot-tall Luck Immortal Pillar was filled with chaotic color.

    They understand in their hearts.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid these two-thirds of the luck controlled are all because of the Genting Empire.

    After all, the Yunding Empire is the most powerful force in the entire Xianjiang Continent, including the Lingxu Realm. Together with the countless vassal empires and sects it controls, it makes sense that it accounts for two-thirds of the continent's destiny.

    "Besides, this is a guide."

    Another stream of light descended, and a heavenly book engraved with golden runes fell beside the two of them.

    "You only need to follow the instructions. Every time you complete something, you can increase the luck controlled by our Lord in Xianjiang Continent."

    "Remember."

    "It is necessary to bring the Immortal Pillar of Luck to perfection. After all, the Immortal River Continent was once the land of the Immortal Family, and it is a plane on the same level as the Immortal World. The luck of this plane is very important to the Lord."

    "Another point I need to remind you is not to be too showy. It's best to plot behind the scenes so as not to bring too much karma to the Lord, especially the karma of killing. Don't get involved as a last resort!"

    "Control your luck, and know how to control it!"

    The deep voice continued to sound, explaining to the two of them word by word.

    "We will obey."

    The king of Yunding and Mie Shi nodded.

    ?Also understand the importance of cause and effect.

    ??Furthermore, luck is so mysterious that it cannot be achieved by brute force.

    "If not, if we launch the Yunding Empire and destroy the entire Xianjiang Continent, wouldn't we be able to control the fate of the entire Xianjiang Continent?"

    But if this is the case, there will be thousands of causes and effects.

    On the contrary, the gain outweighs the loss.

    "Mie Shi, it seems you have something to say?" At this time, the face turned to look at Mie Shi and asked.

    "Messenger, I suspect that someone is behind this, especially the Xianjiang Chaos Monument last time, so do you think you should"

    Miushi asked cautiously.

    ? ??The matter of the Chaos Monument in Xianjiang has passed, so you don't have to be too worried about it. I'm afraid not many people dare to interfere in the Lord's affairs.  "

    "To take a step back, even if someone is just a kid, don't take it to heart."

    A voice slowly came from the black hole: "What you need to do is to fulfill what I just said."

    "yes!"

    Miushi nodded respectfully.

    I felt completely relieved.

    Thinking back on it, it¡¯s the same thing.

    Even if someone in the Xianjiang Continent interferes, it¡¯s not a big deal. Isn¡¯t it better than the Lord?

    The two are not at the same level of strength at all.

    What you are doing now is just to follow the instructions and do what the messenger ordered.

    After the envoy left, King Yunding and Mie Shi stood up and looked at each other.

    "According to the envoy's instructions, the first thing to do is to release a giant Yellow Sky beast that was sealed in the Xianjiang Continent a few epochs ago."

    "This beast has been guided by the Lord, so as long as it is released, it will definitely serve the Lord."

    "In addition, if it can be restored after being sealed, it will have a fighting power that is not inferior to that of you and me. If you complete this task, you will be able to greatly increase the Luck Immortal Pillar." Mie Shi said.

    ¡°That being said, it¡¯s not easy either.¡±

    The King of Yunding frowned and said: "This beast was sealed by others. If we release it, we will be tainted with karma. And we represent the Lord, wouldn't we be tainted with karma by the Lord?"

    "So we must make arrangements to let people who have nothing to do with us release this beast."

    "This is indeed a difficult problem."

    Miushi frowned slightly and nodded in the same way: "In addition, the ancient seal cannot be broken by many people, so this candidate and how to break the seal is also a big problem."

    Fortunately.

    ¡°Trouble is trouble, but after all, the entire Genting Empire is under control.

    It is not impossible to arrange all this behind the scenes!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 513 Jia Jia Qin¡¯s filial piety

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    With the various means of the Genting Empire, all the plots behind this have been put into operation.

    They first used a month to finalize the candidates.

    He is a powerful golden immortal.

    Through control, he will encounter a secret realm three days later.

    Miushi and others have already found out that there is a formation inheritance in the secret realm, and this person will receive this formation inheritance.

    After receiving the formation inheritance, this person will pass by Huangtian's sealing place half a month later, and he will just feel the fluctuations of the formation in the sealing place.

    It just so happened that the inheritance of the formation that this person received contained a method to unlock this formation, so by an unexpected combination of circumstances, Huang Tian's seal was unlocked.

    ¡°Everything is arranged.¡±

    Miushi and the King of Yunding stood at the Immortal Pillar of Luck, showing their only smiles in recent times.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    To know.

    This seemingly simple process involves astonishing calculation power, and it is very difficult to minimize the cause and effect.

    Not to mention anything else, it took them a lot of effort just to find the secret realm with the inheritance of the formation.

    It is also necessary to design a goal to discover the secret realm, enter the secret realm, and safely obtain the inheritance of the secret realm formation.

    In short.

    If it weren¡¯t for the entire Genting Empire that could be mobilized, it would be impossible to do all this, and everything would be just right.

    Three days later.

    Under the attention of many pairs of eyes.

    According to their design, this powerful Golden Immortal really walked into the secret realm. Although the secret realm was full of dangers, the final result was not what they expected. This person successfully accepted the inheritance of the formation.

    "Look, the Immortal Pillar of Luck has changed."

    And the moment that person successfully accepted the inheritance of the formation, the King of Yunding was surprised to find that the chaotic color of the Immortal Pillar of Luck had increased.

    Look at the destruction of the world.

    ???????????????????

    At this moment, the Immortal Pillar of Luck is glowing with long light, and its chaotic color is a little better than before.

    Although the increase is very small, it is a real increase.

    This brought smiles to the faces of Mie Shi and Genting King.

    This is a good sign.

    It also proved that their efforts were not in vain.

    The hard work of the two finally paid off.

    "This person's luck should not increase when he enters the secret realm, but just because he is a part of our layout, it has such an effect. It is hard to imagine how much the immortal pillar of luck will increase when Huang Tian's seal is released.  Chaos color." The King of Yunding said excitedly.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m really looking forward to it!¡±

    The eyes of Mie Shi are also shining with brilliance.

    "Next, all you have to do is wait for the time to pass!"

    With Mie Shi and Genting King waiting full of expectations, more than ten days have passed in a flash.

    "I report to the King, Lord Destroyer, that there is only one day left between the target and the sealed place. As expected, he will arrive on time tomorrow!"

    In the Yunding Palace, someone comes to report the news every few hours, and at this moment, there are subordinates coming to report the news.

    "Hahaha!"

    "Yeah!"

    The King of Yunding laughed heartily, waved his hands and said: "Everyone here, especially, has made great achievements in this arrangement. We will reward you based on your merits."

    "Congratulations to the king, congratulations to Master Deshi, you are sure to win!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Everyone knelt down and worshiped, there were enthusiastic voices.

    For a time, the atmosphere in the entire palace was filled with cheers and encouragement.

    "Hahaha, all the gentlemen are at peace!"

    The King of Yunding waved his hand, and a gentle force lifted everyone present.

    Then he looked at Mie Shi and shouted, "Mie Shi, then let's just wait here quietly and witness the growth of Luck Immortal Pillar's luck together."

    "good!"

    Miushi also has a smile on his face.

    Since the start of planning for the Chaos Monument in Xianjiang, everything has been going wrong. It¡¯s been a long time since it¡¯s been so smooth.

    In the sky.

    Two streaks of light passed by, a man and a woman.

    The man is dressed in fine clothes and has an extraordinary temperament.

    The woman is dressed in black, with a touch of power lingering on her body, and her eyes are like stars.?The color of the secret is revealed.

    If there are brothers from the Heaven and Earth Sect here, they will find that the two are Jia Jiaqin, the seventh eldest of the Heaven and Earth Sect, and Mo Tianji, the sixth eldest.

    "Sixth Senior Sister, in just a few months, all the brothers and sisters have made progress in various aspects, but I have not done anything yet."

    Jia Jiaqin said with a look of disappointment: "Fortunately, I read ancient records some time ago and it was said that an ancient giant beast was sealed at this location a few epochs ago, so I may need the help of my senior sister to lift the seal.  ¡±

    "An ancient behemoth?"

    Mo Tianji moved her jade finger and said, "It's just such a ferocious beast. Are you sure that junior brother can conquer it?"

    "Don't worry, senior sister. This beast has been sealed for several epochs, and its strength has long been reduced. I should still be confident."

    Jia Jiaqin smiled and said: "I mainly want to train it well after conquering it. When its strength recovers, maybe it can be used in Master's plan in the future."

    "No matter how bad it is, you can catch it and let the fourth brother fry it and serve it to the master. I remember that the master likes to eat wild game!"

    "Junior brother is really thoughtful."

    Mo Tianji nodded happily.

    "Junior brother can always think about his master. I will not reject you just because of your filial piety."

    "Let's go, take me there, we will break the formation immediately." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 514 On-site incubation

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The two of them soon arrived at the sky above the sealed land.

    "Senior sister, do you see this?"

    Jia Jia Qin asked.

    There was a worried look on his face.

    After all, it is a place where ancient ferocious beasts are sealed, and such a seal is by no means an ordinary seal.

    "Junior brother, you are worrying too much. All kinds of formations are inseparable from arithmetic."

    "As long as you can calculate accurately, it is easy to find the answer."

    Mo Tianji raised her proud chin.

    "Senior sister, is the mathematics you learn really so amazing?" Jia Jiaqin asked in surprise.

    "certainly."

    "Mathematics is all-encompassing and can break all things. Small formations are naturally at your fingertips. There are even many ways to crack them, such as addition, subtraction, multiplication, division, exponentiation, square root, etc"

    "To be honest, there are infinite kinds of operations on the set of natural numbers. In abstract algebra, the operation is defined as a binary function. Since there are infinite kinds of binary functions, there are also infinite kinds of operations."

    Mo Tianji patiently explained.

    But Jia Jia Qin¡¯s mind has long been confused.

    "Senior sister, what you are saying is too complicated. I can't understand it at all. But if you understand so much, you should have already mastered mathematics, right?" Jia Jiaqin asked.

    "What are you thinking about?"

    Mo Tianji couldn't help but smile bitterly.

    "I have been studying for so long, but I haven't even learned a superficial knowledge. And if I were to be classified according to my level, I would be in junior high school at most!"

    "Going up, there are more advanced high schools, universities, experts, professors"

    Having said that.

    Mo Tianji¡¯s beautiful eyes couldn¡¯t help but reveal a look of yearning.

    Afterwards, Mo Tianji easily led Jia Jiaqin to break the formation and quietly entered the sealed place.

    "Senior sister, you are really amazing." Seeing how easily the seal was broken, Jia Jiaqin said with enthusiasm.

    "This is nothing. Although this formation is difficult, but after such a long time, the strength has long been reduced." Mo Tianji explained lightly.

    "This is also very impressive, senior sister." Jia Jiaqin said excitedly: "And you are only in junior high school. I really don't know how terrifying it will be if you reach the high school and university you just mentioned."

    Mo Tianji smiled helplessly.

    That kind of state can only be achieved slowly and gradually.

    At this moment, a violent wind blew up in the small space of the sealed place.

    At the same time, a powerful aura awakened.

    Suddenly, Mo Tianji and the two felt a strong sense of crisis approaching, as if there was a pair of eyes staring at them secretly.

    "Junior brother, are you sure?"

    Mo Tianji asked softly.

    "Don't worry, senior sister, please follow me closely."

    Jia Jiaqin smiled easily and walked forward regardless of the pressure.

    Mo Tianji followed closely behind Jia Jiaqin.

    After all, she can only break the formation, and there is nothing she can do to subdue the monsters.

    But facing such an ancient behemoth, he also wanted to see how her junior brother would conquer it.

    The two of them walked along the yellow sand.

    When he finally reached the end, Jia Jiaqin paused and shouted: "Stop hiding, come out!"

    "snort!"

    "Two little humans dare to break into my territory. Are they going to die?"

    A pair of scarlet eyes appeared in the sky, staring down at the two people.

    "When you say this, think about yourself first!"

    Jia Jiaqin just smiled softly.

    "The seal that has sealed you for several epochs has been broken. If you are in good condition now, why are you still hiding in the gutter and threatening us?"

    "So I can only say that your current condition is very bad. Even if the seal is released, you dare not go out."

    "you¡­¡­"

    The voice fell silent.

    Slightly panicked.

    ¡°Obviously, Jia Jiaqin was completely right about its current state.

    "Who are you?"

    "What is the purpose of coming here?"

    Those eyes stared at the two of them and asked in a deep voice.

    "Don't panic, we won't hurt you." Jia Jiaqin said, "This??I came to you specifically to make a deal with you.  "

    "Humph, I don't need to have any deal with humans." The voice said coldly.

    "It's not up to you to make a deal or not, unless you don't want your bloodline to continue." Jia Jiaqin said still calmly.

    Hear the words.

    The voice suddenly moved and became extremely excited.

    "Is there any way you can continue my bloodline?"

    "certainly."

    Jia Jia Qin said lightly.

    "I do not believe."

    "I'll prove it to you."

    "How do you prove it?"

    "This is an egg, an ordinary egg." Jia Jiaqin reached out and took out an egg with chicken feces on the shell.

    "Of course I know this is an ordinary egg!"

    Huang Tian's hidden aura swept away, and a deep voice came out: "But what can an ordinary egg represent?"

    "I can use this ordinary egg to hatch a chick with the bloodline of the Nine Heavenly Divine Phoenix." Jia Jiaqin said confidently.

    "This is impossible."

    Huang Tian said in a deep voice.

    This is simply a fantasy.

    "You have no knowledge."

    Jia Qin rolled his eyes at him.

    "According to the book "On Hybrid Technology" passed down by my master, theoretically any species can be bred."

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a look.¡±

    As he spoke, Jia Jiaqin's storage ring moved slightly, and with a "clucking" sound, an old hen was lifted out by him.

    "Let's see how I hatch."

    Jia Jiaqin smiled slightly.

    Then he drove the old hen to hatch the feces-laden egg.

    "Junior brother, can't you make the eggs cleaner?" Mo Tianji frowned and couldn't help asking.

    "Senior sister, what you said is wrong. The chicken droppings on the egg will make the old hen have more love and affinity for the egg, so that it can hatch faster."

    Finished.

    Jia Jiaqin smiled lightly.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Not even a pair of dubious eyes above her head, confidently sat down on the spot, waiting for the eggs to hatch (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 515 No one is a fuel-efficient lamp

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    time.

    The past bit by bit.

    The eyes in the sky were staring at the old hen hatching the egg with doubtful eyes.

    Mo Tianji also sat cross-legged next to Jia Jiaqin.

    She has no doubt that Jia Jiaqin can hatch a chick with the blood of the Nine Heavenly Phoenix.

    After all, there are still a bunch of them in the Tiandi Gate. Master asked Chi Yitong to eat them from stir-fried to stewed mushrooms for a whole month without finishing them.

    However, what puzzled her was why Jia Jiaqin could know why the Yellow Sky beast wanted to continue its bloodline.

    Unable to bear it, she asked Jia Jiaqin softly.

    "This is very simple. For any species, it is their instinct to continue to produce offspring, and it is considered an innate behavior."

    "In addition, after reading the two books "On How Poultry Are Breeded" and "How to Know the Inner Thoughts of Animals through Details" in the Sutra Pavilion, I can understand every look or move of any animal.  Being able to know their thoughts.¡±

    "Just like an old sow climbing the fence, it must be mating time."

    "So it's not surprising that I can judge Huang Tian's thoughts through many details."

    "What's more, Huang Tian is a giant beast from several epochs ago. His kind is probably gone in the entire Xianjiang Continent, so how to continue his bloodline must be one of his concerns."

    Jia Jiaqin patiently explained all this to Mo Tianji.

    "I see."

    "Junior brother has learned a lesson."

    Mo Tianji showed a look of sudden realization and raised her hand towards Jia Jia Qin.

    Today, Jia Jiaqin¡¯s talk opened her eyes and gained a lot of knowledge.

    And at this moment.

    The old hen stood up cluckingly.

    Jia Jiaqin took back the old hen and said with a leisurely smile: "We'll see."

    Hear the words.

    Huang Tian¡¯s huge pupils were staring at the egg.

    "Click!"

    A gentle sound of shell breaking sounded.

    ?Then he saw a chick with nine-colored feathers break out of its shell.

    And the moment it broke out of its shell, Huang Tian, ??who was hiding in the darkness, suddenly widened his eyes.

    The huge body could not help but tremble.

    This chick

    This little chicken actually has the bloodline of the Nine Heavenly Divine Phoenix.

    It¡¯s really unbelievable.

    "You, how did you do all this?"

    He asked anxiously, his heart filled with unrest.

    "It doesn't matter how it was cultivated. The key is that I cultivated a chick with the bloodline of the Nine Heavens Divine Phoenix in front of you. You should be able to believe that it is not difficult for me to breed offspring with your bloodline.  "Jia's Qin Youyou said.

    "But, I am the only one with my clan's bloodline in the whole world. How can I continue my bloodline unilaterally?" Huang Tian asked urgently.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple, I can take your blood and make a test tube.¡±

    "Test tube?"

    "You don't understand even after I tell you. You just need to know that I can easily help you continue your bloodline."

    Huang Tian moved his huge throat.

    He swallowed a mouthful of saliva.

    While I was excited, I was also full of anxiety and disbelief.

    yes.

    As any species, who would want to become extinct in the world?

    What¡¯s more, someone with a rare bloodline like him who has lived for countless epochs and already possesses sanity wants to have a descendant¡¯s bloodline.

    He held his breath, looked at Jia Jiaqin solemnly, and asked, "Then what do you need me to do?"

    "Of course it is for my use, unconditionally for my use."

    Jia Jia Qin said slowly and logically: "In addition, I need to tell you that my respected master likes to eat game. If the master likes your meat, you must unconditionally contribute your body and offer it to me."  My master¡¯s dining table.¡±

    "certainly."

    "In order to repay you, I will help you and continue your descendants."

    Finished.

    Jia Jiaqin raised his head confidently.

    Staring at Huang Tian's eyes calmly, he quietly waited for Huang Tian's answer.

    The space fell into silence.

    Only Huang Tian??Heavy breathing.

    And after a short silence, Huang Tian's voice finally came out.

    "good."

    "I promise you, but you must do what you promised me."

    Huang Tian said solemnly.

    "must."

    Jia Jiaqin nodded with a smile and continued: "Your cultivation is relatively unstable now. You should take a day to recover first. I will pick you up tomorrow!"

    "Okay, no problem."

    Huang Tian responded.

    "Senior sister, let's go!" Jia Jiaqin said softly.

    Mo Tianji nodded and looked at her junior brother with a strange look in her eyes.

    "Jia Jiaqin's performance today really impressed her.

    She originally thought that the two sides would go through a big battle, or even various fights, before the Jia family Qin could rely on the Tiandimen's trump card to win over Huang Tian in a dangerous and dangerous way.

    But I didn¡¯t expect it to be so easy.

    He even told Huang Tian without hesitation that when his master wanted to eat meat in the future, he would serve Huang Tian on the dining table.

    It seems that there is no fear that Huang Tian will be angry, let alone that Huang Tian will not agree.

    This kind of strategizing and strong confidence in holding Huang Tian in his hands was an eye-opener for her.

    ???????????????????

    ¡°No one who can become Master¡¯s disciple is a fuel-efficient lamp.

    They are all real super monsters!

    "After the Jia family and Qin left, the sealed land collapsed, and then a huge lava beast walked out of the crack.

    It is Huang Tian¡¯s true body.

    He felt the fresh air from the outside world and quickly adjusted his breathing.

    There was even a hint of urgency in his eyes.

    He knew in his heart that he had sealed it for several epochs, and even if he regained his peak strength, he would be like this for the rest of his life, and there would be no higher achievements.

    It¡¯s really a dead end.

    Being able to exchange your own life for the continuation of your bloodline is worth it!

    A day passed in the blink of an eye.

    At this moment, the imperial city of Yunding Empire was filled with people.

    Led by Mie Shi and Yunding King, their faces were filled with anticipation.

    It has been planned for so long.

    We have finally waited for this day.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 516 Complete chaos

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "I report to the king of the country, to the Lord Destroyer, the target is to reach the sealed place immediately."

    At this time.

    Someone came to report.

    Hearing this, the faces of everyone in the palace lit up.

    "Send the order and order General Fengyun to pay close attention!"

    The King of Yunding quickly gave the order.

    Originally, it would be best for him and Mie Shi to witness this ultimate moment with their own eyes.

    "It's just that the two of them are powerful, and behind them they represent the Lord who reaches the sky. Once they get close, they will inevitably be involved in cause and effect.

    therefore.

    The King of Yunding specially dispatched the second general Fengyun, who was relatively low-level in cultivation, so as to minimize the cause and effect.

    Fortunately.

    They were unable to witness the scene, but they could also witness the rise of the Immortal Pillar of Luck here.

    So.

    The King of Yunding and Mie Shi looked at each other and sat down cross-legged around the Immortal Pillar of Luck.

    Waiting eagerly.

    Among the mountains and mist.

    Two figures were paying close attention to the desolate land in the distance.

    It is the second general who was dispatched by the King of Yunding.

    "The monarch specifically told me not to get too close, so this position is just right and I can see clearly." Feng Jiang said leisurely.

    After all, their purpose here is only to observe and will not interfere with any of them.

    Once you get involved.

    Regardless of the cause and effect of the two's contamination, both Miushi and the Genting monarch will be implicated in the future.

    "Well, this location is indeed good. Calculating the time, it should be soon, right?" Yun Jiang said.

    "It should indeed be this moment."

    General Fengyun's pupils narrowed, he looked into the distance and concentrated.

    "coming."

    Finally, Yun Jiang raised his voice.

    Hearing this, Feng Jiang also quickly looked over.

    ???????????????????

    At the edge of the deserted land in the distance, a figure in white robes slowly walked towards him.

    He was originally a golden immortal, so he should have passed by in the air instead of rushing on foot.

    It was only in the plan that when he was approaching a deserted land, this person was obsessed with the scenery on the ground and walked all the way.

    After traveling to the deserted seal land, I felt the fluctuation of the formation seal here, so I thought there was a secret realm here, so I unlocked the Huangtian seal.

    Things have developed to this point.

    Everything is going according to plan.

    In the next stage, this person should feel the fluctuations in the formation.

    General Feng Yun stared at the two closely.

    I saw that this person had already walked into the deserted land and went one mile deep.

    The entire deserted land is two miles in radius, which means that he has arrived at the very center of the deserted land.

    But.

    To the surprise of Second General Fengyun, the target still did not feel any fluctuations in the formation when they arrived here.

    "Is there something unexpected?" Feng Jiang couldn't help but ask.

    "Don't worry, isn't this only half the journey?" Yun Jiang quickly comforted him.

    General Feng also nodded quickly.

    At this tense moment, the two of them held their breaths in complete anxiety, waiting for the next moment of confirmation.

    finally.

    Under the witness of Second General Fengyun, the man in white robe stopped and looked around with sharp eyes.

    See the situation.

    General Fengyun suddenly showed a look of surprise.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    ?Looking at it like this, the man in white must have noticed the fluctuations in the formation.

    The next thing to do is to unlock the formation!

    The two of them continued to look expectantly.

    I saw the man in white robe still observing the space around him.

    "It seems that there was a very powerful formation here before. Within the formation, it may be a secret realm, or it may be an immortal cave?"

    He frowned slightly, his eyes looking thoughtful.

    next moment.

    He noticed something again and sighed: "But this formation seems to have been broken."

    "If it's broken, even if it's really a secret realm or a fairy cave, all that's left will be scraps."

    "Sure enough."

    "Everything in the world exists"After the bad, beautiful scenery, there is desolation and leftovers.  "

    He seemed to be very disappointed with the desolate land he just passed through. He no longer had any nostalgia for this place. His white robe lightly swept up and flew into the sky, then turned into a stream of light and disappeared.

    "Gah!"

    The second general Fengyun, who was looking forward to it, was stunned when he saw this.

    A sound like a dry duck came from his mouth.

    fly¡­¡­

    flew away?

    What's going on?

    What is going on?

    Shouldn¡¯t we start breaking the seal? Why did he just fly away?

    This is unscientific.

    This is completely contrary to common sense.

    Why is he flying away?

    Why not lift the seal?

    For a moment, the two generals, Fengyun and General, were trembling all over, their big eyes staring at their small eyes. They didn¡¯t know how to place their hands and feet, and they didn¡¯t know what to do next!

    No matter what, I can¡¯t figure out why this person flew away for no reason.

    "Boom!"

    At this moment, a roar came from the deserted land.

    The color of heaven and earth changes.

    The sky shook and the earth shook, and the sky was noisy with dust.

    Under the crack in the earth, a giant lava beast hundreds of feet tall crawled out from the ground.

    "This is?"

    "Huang Tian?"

    The two generals of Fengyun were once again dumbfounded at this moment. It was like one wave after another, and they felt that their brains were not enough.

    First, the target person flew away without following the routine.

    I thought that something unexpected had happened and the Yellow Sky behemoth could not be released.

    But now it¡¯s good, the yellow sky beast crawled out on its own again?

    What kind of ghost is this?

    It¡¯s a mess, it¡¯s a mess, it¡¯s a complete mess!  !  !

    For a moment, the two generals of Fengyun were sweating coldly, and they were completely plunged into chaos.

    PS: My friend is getting married today and is going to be the best man,??.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 517 Must be heavily rewarded!

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    At this time.

    Two more streaks of light flashed across the sky.

    They saw two people standing in the sky, looking down at the giant yellow beast that had just crawled out.

    "Who are these two people?"

    "Where did it come from?"

    Looking at the two people who suddenly appeared again, the monk who was the second general in Fengyun was confused.

    It¡¯s just a complete mess.

    "Are these two people willing to risk their lives if they dare to fight the Yellow Sky giant beast in this manner?"

    "yes!"

    The second general Fengyun stared at him and couldn't help but murmured.

    However.

    Just when they thought the furious Yellow Sky giant beast would slap the two of them to death, something shocking happened.

    They saw that the Yellow Sky beast, which was exuding powerful fluctuations, knelt down directly in front of the two people.

    "What?"

    The two men's eyes widened immediately, almost popping out of their eyes.

    However, what Huang Tian said next made them stunned.

    "Huang Tian."

    "Meet the master."

    Huang Tian was seen kneeling on the ground humbly and making a humble voice.

    "Just meet me?"

    "Where can I put my senior sister?"

    Jia Jiaqin frowned slightly and said in a deep voice: "From now on, you must remember that not only am I your master, but all my brothers and sisters are your masters."

    "yes!"

    "Huang Tian has met two masters."

    Huang Tian knelt on the ground and paid his respects again without any complaints.

    Seeing this, Jia Jiaqin nodded with satisfaction. With a wave of his hand, the huge yellow sky beast became half a foot in size.

    Then he followed the two people and turned into three streams of light and disappeared.

    Time has passed for a long time.

    The entire deserted land has long since returned to peace.

    A gust of wind blew by, and General Fengyun shook his head and regained his composure.

    The two of them looked at each other, big eyes staring at small eyes, their eyes full of dullness.

    when.

    How has a peerless ferocious beast like Huang Tian become so humble?

    You actually kneel on the ground and call someone else master?

    The two of them didn¡¯t know what to do, let alone how to report the news.

    In short.

    There was a big fuss.

    Things have completely gone beyond their control and developed in a completely uncontrollable way.

    But even if they don¡¯t know how to go back and face it, the two of them know that what happened here must be reported to the King of Yunding and Mie Shi as soon as possible.

    Inside Yunding Palace.

    Mie Shi and the King of Yunding opened their eyes almost at the same time.

    The moment they opened their eyes, the two of them looked at the Immortal Pillar of Luck at the same time.

    Because at this moment, the Immortal Pillar of Luck has been glowing with light, and waves of fluctuations are continuously coming out.

    This is a sign that the Immortal Pillar of Luck is about to change.

    Saw this scene.

    King Yunding and Mieshi couldn¡¯t help but feel happy at the same time.

    "Looking at the fluctuations of the Immortal Pillar, I'm afraid things have been a complete success."

    Miushi raised the corner of his mouth and said leisurely.

    "good."

    "And looking at the precursors of the Immortal Pillar's fluctuations, the changes in the Immortal Pillar this time are probably not small!"

    The king of Yunding also looked at each other and smiled.

    A good start.

    It¡¯s simply a good start.

    When it comes to luck, the starting omen is very important.

    At this time, outside the palace, two streams of light flew from the sky.

    Mie Shi and the King of Yunding turned their heads to look, and realized that General Fengyun was rushing back.

    "Everyone, come with me to greet the Second General Fengyun. This is a great success. The Second General Fengyun is indispensable. I want to reward him heavily!" the King of Yunding said boldly while waving his hand.

    "yes!"

    A neat voice came out.

    Mie Shi and Yunding King personally led many experts from the Yunding Empire to greet General Fengyun who was rushing back outside.

    "I pay my respects to the king, and to pay my respects to Lord Destruction."

    Seeing such a huge battle, the returning General Fengyun became even more panicked and quickly knelt on the ground in a cold sweat.

    "Oh, you two generals have worked really hard, hurry up andPlease stand up, I will reward you heavily today.  "

    The King of Yunding was all smiles.

    In the past, young players like this were not worthy of him.

    But judging from the signs of the Immortal Pillar, this change may be bigger than they imagined.

    He has even seen the Lord Messenger coming again carrying the Lord¡¯s supreme reward.

    So at this time, he would like the second general Fengyun as much as he likes him.

    When Second General Fengyun heard what Lord Yunding said, he was so panicked that his chickens were trembling.

    So the two people quickly explained uneasily: "Your Majesty, please calm down, we have not"

    However.

    They had just finished speaking when they were directly interrupted by the King of Yunding.

    "My two beloved ministers, please stop being modest. Although you are only there for observation, you still have made great contributions. I will definitely reward you heavily." The King of Yunding said kindly.

    These words made the two generals Feng Yun panic even more.

    Damn it.

    That¡¯s not the case at all.

    How can they invite this kind of work?

    It¡¯s already good enough to kill the two of them without taking out your anger, is there any merit?

    The two men, who were dripping with cold sweat, hurriedly waved their palms and said in a panic: "The king is not the king. You have misunderstood. It is really not the case. There is nothing wrong with it"

    However, as soon as they spoke, they were once again interrupted by Mieshi next to them.

    "You two don't need to say anything more."

    "This matter is important and successful. Not only will the monarch reward you heavily, but I, Mie Shi, will also reward you." Mie Shi's voice came out with the same smile on his face.

    oops.

    Looking back on this incident, it was really smooth.

    He hasn¡¯t been this smooth for a long time.

    "Compared with the rewards that the Lord will come after completing the Immortal Pillar of Luck, giving these two young generals a small reward is nothing.

    So it¡¯s not just a reward.

    You deserve a heavy reward!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 518 This change is exactly what I want

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    General Fengyun¡¯s scalp was numb. If these two adults were allowed to continue talking, they would both die suddenly on the spot.

    So the two people said quickly and urgently: "No, that's really not the case."

    "Yes, yes, things have completely changed. The target person we finalized has not opened the seal of the Desolate Land at all."

    The two voices fell silent.

    The atmosphere in the venue solidified instantly.

    The expressions of Mie Shi and Genting King, who were originally smiling, suddenly turned serious.

    "What did you say?"

    The King of Destruction said in a hoarse voice: "You said there was an accident and the target person didn't break the seal at all?"

    "Tell me, what's going on?"

    Fengyun Er scared the two of them to the point of trembling, but he had to bite the bullet and said truthfully: "Report to the king, Lord Destroyer, the target person has indeed not unlocked the seal of the desolate land, as if he has not broken it at all.  It¡¯s like finding a seal.¡±

    "What?"

    When Mie Shi and the King of Yunding heard this, they immediately panicked.

    Miushi even grabbed the two of them and asked in a deep voice: "Then let me ask you, where is he now? Is he still in the desolate land?"

    "No, no."

    Feng Jiang said with a cold sweat: "He has flown away long ago."

    "flew away?"

    Mie Shi and Yunding King were immediately confused.

    "But that's not right!" At this time, Mie Shi quickly reacted and said, "If this person hadn't unlocked Huang Tian's seal, how could there be a precursor to the Immortal Pillar of Luck?"

    Hear the words.

    The King of Yunding also reacted instantly and said in surprise: "Yes, although the Immortal Pillar of Luck will also produce some small changes on its own, the harbinger in front of us is definitely not a small change. To cause such a change, there must be a decision to focus on the atmosphere.  Things have changed."

    "Tell me, are you lying to me?"

    The King of Genting, who was still smiling just now, grabbed the second general Fengyun, and the majestic power was like a suction cup, sucking them in mid-air.

    "Your Majesty, you don't dare. It's not that we lied to you, but that we haven't finished speaking yet." Second General Fengyun said with difficulty, with a sad face.

    "Then you won't fart all at once?" The King of Yunding said angrily, and slapped General Fengyun to the ground with another slap.

    Hear the words.

    General Fengyun was about to burst into tears.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? It¡¯s obvious that you two couldn¡¯t help but say it, so I didn¡¯t even have a chance to say what I wanted to say.

    Of course, he only dared to think about this kind of slander in his heart and did not dare to say it out loud at all, so he quickly explained what happened next: "Although the target person did not break the seal and left directly, but later Huang Tian himself  Climbed out of the seal."

    "What?"

    As soon as these words were spoken, a wave of waves immediately started.

    It even made Mie Shi and Genting King's eyes widen, and the expressions on their faces changed rapidly.

    "Ha ha ha ha!"

    Until the end, the two looked at each other and suddenly burst into laughter.

    "That's it, that's it."

    ¡°God is really helping me!¡±

    The laughter of these two people made the second general Feng Yun confused again.

    ¡°Are these two adults out of their minds?

    Are they unable to understand the seriousness of the matter?

    You haven¡¯t finished speaking yet, are you laughing again?

    The two people looked anxious and wanted to tell the last thing that happened in one breath.

    ? But.

    The two of them had just opened their mouths when the King of Yunding came over with a new look on his face and gently helped them up.

    "Oh, dear dears, Zheng misunderstood you just now."

    The King of Yunding said kindly: "Although something unexpected happened, it happened exactly as we wanted!"

    "After all, no matter how we plan, no matter how estranged the target person is from us, there will always be some causal power involved."

    "But if Huang Tian broke the seal and ran out on his own, it would be completely different. It means that we are not involved in any cause and effect, and we have also achieved the effect we want. Do you think this is what we want?"

    "Hahaha!"

    "So you two don't need to panic, Zheng will still reward you heavily."

    "Yes, your Majesty is right. This incident is exactly what we want."?.  "Mie Shi's face also changed several times, and then turned into a smiling look, and continued: "So for you two meritorious officials, I will not only give you a big reward, but also a big reward!  "

    "Congratulations to the king, congratulations to the Master of Destruction."

    "My Genting Empire will last forever!"

    For a while.

    The entire palace was filled with joy, and countless masters in the court knelt down and gave warm congratulations.

    But the two generals, Feng and Yun, burst into tears.

    Congratulations to your sister!

    What the hell is just right.

    What kind of ghost lasts forever.

    It¡¯s better to hear what we have to say first!

    So the two of them knelt down quickly and said anxiously: "Your Majesty, Lord Destruction, you really are not, please listen to me first"

    But their words were once again interrupted by the King of Yunding.

    "Shh!"

    He raised his index finger to his mouth and said softly: "The signs of the Immortal Pillar of Luck have passed, and big changes are about to begin. Our Genting Empire will also follow the Lord, and our luck will greatly increase. This is an epic moment.  , everyone, please shut up and watch carefully!"

    ? said.

    He waved his hand.

    A powerful force filled the entire palace, cutting off all sound transmission.

    Finish all this.

    The King of Yunding and Mie Shi looked at each other, raised the corners of their mouths, and turned their sharp eyes on the Immortal Pillar of Luck.

    And the other masters in the palace also showed expectant looks.

    We are waiting together for the big changes that are about to happen to the Immortal Pillar of Luck!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 519 Two points of luck

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    With everyone in the palace waiting expectantly.

    The Immortal Pillar of Luck exudes powerful fluctuations, spreading out in circles like ripples.

    at the same time.

    Various strange powers such as heavenly secrets, stars, avenues, etc. began to permeate the surroundings.

    After the last sign lasted for a while, the chaotic color in the Luck Immortal Pillar finally rippled violently like water waves.

    "Moved."

    Mie Shi and the King of Yunding were stunned, staring at this scene with wide eyes.

    With excitement, my heart was in my throat.

    However.

    Under their close attention, when their buttocks were tightened, the Immortal Pillar of Luck suddenly dropped by a third after rippling.

    "Bang!"

    With this swish, the eyes of Mie Shi and Genting King were almost knocked out.

    My calves were shaking, and I almost didn't let the two of them get away from me.

    "how come?"

    The two of them shouted in unison.

    The expression on his face quickly turned dark from the original expectation, until it turned purple.

    "The other masters in the court were also frightened by this scene, with different expressions of fear.

    The only second general who expected the answer was a bitter look on his face.

    Before the two of them could react, two powerful forces came and forced them directly.

    "Tell me, what's going on?"

    "Is there something else you are hiding from us?"

    Mie Shi and Yunding King grabbed one in each hand, with red eyes, almost roaring.

    Damn it.

    How difficult it is to gather the power of luck.

    Even if the Genting Empire is invincible in the entire Xianjiang Continent and Lingxu Realm, it has only gathered two-thirds of its luck.

    This suddenly dropped by one-third, and the two of them almost wanted to vomit blood.

    "The king of the country, Lord Destruction, how dare we hide it from you? We haven't even finished what we said before!" The two men were held in their hands and said tremblingly.

    "Then why don't you finish speaking?"

    The King of Yunding slapped Feng Jiang to the ground and said viciously.

    "Yes, why don't you finish your sentence? You can't even fart cleanly, so what's the use of you?"

    Miushi also slapped Yun Jiang to the ground and shouted with murderous intent.

    The two generals, Feng Yun, were about to cry but had no tears, so they forced themselves to explain: "Monarch, Lord Destruction, it's not that we didn't say it, it's that you two didn't give us a chance to say it at all. You interrupted us in the middle of what we were saying.  I was interrupted by you in the middle of speaking, and we wanted to finish speaking in one breath"

    "Shut up, are you allowed to say this?"

    The King of Yunding slapped General Feng on the head again and said coldly.

    "That's it, have you asked this? Tell us quickly, what is going on?"

    The voice of Miushi wheezing.

    "Yes, yes, we say."

    Second General Fengyun knelt on the ground, with a look of grievance on his face, and stammered: "After Huang Tian ran out of the seal, two more people came later."

    "Those two people were a young man and a woman. They couldn't see their strength clearly and were condescending. After a while, Huang Tian knelt down and worshiped them as master!"

    "What?"

    "Huang Tian is worshiping someone as his master?"

    The eyes of Mie Shi and Yunding King widened, their expressions full of disbelief.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????:

    Huang Tian actually worships humans as his master.

    I finally understood why the Immortal Pillar of Luck declined like this.

    It turns out that the Lord once had a relationship with Huang Tian, ??so after Huang Tian was born, he was basically used by them.

    Therefore, after the seal of Huang Tian is released, the source of luck is also due to this reason.

    The accident happened.

    Huang Tian recognized someone else as his master!

    "Damn it, damn it!"

    The faces of Mie Shi and King Yunding turned purple, and they clenched their fists tightly, pinching them between their fingernails. At the same time, they looked at the two generals Fengyun with gloomy eyes.

    "Tell me, who are they two?"

    The two asked word for word.

    Fengyun Er raised his head and shouted with a sad face: "We don't know!"

    &nbsp; ¡°Don¡¯t know?¡±

    "Trash, two dead trash, what use do you have?"

    In anger, the King of Yunding slapped the two of them into meat patties.

    "Come here, use all the power of the Genting Empire to thoroughly investigate Huang Tian's whereabouts and who these two people are!"

    "They actually follow me and steal food from my mouth, I will make them pay a heavy price!"

    The King of Yunding shouted angrily.

    "yes!"

    As soon as the Yunding King¡¯s voice fell, countless masters in the court responded.

    Subsequently, major experts and major departments spread out from the Genting Empire.

    The entire Genting Empire.

    The wind surged and became a huge whirlpool.

    And there is no airtight wall in the world.

    The emergence of peerless ferocious beasts like Huang Tian caused huge waves among many cultivators. Of course, the most talked about thing before tea and after dinner was the young man and woman who made Huang Tian willing to become his master.

    "Damn it!"

    Yi Feng cursed as he was on his way.

    It has been out for so long, either it is a super rubbish qualification, or the system is too lazy to detect it, and there is no ordinary one.

    It¡¯s simply like dying from drought and dying from waterlogging.

    Looking at the guys next to him again, Yi Feng's mood became even worse.

    Slowly, I will not talk about this snail, but it can finally start to work.

    A few others

    A silly dwarf in black robe.

    A mean dog.

    I don¡¯t know where this centipede came from, it¡¯s been snapping at dogs all day long.

    There is also a stupid bear.

    Those who are familiar with him at Tiandi Gate are fine, but those who are not familiar with him think he runs a circus and performs acrobatics.

    well!

    We must find the last disciple as soon as possible, and then cultivate immortality as soon as possible.

    Once you become an immortal, you will have the confidence to find a wife.

    Who wants to lead this group of idiots all day long?

    "Ding!"

    "Congratulations to the host, because your disciples No. 6 and 7 have become famous on the mainland, I will specially reward you with two points of luck!"

    At this moment, a familiar voice came from my mind.

    "oh?"

    "Have Lao Liu and Lao Qi made a name for themselves?"

    Yi Feng was slightly surprised.

    But who are these six and seven?

    After thinking about it for a long time, Yi Feng didn't have much impression, so he didn't care anymore.

    As for the Mingtang that broke out, Yi Feng didn't care at all.

    With this group of useless disciples, how can they really become famous?

    ¡°Either he is begging for food in a certain village and everyone knows it, or he occasionally wins a fight with someone and has a bit of a reputation as a bully.

    ¡°After all, those guys just waiting to die can¡¯t do anything good.

    At best, Chi Yitong is someone with a certain skill. If he goes out and opens a restaurant somewhere, he can gain a little reputation.

    But this luck value

    It makes Yi Feng a little curious.

    This has never happened before in the system.

    What are you doing?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 520 The role of luck points

    Yi Feng couldn¡¯t help but ask about the system.

    "Ding!"

    A familiar voice sounded, and the sound of the system came out.

    "Luck points can be exchanged for what the host wants in the system exchange store."

    "oh?"

    Yi Feng was slightly startled.

    This dog system actually has an exchange store?

    Out of curiosity, Yi Feng quickly opened the system exchange store.

    ???????????????????

    A dazzling store page appeared in front of Yi Feng, with a variety of items that could be redeemed.

    But looking at the name, Yi Feng frowned.

    It¡¯s almost unbearable to look at.

    ??For example, swallowing the mythical beast Drooling Frog.

    The chicken is sliced ??open to the blue sky.

    The king crabs are rampant in the heavens

    "What is this?"

    There was a cursing voice coming from Yi Feng's mouth.

    But after reading the introduction, Yi Feng, who was yelling, immediately shut up.

    Although the name is lame, the introduction is really awesome!

    For example, the salivary frog that swallows the world is said to be an ancient ferocious beast. In its heyday, it could really swallow the world.

    In addition to the simple introduction, there is also a simple picture introduction.

    What really makes Yi Feng think these things are powerful is precisely because of these simple pictures.

    in the screen.

    There was a frog who opened his mouth and swallowed a mountain in one mouthful.

    That momentum.

    That gesture.

    It¡¯s simply extremely domineering.

    "Awesome!"

    Yi Feng couldn't help but admire it, and immediately thought about this saliva frog.

    Just imagine.

    ¡°In the future, when I can practice cultivation, and then I bring such an ancient ferocious beast with me like a drooling frog, then I am still not allowed to be tyrannical in the world of immortality?

    Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­

    Thinking of this, Yi Feng couldn't help laughing.

    But look at the price.

    Yi Feng is like an eggplant beaten by frost - it's gone.

    This water frog actually costs 100 luck points.

    And when I look at myself, I only have two pitiful things.

    "Trash, trash, two trash."

    Yi Feng couldn't help but scolded the old man, the sixth and the seventh, whose name he couldn't remember.

    ???????????????????

    "My previous assumptions were definitely correct. The Mingtang that I broke out must be the kind of hot chicken Bo Mingtang. Otherwise, why would I only have two points of luck?

    What can you do with two points of luck?

    Not even a leg of the drooling frog can be exchanged.

    "Bah!"

    Cursing, Yi Feng continued to observe the things in the exchange system.

    In addition to ferocious beasts such as the King Crab and the Slobbering Frog, there seem to be other magical weapons that can be exchanged.

    for example.

    Butt cone?

    Machine stick?

    certainly.

    Although the name is as cool as ever, the introduction is still awesome.

    At this moment, Yi Feng saw something incredible.

    It occupies a category by itself.

    The name is: The best thug in the world.

    It also shows that it cannot be redeemed.

    Since it is not redeemable, its color is black and white, and accurate information cannot be viewed.

    But looking at the hazy shadow in black and white, Yi Feng always felt like a familiar person.

    I couldn¡¯t help it.

    Yi Feng turned his gaze, past the dog, past the black bear, and landed on the dwarf.

    At this moment, Benwei is holding a small flower in his hand.

    He pulled out the petals from the small flower with a dull look.

    "I can get true love"

    "I can't get true love"

    "I can get true love"

    "I can't get true love"

    ??Looking at this stupid look, and then at the best thug in the world, Yi Feng's face was dark.

    ??Laughing secretly how could she have such a ridiculous idea.

    These two.

    There¡¯s no way it¡¯s the same person.

    Although the system seemed to have mentioned the title of the world's best master when it presented Benwei to him, Yi Feng never took it seriously.

    After all, I can¡¯t even carry the goods with one foot, so why not?Number one in the world?

    What a joke!

    ps, it¡¯s still out there, I¡¯ll renew it first and update it later.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 521 The Circus¡¯s Escape

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how else to get this luck value!¡±

    Yi Feng nodded his forehead and couldn't help but guess.

    After asking for a long time, the system did not respond at all.

    From this point of view, it is estimated that it can only be obtained by apprentices.

    After all, there was no such exchange shop before. It only existed after opening the sect and accepting disciples.

    "well!"

    "I hope one of these losers can make a name for themselves and increase my luck by hundreds or even thousands at once!"

    Yi Feng couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    He really wanted to have a good thug by his side, but unlike the ones in front of him, he probably wouldn't be able to beat a tiger.  At best, it can only be brought out to relieve boredom.

    at this time.

    A gloomy wind is coming.

    Yi Feng couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    Just then, I saw more than a dozen giant beasts appearing in the forest ahead.

    It is two feet long, with yellow fur covered with black markings.

    "Damn it, you just got what you said!"

    Yi Feng frowned and cursed.

    good.

    What appeared in front of us were more than a dozen tigers.

    This made Yi Feng panic.

    He has practiced martial arts, and if he encounters one or two, he may be able to fight one or two if he has weapons.

    But if you encounter more than a dozen of them, you basically have to wait for death.

    ¡°In short, his circus cannot be a match for these dozen tigers.

    Yi Feng ran away.

    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that that idiot Benwei actually stuck his waist and raised his middle finger towards more than a dozen tigers.

    "I'm going to die!"

    Yi Feng cursed.

    You must know that the tigers in this world are no better than the tigers in the previous life. Due to their strong spiritual energy, even ordinary animals have far less intelligence than those in the previous life.

    So Benwei¡¯s provocative action of raising his middle finger will undoubtedly make these dozen tigers go crazy.

    A dozen tigers went crazy, but Benwei himself was fine.

    It¡¯s just a frame of bones. It can be put back together when it falls apart, but it¡¯s Yi Feng who¡¯s the one who¡¯s damned involved.

    ¡°You bitch, if you let me wander, why don¡¯t you run away from me quickly.¡±

    Yi Feng kicked Benwei to the ground, grabbed his black robe, and started running after dragging him.

    in this way.

    More than a dozen tigers started a fierce chase with Yi Feng's circus.

    But things didn¡¯t go as planned. Instead of getting rid of the pursuit of more than a dozen tigers, the circus came to a dead end.

    Ahead is a cliff.

    It is more than ten feet deep.

    Under the cliff, there is a river that is turbid to black.

    "Roar!"

    A dozen angry tigers rushed over with their melodious roars.

    "Damn it, I have to jump."

    Yi Feng gritted his teeth and kicked the black bears down one by one. In the end, he plunged down hard.

    After all, in his opinion.

    There is still a way to survive if you jump down.

    If he didn¡¯t dance, his circus would probably be wiped out except for the indestructible guy Benwei Kuan.

    So jumping down is definitely a wise move!

    The soft evening breeze blew gently, and the green grass beside the river gave off a faint fragrance.

    The embarrassed Yi Feng led the circus. While grabbing the pants he had just taken off, he hit a half-foot-long black fish with a stone, smashing it until it was bloody and bloody.

    The black fish¡¯s eyes are filled with viciousness.

    It¡¯s too much to bully a fish, it¡¯s too much to bully a fish!

    As the overlord of this black river, a fairy-level existence, it was actually bullied by a little human and a few little demons. It was simply intolerable.

    A malicious look flashed across its bubbly eyes.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    "My brothers are coming soon, let's see what you can do to resist."

    Die!

    Then from the water next to it, four black fish the same size as it opened their mouths, and with terrifying devouring power, they rushed towards Yifeng and the others.

    "ah?"

    Yi Feng opened his mouth when he saw this.

    How dare such an ugly and big fish come here?

    ¡°Get out of here, you motherfucker!¡±

    Yi Feng held the shoe in his hand and pulled it away.

    ?The four black fish that had just washed up were immediately knocked over on the shore. Their eyes were rolled up and they died without struggling.

    And the first Heiyu's eyes widened, and he fainted from fright.

    "cut!"

    "We can't deal with tigers, but we can't deal with you dead fish?"

    Yi Feng continued to twist his pants, and curses came from his bare feet.

    "Soso strong!"

    And on the road not far away, a convoy witnessed this scene throughout the journey.

    Especially the delicate face that opened the curtain in the carriage, I couldn't help but scream in surprise.

    They are the Yuan family of Lingxu Realm, and they are about to transport a batch of special materials back to the Yuan family. Due to the uniqueness of this batch of materials, they cannot be put into the storage ring at all, so a group of immortal-level masters can only use this primitive method.  transport.

    And this Black River is the only way for them to return to the Yuan family.

    As a local force, they know exactly what is in the Black River.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As?a?five?black?witch?wild?fish?are?the?dangerous?things?that?survived?from?the?last?era?.

    As for their specific strength, there is no way to know, we only know that they are very, very strong.

    Because everyone who has seen them has died.

    Therefore, when they came all the way along the Heihe River, they were basically terrified, fearing that these five black witch wild fish would come out to cause trouble.

    However.

    What they didn¡¯t expect was that just when they were frightened and praying in their hearts that these five black witch wild fish didn¡¯t notice them, they saw such a surprising scene.

    A young man beat them to death with his shoe.

    This kind of visual horror cannot be described in words.

    ????????????????????That alluring face looked at Yi Feng with eyes full of heat.

    ps: Yesterday, the follow-up shot was successful, and I just got home.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 523: At most, it¡¯s just a little bigger.

    She quickly got out of the carriage.

    Leading his subordinates towards Yifeng.

    Yi Feng also noticed the beautiful scenery approaching, and his eyes lit up slightly.

    What a pretty girl!

    "My little girl Yuan Jing, I have met my senior."

    The woman bent her beautiful figure and greeted Yifeng respectfully.

    A practitioner?

    Looking at the sword in Yuan Jing¡¯s hand, Yi Feng couldn¡¯t help but murmur.

    "System detection."

    Yi Feng issued an order.

    Soon, feedback from the system came.

    "Test object: Yuan Jing."

    "Talent: super rubbish."

    Hearing this, Yi Feng frowned slightly.

    I thought he was a cultivator, but he turned out to be a mortal. Such a pretty girl was blinded for nothing. I¡¯m afraid the sword was just for self-defense.

    But Yi Feng didn¡¯t look down on others. After all, he was just a loser.

    "Well, senior?"

    Seeing that Yi Feng did not respond, Yuan Jing called out softly again.

    "Haha, girl, do you think I look like a senior?"

    Yi Feng also calmed down, moved his toes, and flicked his still dripping pants with his fingers, and couldn't help laughing.

    Yuan Jing covered her mouth and smiled.

    Only a fool would treat Yi Feng as an ordinary person because of his appearance. She could see the scene clearly just now.

    As for Yi Feng¡¯s behavior, in her opinion, it¡¯s probably because the senior in front of her is more down-to-earth.

    "Senior, there is no need to be modest. The five fishes that senior killed just now did a lot of evil in this river. No one could control them, but they were easily solved by senior. With such a strong strength, it is appropriate for this little girl to call you senior."  Yuan Jing said softly.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    "I see."

    When Yi Feng suddenly realized this, he was also quite embarrassed.

    I thought why this girl called him senior, but it turned out to be because of these five dead fish.

    "Girl, you are too polite. They are just a few ugly fishes. They are a bit big at best. Why are they so?" Yi Feng couldn't help but say.

    Hear the words.

    Yuan Jing¡¯s pretty face couldn¡¯t help but twitch.

    A master is a master!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? To this person, the five black witch wild fish, which makes people frightened, are just a little bit bigger.

    Listen.

    Is this what people say?

    "These five fish are easy to kill for the seniors, but they are a disaster for us" Yuan Jing said with emotion.

    This is true.

    Who told you that you are a super trash?

    Yi Feng thought so.

    Of course he didn¡¯t say it out loud.

    So since this girl insists on calling him senior, we can only let her do so.

    After a brief exchange of greetings, Yi Feng joined Yuan Jing's team with his circus.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Slowly rushed towards the Yuan family.

    ¡° And with a master like Yi Feng in the team, they felt very relaxed, and many people came to say hello to Yi Feng and show their attentiveness.

    This has to make Yi Feng sigh, this place he has never been to is as full of friendship as his Pingjiang City.

    "By the way, senior, how come you are here?"

    On the way, Yuan Jing asked softly.

    "It's ridiculous to say that we were chased here by more than a dozen tigers." Yi Feng said with a helpless smile.

    Yuan Jing¡¯s beautiful pearl-like eyes couldn¡¯t help but stare.

    "A dozen, tigers?"

    "Yes, it's a tiger, a big tiger." Yi Feng gestured with his palms and described it.

    Seeing Yi Feng¡¯s serious description, Yuan Jing covered her mouth and smiled.

    The look he looked at Yi Feng was quite meaningful.

    "It is also unexpected that this senior is not only super strong, but also so humorous and approachable.

    "By the way, who are the people around Senior?" Yuan Jing looked at the black robe and others outside the carriage and asked softly: "Are they as powerful as Senior?"

    "Powerful?"

    Yi Feng smiled.

    "Don't worry about them, they're just trash waiting to die!"

    Yi Feng said nonchalantly.

    Yuan Jing nodded.

    He took another look at the black robes,I understand in my heart.

    The black robe didn't show any strength, the dog looked like a guard dog, and the centipede looked ordinary. The only big bear who looked like he had some strength looked like he was incompetent.  Harmful look.

    I¡¯m afraid these guys really don¡¯t have much strength.

    Having said that, for a master like Yi Feng, it would be great luck to see just one of them. How could he meet a group of them? Do they really think they are cabbage?

    "By the way, senior, can you reveal your true strength?"

    Yuan Jing¡¯s beautiful eyes moved and she asked cautiously.

    "me?"

    Yi Feng smiled and said: "Actually, I am not as powerful as you think. I am just a mortal who has practiced martial arts for a few years. My dream is to one day become a terrifying martial arts master."

    "Pfft!"

    Yuan Jing covered her red lips and couldn't help but smile. The raised lips looked like flower branches, so pretty.

    But Yi Feng was confused.

    "What are you laughing at?"

    Yi Feng asked with a dark face.

    "no no¡­¡­"

    Yuan Jing quickly explained.

    However, she also understood in her heart that this senior probably didn¡¯t want to tell her her true strength.

    But the way he responded has to be praised. It not only refutes her answer, but also avoids embarrassment.

    have to say.

    It¡¯s hard not to like this kind of person.

    The Yuan family is located in Yuancheng and belongs to the Wutian Empire.

    After the escort mission was completed, Yuan Jing settled Yi Feng and others in a rather luxurious house.

    The reason why Yi Feng agreed to Yuan Jing¡¯s request to live here was because he wanted to save money.

    After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to live and eat for free, right?

    It just so happens that Yuancheng is quite big, so you can always find a disciple with ordinary qualifications.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 523 A litter of garbage

    In a few days, Yuan Jing took Yi Feng to visit the entire Yuancheng.

    Almost all the food and drinks were arranged for Yi Feng.

    The most important thing is that after so many days, Yi Feng did not spend a penny.

    This has to make Yi Feng sigh, this girl is really good.

    Today is the last stop of the Yuancheng tour, and we arrived at the most famous Wenxi Lake in Yuancheng.

    The scenery here is beautiful, and lanterns are put out every night. Countless talents gather here, and it is also a holy place in the hearts of countless lovers.

    "Senior, can I change your name?" Yuan Jing walked beside Yi Feng, jumping up and down, and suddenly summoned the courage to ask.

    "What do you want to call me?"

    Yi Feng tilted his head and asked.

    "For example, for exampleBrother Yi?"

    Yuan Jing looked at Yi Feng expectantly.

    "sure."

    Yi Feng smiled and said, it doesn¡¯t matter what the title is.

    "That's great."

    Seeing Yi Feng agree, Yuan Jing was as excited as a child, and ran with her hands open.

    After a while, he will make a face for Yi Feng.

    After a while, he played tricks on Yi Feng again.

    After a while, he picked a flower from the roadside and placed it on his head in a naughty and cute way. He stuck out his tongue and asked Yi Feng if it looked good.

    But Yi Feng¡¯s heart is not here, and his eyes are always observing the surroundings.

    He is still thinking about his last precious apprentice in his heart.

    But at a glance, it¡¯s still the same as before. It¡¯s dead from waterlogging and dead from drought. It¡¯s either super rubbish or too lazy to check.

    Seeing that Yi Feng¡¯s thoughts were not on her, Yuan Jing couldn¡¯t help but reveal a dark look in her beautiful eyes.

    But he quickly hid himself, grabbed Yi Feng¡¯s hand, and ran towards the distant observation boat.

    "Yuan Jing!"

    At this moment, a cold voice came.

    The speaker was a young man in white robe, looking at Yuan Jing with a cold face.

    Yuan Jing frowned immediately, "Bai Qiqu, what are you doing here?"

    "Heh, I should be asking you this, right?" Bai Qiqu, a young man in white robe, said coldly. Then he looked at Yi Feng with his cold eyes and said solemnly: "Let me ask you, who is he?"

    "Who he is is none of your business."

    Yuan Jing said with a frosty face. After saying that, she pulled Yi Feng and left.

    "You're not allowed to leave."

    Bai Qiqu took a step forward and stopped directly in front of Yi Feng and the two of them. He said in a deep voice: "Yuan Jing, you'd better know that you are engaged to my brother. If you don't speak clearly today, what will happen to you?"  It¡¯s not just you, but also your entire Yuan family!¡±

    "you shut up."

    Yuan Jing shouted, then quickly looked at Yi Feng, and explained in a panic: "Brother Yi, don't listen to his nonsense. Bai Yanchun and I have no engagement at all. They all arranged it for the benefit of the family. I have never  I never admitted it.¡±

    Hearing this, Bai Qiqu's face was immediately covered with frost.

    "Okay, okay, Yuan Jing, you are really capable. In front of this wild man, you want to cut off the relationship with my elder brother so quickly. If you don't make it clear today, don't even think about leaving here."

    Bai Qiqu's aura went cold, and he stood in front of the two of them without giving in at all.

    atmosphere.

    Suddenly, the situation became tense.

    Yi Feng, who had been silent for a long time, finally understood what was going on, so he took a step forward and explained: "Friend, I think you misunderstood. I have nothing to do with Miss Yuan."

    Yuan Jing bit her red lips tightly and said nothing.

    But Bai Qiqu sneered.

    "Who are you? If you say it's okay, then it's okay. Do you think I'm blind?" Bai Qiqu said coldly.

    Hear the words.

    Yi Feng frowned immediately.

    This is awesome.

    It¡¯s really unreasonable.

    "Step aside."

    Yi Feng didn¡¯t show any good looks anymore, and heard a cold voice.

    "So what if I don't let you?"

    Bai Qiqu raised his proud eyes and said with disdain.

    Visible anger rose from Yi Feng's face, and he was about to take action.

    Seeing this, Yuan Jing quickly advised: "Brother Yi, forget it. Although you are very strong, Bai Qiqu is also very strong and has many trump cards."

    "Strong?"

    "You say he is strong?"Yi Feng turned his head and looked at Yuan Jing.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? almost laughed outright.

    At this point, Yuan Jing, who asked directly, lost confidence and asked dully: "Isn't it?"

    "well!"

    "You'd better have a higher vision. He's just a super trash. How can he be called strong with a broken sword in his hand?" Yi Feng was speechless and couldn't help but teach, secretly sighing at this girl's vision.  It's really too low.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Yuan Jing couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corner of her mouth, and asked subconsciously: ¡°Brother Yi, although I know you are very strong, are you being too conceited with what you said?¡±

    But she just finished speaking.

    Then he saw Yi Feng kicking Bai Qiqu away and falling into the lake with a scream.

    ¡°Get out of here, you motherfucker!¡±

    Cursing, Yi Feng clapped his hands and didn't even look at Bai Qiqu who flew out.

    This scene.

    It immediately caused everyone around to exclaim.

    Yuan Jing was even dumbfounded.

    One kick.

    Bai Qiqu was defeated without any resistance?

    She was a little thirsty.

    Her beautiful eyes were filled with shock.

    Although he knew that Yi Feng would be stronger than Bai Qiqu, he never expected that he would be so much stronger.

    Only then did he realize that Yi Feng was not conceited just now, but that he really had the capital to say this. In his eyes, Bai Qiqu was really a piece of trash!

    At the same time, she felt a little uncomfortable in her heart.

    She found that the gap between herself and Yi Feng was much wider than she imagined.

    Especially what Yi Feng taught her just now made her feel ashamed and had a sense of inferiority in her heart.

    But her eyes were still full of worry. After all, Bai Qiqu had the entire Bai family behind him.

    That would be endless trouble.

    What¡¯s even more frightening is that behind the Bai family, there are even more terrifying forces backing them.

    "Brother Yi, I'm afraid you are in trouble. There are more masters from the Bai family behind him. If you hurt Bai Qiqu, the Bai family will definitely not let it go." Yuan Jing said worriedly.

    "Then come."

    Yi Feng spread his hands and said nonchalantly: "A dignified young master is just such a piece of rubbish. The Bai family behind him is not much better. He is probably just a bunch of rubbish." (Remember this site's website address:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 524: Compassion for Benwei

    Yuan Jing was speechless.

    ? Speechless.

    Although worries lingered in her heart, the confidence in Yi Feng's words and the way she didn't care about the Bai family deeply attracted her.

    But after what happened with Bai Qiqu, the two of them had no intention of hanging around anymore.

    The two returned to the mansion.

    Yi Feng was speechless all the way, with a dark face, and entered the room when he came back.

    "well!"

    Seeing Yi Feng like this, Yuan Jing sighed softly.

    "Brother Yi seems not to take the Bai family seriously, but in fact he is still very solemn in his heart!"

    In the room.

    Yi Feng cursed loudly.

    "Damn it, when will my last precious apprentice receive it?"

    His apprentice has been searching for several months and still found nothing.

    The most irritating thing is that he seems to have lost money again today.

    There are four gold coins missing.

    How sad!

    Yi Feng first rummaged through the entire room, and then rummaged through his space ring.

    However, no gold coins were found, but a pile of garbage was found.

    These are picture books and novels that were previously placed in it, such as "Tai Chi", "Dream of Red Mansions" and so on.

    Before putting all this garbage away, Yi Feng would still think about selling it to make money, but now he has long stopped doing this business.

    He opened the door, threw these books at the door, and said softly: "Miss Yuan, I will take a rest, please help me throw away this garbage."

    "Yes, Brother Yi."

    Yuan Jing picked up the books, not daring to disturb Yi Feng anymore, and walked towards the courtyard.

    Outside the courtyard, the black-robed man Benwei and Gouzi were lying on the threshold.

    At this time.

    In the distant sky, a group of women in white clothes flew by on swords, their graceful figures looked like fairies descending to earth.

    The bored circus suddenly raised his head, his eyes flashing with light.

    Yuan Jing also noticed this scene.

    She raised her head and looked at the figures flying in the sky, and couldn't help but sigh, feeling a little pity for Benwei in her heart.

    I remember that when I was of low strength, when I saw a master who could fly, why didn't I look at him with such envy?

    So now, she can understand the mood of Benwei and others.

    She walked over and comforted her softly: "Don't worry, Mr. Skull, I believe your dreams will come true one day."

    "Oh, really, can your dream come true?" Benwei asked excitedly.

    "sure."

    Yuan Jing raised her small jade fist to encourage Benwei.

    But that¡¯s all she can do. It¡¯s obvious that Benwei¡¯s short stature doesn¡¯t seem to be suitable for cultivation.

    She continued to walk out of the courtyard, but halfway through, she realized that it would be a pity to throw away these books.

    after all.

    This is Yi Feng¡¯s thing.

    He doesn¡¯t want it anymore, so it would be nice to keep it as a souvenir.

    So Yuan Jing collected these books privately and placed them on the bookshelf next to the hall.

    Yuan family.

    "What?"

    "Did Yuan Jing lead someone to injure Bai Qiqu?"

    Yuan Langtian, the head of the Yuan family and Yuan Jing¡¯s father, heard the news from his subordinates. He slapped the table and stood up suddenly.

    "Yes, Patriarch, this is the latest news I just got." Next to him, an elder whispered.

    ¡°That¡¯s really audacious.¡±

    Yuen Long¡¯s face was livid, and he shouted in a deep voice: ¡°I will order someone to call Yuan Jing back to me immediately. I want to ask her what¡¯s going on.¡±

    "Well, head of the family, I sent someone to notify me a long time ago. She rejected me, saying that she had guests there and it was temporarily inconvenient." The elder said.

    "guest?"

    "What kind of guest is more important than me asking her to go home?"

    Yuen Longtian asked in a deep voice.

    "I inquired about it, and it seems that it was an expert that Jing'er met on the road last time when she was delivering supplies. This person easily killed five black witch wild fish in the Black River." The elder explained: "It seems that this time  The person who hurt Young Master Bai was also because of this person."

    "Huh, that's nonsense."

    "Although it is indeed good to be able to destroy Black Witch Huangyu, is it worth offending the Bai family because of him?"

    "I really thought I knew this personHow can a person have the confidence to quarrel with his family and resist the Bai family?  "

    The sky in Yuen Long is full of anger.

    After thinking about it, he still felt that he should go to the Bai family to express his sincerity and discuss how to solve this matter.

    You know, hurting the second son of the Bai family is no small matter.

    ¡°After all, the Yuan family can survive safely in the Lingxu world, but it¡¯s all thanks to the Bai family.

    "Pack your things and come with me to Bai's house."

    Yuen Longtian stood up and said.

    But as soon as he finished speaking, another energetic voice came from outside the door: "No, I'll do it myself."

    Hear the words.

    Yuen Longtian¡¯s body trembled and he hurriedly walked out the door to greet him.

    There were two people standing at the door.

    ?????????????????????????????????????

    The other person was dressed in black and exuded a cold air, giving people a dangerous feeling.

    The leader is Bai Lingtian, the head of the Bai family.

    The man in black next to him is Bai Lingtian's personal guard. He is very powerful and is inseparable from Bai Lingtian, commonly known as the shadow.

    "I've met Master Bai, I've met Lord Shadow."

    Yuen Long Tian quickly greeted him respectfully.

    "Let's go, come with me to Jing'er's place!" Bai Lingtian waved his hand and ordered: "By the way, meet the person you just mentioned."

    "Thisthis kind of person is unknown. Although he has some strength, why do you personally take action?"

    Yuen Longtian said quickly: "Why don't you and Lord Shadow wait here for a while, and I will go and bring this person to you?"

    "If this person is the only one, I really won't be asked to make a trip in person. The main purpose of this trip is to see Jing'er and talk to her about her marriage to Yan Chun!" Bai Lingtian said lightly.

    "Master Bai is determined."

    Yuen Longtian nodded gratefully.

    Yuan Jing has a kind of constitution, which is actually useless and does not bring much benefit to her own cultivation.

    But it happened that the eldest son of Bai Lingtian, Bai Yanchun, the eldest son of the Bai family, practiced the exercises that required this kind of system.

    If you take a double break with him, you will get twice the result with half the effort.

    And Bai Yanchun is the future number one member of the Bai family, so the marriage between him and Yuan Jing naturally makes Bai Lingtian particularly concerned about it.

    Otherwise.

    How could Yuan Jing climb the high branch of the Bai family?

    It can even be seen that Bai Lingtian didn't take Bai Qiqu's injury seriously, and even Yi Feng, who injured Bai Qiqu, didn't take it seriously either.

    Speaking of which, it was just that I wanted to solve the problem along the way when I was looking for Yuan Jing.

    Bai Lingtian, Yuen Longtian and Shadow rushed all the way towards Yuan Jing's private house.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 525 The familiar book gang

    The courtyard door of Yuanjing's mansion was pushed open.

    Three uninvited guests, Yuen Long Tian, ??Bai Ling Tian and Ying Ying, barged in directly.

    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became heavy.

    Seemingly sensing that the arrival was not good, three shadows fell from the sky.

    A bear.

    A dog.

    A black robe.

    As for the little centipede lying on the dog's head, it was completely ignored by the three of them.

    After the three shadows landed, the leader in black robe glanced at the three of them and sat down directly on the main seat in the hall.

    He crossed his legs.

    Gouzi and Milky stood behind the black robe, one on the left and the other on the right.

    Seeing the three of them acting like this, the leader, Bai Lingtian, narrowed his eyes.

    "Is this black robe the one who injured Qiqu?" Bai Lingtian asked in a deep voice.

    "The Master of the Bai family is not him." Yuan Langtian agreed softly.

    "Where did that come from?" Bai Lingtian asked with a frown.

    "It is said that this man in black robe is that man's subordinate, and the black bear and dog are also that man's pets." Yuan Langtian said in a low voice: "According to the reliable information we found before, these three do not have much strength."

    "Subordinate?"

    Bai Lingtian frowned slightly.

    His eyes directly moved away from the body of Benwei San.

    Since he is a subordinate, it is not worth asking him to go to war, let alone investing more energy.

    Then he directly ordered: "Shadow, I leave this place to you."

    After saying that, he directly passed by Benwei and others and led them to the inner courtyard behind the Tianchao Hall in Yuen Long.

    After Bai Lingtian left, Shadow moved his hand and a stool moved directly behind him.

    He sat down directly.

    and Benwei were tit for tat.

    "Qiang!"

    There was another buzzing sound, and a long sword was inserted directly between him and Karan Benwei.

    "Looking at your posture, do you think you have some strength?" Shadow looked at Benwei and made a meaningful voice.

    Benwei ignored him.

    "Ah!"

    Shadow smiled coldly, took out a piece of white cloth from his arms, leaned over and gently wiped the blade of the long sword.

    "Actually, you were aware of current affairs just now. When the Lord was here, you didn't waste his time by talking too much."

    The shadow made a sound minding its own business.

    "but¡­¡­"

    Immediately, he changed the subject again.

    "Although my family doesn't take you seriously, and you don't talk too much, your attitude alone has already made my family unhappy."

    "So even if Your Excellency did not give an explicit order, as a person who has followed him for hundreds of years, I think it is necessary to teach you a lesson"

    After passing through the inner courtyard, Bai Lingtian and Yuen Longtian had already arrived at the inner hall.

    As soon as his thoughts were gone, Bai Lingtian discovered that two different people lived in two different rooms.

    It was Yuan Jing and Yi Feng who was sleeping soundly.

    ?Obviously.

    For their arrival, these two people still don¡¯t know.

    "grown ups."

    Yuen Longtian lowered his head slightly, waiting for instructions.

    "kindness!"

    Bai Lingtian nodded, glanced at Yuan Jing's room, and said calmly: "Go and bring that person over, and I'll go find Jing'er to talk about the engagement."

    "yes!"

    A feminine look flashed in Yuan Langtian's eyes, and he went straight to Yi Feng's room.

    After Yuen Long Tian left, Bai Collar Tian remained silent for a while.

    Prepare your words in your mind.

    His eldest son Bai Yanchun is extremely talented and can predict that he will lead the Bai family to greater glory in the future.

    For this purpose.

    He can give everything for it.

    Even though he is the dignified head of the Bai family, he would deign to condescend to his position and come to discuss marriage with a junior in person.

    The words in my mind have been decided.

    He was even prepared to make some concessions in order to get Yuan Jing to agree.

    But just as he was about to move, he suddenly noticed several books on the bookshelf next to the hall.

    In the top book, the words Tai Chi caught his eye, deeply attracting his attention.

    He crossed over in one stride.

    The pupils that will shrink at a close distance are staring at the book of "Tai Chi".?? 

    He shuddered violently.

    This book was exactly the same as one he had been lucky enough to see before.

    "No, it can't be true!?"

    A scene that once shocked him appeared in Bai Lingtian's mind, and his breathing became rapid at this moment.

    His trembling palms fell on the book cover of "Tai Chi" and he opened it nervously.

    With only a corner exposed and a glimpse of a small scene, Bai Lingtian felt like a thunder exploded in his mind. At the same time, he was so shocked that he couldn't help but take a few steps back.

    "Is it that gentleman?"

    "Or is it a certain master who has also received blessings?"

    While he was muttering uncontrollably, a person walked next to him.

    "I've met Uncle Bai, but I didn't know that Uncle Bai was here. I'm a little negligent. I hope you can forgive me."

    The person who came was none other than Yuan Jing, who had just walked out of the room.

    It¡¯s just that her face is slightly pale at the moment.

    Because Bai Lingtian's visit was not only flattering to her, but also truly frightening.

    Yuan Jing even had an idea of ??the reason why he came here.

    Or about her engagement with Bai Yanchun.

    Or maybe it was Yi Feng who injured Bai Qiqu.

    The two are nothing more than that.

    But no matter which reason it is, it is an absolute big trouble for Yuan Jing.

    But I also know that I can¡¯t escape by running.

    Only face it.

    She bit her red lips tightly, already making up her mind.

    As for the engagement, I will never agree to it.

    She will fight against Yifeng.

    She raised her head slightly and gritted her teeth, waiting for Bai Lingtian to launch an attack on him.

    However.

    What she didn't expect was that Bai Lingtian grabbed her shoulders with both hands and asked urgently: "Let me ask you, where did this book come from?"

    "Well?"

    "ah?"

    Yuan Jing was stunned by the unexpected question.

    She even prepared a set of words to ask Bai Lingtian, but who would have expected that Bai Lingtian would not follow the routine and ask about this?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 526 The First Person in the Empire

    "Uh, is there anything wrong with Uncle Bai's book?" Yuan Jing couldn't help but ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, where did this book come from?¡±

    Bai Lingtian's voice became hoarse at this moment, and he looked urgent, as if Yuan Jing was going to kill someone if she didn't tell him.

    "The book, the book belongs to Brother Yi!"

    Yuan Jing was obviously frightened and said quickly: "Brother Yi originally wanted to throw these books away as garbage, but I thought it would be a pity to throw them away, so I put them on this free bookshelf.  "

    "Brother Yi?"

    "Who is Brother Yi, the one who injured Qi Qu?" Bai Lingtian asked in an urgent voice.

    "yes!"

    Yuan Jing bit her red lips tightly and nodded bravely.

    Hearing this, Bai Lingtian took a deep breath, turned around and walked quickly towards Yifeng's room without saying anything.

    Seeing this, Yuan Jing panicked and quickly caught up.

    "Uncle Bai, please listen to my explanation, things are not like that."

    "It was Bai Qiqu who provoked him first that day, and Mr. Yi had no choice but to take action."

    "And it was all because of me that he took action. If you want to blame you, blame me. I really don't do Mr. Yi's business."

    While chasing Bai Lingtian, Yuan Jing explained anxiously.

    But the sullen Bai Lingtian ignored Yuan Jing at all. Instead, he quickened his pace and rushed towards the door of Yifeng's room.

    Seeing Bai Lingtian's appearance, Yuan Jing's face turned pale.

    This time.

    The trouble is really big!

    At the door of Yi Feng, Yuan Langtian looked anxious when he saw Bai Lingtian coming in such a hurry, and hurriedly came up to him and said, "Master Bai, don't be anxious, this kid is huddled in the room, no matter how much he screams, he just won't come out.  , I will break in the door right now, find out the kid, and hand him over to you."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    "Father doesn't want it."

    Seeing this, Yuan Jing shouted with a pale face.

    However, how could her shouts stop Yuen Long Tian who was obsessed with showing off in front of Bai Lingtian?

    But what people never expected was that at the critical moment, Bai Lingtian suddenly raised his hand and knocked Yuen Longtian to the ground.

    The scene suddenly solidified.

    Yuan Jing was stunned.

    Yuen Long Tian collapsed on the ground, holding his face in confusion.

    "Bai, Master Bai, why is this, why are you hitting me?"

    The aggrieved Yuen Longtian couldn't help but ask.

    But what the two of them never expected was that the sullen white-collar man walked lightly to Yi Feng's door without saying a word, and bowed down respectfully.

    "Yancheng Bai family, Bai Lingtian, I have met Mr."

    ¡°I¡¯m guilty of visiting Yuancheng, Mr. I don¡¯t know!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking.

    The eyes of the father and daughter of the Yuan family next to them almost fell out of fright.

    for¡­¡­

    Why?

    Didn¡¯t you come here to ask for help?

    I injured your son, and you still look so respectful?

    And you still say you are guilty?

    They no longer knew how to describe the turmoil in their hearts.

    And I have no idea what happened.

    But Bai Lingtian still ignored the two people's horror, and continued to stand at Yi Feng's door with his body bowed.

    Seeing Bai Lingtian acting like this, even though the father and daughter of the Yuan family had countless questions in their minds, they did not dare to speak out at the moment.

    The space around it.

    A quiet group.

    In the extreme silence, a sound finally came from the room.

    "Hoo!"

    "ha!"

    The three of them moved their ears.

    It sounded like Yi Feng¡¯s snoring.

    Bai Lingtian's expression immediately changed, "Since sir is resting, I won't disturb you for the time being."

    After saying that, Bai Lingtian bowed again and quickly walked out of the room.

    The confused father and daughter of the Yuan family also hurriedly followed.

    After retreating to the inner hall, the Yuen Long genius finally couldn't help but ask again.

    "Master Bai, what exactly is this?"

    Yuan Jing also cast her gaze over.

    Seeing the confused looks on their faces, the white-collar genius took a deep breath.With a tone of voice, he asked quietly: "Do you still remember what Master Wu Tian once said to us?"

    Hearing this, Yuen Longtian¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Speaking of this person, he felt a deep sense of reverence in his heart.

    He is the proud son of the Wutian Empire and the absolute overlord.

    Now that he is only in his twenties, he is already the king of the Wutian Empire and the strongest master in the Wutian Empire.

    People throughout the empire are convinced by him.

    He was able to qualify to see it, thanks to Bai Lingtian.

    "At that time, Master Wu Tian said that when the barrier between Lingxu Realm and Xianjiang Continent was not connected, as a teenager he ended up in Xianjiang Continent by accident due to space turbulence."

    "He originally thought he would never return to his hometown, but in a small town, he met a gentleman."

    "This gentleman taught him how to practice, which relieved many of his confusions. He also helped him break down the barriers to his cultivation, making his practice smooth sailing from now on."

    "It is precisely because of this gentleman that he has the ability to tear apart space. When the two worlds were not connected, he tore apart space and returned to the Lingxu world."

    "And all of his current achievements, becoming the first person in the empire, and becoming the king of the empire are all because of that gentleman's teachings to him, and also because that gentleman gave him a copy of the Supreme God when they parted.  Skills."

    "But this is also Master Wu Tian's regret. Because he was young, he didn't know where that small town was. Therefore, after that goodbye, he never saw that gentleman again, let alone thanked him in person.  Just say it."

    "So since then, Master Wu Tian has asked us to pay attention. If we see someone similar to that gentleman, we must treat him respectfully and inform him as soon as possible."

    Yuen Long said calmly.

    While speaking, his eyes showed not only admiration for Master Wu Tian, ??but also full of yearning for that legendary gentleman.

    And Yuan Jing on the side also listened with rapt attention.

    Unexpectedly, the first person in their empire, there is such a past, and even more curious, what kind of character should the gentleman who cultivates the characters like Wu Tianguo?

    "good."

    "It seems that you remember Master Wu Tian's words very clearly." Bai Lingtian nodded with satisfaction.

    "But what does the words Master Bai and Lord Wu Tian have said have to do with the man in front of him?" Yuen Langtian asked incomprehensively.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 527 Inseparable

    ??

    ¡°You¡¯ll know just by looking at it.¡±

    ? said.

    Bai Lingtian took out a book with both hands and placed it carefully on the table next to him.

    "This is?"

    Seeing this book, Yuen Langtian's eyes widened like those of a cow, and his whole body trembled violently.

    Staring and clicking his tongue, he turned his head and asked in a trembling voice: "Is this, is this Master Wu Tian's magical skill?"

    "Master Wu Tian regards that magical book as a treasure and is inseparable from it. This book is not Master Wu Tian's, but the book in front of you is exactly the same as that one!"

    Bai Lingtian said solemnly.

    There is no surprise at all about Yuen Long Tian¡¯s appearance.

    At the banquet in the Imperial Palace, when Wu Tian talked about the gentleman who was kind to him, he took out the magic book together.

    So they were lucky enough to see it with their own eyes.

    Everyone in the audience was shocked, and they will never forget that shocking scene for a long time.

    And now that I see this same magical skill again, I can still maintain this appearance without losing my composure, and my mood has been maintained very well.

    Yuen Longtian carefully stroked the book, and his breathing became clear and audible.

    "So this book"

    "is his?"

    With that said, Yuen Lang Tianjiang looked at Yi Feng¡¯s room with shocked eyes.

    "yes!"

    Bai Collar Tian nodded solemnly.

    See the situation.

    Yuen Longtian swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked again: "In other words, this person, like Mr. Wu Tian, ??also received blessings from that gentleman?"

    Having said that.

    He finally understood why Bai Lingtian acted like that at the door of Yi Feng's room just now.

    If this is really the case, then Bai Lingtian's actions just now are really not an exaggeration at all, and the slap he received was not aggrieved.

    After all, Master Wu Tian, ??who also received the blessing of the mysterious gentleman, relied on his magical skills to become the number one person in Wu Tian and became the king of Wu Tian.

    ??Then this person who has received the same blessings may not be much different in terms of strength and status.

    Let¡¯s take a step back.

    Even if this person is not strong, just because he is related to the mysterious gentleman, Wu Tian will treat him as a guest if he knows about it.

    "Probably not."

    Bai Lingtian¡¯s pupils shrank and he shook his head.

    Hear the words.

    Yuen Longtian breathed a sigh of relief.

    If this is the case, then things will get messy, especially his previous move to break in. Not to mention whether this person will be angry, if it gets to Wu Tian's mouth, he may not be able to eat it and carry it around.  .

    "Hoo!"

    "fine."

    "Fortunately it's not."

    Thinking of this, he breathed a sigh of relief again.

    Next to him, Bai Lingtian glanced at him, and then said more solemnly: "He should be the gentleman himself!"

    "oh."

    Yuen Longtian nodded subconsciously, secretly thinking that as long as he is not the same kind as Lord Wu Tian.

    It¡¯s just the gentleman himself, nothing

    "Well¡­¡­"

    "ah?"

    "That gentleman himself?"

    At this moment, he suddenly realized something was wrong.

    His eyes widened suddenly, and his whole body froze on the spot like an electric shock. He exclaimed loudly: "You mean, this is the gentleman himself?"

    "good!"

    Bai Collar Tian nodded solemnly.

    "Because Master Wu Tian said that that gentleman's surname is Yi!"

    "And this one is also named Yi!"

    This sudden confirmation made Yuen Longtian feel like a thunder exploded in his mind, and he collapsed on the ground in shock.

    His face was ashen and full of dullness.

    And Yuan Jing, who was standing by the side, also stared at her beautiful eyes, covering her red lips tightly with her beautiful hands, and her heart was filled with turmoil.

    Through the previous conversation between Yuen Longtian and Bai Lingtian, she knew that Wu Tian, ??the number one man in the empire, had such a past, so she was also curious about the mysterious gentleman who could cultivate a character like Wu Tianguojun.  What kind of existence is he?

    And now I¡¯m shocked to find out.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Brother Yi, who she spent time with day and night, is the mysterious ancestor who single-handedly trained Wu Tianguojun.??!

    How can this not shock her?

    "Daughter, please tell me, daughter, is this really Yi?"

    The frightened Yuen Long Tian got up from the ground and asked quickly: "And this book, does it belong to him?"

    ?Obviously.

    At this moment, Yuen Long Tian still has some illusions.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? This being being being breaking through the door. If Lord Wu Tianguo knew of such a disrespectful act, his nine clans would be destroyed.

    "His surname is indeed Yi!"

    Yuan Jing said solemnly: "And this book was indeed given to me by him, and he asked me to throw it away as garbage."

    Bai Lingtian and Yuen Longtian choked.

    But I also know it.

    This person¡¯s identity should be close to him.

    Because although they have never met this person, they learned a lot from Lord Wu Tianguo during that banquet.

    They know that this gentleman¡¯s style is neither revealing nor revealing, and he always looks like a mortal.

    But the treasures and magical skills in everyone's eyes are just ordinary things in this gentleman's eyes.

    The saintly product wipes the buttocks, and the imperial product serves as a footcloth. These are all true portrayals of this person.

    In short.

    That time Lord Wu Tianguo said a lot.

    At the end of the speech, I shed tears in front of all the ministers to express my longing for that gentleman.

    And at this moment.

    I want to throw away this current copy of "Tai Chi" as trash.

    ¡°To use the vernacular of their spiritual world, I am afraid that only this one could do such an act like that of Versailles.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 528 The king¡¯s good brother!

    ??

    "You have to save me, Master Bai."

    Yuen Long Tian¡¯s face was bloodless, a mournful sound came from his mouth, and he held Bai Lingtian tightly with his palms.

    "well!"

    Bai Lingtian sighed heavily.

    At the same time, he got rid of Yuan Langtian's palm, shook his head and said: "This kind of thing, unless Lord Wu Tian can be merciful, no one can save you."

    "But, I committed such a big thing, and it was all because of you!" Yuen Longtian shouted unwillingly.

    "This matter indeed started because of me, but you also have to understand that if we go into the water together and both the Yuan and Bai families lose their backbone, what will be the consequences for the two families in the future?" Bai Lingtian's pupils shrank,  He stared at Yuen Longtian and spoke word by word.

    Hear the words.

    The sky in Yuen Long is like a lightning strike.

    He collapsed on the ground with a pale face.

    If it is true as Bai Lingtian said, the consequences will be really unimaginable.

    "Without the backbone, the two major families will be targeted sooner or later. From then on, they will decline, enter the abyss, and eventually be lost in the long river of time.

    "Fortunately, I was lucky enough to wake up in time and it didn't lead to a big mistake!"

    Bai Lingtian sighed and said: "So don't worry. If Lord Wu Tianguo is really angry because of this and wants you to die to apologize, I will help you support the Yuan family until the next backbone of your Yuan family appears who can support the situation."

    "Okayokay!"

    Even though his heart was full of reluctance, Yuen Longtian had no choice but to nod his head with difficulty.

    "My request for an audience just now was ignored by the gentleman. I'm afraid he doesn't want to meet little people like us, so I must report this matter to the king as soon as possible!" Bai Lingtian solemnly explained: "Therefore, I want to set off immediately. As you say,  Take the time to go back to the Yuan family to explain the matter, and then wait for the monarch's fate!"

    "All right!"

    Yuen Longtian nodded with a depressed expression.

    Bai Lingtian patted Yuen Longtian's shoulder and comforted him softly: "Let's go, I'll send Shadow to go with you. He can help you deal with some difficult things as soon as possible"

    "etc¡­¡­"

    "shadow?"

    As soon as he thought of the shadow, he suddenly remembered another thing that made him feel terrible.

    And Yuen Longtian, who looked sluggish, also stared.

    The two of them looked at each other in unison.

    ?Obviously.

    Both of them remembered this incident.

    Because at the dinner party, Lord Wu Tianguo not only talked about that gentleman, but also talked about another person.

    Recalling the scene that night, the two of them remembered it vividly.

    Lord Wu Tianguo is sitting at the top, his lazy posture is slightly drunk, and his eyes are full of memories and reluctance.

    He said: If that gentleman is his enlightenment teacher on the road of spiritual practice, then this man is his good big brother.

    His good eldest brother is short in stature and is his husband¡¯s servant. He always puts on a loose black robe by his husband, which makes him look funny.

    ¡°But despite his appearance, he is actually the strongest master I have ever seen besides Mr.

    ¡°Even if I am now the number one person in the empire, I can¡¯t compare to one of my eldest brother¡¯s fingers.

    My eldest brother likes women.

    ? Like wine.

    Like singing and dancing.

    ? Like to play music.

    When they said this, they clearly remembered Wu Tianguo waving his hands and shouting to them: "Don't stop the music, keep playing, keep dancing."

    The scene was joyful and the atmosphere was warm. At the same time, Mr. Wu Tianguo said without hesitation in front of everyone in the audience: "I still remember that my first time was because my good brother stole thirty gold coins from Mr.  , took me to the Red Building."

    "At the beginning, I was confused and blushing, and I only lasted for a short while."

    "Speaking of which, that woman is really not very good-looking."

    "But looking back, that was my happiest and happiest time!"

    ¡°Besides, my eldest brother took me down to the river to catch shrimps, catch chickens in the fields, and eat grasshoppers on the grasslands.¡±

    "Sigh If I could go back to the time when I followed my eldest brother, I wouldn't be a bad king!"

    Many scenes of that night and Wu Tianguojun¡¯s words appeared in the minds of Bai Lingtian and Yuen Longtian

    When they thought of this, the two people turned into streams of light and rushed towards the front hall.

    And at the same time as he rushed away, Bai Lingtian was also secretly praying in his heart that nothing would happen, nothing would happen.

    &nbsp; But as soon as the two of them arrived at the front hall, there was a huge noise in the front hall.

    "Boom!"

    There was a loud bang.

    Earth-shattering.

    Just when he saw it, a black shadow flew out like a meteor, and then fell to the ground unconscious.

    Bai Lingtian and Yuen Longtian were extremely horrified.

    He glared.

    Because they saw with their own eyes that the man in black robe sitting at the head of the table injured the shadow like this just by raising his finger.

    How terrifying is this power?

    They can¡¯t imagine it!

    But it was instantly clear in their hearts that their guesses were correct. I am afraid that he is just the good eldest brother of the monarch.

    That person whom the monarch called the most handsome guy in the world, Benwei!

    And Yuan Jing, who was following behind, also saw this scene and immediately covered her red lips.

    Her beautiful eyes widened.

    Who in this Yuancheng knows about Shadow¡¯s strength?

    However, it was flicked away by Benwei's finger.

    this.

    Is that what Yi Feng said, the trash who can¡¯t practice?  !  !  !  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 529 It¡¯s him

    Feel sorry!  

    Chapter content retrieval timed out

    Failed to obtain chapter content

    ¡ú ¡ú ¡ú <a href="https:///read/173428/4657628.html" style="color:#f00;font-weight:bold;">Re-transcode and refresh this page</a> ¡û ¡û  ¡û

    If you cannot click the link above to refresh the page, please manually pull down to refresh this page or click the browser refresh button to refresh this page.

    Please remember the fantasy: It turns out that I am the peerless Martial God reading address: https://m./read/173428/

    If you refreshed twice and there is still no content, please contact us through the comments and suggestions at the end of the website, and we will fix it as soon as possible!

    Fantasy: Turns out I am the peerless Martial God latest chapter, Fantasy: Turns out I am the peerless Martial God Feng Lingbei, Fantasy: Turns out I am the peerless Martial God full text reading, Fantasy: Turns out I am the peerless Martial God txt download, Fantasy: Turns out I am the peerless Martial God free reading  , Fantasy: It turns out that I am the peerless martial god Feng Lingbei

    <a href="https://m./author/Feng Lingbei.html" title="Feng Lingbei">Feng Lingbei</a> is an excellent novelist. His works include: <a  href="https:///read/112316/">Top Crazy Young Man</a>, <a href="https:///read/112497/">Peerless War Emperor</a>, <a href=  "https:///read/120075/">Urban God of War Long Son</a>, <a href="https:///read/130537/">Above ten thousand people</a>, <a href=  "https:///read/137308/">Wuzhen Jiutian</a>, <a href="https:///read/173428/">Xuanhuan: It turns out that I am the peerless Martial God</a>, (note  Please visit our website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 530 Chicken

    Feel sorry!  

    Chapter content retrieval timed out

    Failed to obtain chapter content

    ¡ú ¡ú ¡ú <a href="https:///read/173428/4657629.html" style="color:#f00;font-weight:bold;">Re-transcode and refresh this page</a> ¡û ¡û  ¡û

    If you cannot click the link above to refresh the page, please manually pull down to refresh this page or click the browser refresh button to refresh this page.

    Please remember the fantasy: It turns out that I am the peerless Martial God reading address: https://m./read/173428/

    If you refreshed twice and there is still no content, please contact us through the comments and suggestions at the end of the website, and we will fix it as soon as possible!

    Fantasy: Turns out I am the peerless Martial God latest chapter, Fantasy: Turns out I am the peerless Martial God Feng Lingbei, Fantasy: Turns out I am the peerless Martial God full text reading, Fantasy: Turns out I am the peerless Martial God txt download, Fantasy: Turns out I am the peerless Martial God free reading  , Fantasy: It turns out that I am the peerless martial god Feng Lingbei

    <a href="https://m./author/Feng Lingbei.html" title="Feng Lingbei">Feng Lingbei</a> is an excellent novelist. His works include: <a  href="https:///read/112316/">Top Crazy Young Man</a>, <a href="https:///read/112497/">Peerless War Emperor</a>, <a href=  "https:///read/120075/">Urban God of War Long Son</a>, <a href="https:///read/130537/">Above ten thousand people</a>, <a href=  "https:///read/137308/">Wuzhen Jiutian</a>, <a href="https:///read/173428/">Xuanhuan: It turns out that I am the peerless Martial God</a>, (note  Please visit our website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 531 Dispatch all

    Bai Lingtian returned to the Bai family.

    Two young men came over quickly.

    One of them is the eldest son of the Bai family, Bai Yanchun, with a graceful demeanor and extraordinary temperament.

    Another person was limping over with bandages all over his body and a cane. It was Bai Qiqu who was kicked away by Yi Feng.

    "Father."

    Seeing Bai Lingtian coming back, Bai Qiqu rushed to the front even though he was holding a cane, shouting excitedly: "Father, how are you? Did you help me catch that damn bastard? If you do, you must hand over  Give it to me, I will break his legs and destroy his cultivation, so that I can relieve the hatred in my heart."

    Having said that.

    Bai Qiqu had a vicious look on his face, and he had already planned in his mind how to punish Yi Feng.

    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that Bai Qiqu slapped him hard.

    "Snapped!"

    It was thrown heavily on Bai Qiqu's face, and a pleasant sound came out.

    "Father, why are you doing this?"

    Bai Qiqu was stunned by the slap, and stared at Bai Qiqu in disbelief.

    "You dare to ask why, I will beat you to death, beat you to death."

    Bai Lingtian didn't care about Bai Qiqu's injuries at all. He raised his heavy feet and kicked Bai Qiqu's body one by one, making him scream.

    At this moment, he can be said to be as angry as he wants.

    If it weren¡¯t for this damn traitor, how could he be so frightened today that he almost couldn¡¯t come back from a trip to the gate of hell?

    Even the shadow that had followed him for hundreds of years was beaten to pieces by Benwei Benwei. He had no place to express his grievance.

    "Brother, save me!"

    Bai Qiqu, who was already seriously injured, was beaten to death by Bai Lingtian, and he grabbed Bai Yanchun tightly with his palm.

    But facing Bai Qiqu¡¯s plea for help, Bai Yanchun just kicked him lightly with the sole of his foot.

    Not only did he ignore him, but there was even a heavy mockery on his face.

    Waste is waste.

    "You can't tell the difference between the big things that really concern the family. Do you really think that your father went out today to avenge you?"

    The marriage between him and Yuan Jing is truly a major family matter.

    after all.

    He is the true pride of the Bai family and the person who can lead the Bai family to glory.

    He, Bai Yanchun, hasn't even opened his mouth to ask. Why do you come here to ask about such a trivial matter?

    You deserve to be beaten!

    Thinking of this, Bai Yanchun looked at Bai Lingtian questioningly.

    Then he asked calmly: "Father, I wonder how the marriage between Yuan Jing and I went today?"

    However.

    What he didn't expect was that Bai Lingtian then slapped him and shouted in a deep voice: "Shut your stinky mouth too."

    Bai Yanchun's expression changed instantly.

    "Stuck in place."

    Why?

    What he asked was a matter of family importance.

    Isn¡¯t my father always most concerned about the marriage between him and Yuan Jing?

    In short.

    He never imagined that he, the proud man of heaven, would be slapped like this.

    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that Bai Lingtian slapped him twice in the face.

    Bai Yanchun was stunned.

    At this moment, in Bai Lingtian's view, neither of them is pleasing to the eye.

    Yuan Jing?

    Now I still dare to think about Yuan Jing.

    Don¡¯t you want to live?

    Don¡¯t you want to see what kind of blessings people have now?

    You still want to get married.

    Are you worthy?

    Does the Bai family deserve it?

    "Don't ask so many questions, Yuan Jing, don't even think about it. If you don't want to die, pack your things immediately and follow me to the imperial city!" Bai Lingtian said solemnly.

    Bai Yanchun opened his mouth.

    Although he was arrogant and unwilling to be slapped by these three slaps, he also knew that something big must have happened.

    Then he obeyed the instructions and quickly packed up his things.

    Soon after, the father and son turned into two streams of light and rushed towards the imperial city.

    A battlefield littered with corpses.

    The two armies faced each other, and hundreds of thousands of experts gathered here.

    The Wutian Empire and the neighboring Fengyu Empire have been fighting for this place for half a year.

    Because this place has been important to the two countries since ancient timesFor the country, it is a battleground.

    At this moment, on the tower of Wu Tian Empire, Wu Tian, ??who was dressed in a military uniform, was listening to the report of Bai Lingtian who was kneeling on the ground.

    "What did you say?"

    "Have you really, really found your husband and my eldest brother?"

    After listening to Bai Lingtian's report, Wu Tian stood up tremblingly and looked at Bai Lingtian excitedly.

    "Exactly, both adults are in my Yuancheng at this moment." Bai Lingtian said respectfully.

    "Sir, big brother, the little chicken has finally found you."

    Wu Tian suddenly had tears in his eyes and a choking sound came from his throat.

    "Your Majesty?"

    And when many ministers nearby saw the upright monarch showing such an expression, they were horrified and knelt on the ground in fear.

    And Bai Yanchun, who followed Bai Lingtian, was also stunned by this scene.

    Who is it that can actually cause the king to be so moved?

    However.

    Wu Tianque ignored them.

    Instead, he asked Bai Lingtian tremblingly: "By the way, do you, sir, and my elder brother know that you came to me this time?"

    "For the record, your Majesty, the two adults know it, and you specially asked me to come here," Bai Lingtian said.

    "Oh, really?"

    Wu Tian asked excitedly: "Tell me quickly, what did your husband say to you?"

    "Sir, the gentleman said that when he arrives at the monarch's place, the monarch, as the host, should entertain him well!" Bai Lingtian said without daring to hide anything.

    "Okay, okay, since the gentleman said this, it means he regards me as one of his own, hahaha." Wu Tian said excitedly: "Everyone listen to the order and come with me to meet the gentleman."

    "At the same time, send me all the first saints from all the sects in the empire." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 532 Beheaded

    "besides."

    "I remember, how many of you have good-looking daughters?"

    ¡°You also dress me up beautifully and send them over.¡±

    Wu Tian said again.

    Hear the words.

    There was a commotion from everyone at the scene.

    I don¡¯t understand why Wu Tian wants to go to war like this.

    After all, not everyone had attended the banquet that night and knew what this gentleman and eldest brother meant to Wu Tian.

    Two of the ministers¡¯ expressions changed and they knelt down.

    "My lord, I hope you will spare my daughter."

    "Yes, my daughter is only eighteen, so I hope I can let her go!"

    There were anxious sounds from the two of them.

    If Wu Tian falls in love with their daughter, they will not hesitate.

    But who knows who this gentleman is?

    "snort!"

    Wu Tianqi snorted coldly and suddenly became furious, and the table next to him suddenly turned into pieces.

    "Aren't you willing to give you a chance?"

    "Drag it out."

    "Cut it off!"

    Wu Tian waved his hand and gave the order directly.

    "No, please spare my life, my Majesty!"

    "Your Majesty, we were wrong."

    The two men made shrill sounds, but Wu Tian ignored them and was dragged down directly.

    ???????????????? Later.

    The sound of two heads falling to the ground was heard, and they had become headless corpses.

    The king's anger scared everyone into silence, and they did not dare to breathe a single breath.

    ¡°One last warning to you.¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my husband and my eldest brother, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am today, let alone the powerful Wutian Empire today.¡±

    "All of you must unconditionally fulfill the requirements of sir and eldest brother. If anyone disrespects them at all, the nine tribes will be destroyed directly!"

    Wu Tian¡¯s unquestionable voice came out, and everyone knelt down and responded.

    "Walk!"

    "Come with me to meet Mr.

    Wu Tian got up and rushed there impatiently.

    "Your Majesty, I understand that you are eager to see that gentleman, but what should you do on the battlefield right now?" At this time, an old man came out and asked.

    "Battlefield?"

    Wu Tian glanced at it, waved his hand and said nonchalantly: "Give it to them, don't want it anymore."

    "ah?"

    "No more?"

    The old man was full of fright, and he quickly said respectfully: "Your Majesty, after all, we have been fighting here for half a year, and we are about to take it down. In addition, you injured Lord Fengyu. If you miss this golden opportunity, it will not be so easy next time.  ah!"

    "If you miss it, you miss it, it doesn't matter."

    Wu Tian still said nonchalantly: "Anyway, there is nothing more important now than meeting my husband and my eldest brother."

    "And if it makes my eldest brother happy and he takes the time to come over and fart, this place will be taken over directly."

    Wu Tian¡¯s words.

    Everyone was speechless.

    They were also full of curiosity about this gentleman and that elder brother.

    Soon after.

    Wu Tian rushed to Yuancheng with a dozen masters.

    Originally, he wanted to bring everyone here, but after thinking about it carefully, he realized that his strength was too low and his character was not good enough, so he was not qualified to come.

    Only a dozen elites were selected.

    These elites.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Basically, they have fought bloody battles with him over the years, and they are basically all existences with numerous military exploits.

    But because of this, these people all carry a certain bloodthirsty flavor, and many of them still have scars left by masters that cannot be recovered.

    Think about it.

    With his current status and such a group of elite experts, he shouldn¡¯t be too disappointed with his husband and eldest brother, right?

    As for the saints of the sects under his jurisdiction, as well as the daughters of ministers, he arranged them in an empty red building.

    Because he knows it.

    My eldest brother likes this tune and the atmosphere.

    After arranging all this, Wu Tian led everyone to Yuan Jing's mansion.

    Seeing this mansion, Bai Yanchun was stunned and speechless.

    "Father, father, the man who made the king want to be killed at all costs"My dear sir, do you live here?  Bai Yanchun asked in horror.

    "kindness!"

    Bai Lingtian nodded solemnly.

    There was a stormy sea in Baiyanchun.

    I finally understood why Bai Lingtian wanted to whip him.

    This is a reminder to him.

    Never catch Yuan Jing¡¯s attention.

    "Not willing?"

    Bai Lingtian looked at him.

    "I don't dare."

    Bai Yanchun lowered his head.

    Even if Yuan Jing is related to his cultivation, so what?

    In front of such a person, not to mention one Yuan Jing, even if there are ten or hundreds of Yuan Jing, they can only give in and give in.

    Bai Lingtian patted Bai Yanchun on the shoulder.

    In addition to his good talent, his son also appreciates being aware of current affairs.

    ¡°Sir, big brother, Little Chicken is here to see you.¡±

    At the door, Wu Tian had tears in his eyes and knelt down directly.

    The rest of the people also knelt behind.

    Hearing the sound outside, Yi Feng walked out with Benwei, Yuan Jing and others.

    "Sir, big brother."

    Seeing this, Wu Tian burst into tears, his voice filled with sobs.

    "Hey, you are really a little chicken, you have grown up."

    Seeing this, Yi Feng smiled happily, touched Wu Tian's head, and helped him up.

    Think about it.

    We haven¡¯t seen each other for many years.

    At that time, Benwei had just come out of the system, and Zhong Qing and Gouzi were not around yet.

    ????????????????????????????????????????

    Yi Feng led everyone into the house.

    In the hall, only Yi Feng and Wu Tian were present, and no one else dared to sit down.

    "You should sit down too!"

    Looking at Yuan Jing next to her, Yi Feng shouted.

    Hear the words.

    Yuan Jing¡¯s body trembled slightly.

    At this moment, she was already scared out of her wits.

    Even though she knew that Wu Tian would come long ago, she still couldn't help but tremble in her heart when they actually met him.

    ¡°And the names of the people Wu Tian brought here are also scary.

    They are all the top combat power of the Wutian Empire and important ministers of the Wutian Empire. They don¡¯t have a place to sit. How can you actually sit down?

    but.

    Finally, with Yi Feng¡¯s urging, Yuan Jing finally sat down uneasily, with nowhere to put her hands and feet.

    In the hall.

    Yi Feng and Wu Tian chatted familiarly.

    After a brief chat, Wu Tian said: "Sir, why don't we talk somewhere else? I've prepared some banquets. Little Chicken wants to toast you and Big Brother."

    "That's fine."

    Yi Feng smiled.

    According to Wu Tian¡¯s arrangement, the group of people rushed towards the largest red building in Yuancheng.

    Then we sat down in the largest box.

    And Yuan Jing was also lucky enough to join it because of her relationship with Yi Feng.

    ¡°Call me people in.¡±

    After sitting down, Wu Tian clapped his hands.

    ?Then the door opened, and a group of women with extraordinary temperament, who were like gods, lined up and walked in.

    See the situation.

    Benwei whistled, and his movements stirred up the wind.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 533 Not satisfied

    "Sir, brother, please choose!" Wu Tian waved his hand and said.

    Yi Feng frowned slightly.

    This little guy.

    When I grow up, I get a little bad.

    "Isn't this not good?"

    Yi Feng asked.

    "Sir, there's nothing wrong with it. These are all my subordinates. You can take your pick, sir." Wu Tian said with a smile.

    "A person under your command?"

    Yi Feng raised his eyebrows.

    Fine.

    Then just ask two of them to help pour the wine.

    With a wave of his hands, the two women sat next to Yi Feng.

    And Benwei chose Quanyao.

    Yi Feng didn¡¯t say anything. After all, it was such an occasion and it was rare to be happy.

    Seeing this, Wu Tian suddenly laughed. Sure enough, his eldest brother was still his eldest brother.

    but.

    Yuan Jing on the side was not happy at all.

    Because she recognized that the women in this row were the beauties of several major sects in the Wutian Empire, and there were even princesses from the royal family.

    These women are much more noble than her.

    In terms of strength and appearance, she is completely ahead of her.

    However.

    But it is just a plaything for Yi Feng and others.

    She found out again.

    The gap between him and Yi Feng is not that big.

    I don¡¯t dare to reveal the little thoughts in my heart anymore, and I will humiliate myself.

    That kind of people.

    How could you fall in love with her?

    While drinking, Wu Tian couldn't wait to report his achievements over the years to Yi Feng, as well as introduce the people he brought with him.

    So he hurriedly asked: "Sir, what do you think of the people I brought with me?"

    Yi Feng paused, looked at him, and said lightly: "Are you telling the truth?"

    "certainly."

    Wu Tianxiang said.

    ¡°Super rubbish.¡±

    Yi Feng shook his head.

    Wu Tian, ??who was looking forward to being praised by Yi Feng, instantly felt as uncomfortable as constipation.

    He originally thought that his husband would appreciate his unique vision and ability to cultivate such a group of masters, but he did not expect this result.

    "He is the best selected elite, why can't he still fall into the eyes of the master?"

    Next to them, Yuan Jing and the holy girl accompanying the wine didn¡¯t know what to say, so they remained silent and didn¡¯t dare to speak.

    "All right!"

    Helpless Wu Tian could only accept it.

    After all, he also knows what kind of person Yi Feng is. If he thinks about it carefully, these people may not be in his eyes.

    "But these people are not in your eyes. If you know that you are now the king of Wutian Empire, you will be very happy, right?"

    So he smiled and said: "Sir, my current identity is actually"

    However.

    As soon as he was halfway through speaking, Yi Feng pressed his palms to interrupt him, and then said: "Stop talking, I probably know everything."

    Hear the words.

    Wu Tian¡¯s eyes were startled.

    "Sir, do you understand?"

    "certainly!"

    Yi Feng drank wine and nodded.

    He already had a pretty good guess as to what kind of business Wu Tian did.

    It must be a bandit and a pimp.

    Because of the group of big men he brought, he could tell at a glance that they were all figures licking blood from their knife edges. They were either one-eyed dragons or had scars of several centimeters on their faces. If they weren't bandits, what could they be?

    As for pimping, let alone it.

    Just now Wu Tiandu admitted personally that the girl drinking next to him was his.

    Wu Tian is deeply admired.

    Sir, he is indeed a sir.

    ¡°I already knew it before I even said it.

    "So sir, Xiaojier didn't disappoint you, right?" Wu Tian asked impatiently, hoping that Yi Feng would praise him.

    He looks like this.

    It¡¯s like a child in class who wants to be praised in front of the teacher because he has done his homework well.

    However.

    However, Yi Feng put down his wine glass, shook his head, and said lightly: "I'm very disappointed!"

    Wu Tian was immediately dumbfounded.

    Yuanjing Yuanjing and the saints accompanying the wine were also stunned.

    &nbsp;You are a majestic king, but you still can¡¯t satisfy him?

    Wu Tian was full of doubts and asked: "Sir, why, why?"

    "It's not the right way."

    Yi Feng raised his glass and shook his head.

    "Isn't it the right way?"

    Wu Tian was completely stunned.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Well, actually I have taught you before, you should be a little ambitious and look further ahead." Yi Feng put down his wine glass and warned softly: "You seem to be a bit prosperous and chic at the moment, but in fact  Woolen cloth?"

    Hear the words.

    Wu Tian¡¯s body suddenly trembled.

    "Be ambitious and set your sights further"

    He was also murmuring Yi Feng's words secretly, then his eyes lit up and he suddenly realized.

    It suddenly occurred to me that since he became the king these years, he has lost his goals and has been complacent about his achievements all day long.

    Yi Feng¡¯s words now can be regarded as waking him up at once.

    yes!

    What does a king mean?

    How can ambition be limited to a small empire?

    You should be like Mr., strategizing and holding the whole world in your hands.

    "Sir, I understand!"

    Wu Tian knelt on the ground gratefully.

    After having enough wine and food, Wu Tian left.

    Because he felt that he was not worthy of being by Yi Feng's side, and his status as a small king was really embarrassing for Yi Feng.

    But before leaving, Yi Feng accepted him as a registered disciple.

    Originally, Yi Feng wanted to accept him as a formal disciple, but this guy's talent was also rubbish. Although it was better than super rubbish, it was still not ordinary.

    And this great encouragement immediately made Wu Tian's blood boil.

    He secretly swore that he must make some achievements and be qualified to see Yi Feng again.

    Genting Empire.

    Mie Shi and Yunding King stared at the Immortal Pillar of Luck in front of them.

    Seeing that the Immortal Pillar of Luck had recovered a lot, his face finally looked better.

    After all, during this period, they followed the instructions from above and did a lot of things to restore their luck.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at the next thing!¡±

    The King of Yunding said.

    "kindness!"

    Miushi held the Book of Guidance in his hand and looked at the guidance on it.

    "Wu Tian, ??the king of Wu Tian Empire, is the son of Da Lun. The next instruction is to win over him for our use." Mie Shi said.

    "oh?"

    "God is really helping me."

    Hearing this, the King of Yunding suddenly burst into laughter.

    "How to say?"

    Miushi asked quickly.

    "This Wutian Empire has been a vassal state of my Yunding Empire since ancient times. Letting Wu Tian come over for a visit is just a matter of imperial edict." The Yunding King said with a smile.

    Hear the words.

    Miushi¡¯s eyes also lit up.

    I didn¡¯t expect such a good thing to happen.

    "It's not too late, hurry up and order this Wu Tian to come here. As long as you control him, this person will be a member of our Yunding Empire, and this luck will naturally increase." Mie Shi said excitedly.

    "Okay, I will immediately order my subordinates to do it."

    The King of Yunding immediately gave the order and sent people to the Wutian Empire.

    Seeing the troops being sent out, Mie Shi and the King of Yunding looked at each other and couldn't help but smile.

    Started to sit and wait.

    They are not afraid that Wu Tian will not come.

    After all, the Wutian Empire is a vassal state of his Genting Empire. Genting summoned him, and as a vassal king, he had to come.

    Because in order to facilitate the control of vassal countries, some large empires will use imperial luck to set vassal marks on vassal countries.

    Whenever a new king of a vassal country comes to power, he will be automatically marked with this vassal mark until he retires as king or dies.

    With the existence of this mark, Genting Empire can control the life and death of its vassal monarch at any time.

    This is why there are almost no rebellions in Lingxu Realm.

    so.

    Unless Wu Tian is dead or no longer the king of the country, it is possible for him to disobey Yunding's imperial edict.

    PS: I feel like these chapters are not very well written. I¡¯m sorry. I will adjust them as soon as possible. This kind of article is not easy to write, so I¡¯m sorry.

    There is also Wu Tian. He is a character who appeared before the timeline at the beginning of this book, so he has not appeared in the previous article. This is a common technique.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)? is a character who appeared before the timeline of the beginning of this book, so he has not appeared in the previous article. This is a common technique.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 534 Big Brother is really resolute and resolute

    The Wutian Empire.

    In the palace.

    Wu Tian sat at the top.

    Outside the palace, seven or eight beautiful women walked in.

    "Meet the king."

    After entering the hall, all the women wanted to kneel down and worship Wu Tian.

    However, just as they bowed, a gentle force lifted them up.

    "You have been intimate with my eldest brother, and you are half of my eldest brother's woman, so you don't have to worship me, and I can't afford it." Wu Tian said lightly.

    "Thank you so much, Your Majesty."

    The women quickly thanked him.

    "In addition, because of your good service, my eldest brother gave you each a bone chip the size of a dust as a reward."

    "You guys take it, so that it can be refined."

    ? said.

    Wu Tian waved his palm, and seven rays of light fell into the hands of the girls.

    "Remember, you must refine it well. If the refining is successful, the seven of you will be able to become the Supreme Bone, and you will have a bright future!"

    Hear the words.

    The girls¡¯ faces suddenly showed expressions of surprise.

    The Supreme Bone.

    ? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    This is the legendary super physique.

    Such blessings are beyond their imagination.

    "Thank you so much, Your Majesty."

    Excited, the seventh girl knelt down again.

    "I said, you don't need to kneel to me, let alone thank me." Wu Tian used his strength to gently lift the seven people, and said lightly: "If you want to thank me, you have to thank my elder brother."

    "So after you go back, you must practice singing and dancing diligently. The next time you have a chance to see my eldest brother, you must make him happy. Do you understand?"

    "yes!"

    The seventh girl nodded respectfully, and at the same time carefully collected the traces of bone fragments.

    And when the Seven Girls received such blessings, the two people standing next to them had wry smiles on their faces, and their intestines turned blue with regret.

    Wu Tian seemed to be aware of their expressions, and turned his head slightly, his eyes slightly mocking.

    These two people were the two people whose heads were chopped off on the tower.

    He didn't actually kill them.

    Beheading was only a slight punishment, and it served the purpose of killing chickens to scare monkeys.

    Furthermore, when one reaches a certain level of strength, those who are decapitated will die, but it will only lose a certain amount of skill.

    "Originally, I wanted you to be loyal to the empire and share these good things with you as soon as possible, but you just didn't cherish it. Not only did you disobey me, but you also went too far to look down on your husband and my eldest brother."

    "You must have eaten this bitter pill now."

    "From now on, just take care of yourself!"

    The faint voice came out, making the two of them feel astringent and kneel on the ground, full of regret.

    The Supreme Bone.

    It¡¯s the Supreme Bone!

    ¡°If I had known that this trip would bring such blessings, I would have let my daughter take it no matter what.

    But now it¡¯s too late to say anything.

    It can be expected that the daughters of several other ministers of the same dynasty will have unlimited achievements in the future, and even among the seven, one will be able to sit on the throne of the king in the future.

    And their children, even if they were originally excellent, can only be regarded as extremely mediocre in comparison now.

    They will be of this lineage in the future.

    It will eventually fall!

    The two of them looked full of decadence, and they suddenly aged many years.

    In the next few days, Wu Tian was dealing with the follow-up matters of the empire.

    Because he never forgets Yifeng¡¯s teachings.

    A higher vision.

    A higher pattern!

    "No. 1 in the world."

    "Yes, I want to be number one in the world."

    "If I want to be, I will be the emperor of the entire Lingxu Realm. What does the small Wutian Empire mean?"

    "Before resigning from this position, I should do something more for the Wutian Empire."

    Wu Tian sat on the dragon chair and thought with his arms.

    It was decided to take down the position that they had fought for with the Fengyu Empire some time ago.

    in this way.

    Only in this way can the Wutian Empire be impregnable.

    "It's just that the Fengyu Empire is not weak, and it is not easy to win it down.

    "It seems that I need to ask your husband for a favor."

    So, Wu Tian took out the sound transmission jade slip.

    But after thinking about it,This little thing doesn't seem like something that should bother Mr.

    "It's better to inform big brother!"

    The sound transmission jade slip lights up.

    There came Benwei's voice from over there.

    "Oh, little chicken, what do you want to do with your brother?"

    "Brother, it's like this. Xiaojier wants to ask you a favor, come here and fart." Wu Tian told Jian Benwei about the position, hoping to get Jian Benwei's help.

    "Little chicken, no wonder the master said you have no plan, why bother me for just such a trivial matter?"

    The voice of Benwei¡¯s lesson came out.

    This made Wu Tian extremely ashamed.

    "Forget it, let me ask your milk-boosting brother to come over and sit down. Just wait, it will be over soon"

    Subsequently, the dialogue between the bonus and the milk agent was faintly there.

    After it was over, Ben Weicai said calmly: "I'm going to send people to collect the land!"

    Hear the words.

    Wu Tian was very excited.

    But before he could say thanks, he felt a huge noise coming from the distance.

    He plundered and came to the highest mountain in the imperial city.

    ??Looking with wide eyes.

    Just then, I saw a huge ass appear on the horizon in the distance, and then sat down heavily on the ground.

    "Boom!"

    Earth-shattering.

    Even the imperial city, thousands of miles away, heard bursts of noise.

    Wu Tian was stunned and speechless.

    ¡°Brother, you are so vigorous and resolute!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so scary!¡±

    While feeling silently grateful in his heart, Wu Tian quickly sent people to garrison the position.

    After taking this place easily, Wu Tian finally finished handling the matters in his hands.

    So.

    In just half a day, a piece of news spread throughout the Wutian Empire.

    The whole empire was in an uproar.

    King Wu Tianguo abdicated.

    At the entrance to the imperial city of the Wutian Empire, two figures flew over. They were the two people sent by the Yunding Empire to issue the imperial edict.

    "Finally arrived."

    "Yes, Wu Tian dare not disobey the imperial edict."

    "The Immortal Pillar of Luck can rise and fall a lot."

    The two looked at each other, smiled, and stepped into the imperial city.

    ? But.

    As soon as the front leg entered the imperial city, the back leg suddenly heard the news of Wu Tian's abdication.

    Two people.

    I was immediately dumbfounded!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 535 Enlightenment

    The two of them were stunned.

    If Wu Tian abdicates, then who should the imperial edict in their hands be given to?

    after all.

    The person they are targeting is Wu Tian!

    In Genting Empire.

    Miushi and the King of Yunding sat cross-legged next to the Immortal Pillar of Luck.

    Then, both of them opened their eyes at the same time.

    "If your guess is correct, the two of them should have arrived at the Wutian Empire, right?" Mie Shi said calmly.

    "kindness."

    "If nothing else happens, I'm afraid the imperial edict has already reached Wu Tian's hands." The King of Yunding said, "I guess there will be a letter from there soon."

    His voice just fell.

    Jade Jianjian has already lit up.

    Seeing this, the Yunding King¡¯s eyes lit up and he was slightly excited.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s really what you said, and as expected, the letter has already arrived.¡±

    Hear the words.

    Miushi is also slightly happy.

    However.

    While the two were enjoying themselves, the message from the jade slip also made them dumbfounded.

    Wu Tian abdicated.

    The two of them choked at the news and vomited blood.

    "What's going on? What's going on?"

    The King of Yunding shouted with a gloomy face: "This Wutian Empire was originally a chaotic little empire that had just established its name, so it didn't take long for Wu Tian to take the throne. Why did he suddenly abdicate?"

    The Mie Shi next to him is also puzzled.

    ??????????? Isn¡¯t this a mental illness if you don¡¯t want to give up the country you just conquered?

    "snort."

    "If you abdicate, you will abdicate. He is still a member of the Wutian Empire and is also under the jurisdiction of our Yunding Empire. The imperial edict will be delivered to me without fail."

    Soon, the King of Yunding accepted the facts and made a decision directly, issuing orders to the two of them.

    "But Your Majesty, if Wu Tian is still the king, we can use the attached mark to control him. Now that he is no longer the king, the mark will disappear automatically. If he fails to accept the imperial edict, there is nothing we can do against him, right?"  One person said worriedly.

    "Hmph, so what if we don't have the subsidiary mark? Do you really think that since our Yunding Empire has no subsidiary mark, there is nothing we can do about it as a small monarch?"

    The King of Yunding snorted coldly: "Just listen to my order and give him the imperial edict first. If he doesn't come, tell him directly that anyone who resists the edict will be killed immediately. Even if he goes to the ends of the world, I, the Yunding Empire, can easily kill him at night."

    "yes!"

    Hear the words.

    The two people who were sent to the Wutian Empire also gained confidence.

    Think about it too.

    Compared to the Genting Empire, what does this small Wutian Empire mean?

    This is Wu Tian.

    After receiving the imperial decree, do you really dare to fail?

    As envoys sent by their superiors, the two of them entered the palace of the Wutian Empire with great pride.

    Within the palace hall.

    Although Wu Tian has abdicated, he is still sitting at the top and presiding over the overall situation for the time being.

    Seeing the arrival of the two envoys, Wu Tian frowned slightly.

    For the Genting Empire, he has never been cold to it.

    Usually when their subordinate empires are fighting in chaos, the higher-ups won¡¯t even look at you, and they don¡¯t care whether you live or die.

    When you have some accumulation, you will have to provide a lot of resources.

    "Are you Wu Tian?"

    The two stood in the main hall, looked up at Wu Tian, ??and heard a majestic voice.

    "it's me!"

    Wu Tian nodded.

    "We and I are here to convey the imperial edict to you by order of the King of Yunding."

    "In recognition of Wu Tian's resourcefulness, bravery, and meritorious service in unifying the Wu Tian Empire, it is specially announced that Wu Tian will choose a day to pay homage to the emperor."

    The content of the imperial edict is very short and concise.

    After finishing speaking, the man who read the imperial edict raised his head and said: "The above is the content of the imperial edict, and there is also the verbal edict of the King of Yunding."

    "explain."

    Wu Tian¡¯s voice came out.

    "What the King of Genting means is that he admires you very much. The reason why he asked you to go to court is because the King of Genting wants to grant you the throne of the Genting Empire." The man said.

    "The throne?"

    Wu Tian¡¯s pupils moved.

    "Yes, it's the throne."

    "Do you know the importance of this throne?"

    ¡°Since the Genting Empire, only two people have been able to be crowned kings.And these two people are the two most powerful monarchs in the affiliated empire.  "

    "Originally, it would not be your turn to control the Wutian Empire anyway, but as stated in the imperial edict just now, it is because the Holy One appreciates you."

    "So, why don't you quickly kneel down and thank Long?"

    But.

    But Wu Tian shook his head.

    "What are you shaking your head about?"

    The man who read the decree asked in a deep voice.

    "I want to say that you are late."

    Wu Tian said calmly: "I am no longer the King of Yunding."

    "If you are not the King of Genting, you cannot be crowned king. After all, I remember that the prerequisite for being crowned King in Genting is to be the King of the Empire, right?"

    "You don't need to say more about this matter. The King of Yunding already knows about it, and he doesn't mind that you are no longer the King. He appreciates your talents, so you can still be crowned king!" The voice of the person who delivered the decree said,  "So you don't have to have so many questions anymore, just thank Ron quickly!"

    But Wu Tian frowned.

    Because he smelled something unusual.

    In the past, what was the purpose of making a king?

    It¡¯s just to better control the subordinate empire, so the prerequisite for being crowned king is the king.

    ???????????????????????? And if it is not the king, for the Yunding Empire, there is no value in being crowned king at all.

    But now it¡¯s because of him that he broke this rule.

    why is that?

    Anyway, he doesn¡¯t think that everything he performed in the Wutian Empire can really be appreciated by the King of Yunding.

    in.

    I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s very scary to think about it carefully!

    After all, there is no free pie in the sky.

    This King of Yunding may have an agenda!

    Taking a step back, Wu Tianke is not happy to be the king at all.

    He has resigned from his position as King of Wu Tianguo, and I came to you to be a useless king.

    ¡°If my husband knew that he was so clueless, he would probably be very disappointed.

    So, Wu Tian took a step forward calmly and said: "I am not interested in any monarch or king, so I accept the kindness of Lord Yunding. You can go back!"

    Hear the words.

    The two envoys frowned immediately.

    His face became visibly gloomy.

    "Wu Tian, ??do you know what you are talking about?"

    The two people made a deep voice, and said coldly: "What you said, do you want to resist the decree?"

    Wu Tian remained silent.

    Just looking at them lightly, the meaning was already obvious.

    This made the two of them furious.

    "Do you know what the consequences of this are?"

    "If you dare to resist the will of the King of Yunding, it will be a crime that will destroy both body and soul."

    "Not just you, even your entire Wutian Empire will suffer a devastating blow."

    "Have you thought about it, can you bear this result?"

    The cold voices of the two people came out, and the threatening meaning in them was not concealed at all.

    This made Wu Tian frown tightly.

    He, Wu Tian, ??is not afraid of anything.

    But when he knew that it would involve the entire Wutian Empire, he inevitably had worries in his heart.

    what to do?

    Wu Tian didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment.

    After thinking about it, I can only ask my husband for advice on this matter.

    He secretly took out the message jade slip and sent the message towards Yifeng.

    "damn thing!"

    "It turns out you stole those four gold coins."

    "I'll tear you apart."

    In Yuanjing¡¯s house, Yi Feng was dismantling Benwei when he received a message from Wu Tian.

    Yi Feng casually took out the jade slip.

    In fact, this jade slip resembles a phone number from a previous life. It is a very common item in this world. It is not something that can be used by immortal cultivators. Mortals who are slightly richer can also afford it.

    Thinking of his jade slip, it seems that it was given to him by someone else.

    He had forgotten who specifically sent it.

    "Little chicken, what's the matter?" Yi Feng picked up the jade slip and asked leisurely.

    "Sir, that's it. I have some decisive choices, and I need to ask you for advice." Wu Tian said respectfully.

    "Oh, didn't I tell you these things before?"

    "Pattern!"

    "Pattern!"

    "Pattern!"

    ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t be afraid when things happen, just keep moving forward!¡±

    "Okay, I'm busy, I won't tell you anymore, I'll hang up."

    After saying that, Yi Feng hung up the jade slip directly, lifted up his sleeves and continued to dismantle Benwei.

    Looking at the severed jade slip, Wu Tian stood there, with what Yi Feng said echoing in his mind for a long time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid when things happen, just keep moving forward¡±

    "Sir's words seem to have something to say!"

    Wu Tian squinted his eyes and seemed to have a clear understanding of this sentence.

    "There is still a pattern."

    ¡°Mr. repeatedly emphasized the pattern to me¡±

    "Then what is the bigger picture than the King of Genting?"

    After muttering, Wu Tian¡¯s eyes widened.

    I realized it again in my heart.

    Hiss!

    A breath of cold air came from his mouth.

    It turns out that Mr.¡¯s expectations for him are so high!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)?¡±

    "Pattern!"

    ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t be afraid when things happen, just keep moving forward!¡±

    "Okay, I'm busy, I won't tell you anymore, I'll hang up."

    After saying that, Yi Feng hung up the jade slip directly, lifted up his sleeves and continued to dismantle Benwei.

    Looking at the severed jade slip, Wu Tian stood there, with what Yi Feng said echoing in his mind for a long time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid when things happen, just keep moving forward¡±

    "Sir's words seem to have something to say!"

    Wu Tian squinted his eyes and seemed to have a clear understanding of this sentence.

    "There is still a pattern."

    ¡°Mr. repeatedly emphasized the pattern to me¡±

    "Then what is the bigger picture than the King of Genting?"

    After muttering, Wu Tian¡¯s eyes widened.

    I realized it again in my heart.

    Hiss!

    A breath of cold air came from his mouth.

    It turns out that Mr.¡¯s expectations for him are so high!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 536 The first step towards the big picture

    After seeing the threat, Wu Tian remained silent, and sneers appeared on their faces.

    Thinking about it, Wu Tian is still afraid of the power of the Yunding Empire.

    "how?"

    "You must have figured it out, right?"

    "When you have figured it out, just follow us back!"

    The two raised their lips and made a joking sound.

    However.

    As soon as their voices fell, a terrifying power surge came from the sky above their heads.

    this moment.

    The two of them seemed to be carrying a huge mountain on their shoulders. The underground stone slabs suddenly cracked, and their bodies were covered in cold sweat.

    ??See clearly.

    Only then did they realize that Wu Tian had attacked them without any warning.

    The expressions of the two men changed greatly, and they shouted in a deep voice: "Wu Tian, ??what are you doing? You dare to attack us. We are the envoys of the Yunding Empire. If you dare to do this, will you risk your life?"

    "Hmph, what happened to the envoy? You are the ones who will be killed!"

    In mid-air.

    Wu Tian let out an arrogant laugh.

    ¡°And I not only want to kill you, but I will also kill you all at the palace of the Genting Empire in the future!¡±

    "you dare?!"

    The two of them stared at each other in shock, pointing at Wu Tian with trembling palms, and made angry voices.

    "See if I dare!"

    In the midst of arrogant laughter, Wu Tian¡¯s thick palm prints landed directly on the tops of the two people¡¯s heads.

    Then, under the eyes of countless people, the two were beaten into pulp, turned into a pool of blood, and died suddenly on the spot.

    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty?"

    This scene simply shocked everyone.

    As members of the court, everyone is not a fool, and they can all guess that the olive branch suddenly thrown out by the Genting Empire must be evil.

    Even facing the threat from the two men to the Wutian Empire, everyone was outraged.

    But what can we do?

    Who told them to represent the Genting Empire?

    But they never expected that Wu Tian would actually dare to kill the two of them.

    "Your Majesty, is this move too impulsive?"

    "Yes, Your Majesty, if this matter is reported back to the Genting Empire, I am afraid it will bring a catastrophe to the Wutian Empire!"

    North Korea.

    Many ministers could not help but make worried sounds.

    "What are you afraid of?"

    Wu Tian, ??the leader, waved his sleeves and said nonchalantly: "Although your concerns are well-intentioned, I have to say that your situation is too small!"

    "The situation is too small?"

    The ministers in the court stared at each other, not understanding what Wu Tian said.

    "I hope your Majesty will make it clear!"

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°What I mean is very simple, that is, starting from today, our Wutian Empire must not only break away from the control of the Genting Empire, but also turn the Genting Empire into our territory.¡±

    "And I, Wu Tian, ??want to be the king of Lingxu Realm!"

    The confident and domineering voice, mixed with immortality, spread throughout the audience.

    "What?"

    It can be said that one stone sets off a thousand waves.

    Let everyone suffocate.

    They all stared with eyes filled with disbelief.

    They were all thinking to themselves, is there something wrong with Wu Tian¡¯s brain?

    Although they are both called empires, Wutian Empire and Genting Empire are not at the same level at all.

    Turning the Genting Empire into the territory of the Wutian Empire, how much did you have to drink to say such a thing!

    This is not because everyone does not believe Wu Tian.

    On the contrary, they admire Wu Tian very much and even regard him as a kind of belief in Wu Tian Empire.

    It¡¯s just that when I say this, it¡¯s really unbelievable.

    For a while.

    There was a lot of discussion in the court, and all kinds of doubts were heard.

    When Wu Tian saw this, he didn't care at all. Instead, he waved his hand and suppressed the entire audience with his vast momentum.

    In the silence, Wu Tian's long voice came out.

    "I know you think this decision is a bit fanciful!"

    "But I might as well tell you clearly that the reason why I made this decision was because of my husband's instructions!"

    "And if we offend the Genting Empire, there is no need to be afraid, because my husband and my eldest brother will fully support us!"

    "Because just now, sir passed down the mantra"

    &nbsp; Hear the words.

    All the officials in the court looked at Wu Tian, ??waiting for his next words, and their expressions were also full of expectation.

    Wu Tian deliberately lied about it. When everyone in the room was extremely curious, he raised the corner of his mouth and continued to make a thick voice.

    "Sir, what you probably mean is - don't be afraid when something happens, just do it and it'll be over!"

    Hear the words.

    The gloomy expressions of everyone in the court disappeared, replaced by excitement and excitement.

    Since the Great Milk Immortal wiped out the Fengyu Empire, which was surrounded by water but jumped out to cause trouble from time to time, they have long since worshiped Yi Feng and Jian Benwei as gods!

    Not to mention, after the seven women from before refined the bone fragments of Juan Benwei, they really became the Supreme Bone.

    So if this is really Mr.¡¯s instruction, then you are afraid of Genting Empire¡¯s eggs!

    ¡°Your Majesty, Sir, I agree with your idea, fuck the Genting Empire!¡±

    "Yes, I support it too!"

    ¡°It¡¯s best to send out troops now, I¡¯ll take the lead!¡±

    For a time, various enthusiastic and restless voices came out.

    He looked even more impatient than Wu Tian. He wished he could hit the Yunding Empire¡¯s palace right now and tear off the Yunding King¡¯s head.

    "Hahaha, I admire you very much!"

    Seeing this, Wu Tian also laughed, and Youyou said: "So now you guys tell me, what does it mean that I killed two envoys?"

    "Your Majesty is right, killing two envoys is nothing."

    "Hahaha, there are only two here. It would be great if there are two more, so that I can kill one myself!"

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    At this time, in the heated atmosphere, another person came out and said: "Your Majesty, I have another plan!"

    "Oh, you tell me?"

    Wu Tian asked quickly.

    "I suggest that the bodies of these two people be transported directly back and hung on the tower of the Genting Empire Palace!"

    ¡°In this way, we can express our determination to declare war on the Genting Empire!¡±

    Hear the words.

    Wu Tian¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, he slapped his thigh and stood up suddenly.

    ¡°It¡¯s so attentive, so attentive!¡±

    Wu Tian couldn¡¯t wait to do this.

    ¡°If it were in the past, who would have dared to do this, who would have dared to provoke the Genting Empire like this?

    ¡°Then Wu Tian will do this today.

    This is his first step towards the big picture

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    Presumably, if Mr. knew this, he would not be disappointed in him anymore!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 537 Bad Premonition

    Genting Empire.

    Miushi and Yunding King were sitting cross-legged next to the Immortal Pillar of Luck, also waiting for news from the Wutian Empire.

    For them.

    It is too easy to conquer the king of a small empire.

    There will be no surprises at all.

    But the wait lasted only two days.

    For two whole days, the two people sent out did not return any news.

    "Will something happen to those two people?" Mie Shi asked worriedly.

    "I'm worrying too much."

    The King of Yunding said with a relaxed look: "Our Yunding Empire is established in the Lingxu Realm. When hundreds of countries come to court, no one dares to do anything to them."

    ¡°Even if they are really in danger, these affiliated countries will protect them at all costs.¡±

    "Because if the envoy sent by our Yunding Empire dies, no one will dare to bear this responsibility!"

    His voice.

    Full of confidence.

    This is the prestige of the Yunding Empire in the Lingxu Realm.

    "That's good."

    When Mie Shi heard this, his face relaxed. It seemed that he was indeed worrying too much.

    However.

    There was a voice outside the palace reporting, and it seemed very urgent.

    The King of Yunding frowned and asked in a deep voice: "What's going on?"

    "I would like to report to you, Lord Destruction, this morning someone discovered that there were two body bags hanging on the tower of our imperial city!"

    The visitor knelt on the ground and reported respectfully.

    "What, a body bag?"

    "Who is so bold?"

    The face of the King of Yunding suddenly became angry.

    Since the establishment of the Yunding Empire, no one has ever acted wildly in the imperial city, let alone hanging body bags on the towers.

    It is simply a provocation to the authority of his Genting Empire!

    Soon, the angry King Yunding rushed to the foot of the city tower with Mie Shi and others.

    At this moment, the tower has already been blocked.

    Although in this kind of cultivation world, the death of two people is nothing, but hanging the dead people on the tower of the Yunding Empire Imperial City is completely different.

    At this moment, two body bags are still hanging on the tower.

    Looking up, he found that the body bag was soaked in bright red with blood, and drops of black blood were still dripping down from time to time.

    Saw this scene.

    The king of Yunding was extremely furious.

    With a wave of his hand, the two body bags fell to the ground.

    Two subordinates quickly stepped forward and opened the body bag.

    A pile of minced meat.

    There is no human form at all, let alone what it looks like.

    Provocation.

    Chi Guoguo¡¯s provocation.

    "I order you not only to find out the identities of these two people within one day, but also to find out who did all this!"

    The king of Yunding had a dark face and immediately gave the order.

    After the order was conveyed, he and Mieshi returned to the palace.

    "There's no need to get so angry about things like this. Just leave it to your subordinates." After sitting down, Mie Shi said rather unhappily: "For us, the matter of the Immortal Pillar of Luck is the key."

    Hear the words.

    The King of Yunding nodded in shame.

    Too.

    This matter does not make him so angry.

    It¡¯s just some blind people making trouble.

    After all, they have more critical things to do.

    Thinking of this, the anger on the Yunding King's face also dissipated, and he became less concerned about the body bag.

    "As Mie Shi said, just leave it to your subordinates.

    "Report!"

    "Report to the monarch that the identities of the two have been found out."

    At this time, my subordinates came to report.

    However.

    The subordinate was just halfway through speaking.

    The King of Yunding opened his eyelids, waved his hand and directly interrupted the subordinate's words, and then said calmly: "You can just go and report this to the Prime Minister, there is no need to say anything more to me."

    Although he was a little angry at first, he wanted to know the result right away.

    But after talking about the destruction of the world, he no longer cared about this matter at all, and his mind was entirely on the Immortal Pillar of Luck.

    And Mie Shi on the side didn¡¯t even open his eyes. After all, he was not interested in who the two of them were.

    ??"But the monarch, the status of the two of them is not trivial"

    The subordinate said with an embarrassed expression.

    A hint of impatience flashed across the face of the King of Yunding.

    ¡°That¡¯s all, since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s talk about who these two people are and how important their identities are!¡±

    After pondering for a moment, he said in a calm manner.

    "These two are the two envoys sent by the monarch to the Wutian Empire!"

    The subordinate knelt on the ground and carefully made a sound.

    "What?"

    The King of Yunding, who had been calm just now, suddenly widened his eyes.

    And Mie Shi, who originally didn't care about this matter at all, bounced up from the ground.

    The palm of his hand grabbed the subordinate's neck tightly, and a gloomy voice came out word for word: "What did you just say? Who did you say died?"

    "My lord, calm down, calm down."

    A hoarse voice came from the throat of the subordinate who was grabbed by the neck, and he said tremblingly: "The two envoys sent to the Wutian Empire are dead!"

    "Then why didn't you tell me earlier?"

    Beside, Genting Empire roared.

    "It's you, you don't want to know, so you asked me to report to the Prime Minister!" the subordinate said with a sad face.

    "You dare to talk back, you'll die!"

    The King of Yunding directly tore the man in half and stood there angrily.

    "What's going on, what's going on"

    Miushi was not much better either, roaring his voice.

    And at this moment, behind the two of them, there was a fluctuation in the Immortal Pillar of Luck.

    The two of them turned around and their expressions changed.

    I have a bad premonition in my heart, feeling that the Immortal Pillar of Luck is about to decline!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Because I can almost guess that something has happened to the Wutian Empire.

    ¡°In fact, Wu Tian probably killed the two of them.

    This is equivalent to saying that a child of luck who can increase their luck is directly on the opposite side.

    "Be calm and don't be impatient. Be calm and don't be impatient."

    ¡°It¡¯s normal to have accidents!¡±

    "This Wu Tian is still just a small character. Even if he is on the opposite side, his luck will not be reduced too much." The King of Yunding comforted him.

    "kindness!"

    Miushi nodded his head, comforting himself in the same way.

    But suddenly.

    A swish sound.

    The Immortal Pillar of Luck was directly reduced by one-third.

    Seeing this, the two people's eyes widened and they sat down on the ground.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 538 I want to ask my master or my eldest brother to take action!

    The two of them held their hearts, twitching for a while.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ating the tears falling from our eyes.

    It was hard to make up for the luck that was lost due to the Yellow Sky monster, and now it is back to its original shape because of Wu Tian.

    For a while.

    The two of them were furious.

    "Report!"

    At this moment, a subordinate came in a hurry to report.

    "What's up?"

    The angry King of Yunding shouted.

    "Wu Tian, ??the Wu Tian Empire has launched an attack on our Yunding Empire, and today we have conquered three cities on the border of our Yunding Empire!" the subordinate said hurriedly.

    "What?"

    Hear the words.

    The anger of the King of Yunding rose to the extreme, and the anger all over his body was burning.

    Nor did I expect it.

    This little Wu Tian not only killed the envoys he sent, but also dared to openly declare war on his Yunding monarch.

    "Wu Tian, ??you Wu Tian, ??the king of a small empire, actually dare to commit such crimes, I will kill you!"

    The King of Yunding clenched his fists, and a hoarse voice came from his throat.

    "Let me go!"

    On the side, Mie Shi also heard the same angry voice.

    Originally, conquering the king of a subordinate country was a sure thing, but now that such changes have occurred, he can't sit still at all.

    "Yes, this person must die!"

    "Although we can no longer win him over to become ours and increase the luck of the Luck Immortal Pillar, killing him can at least make up for the lost luck we have lost!"

    The King of Yunding made a firm voice, and he already regarded Wu Tian as a dead man in his heart.

    Miushi nodded.

    Immediately, a red robe swept out quickly, turned into a red light and disappeared.

    ¡­¡­

    "Ding!"

    "Congratulations to the host, because the host's outer disciple has become famous, the host will be rewarded with two points of luck."

    "Ding!"

    "If a critical hit occurs in the luck value, the reward will be doubled to four points in luck value."

    "The current total luck value of the host is six points."

    "oh?"

    Yi Feng, who was drowsy, heard the voice in his head and suddenly sat up unexpectedly.

    "Get four more points of luck, seconds!"

    ¡°Although it is still far from redeeming the mythical beasts in the system store, you can still add up to a lot!¡±

    "But who are the outer disciples?"

    "oh."

    "It looks like a chicken?"

    The confused Yi Feng scratched his head, and then suddenly realized who it was.

    "But this little guy, a bandit and a pimp, what kind of fame can he make"

    "You didn't rob a village, did you?"

    Yi Feng couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of his mouth.

    But there is nothing we can do.

    ¡°After all, I have grown up now, and he, the master, can¡¯t control me.

    He stood up and stretched out, also planning to go outside to find some food and try his luck to see if he could find an ordinary disciple.

    However.

    When he came to the street, he found that it was different from before.

    There are banners and slogans posted everywhere on the streets.

    Soldiers were being drafted, food was being drafted, and terrifying martial arts masters were flying overhead from time to time.

    Plants and trees are all soldiers.

    There is a solemn atmosphere everywhere.

    "What's going on?"

    Yi Feng¡¯s face was confused.

    After asking around, I found out that the country he was in had started fighting with other countries.

    It just so happens that what we are doing is still a super empire.

    "Grass!"

    "The king of this country is a country with a lot of tricks and big bullets. How dare he attack such a big overlord? Do you want to risk your life?"

    With that said, Yi Feng ran back to the house without caring about eating, and shouted: "Benwei, hurry up and pack your things and run away."

    After hurriedly packing up his things, he hurriedly said hello to Yuan Jing, and Yi Feng quickly left with Benwei and others.

    Yuan Jing looked at the backs of Yi Feng and others leaving, tears falling from her beautiful eyes.

    he.

    Having lived here for so long, don¡¯t you have any feelings at all?

    When you left, you didn¡¯t even look back or say any unnecessary words?"Oh, my daughter, forget it, you are not the same person at all."

    At this time, Yuen Longtian walked out from behind and comforted softly: "We are not even qualified to climb up to this level of existence, so forget about him"

    "Father, I know."

    Yuan Jing wiped away her tears with a smile and nodded pretending to be strong.

    His eyes were always looking in the direction where Yi Feng and others were leaving.

    until.

    Disappear.

    ¡­¡­

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    "Another city!"

    In the city tower, Wu Tian was wearing a battle robe, looking at a city that had just been conquered, and hearty laughter came from his mouth.

    "The king."

    At this time, a minister came.

    Halfway through, he was interrupted by Wu Tian.

    "Don't call me a king. I'm no longer a king. If you want to call me a king, you have to wait until I defeat the Yunding Empire!" Wu Tian said boldly.

    "Yes, sir!"

    The minister lowered his head and said worriedly: "Are we being too grand this time?"

    "Although we defeated several cities in the Genting Empire, it was because the Genting Empire did not react. Now that the fight has reached such a relentless level, we have no escape route at all. Should we leave ourselves a retreat?"

    "snort!"

    "What's the way out?"

    "When I look at your situation, you are in a low position."

    "Besides, what am I afraid of? My master and my eldest brother are sitting in the back to support me." Wu Tian said without any fear.

    Hear the words.

    The minister was stunned for a moment.

    Then the worry on his face quickly dissipated.

    yes.

    That gentleman and the immortals were sitting in the rear, so what did they have to worry about?

    "Report!"

    At this moment, the spies hurriedly came to report.

    "explain."

    Wu Tian waved his hand and said.

    "My lord, according to reports from spies stationed in the Genting Empire, the Genting Empire has set its sights on you, sir, and a super master who wants to destroy the world has arrived and said he wants to take your life. Please make your decision."

    "In addition, this is the news about the world-destroying world from the secret agent!"

    Hear the words.

    Wu Tian quickly received the news about the destruction of the world.

    "The strength is unknown, and he is on equal footing with the King of Genting"

    Wu Tian murmured, his eyes flashing slightly.

    Just these two bits of news.

    It can prove that the coming enemy is not something he can deal with.

    Genting Empire¡¯s movements are really fast!

    However, he was not too worried. On the contrary, his face was still full of confidence and he directly tore up the information on the destruction of the world.

    Then he raised the corner of his mouth.

    ?Muttered.

    "It seems that I want to ask my master or my eldest brother to take action!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 539 That¡¯s it?

    Hearing this, everyone at the scene looked expectant.

    finally.

    Are you going to ask those people to take action again?

    still remember.

    The last time they were asked to take action, the astonishing power of the Great Immortal Xiong was still fresh in their minds.

    Under the enthusiastic gaze of everyone, Wu Tian directly took out the sound transmission jade slip.

    Start shaking people.

    However.

    After a long time, there was no reply.

    This made everyone¡¯s expressions change.

    "Be calm and don't be impatient."

    "My master and elder brother usually don't care about worldly affairs, so it's reasonable not to see the jade slip. It's just a little troublesome!"

    Wu Tian explained calmly.

    Then he shouted: "Come here, hurry back to Yuancheng as quickly as possible and inform my master and elder brother about what's going on here!"

    "yes!"

    Immediately, a master came out and took the order to rush towards Yuancheng.

    "Everyone."

    "Now let's wait patiently for my master's arrival!"

    Wu Tian raised the corner of his mouth and said, and then sat down directly on the city tower.

    Seeing this, the others followed Wu Tian and sat down cross-legged.

    one night.

    Passed quietly.

    When dawn came, everyone opened their eyes in unison and felt an absolute sense of oppression.

    When I looked up, I found that the sky had also changed color.

    It was red, like a sea of ??blood.

    And in the sea of ??blood, a man in red robe suddenly appeared.

    He was condescending, exuding coldness, and stared at the people on the tower with a pair of scarlet eyes.

    See the situation.

    Everyone headed by Wu Tian also stood up, all showing solemn eyes.

    Even Wu Tian frowned.

    Because Mie Shi is stronger than he imagined.

    The momentum alone made many people tremble.

    Of course, the most solemn thing is that the destruction of the world is coming, but there is no news from Yi Feng and Jian Benwei.

    but.

    Thinking of Yi Feng¡¯s various methods, Wu Tian¡¯s eyebrows stretched again.

    His super master has always made plans, but when has he ever made a mistake?

    Definitely not this time!

    "Are you Wu Tian?"

    Miushi¡¯s cold eyes looked around the audience, and finally fixed directly on Wu Tian.

    "good."

    Thinking of the support of Yi Feng behind him, Wu Tian was not afraid and stepped out slowly.

    "very good."

    "Die!"

    Miushi¡¯s pupils shrank, and then he slapped Wu Tian neatly.

    ?Obviously.

    The loss of luck and the anger it brought to him made him lose interest in talking nonsense.

    See the situation.

    Wu Tian¡¯s cultivation was also terrifying.

    But he also knew that in a head-to-head encounter, he would never be a match for Destruction, so he flew into the air and evaded in the distance.

    but.

    Although he dodged quickly, the remaining power of Destruction still hit him.

    Wu Tian suddenly fell to the ground, making a big crater.

    "The king."

    "grown ups!"

    Seeing this, everyone in the Wutian Empire showed worried expressions and hurriedly made their voices heard.

    "Don't panic, he can't kill me."

    Wu Tian got up from the pit, wiped the corners of his mouth, stared at Mi Shi and said coldly.

    Miushi¡¯s pupils shrank.

    "Although you do have some strength in dodging my blow, killing you is as easy as crushing an ant. Where do you have the courage to say this?" Mie Shi shouted coldly.

    "Hey!"

    "I'm not afraid to tell you. The reason why I'm not afraid of you is because I have my master and elder brother protecting me."

    "My master is strategizing. Even if you come here today, it is all part of my master's plan."

    Wu Tian puffed up his chest and spoke without any fear.

    Hear the words.

    Miushi¡¯s eyebrows moved.

    He also thought about the so-called master and elder brother mentioned by Wu Tian.

    He has always felt that from the Xianjiang Chaos MonumentFrom the beginning, there were people who were causing trouble from behind.

    Maybe.

    The people who were obstructing him were the master and elder brother Wu Tian mentioned.

    This made Mie Shi become a little more cautious.

    ???????? Sharp senses, always exploring the surroundings to prevent accidents.

    after all.

    Those who dare to interfere with matters of luck will definitely not be ordinary people, and they must be careful to sail the ship for thousands of years.

    at this time.

    A figure flew quickly from the sky.

    Immediately attracted everyone's attention.

    Wu Tian¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Because this person was the one he sent to Yuancheng to find Yi Feng.

    "Hahaha."

    "My master and my elder brother will be here soon."

    Immediately, he watched Mie Shi burst into arrogant laughter.

    This immediately made Miushi even more vigilant.

    Because apart from this person, he did not notice the appearance of other auras, indicating that the person coming was probably hiding in the dark, and was not even weaker than him.

    "Haha, tell me quickly, where are my master and brother?"

    When the man was approaching, Wu Tian quickly asked expectantly.

    However.

    The man¡¯s face was extremely ugly. He knelt down on his knees and said hesitantly: ¡°My lord, sir, sir and Mr. Gu left in a hurry last night. I am afraid they have left the Wutian Empire now.¡±

    As soon as these words fell.

    Wu Tian¡¯s face twitched.

    There was a thump in my heart, and I was dumbfounded.

    Master

    Go, go?

    Why, why?

    Doesn¡¯t Master make plans?

    Why did you leave?

    Aren¡¯t you going to cover him?

    The other people in Wu Tian Empire¡¯s hopes were dashed, and their faces suddenly became ashen.

    And Mie Shi, who was full of vigilance, couldn't help but be stunned when he heard it.

    It took a long time to be cautious, and that¡¯s it?

    "snort!"

    "You're wasting my time, I really think you're a master, go to hell!"

    Thinking that he was being tricked, Mie Shi had completely lost his patience. A blood-red sea of ??blood filled the air and enveloped Wu Tian.

    Suddenly.

    Wu Tian was shrouded in a thick sea of ??blood.

    Then, in the sky above his head, a blood-red palm print came down on him.

    See the situation.

    Wu Tian¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and his expression was full of unwillingness.

    "Master."

    "Why?"

    "Why."

    "Why did you suggest that I attack the Genting Empire, but you didn't give me any support, and then left on your own? I'm not willing to accept it"

    As Wu Tian¡¯s unwilling roar came out, the palm that destroyed the world finally fell.

    "Boom!"

    A big hole was made in the ground.

    Wu Tian, ??who was in the center of the attack, bore the brunt of the attack. His internal organs were shattered, his orifices were bleeding, and he fell to the ground dead.

    "snort!"

    Realizing that Wu Tian had completely lost his breath, Miushi snorted coldly, glanced at the others lightly, and turned into blood to escape.

    ?Obviously.

    His goal is only Wu Tian, ??and he has no interest in anyone else.

    "The king."

    "grown ups!"

    After Mie Shi left, other members of the Wu Tian Empire reacted and hurriedly rushed towards Wu Tian's body.

    Seeing that Wu Tian was dead, crying suddenly broke out.

    Countless people were kneeling on the ground, and various wailing sounds were heard (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 541 So that¡¯s it

    A thunderous voice came from Wu Tian's mouth.

    At this moment, he suddenly glowed with golden light.

    A huge aura emanated from him, soaring into the sky.

    "Hahaha."

    "Genting Empire, you never thought, I, Wu Tian, ??can't die."

    "And not only can I not die, you also helped me unlock my hidden physique, my immortality."

    "And with this system, every time I die, I can live again, and every time I come back to life, my skill will increase ten times compared to before!"

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    The arrogant laughter spread throughout the sky.

    And when everyone in the Wu Tian Empire who was worshiping saw Wu Tian rising into the sky, they immediately knelt down on the ground with their eyes wide open.

    "Mr. Wu Tianguo, you are cheating!"

    "Shut up, the king is resurrected."

    "Yes, yes, yes, judging from the monarch's shout just now, it is obvious that he has been resurrected, and it is a blessing in disguise!"

    "God bless my Wutian Empire."

    "We are waiting to meet Lord Wu Tianguo!"

    "Long live my emperor, long live long live"

    Tens of thousands of people knelt down and worshiped in the imperial mausoleum, with tears streaming down their cheeks. Their trembling and excited bodies shouted fanatical voices towards Wu Tian in the sky.

    "Hahaha."

    "Everyone is safe."

    Wu Tian descended from the sky, waved his palm, and tens of thousands of people were directly lifted up by a gentle force.

    "Go to me immediately and ask the best craftsmen to use my master as the prototype and use gold and stone as raw materials to build a statue of him that is ten thousand times the proportion."

    "When I defeat the Genting Empire, I will place this statue in the imperial city of the Genting Empire for hundreds of millions of people to admire!"

    After landing, Wu Tian directly conveyed the first order.

    "ah?"

    "Using gold and stone as material, a statue can be made ten thousand times larger?"

    When everyone heard this, they were all in disbelief.

    A minister of the DPRK couldn't help but walked out and asked: "Your Majesty, your master abandoned you at your critical moment and almost made you suffer a catastrophe. How can you return such a villain to him?"

    "shut up."

    As soon as the minister's voice fell, Wu Tian slapped him to the ground and shouted angrily: "You actually dare to question my master and speak ill of my master. You really don't want your life."

    "Come here, put him in Wu Tian's secret prison and wait for his punishment!"

    Wu Tian finished his words.

    The rest of the people were as silent as cicadas, not even daring to take a breath.

    "snort!"

    "I know that the rest of you are also doubtful, but let me tell you the truth, all of this is my master's arrangement!" Wu Tian shouted in a deep voice.

    Hear the words.

    Everyone was confused.

    ??It was clear that Wu Tian was in a critical moment and his so-called master ran away. How come it was deliberately arranged?

    "Huh, stupid!"

    "Let me make it clear to you, my master must know that I have this immortal system."

    "This is how we arranged this good show."

    Having said this, Wu Tian looked at the sky with admiration and sighed.

    "Looking back now, Master hinted to me from the very beginning to let me fight the Genting Empire until death, and then suddenly left some time ago. Obviously, he deliberately created a near-death environment for me so that my immortal body could survive.  Awakening.¡±

    "If it hadn't been for Master's strategizing and arrangement, how could I have faced such a near-death situation and awakened to this system so quickly?"

    "Master, respect him, he is really well-intentioned!"

    Hearing Wu Tian¡¯s emotion, everyone present suddenly realized.

    After all, who is a normal person who would put himself to death?

    And Wu Tian would not let himself take risks even if he didn't know that he had this kind of physique.

    So, that gentleman designed such a game!

    "That's it, that's it."

    ¡°That gentleman is really a god-like figure!¡±

    "Make strategic plans and calculate all the secrets."

    "This kind of great power is really my lucky star, Wu Tian, ??and the lucky star of the world."

    "When I think about it, we really wronged this gentleman before."

    "Yeah yeah!"

    The people who were suddenly enlightened made various sounds of admiration, and at the same time shook their heads in regret.

    Because when Wu Tian died beforeAt that time, almost everyone was full of resentment towards Yi Feng.

    "yes!"

    "When I first learned that Master had abandoned me, I didn't blame Master wrongly."

    Listening to what everyone said, Wu Tian also lowered his head with regret, and slapped his face several times with his palms.

    "I, Wu Tian, ??am a damned sinner."

    "Master was so kind to me, but I still thought that way at the time. I'm not a human being at all."

    "I'm damned, I'm damned, I'm damned!"

    "So you are saying that in order to repay my master's kindness, what can you do if you build a statue for him?"

    Wu Tian asked with tears in his eyes.

    "It should be made!"

    "Yes, yes, it should be built."

    "That's right. I think it's not only necessary to build this statue, but in addition to this statue, every city in the Wutian Empire must build a statue of Mr."

    "Yes, I also want to write him into the textbooks for the education of my descendants in the Wu Tian Empire, so that his name will be famous for generations to come and be passed down through the ages. Let every descendant of my Wu Tian know that there once was such a gentleman for me.  The empire has great kindness, and my empire has great virtue!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????]

    "OK!"

    Wu Tian showed a pleased smile and shouted loudly: "In this matter, according to what you said, every city in my Wu Tian Empire must build a statue of my master!"

    "certainly."

    "Stats belong to statues, and my master's previous will must not be forgotten!"

    ¡°Only through some achievements can I have the dignity to see him again.¡±

    "So the Wutian Empire listens to my order, all the people are soldiers, and attack the Yunding Empire again!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 542 New Method

    This fall in luck has dealt an unprecedented blow to Mie Shi and the King of Yunding.

    It took a long time to calm down.

    But before they could figure out why such a thing happened, some of their subordinates hurriedly came to report it.

    "I would like to report to the king, Lord Destruction, that Wu Tian, ??that Wu Tian is alive again!"

    "Not only did he come back to life, but according to reports from spies, he seemed to be much more powerful than before. He seemed to have awakened an immortal physique."

    "And they have once again launched a fierce attack on our Genting Empire, and have already defeated ten cities in our Genting Empire!"

    As soon as the news came, the two people almost didn't get together again.

    Especially the King of Genting, he almost spit out a mouthful of blood.

    And the two of them finally understood why their luck had changed like this. It turned out to be because of Wu Tian.

    It¡¯s not like they haven¡¯t heard of immortality.

    This is a kind of physique that exists in legends. He is a true pride of heaven. He also understands that every time a person with this physique dies, he will become stronger when he comes back to life.

    "No wonder, I said, how could a monarch of a small empire have such a great influence on luck? It turns out that he has this kind of physique." The monarch of Yunding squinted his eyes and said in a gloomy voice.

    "Humph, so what, this person must die, and this lost luck must be rescued." Miushi said with a cold face.

    "good."

    "Although he has an immortal constitution, he is not truly immortal. As long as the force attacking him is strong enough, he can still be doomed!" Yunding Empire shouted.

    time.

    Half a month passed in a flash.

    In the past half month, the news of the Wutian Empire¡¯s attack on the Yunding Empire has spread throughout the Lingxu Realm.

    No one in the Lingxu Realm thought that this small Wutian Empire would dare to attack the Yunding Empire.

    At the same time, during this half-month period.

    Mie Shi took action against Wu Tian again.

    And this time was no different than last time, he used his strongest attack and directly smashed Wu Tian's body into pieces.

    However.

    What he didn¡¯t expect was that Wu Tian came to life again and was stronger than before.

    As Wu Tian¡¯s strength became stronger, the entire border of Genting Empire was captured by Wu Tian Empire.

    Also because of the increase in strength of Wu Tian, ??the great enemy, the Immortal Pillar of Luck has declined again.

    This made Mie Shi and Yunding King even more unable to sit still.

    Thinking that maybe the power to kill Wu Tian was not enough, this time Mie Shi and Genting King joined forces to personally attack Wu Tian with a super high intensity.

    The two people¡¯s various skills bombarded Wu Tian¡¯s body.

    But just when the two of them were filled with joy and thought they had eliminated their great enemy, Wu Tian's body reorganized again and he was resurrected with a surge in strength.

    "What should I do? What should I do?"

    Sitting next to the Immortal Pillar of Luck, looking at the few fortunes, the two of them were very worried.

    They didn¡¯t dare to take action against Wu Tian at all.

    Because they were afraid of killing a few more times, neither of them would be Wu Tian¡¯s opponent.

    "How do I know what to do?"

    The King of Yunding frantically rubbed his hair and roared: "Just yesterday, the messenger sent a message asking what happened to the Immortal Pillar of Luck. I didn't dare to tell him the truth."

    "Yes, this is definitely not true. If the messenger knew that in a few months, instead of making the Immortal Pillar of Luck grow a little, we had declined so much, they would definitely kill us." The same is true for Mie Shi.  He said with an ugly expression.

    "So now, let's think of a countermeasure as soon as possible!"

    The King of Yunding said with a depressed expression.

    "I think, since we can't do anything about Wu Tian for the time being, let's just ignore him for the time being. Anyway, your Yunding Empire has a great cause, and even if he fights for half a year, he won't be able to reach the imperial city." Mie Shi said, "So we still put our thoughts on it.  Let¡¯s focus on luck, make up for it first, wait until the luck is almost restored, then talk to the envoy, and ask the envoy to personally destroy this Wu Tian.¡±

    The King of Yunding gritted his teeth.

    Although they were reluctant to let Wu Tian go for the time being, with the appearance of the Immortal Pillar of Luck, they didn't even have the guts to ask the messenger for help.

    Now.

    It seems that we can only do what Mie Shi said.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ???, the King of Yunding took out the Book of Guidance, and then frowned.

    "In the guidance, other things that can increase luck are not easy. They need to be carefully planned. In short, it will take a lot of time!" The King of Yunding sighed.

    Mie Shi¡¯s brows also wrinkled slightly.

    They don¡¯t have so much time to wait for the layout.

    The best thing is to make up for the luck before the messenger descends to earth next time.

    "Huh?"

    Just when the two of them were in a panic, the King of Yunding suddenly remembered something and said quickly: "Since we can make up for the loss of luck due to Wu Tian by killing Wu Tian, ??what about the previous Yellow Sky giant beast?"

    The destruction of the world was revealed in just one moment, and his eyes suddenly lit up.

    Although it is said that Wu Tian had an accident later, it was because Wu Tian had an immortal body, and he became stronger every time he died.

    "But the Yellow Sky giant beast is not immortal.

    "If you kill it, you will kill it."

    With Huang Tian¡¯s death, can¡¯t the luck lost due to Huang Tian be made up for?

    This is a great fortune.

    And it¡¯s much easier to operate than rearranging other things.

    "Okay, I will immediately send an order to all agencies to search for Huang Tian's whereabouts."

    "Whenever Huang Tian's whereabouts is found, the two of us will personally take action and kill him."

    "good!"

    Miushi nodded solemnly.

    As soon as this method was figured out, the haze on the two people's faces finally dissipated a lot.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 543 Letters between Senior Brothers

    A remote mountain village.

    "Giggle"

    Jia Jiaqin holds golden rice grains in his hands and feeds the chicks in the chicken coop.

    aside.

    Mo Tianji was sitting upright on the stool, doing math homework.

    "Junior brother, why haven't you seen Huang Tian these days?" After finishing the Mathematical Olympiad question in his hand, Mo Tianji felt that his understanding had improved again. After putting away the homework, he couldn't help but ask Jia Jiaqin.

    "Oh, Junior Brother Shen Nong has been researching genetic modification recently and borrowed Huang Tian as a cow to plow the fields." Jia Jiaqin said with a soft smile.

    "oh."

    Mo Tianji nodded and said with emotion: "We have been apart for so long, and I don't know how the other brothers are doing."

    "yes!"

    After feeding the chickens, Jia Jiaqin also sighed with emotion and said, "Sister, why don't you send a message and ask how everyone is doing!"

    "good!"

    Mo Tianji nodded, she wrote dozens of letters and sent them out.

    The letters turned into streaks of light and disappeared.

    In a magnificent pavilion, a young man in dragon robe read the letter sent by Mo Tianji with tears in his eyes.

    "I really miss the days when I opened books at Master's place."

    "I also miss all my brothers and sisters very much."

    "Although I am already the king of the Tianlong Empire, there is still a big gap between me and my brothers and sisters."

    "But if there are senior brothers who are not far away, they must come and play with me!"

    Thinking of this, the young man in dragon robe also wrote dozens of letters and threw them into the sky.

    "It turns out that it's a letter from Senior Sister Mo Tianji and Junior Brother Long."

    On the top of a high mountain, in a huge sect filled with thick clouds and mist, a young man stood with his hands behind his hands, reading a letter.

    "It's really good. Junior Brother Long is already the king. I will definitely come and play with you if I have the chance."

    "Senior Sister Mo Tianji seems to have made great achievements in mathematics. Senior Brother Qin of the Jia family has developed new species. Senior Brother Shen Nong seems to have also developed genetic modification."

    "As expected, we are all master's disciples. Fortunately, I am also the master of the Wu Sect now, so I won't be too embarrassed."

    Just after I finished reading, several more letters came through.

    He opened them one by one.

    "Oh, has Senior Sister Su Yunyun gone to the fairy world? It's good."

    "Senior Brother Hong Kuai seems to have died with a certain sect recently."

    "Senior brother Qiyu seems to be a little miserable. He still can't fly. He got into a fight and jumped to the moon. He can't come back. It was junior brother Xiao Zhan who ran to the moon to pick him up."

    Having said this, the disciple couldn't help but sigh, his eyes filled with deep nostalgia.

    A few days later, all the disciples received Li Taibai's letter.

    Li Taibai's letter said that he traveled around the country riding a green ox backwards and met a younger junior brother.

    "oh?"

    "Has Master accepted another new member?"

    After Jia Jiaqin finished feeding the old sow, he ran towards Mo Tianji and asked, "What is this junior brother's name and how does he look like?"

    "According to Junior Brother Taibai's letter, this Junior Brother is called Wu Tian, ??and he is the Wu Tian who has been in the limelight recently and attacked the Yunding Empire." Mo Tianji explained.

    "Oh?"

    Jia Jiaqin's eyes lit up and he exclaimed: "I said how could a small country dare to attack the Genting Empire? It turns out he is my junior brother. He is truly worthy of being a master. None of the disciples he has accepted are idiots."

    "Alas, despite this, we have never been able to satisfy Master. Junior Brother Taibai also said in his letter that Junior Brother Wu Tian cried and told him that Master was not satisfied with him and criticized him for not having a pattern.  "Mo Tianji said.

    "Hey, please reply quickly and let Junior Brother Taibai comfort and comfort Junior Brother Wu Tian. Doesn't Master usually call us useless? He is not the only one to be criticized."

    "This is all because Master hopes that his children will succeed and hope that we can achieve better results!"

    Jia Jiaqin sighed softly.

    "I'll reply right away."

    Mo Tianji nodded, and then sent a letter back to Li Taibai.

    At this time.

    Shen Nong, who was working as a farmer, rushed back and shouted hurriedly: "Brother, something happened to my sister. At noon, I tied Huang Tian to the river to eat grass. When I came back, I found that Huang Tian had been beaten to death."

    Hear the words.

    The expressions of Mo Tianji and Jia Jiaqin changed slightly.

    He followed Shen Nong and hurried towards the river.

    &nbsp; And in the cave next to it, more than 3,000 little Huangtians also hurriedly followed out.

    When we came to the river, we found traces of the super war.

    At the same time, they also found traces of the domain nearby.

    "It seems that these people came prepared for Huang Tian and used domain blockade. No wonder we didn't notice any fluctuations in the battle." Mo Tianji observed the surroundings and said with a frown.

    "Senior brother, I'm really sorry. It's because I didn't take Huang Tian seriously." Shen Nong said with a guilty look on his face.

    On the side, more than 3,000 little Huangtians also made chirping sounds.

    "Master, master, you must help us find out the murderer of daddy!"

    "Yes, yes, we want to avenge daddy."

    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuori, dad is actually dead, we must kill the thief!"

    "You don't have to worry." Jia Jiaqin quickly comforted him: "Your father will not die. I will notify Junior Brother Huatuo to come over right away."

    After saying that, Jia Jiaqin also gave Shen Nong a comforting look, and then typed out a message.

    Not long after.

    A young man with a beard and a medicine box came out of the air.

    After briefly explaining what had happened, Huatuo opened the medicine box and started treating Huang Tian.

    After a day of hurried treatment, Huatuo wiped away his sweat, and Huang Tian finally came back to life.

    "Junior brother is really amazing!" Jia Jiaqin and others said in admiration.

    "Senior brother and others are laughing at this. This is all because of Master's teachings." Huatuo said with a smile: "In addition, it is because of Huang Tian's physical problem, which is caused by the ancient ferocious beast, that gave me some opportunities."

    "Junior brother is so humble. You have worked so hard today, so take two phoenixes from me and go back to stew soup to replenish your health!" Jia Jiaqin said.

    "Oh, there is no need to be so polite. There is no need for Phoenix, but if you insist on getting it, just give me two Xuanwu shells. I just need two Xuanwu shells to use as medicine guides when refining medicine." Huatuo said with a smile.

    "Okay, when junior brother returns, I will give you Xuanwu." Jia Jiaqin said with a smile.

    "Thank you so many masters for bringing me back to life!"

    On the side, Huang Tian, ??who had recovered slightly, knelt on the ground and let out a grateful voice.

    When Huang Tian woke up, more than 3,000 little Huang Tians rushed towards him.

    Looking at the more than 3,000 little Huang Tians, Huang Tian showed a happy smile, but when he thought of the previous dangers, he almost never saw these little guys again, his eyes flashed with deep evil.

    "Children, remember, it was the Yunding King and Mie Shi of the Yunding Empire who took action against me."

    "They almost separated us forever. We need to keep this grudge in mind and fight the Genting Empire until death!"

    ¡°Ooooooo!¡±

    "Genting Empire."

    "We will fight until we die."

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dad, we will definitely defeat the Genting Empire in the future!¡±

    "We must tear off the heads of Mie Shi and Genting King."

    Immediately, more than three thousand little Huangtians puffed up their cheeks, raised their little fists, and let out firm voices one after another.

    I am afraid that Mie Shi and Genting King will never think of it.

    Huang Tian didn't kill them, but instead let more than 3,000 little Huang Tians, who had achieved limitless achievements, attack them relentlessly.

    They are still sitting cross-legged next to the Immortal Pillar of Luck, waiting expectantly for their luck to pick up.

    It clicked.

    The Immortal Pillars of Luck have dropped significantly again, with only a few left.

    This sudden blow made Mie Shi and Yunding King stare, their hearts exploded with shock, and they fell to the ground and vomited foam.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 544 Completely turned over

    The embarrassed Mie Shi and the King of Yunding almost went crazy.

    It took two days to finally catch my breath.

    What makes them even worse is that the Wutian Empire led by Wu Tian has conquered most of their Yunding Empire.

    Originally it wouldn¡¯t be like this. Genting Empire has many masters, so it¡¯s not like they can¡¯t resist Wu Tian.

    But because of the help of the two of them, Wu Tian was reborn and reborn several times. Now Wu Tian's strength is that few people except the two of them can resist it.

    And the integrity of Genting Empire is naturally related to luck.

    Therefore, as Wu Tian occupied more and more territory, the luck in the Qi Luck Immortal Pillar decreased a little every day.

    It was because after Huang Tian, ??there was only a small amount of luck left, but now it has bottomed out.

    "what to do?"

    Miushi slammed the things next to him and roared.

    Now he really doesn¡¯t want to open his eyes.

    Every time I see the poor luck of that young man, my heart aches.

    "Now, Wu Tian can no longer let him go, and we can't deal with him now. With the Luck Immortal Pillar in such a state, we can't directly ask the messenger to take action."

    The King of Yunding squinted his eyes and said gloomily: "So, someone must restrain Wu Tian now, so that we have enough time to restore the Immortal Pillar of Luck."

    "Then you should go find this person quickly!"

    Miushi roared.

    "I have contacted this person, and he is currently in seclusion under the underground palace of my empire, but it will take him seven days to come out!" said the King of Yunding.

    "Seven days?"

    Miushi's expression changed, and he shouted in a deep voice: "With Wu Tian's current posture, in seven days, he will have already reached your imperial city!"

    "Don't worry, I have another way. There are countless sects in our Yunding Empire, and there are countless proud men of heaven." The Yunding King said coldly: "I will issue an order and let them restrain Wu Tian first."

    "Maybe they are not Wu Tian's opponents, but there must be no problem if they can delay it for seven days, right?"

    Miese squinted his eyes, and his anxious look relaxed a little.

    "First use these sects to contain Wu Tian for seven days. When the seclusion man comes out, he can completely lead my Yunding army to resist Wu Tian, ??and he can even help us regain some lost ground."

    "And we can just focus on our luck. When our luck recovers a little, we can then ask the envoys to come out and completely destroy Wu Tian for us!"

    "After killing Wu Tian, ??all the luck lost because of him will be back."

    "In this way, we will completely turn over!"

    The King of Yunding said solemnly.

    Hear the words.

    Miushi nodded and said quickly: "In that case, let's make arrangements as soon as possible!"

    The King of Yunding nodded, and just as he was about to give the order, a person hurriedly ran in from outside.

    "Your Majesty"

    The man made a voice.

    But as soon as he opened his mouth, he was interrupted by the King of Yunding, shouting: "You are here just in time, follow my order and pass it on, let the Wu Sect, Yan Sect, Fenghuo Sect, and Tianyi Sect in the Yunding Empire immediately lead  Disciples set out to stop Wu Tian¡¯s attack.¡±

    Hearing this, the subordinate¡¯s expression changed and he hesitated: ¡°My lord, I¡¯m afraid, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not possible!¡±

    "why not?"

    The King of Yunding stared.

    "The Yan Sect was destroyed by the Wu Sect, and the Fenghuo Sect was annexed by the Tianyi Sect."

    "oh?"

    The King of Yunding was a little surprised, and he did not expect such a change to occur.

    But his empire never paid attention to the affairs of these subordinate sects. If they were destroyed, they would be destroyed. There would still be Wu Sect and Tianyi Sect.

    So he quickly said: "Then ask Wu Sect and Tianyi Sect to take their disciples."

    "Your Majesty, I haven't finished speaking yet."

    The subordinate said with an ugly face: "After the Wu Sect and the Tianyi Sect destroyed the two sects, it has been"

    "How's it going?"

    The King of Yunding asked with a stern face.

    "Already, already defected to the Wutian Empire!"

    Seeing the squinting look of the King of Yunding, the subordinate knelt on the ground and finally shouted.

    ps: Something happened today. I¡¯m in a very emotional state. I can¡¯t hold back a single word. I¡¯m sorry.?, today there is only a short and weak chapter.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 545 Yuan Zun

    "What?"

    The King of Yunding hugged his chest and took several steps back before he recovered.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with your ruined Genting Empire?¡±

    On the side, Mie Shi roared hysterically, "You said that the largest empire in Lingxu Realm, countless countries and sects are controlled by you, now it's better, the rebellion of rebellion, even a little Wu Tian is  If you can¡¯t control it, what on earth do your Genting Empire do for food?¡±

    "Be calm and don't be impatient, be at ease and don't be impatient!"

    Seeing this, the King of Yunding quickly comforted him, turned his pupils and said: "The rebellion of several small sects is something I did not expect, but the matter has not reached that point yet. At worst, I will ask the person who retreated in the underground palace in advance.  It¡¯s time to get out of seclusion.¡±

    Miushi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    He asked in a deep voice: "Who is this person you are talking about?"

    "Can he stop Wu Tian's attack?"

    "Hey, don't worry about this. This person is an absolute genius. His future achievements will definitely be no less than those of you and me. He is the pioneer representative of the new generation of our Genting Empire, a truly peerless genius." The Genting monarch said confidently.

    ¡°A peerless genius?¡±

    "Reliable?"

    Miushi couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    There are so many things happening now that he feels unreliable about everything.

    "You can absolutely rest assured about this."

    The King of Yunding clapped his arms and said: "This person is a native of the Yunding Empire. I knew he was a good young man a few years ago. I used the resources of the Yunding Empire to train him with all my strength."

    "And now he has lived up to my expectations. After traveling around the world, his strength has increased significantly. Recently, he has reached the edge of breakthrough. Only then did he retreat in the Yunding Underground Palace where I arranged the Spirit Gathering Array!"

    Hear the words.

    Only then did Mie Shi breathe a sigh of relief.

    "However, since you say this person is so outstanding, you'd better call him out quickly and take a look!"

    "Okay, now, we can only ask him to leave the quarantine early!"

    The King of Yunding breathed a sigh of relief, and then walked down to the underground palace alone.

    Soon after.

    The King of Yunding returned to the palace with a smile on his face.

    "How about it?"

    Miushi asked quickly.

    "Hahaha, God helps me, God helps me."

    The King of Yunding burst into hearty laughter and said excitedly: "When I went to find him, he happened to break through in advance. Wait for a while, and he will be able to leave the border soon!"

    The King of Yunding¡¯s voice just fell.

    Outside the palace, there was a pleasant roaring sound.

    ??????????? Then a dark figure exploded out from under the ground, stepped into the air and stood in the air.

    "Out of seclusion!"

    King Yunding¡¯s eyes lit up, he looked at Mie Shi and quickly walked out of the palace.

    Just see it.

    In the sky, the young man in black clothes has long flowing hair on his forehead, and he is dressed in a black robe without wind, and a long spear with a long and shining light appears in his hand.

    at the same time.

    He carried a powerful aura, filling the entire sky with a thick pressure.

    "My subordinate, Yuan Zun, pays homage to the king."

    In mid-air, the young man in black bowed slightly and heard a respectful voice.

    "Okay, no need to pay tribute!"

    The King of Yunding laughed and waved his hands quickly.

    "I wonder why the monarch is anxious to ask me to come out of seclusion?" Yuan Zun asked quickly with his pupils flashing in mid-air.

    "Okay, let's make a long story short."

    "Recently, Wu Tian attacked our Yunding Empire for no good reason, but the two of us were busy with other important matters and couldn't get away. Now I order you to go and resist Wu Tian's attack. When I can take action, I will kill this person.  Under the knife!" said the King of Yunding.

    Yuan Zun heard the sound.

    A gloomy look suddenly flashed across his face.

    "You little thief, you dare to attack my Yunding Empire. You are simply desperate for your life. I will rush to the front line and ask the king to wait for my good news."

    Finished.

    Yuan Zun held a spear in his hand, dragging out a rainbow light in mid-air like a god of war, and flew towards the front line.

    Seeing Yuan Zun's vigorous and resolute appearance.

    The King of Yunding nodded with satisfaction.

    Looking at Mie Shi on the side, he couldn't help but ask: "How is it?"

    ¡°This guy is really good."

    "The strength is indeed strong enough. I never thought, Yunding, that you still have such a good seedling hidden in your hands." Mieshi couldn't help but laugh.

    "Ha ha ha ha."

    "There is a reason why our Genting Empire has stood in this world for so long. If anyone really thinks that our Genting Empire is simple, then he is really doomed, hahaha." The King of Genting said with a hearty laugh.

    "Okay, since with Yuan Zun's restraint, Wu Tian can't make any big waves in a short time, we'd better do our thing as soon as possible and start making plans to restore our luck!"

    "good!"

    The two of them smiled heartily.

    Returned to the Immortal Pillar of Luck.

    Then according to the guiding book, a new round of layout began.

    In the blink of an eye, a few days passed.

    With Yuan Zun¡¯s control, Wu Tian doesn¡¯t have to worry about them for the time being. The two people who focused on their luck have also made some achievements and have restored a lot of the lost luck.

    The two of them looked up.

    He showed a knowing smile.

    "In the past few days, things have gone smoothly again." Mie Shi said.

    "yes!"

    The King of Yunding nodded and said: "On Wu Tian's side, Yuan Zun may not be able to kill Wu Tian, ??but with his strength, he must be able to contain Wu Tian, ??and he may even regain some of the territory that I, Yunding, lost."

    However.

    His voice just fell.

    A subordinate hurriedly rushed in, knelt on the ground and shouted: "The king is in trouble, Yuan Zun has rebelled. Not only did he rebel, he also took the initiative to open the defensive formations of all the cities and let Wu Tian's army in.  .¡±

    "Now Wu Tian's army is less than three cities away from the imperial city!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 546 Find out the person behind it

    "No, it's more than that."

    "The subordinate countries that were originally under the leadership of the empire, the Tianlong Empire, the Cangqiong Empire, the Skyfire Empire, and the Fengyun Empire launched rebellions one after another."

    "They have all united with Wu Tian's army."

    "According to the report from the spies, the Master of the Wu Sect, the Master of the Tianyi Sect, the Lord of Tianlong, the Lord of Cangqiong, the Lord of Skyfire, the Lord of Fengyun, Yuan Zun, Wu Tian and many others gathered together, lit a bonfire, and seemed to be dancing together.  It¡¯s something called square dancing.¡±

    "Looking at the situation, they seem to be very happy."

    "What?"

    As soon as the news came.

    The faces of Mie Shi and King Yunding turned pale, they staggered and almost fell to the ground.

    "how come?"

    "how so?"

    The sound in his mouth was murmuring, full of sluggishness.

    At this moment, the two of them seemed to have aged countless years.

    At the same time, the Luck Immortal Pillar next to it also changed.

    The two of them looked over.

    After a brief foreboding change, the small amount of luck in the Qi Luck Immortal Pillar suddenly dropped.

    Until the end, only a tiny afterglow remained.

    ¡°And this trace of afterglow is also because the Genting Empire is still alive. If one day the Genting Empire ceases to exist, then this last trace will probably be lost.

    The two of them sat on the ground limply, their faces full of fear.

    During this period of time, they spent countless efforts and costs, thinking that they would soon be able to complete the Immortal Pillar of Luck.

    But I never expected that this would be what I got in exchange?

    ??????????????????????????????????????? Obviously.

    They work very hard.

    "Obviously, they are doing it according to the guidance book!

    "Someone is causing trouble!"

    Miesh roared hysterically: "There must be someone behind this causing trouble."

    "From the time I planned the Xianjiang Chaos Monument, I noticed that someone was causing trouble behind the scenes. Otherwise, how could something like this happen?"

    Hearing this, the King of Yunding also stared.

    In the past, when Mie Shi said that there was a hand in the dark that was causing trouble behind his back, he didn't believe it, thinking that Mie Shi said it to shirk responsibility.

    And now.

    He finally believed Mie Shi¡¯s words.

    Because once the things that happened during this period are connected, something strange can be discovered.

    Although everything is planned by them, things can always change at critical moments.

    It would be fine if it were one or two.

    This may also be a coincidence.

    But if everything happens like this, it doesn¡¯t make sense.

    Now they are absolutely certain.

    There is an invisible hand controlling everything behind the scenes.

    "what to do?"

    The King of Yunding set his sights on the destruction of the world.

    "Huh, we are working for the Lord. If you dare to cause trouble, you will be in trouble with the Lord. This person must be found out." Miushi said with a fierce light in his eyes and clenched his fists.

    "Yes, we must find this person out, otherwise, we may not be able to accomplish anything." The King of Yunding also nodded quickly.

    "You quickly follow my instructions and arrange the formation."

    Mie Shi stood up and shouted: "I immediately used the power of the formation and the power of the stars given by the Lord to deduce. Since this person is controlling it from behind, he will definitely leave clues and we can always catch him."

    "good!"

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it right away!¡±

    The King of Yunding also understood the seriousness of the matter and did not dare to show any slightness.

    After giving instructions and preparing for three full days, countless experts from Genting gathered together.

    "Formation, start."

    This time, the King of Yunding will take charge of the battle himself.

    With his loud shout, countless masters simultaneously mobilized the power in their bodies and injected it into the formation.

    And Miushi is standing at the center of the formation.

    Absorbing the power in the formation.

    "The power of the stars."

    "Start!"

    He made complicated hand seals on his palms, and with a loud shout, the sky over the entire Yunding Imperial City suddenly dimmed.

    ??????? Becomes unable to see even the five fingers of your hand.

    And under the power of the world-destroying star, after a long time,Finally, a glimmer of light appeared in the dark sky.

    It started to be filled with stars.

    While the stars were floating, countless mysterious runes also appeared.

    "Cause and effect."

    "Searching!"

    Miushi watched the stars in the sky, and using the power of the stars, he began to capture all the people who were related to the fate.

    For a while.

    ? Messages and different pictures appeared in the sky.

    There was Wu Tian who had just been blasted out of the imperial mausoleum.

    There are Jia Jiaqin and Mo Tianji who stand in the sky and conquer Huang Tian.

    There is Yuan Zun who is practicing in seclusion in the Yunding Underground Palace.

    There is a gray-robed young man at the top of the Wu Sect¡¯s mountain peak, who made one hundred thousand disciples kneel down and surrender with a raised hand.

    There are also kings who have just come to power in the Cangqiong Empire and the Fengyun Empire.

    "No, none of these are"

    Miushi closed his eyes, and while muttering in his mouth, he shook his head crazily.

    These are all enemies on the surface.

    What he is looking for is the invisible tentacle behind his back.

    but.

    Deducing these people also gave him an important reminder.

    That is, these people all play a vital role in the change of fate, and that tentacle must have been in contact with these people.

    And the person who has been related to these people at the same time must be the person behind the scenes.

    "Everyone, give me unreserved motivation."

    Miushi shouted loudly.

    My forehead was also covered with sweat.

    Obviously, the deduction of the power of astrology consumes a lot of money.

    ??And the person who can control everything behind the scenes is definitely not an ordinary person. He is hiding deeply in the dark, and it is not easy to find him.

    "Everyone, listen to my orders and give me full power. As long as you find out who is behind it, I will reward you heavily!"

    The King of Yunding took a pill and shouted loudly.

    When the others heard this, they also gritted their teeth and poured their power into the formation without any reservation.

    With everyone working together, the stars in the sky are obviously much brighter.

    In the sky.

    There are also images that condense intermittently.

    "persist in."

    ¡°We have initially found this person¡¯s information and will be able to present it clearly right away!¡±

    Miesh clenched his teeth and shouted.

    After a long time, with their unremitting persistence, the intermittent picture finally began to become clear.

    "Yes."

    Seeing this, Miushi shouted excitedly.

    Genting Empire and others also showed joy on their faces. While breathing a sigh of relief, they all raised their heads and focused their gazes on the sky.

    The first thing that appeared in the picture was a short figure.

    The dress is very unique.

    Leggings¡­

    Doudou shoes(remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 547 Danger is coming

    appeared later.

    It was a dog lying at the door, wagging its tail diligently.

    The screen flickered again.

    It has changed again.

    What appeared next was a centipede with more than forty legs crossed and trimming its own nails.

    After the centipede, there was a big bear lying lazily on the ground, drawing circles on his belly.

    finally.

    The screen is closed.

    And the power of the formation and image also disappeared.

    The sky is clear again.

    However, the entire Yunding Palace became excited.

    The King of Yunding pointed to the sky and shouted excitedly: "Hahaha, we found out, it's the four of them. Who am I to blame for such a big deal? It turns out there are four of them!"

    "Congratulations to the king, congratulations to Lord Destruction, for finding the culprit behind this!"

    "Yes, yes, these four dare to go against my Genting Empire, kill them!"

    "Yes, we must kill them."

    "These four ungrateful things, I suggest that we send out experts immediately to capture them all!"

    For a moment, other experts on the scene also shouted encouraging voices, wanting to take action immediately to capture these four people.

    aside.

    Miushi, who was tired and a bit exhausted, also showed a happy smile.

    Although the consumption is huge, this calculation is not in vain!

    Through the power of his astrology, he finally found the culprit behind it.

    But I don¡¯t know why.

    These three demons made him feel a little familiar.

    Especially the tight pants and beanie shoes, it made him feel like he had some kind of contact with him.

    But I couldn¡¯t remember it for a while.

    He didn¡¯t think much about it.

    ¡°Perhaps I have secretly had many confrontations with these three monsters, and I have had many contacts, so I have this illusion!

    After Mie Shi and Genting King took a short rest.

    Then he returned to Yunding Palace.

    "What do you say?" Mie Shi asked.

    "Of course we can't let them go." The King of Yunding clenched his fists and sneered.

    "How to implement it specifically?"

    "After all, these three monsters can interfere with luck, so they are definitely not just ordinary people. Apart from their appearance, we know nothing about them, so I'm afraid it's not appropriate to rush forward rashly!"

    "Don't worry, I already know it!"

    The King of Yunding raised his lips and smiled.

    "oh?"

    Miushi showed curiosity.

    "Under my Yunding Underground Palace, there is a natural killing array. The environment in the killing array is harsh, there is no aura, and it is filled with undead spirits left over from ancient times. Even if you and I were in it, we would not be able to survive for seven days.  "

    "So, we just need to find them, first use the formation to seal and imprison them, and then use the top treasures of our Genting Empire to directly transport them to the underground palace killing array!"

    "In this way, we can put them to death without any effort or risk!" Yunding King Youyou said.

    "good idea."

    Miushi's eyes suddenly lit up, and he patted his thigh and let out a sound of appreciation.

    "As long as one of these three monsters dies and his luck is restored, wouldn't it be effortless?"

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    "It's so good, it's so good"

    ¡­¡­

    Under a flower building.

    Four sneaky shadows appeared.

    "Brother, you are so brave!"

    "He actually stole ten gold coins from his master. If he found out, he would be dead!" Gouzi frowned and said with worry on his face.

    "What are you afraid of, man? If you die under the peonies, you can be charming even if you are a ghost!" Benwei put his hands on his hips, and then whispered: "Besides, this scumbag has learned to be smart now. At worst, he won't go back for the time being.  "

    "oh?"

    Ao Qing¡¯s eyes flashed slightly and he exclaimed: ¡°Did Brother have some good idea?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea, let¡¯s go out and avoid the limelight first!¡±

    Benwei put his hands on his hips and laughed.

    The One Bone Three Beasts, wearing bamboo hats, swaggered into the red building in front of them.

    "Enough, enough, enough!"

    &nbsp; ¡°I¡¯m so tired, so tired, so tired!¡±

    "Hehehehe, little sister, I caught you."

    "Hehehehehe, hahahahaha, it's really big."

    In the box.

    The singing and dancing are full of chaos.

    But the brothers are enjoying it.

    But outside the box, danger is approaching.

    In order to plan tonight¡¯s action, Genting Empire came out in full force.

    First, surround the Red Building.

    Quietly, the formations began to be arranged.

    ????????? Miushi and Yunding Monarch personally held the line and put a layer of barrier on the Red Building to prevent the people inside from noticing the movement.

    "How is the formation arrangement going?"

    asked Mie Shi.

    "It only takes a moment to reach perfection."

    The King of Yunding raised his lips and said: "After the completion, there will be a huge cage. No one can escape. Then when the teleportation array is activated, these four guys will be teleported directly to the underground palace killing array."

    "very good."

    Miushi smiled excitedly.

    "What's funny is that these guys don't know they are about to die, but they are still waiting here to enjoy themselves in the little red building. They really don't know how they died." The King of Yunding said with a mocking look on his face.

    "Don't be too happy too early. No one knows what accidents will happen until the last moment." Miushi pressed his palms and reminded him with a serious word.

    But his face was filled with smiles.

    After a while, a black shadow quietly came over and nodded towards the two people who destroyed the world.

    Seeing this, the two looked at each other.

    Raising their palms, everyone collectively withdrew from the formation.

    Outside the formation, Genting Empire chanted a spell and held out a huge teleportation talisman in his hand.

    "Balalalalalaala"

    After a spell, the teleportation array burst out with dazzling light, suddenly covering the entire Red Building.

    ¡°Keep singing, keep dancing!¡±

    In the room, just when Benwei poured the wine on his bones and felt the joyful atmosphere, and several others were also drunk, a beam of light came and pulled them directly into it.

    "Oh, what's going on?"

    "Sister, where is my sister?"

    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s so fast, I want to vomit.¡±

    "Qing, hold on."

    "My leg, I lost one of my legs, brother, help me find it."

    "Xiong Da, Bald Qiang is here to chop down trees again!"

    Three demons and one bone, in a drunken state, teleported towards the Yunding Underground Palace Killing Formation at extremely fast speeds.

    "Ha ha ha ha!"

    Seeing that death was imminent, these four were still talking nonsense, and Mie Shi and Yunding King laughed sarcastically.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 548: Brother understands your suffering

    All the dust has settled.

    Mi Shi and the King of Yunding toasted to each other in the palace.

    "Hahaha!"

    "Cheers to this success!"

    The King of Yunding said with a smile.

    "Cheers, yes, but is your underground palace killing formation foolproof?" Mie Shi said doubtfully.

    "Do not worry!"

    The King of Yunding said confidently: "This killing array was left behind several epochs ago. It has experienced great destruction and has become a small desolate world. There are countless dead souls in it. It is a completely lifeless place."

    "in addition."

    "I also specially sent my seven female disciples to guard there."

    "Are you the ones with outstanding talents and naturally charming bodies, commonly known as Yunding Qimei?"

    Miushi¡¯s eyes flickered.

    "Yes, it's them."

    ¡°As long as there is a slight problem, they will tell us the news immediately!¡± The King of Yunding said with a smile.

    "That's very good."

    After listening to the series of arrangements made by the King of Yunding, Mie Shi nodded with satisfaction.

    "Anyway, don't worry, they will die!"

    The King of Yunding raised his cup and smiled.

    "Hahaha, you must die!"

    Seeing this, Mie Shi also raised his cup.

    The two of them touched lightly.

    In the desolate killing array.

    The four drunken Benwei slept for more than ten hours before they woke up leisurely.

    ¡°Brother, it looks like we¡¯ve been arrested.¡±

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of the Sutra Pavilion with one hand, he took out the Bear Haunting that he had not yet finished reading, and scratched his head as he said.

    "Alright, alright, if you catch it, just catch it. What's the big deal if you have me here." Night Breeze Centipede turned over and waved its claws and said nonchalantly.

    "That's right, and this place seems to be quite fun." Gouzi got up and started to join in: "And didn't I steal the master's gold coins? I just said that I wanted to avoid the limelight. Isn't it just right here to avoid the wind?  Head?"

    "Are you right, brother?"

    Finished.

    Gouzi looked at Benwei.

    "kindness!"

    "This scumbag thinks the same way, but I want to avoid the limelight and have some fun."

    Benwei held his chin and nodded handsomely.

    "oh?"

    ¡°Brother, tell me quickly, what kind of fun is it?¡±

    The dogs and others quickly gathered around Benwei.

    "Hey, let's look for it first."

    Benwei chuckled.

    Then he raised his bone palm, grabbed a transparent object in his hand, and started playing with it seriously.

    "Ahhhhh"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It was the transparent object in his hand turned into a ferocious human form, and a shrill sound was heard.

    "let me go."

    "Do you know whose subordinate I am?"

    "I am a subordinate of the largest undead spirit king in this desolate world. If you don't let me go quickly, the spirit king will never let you go!"

    However.

    His voice just fell.

    An abrupt voice suddenly came from Guan Benwei's mouth, "Is this the Spirit King you are talking about?"

    Hear the words.

    The screaming undead just looked over, and he was suddenly horrified to find that at some point, Benwei, the soul king he was so proud of, had also caught him in his hands.

    Ga!

    how come?

    This ghost of death makes his scalp numb.

    Their spirit king is the most powerful undead spirit in the desolate world!

    "Lingling Lingling Lingling King, how can you do this?"

    He stared at the Spirit King and stammered.

    "Shut up."

    The Spirit King roared angrily.

    Then without any explanation, he opened his mouth and swallowed the undead spirit in one mouthful.

    After a few mouthfuls of chirping, he showed a playful smile and smiled at Benwei: "Sir, I don't know him!"

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a bit of a pattern.¡±

    When Benwei saw this, he looked at the Spirit King with admiration, then loosened his palm and dropped him to the ground.

    "Thank you, sir."

    After regaining his freedom, the Spirit King secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?? 

    Fortunately, he responded quickly.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Other

    Just now, he was happily devouring other undead souls, when suddenly a hand appeared out of nowhere and asked him to grab it.

    Thinking of the terrifying scene just now, he understood deeply that the person in front of him was absolutely not to be messed with.

    "Hey, adults, why are you here?"

    The Spirit King immediately knelt on the ground and said with a smile: "I am the most powerful undead spirit in this desolate world. Of course, I am not expressing my power. I am still a younger brother in front of these adults. I just want to express that if these adults  If you need help somewhere, maybe I can help a little bit, hehe, hehehe"

    "Oh, we are just here for a vacation. We will leave in a few days."

    Benwei raised his hand and said, "But this scumbag admires you very much. The future of our brothers will be all about you."

    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter, it¡¯s a small matter, I will definitely do my best to serve as a landlord. If you have any instructions from the adults, just tell me.¡± The Spirit King nodded and bowed.

    "Oh, come here, let me ask you"

    Benwei hooked his fingers.

    The Spirit King quickly approached.

    "This scumbag wants to ask you, can you arrange a girl?" After saying this, Benwei waved his head in front of his chest, raised it again, and said in a low voice: "That kind of thing, very domineering and domineering.  kind?"

    This is what Benwei said.

    It suddenly put King Ling in trouble.

    "Uh, sir, look at us like this, where did the girl come from?" the Spirit King said bitterly.

    "No girl?"

    Benwei suddenly became unhappy and said with a cold face: "Then how do you usually solve it?"

    "My lord, please don't mention this matter." The Spirit King said bitterly: "Young man has not eaten meat for several epochs."

    Looking at the desolate appearance of the Spirit King, Benwei, who was originally angry, threw a comforting look at him.

    ¡°Brother understands your hardship.¡±

    "But I still have to teach you. If you can't do it physically, you have to find some comfort mentally!"

    "What I taught you is what I taught you. What I taught you is what I taught you."

    The Spirit King bowed and nodded, still afraid that he would not arrange a girl for Benwei, so he would slap him to death.

    But I just finished.

    He suddenly remembered something and his eyes lit up.

    "My lord, I have thought of a way." He shouted.

    "oh?"

    Benwei exclaimed and looked at him.

    "Outside this desolate world, there are seven girls, fair-skinned and beautiful, and all of them very sultry." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 549 Return to the greatness

    ??

    "Oh, really?"

    Benwei suddenly asked excitedly.

    "I don't dare to lie to you."

    The Spirit King carefully knelt on the ground and said: "The seven of them are now sitting cross-legged on the edge of the Desolate World to practice. Sometimes they will enter the Desolate World for short-term training. That is to say, the young ones are powerless, so they have never done anything to them.  Take action."

    "In short, it has been like this every day for more than ten years."

    ¡°They are all young girls with long legs.¡±

    What the Spirit King said immediately caused Benwei to jostle and giggle.

    "Since the adults like it, why don't you kidnap them?"

    King Ling asked again.

    "Wait, let me clean up first."

    Benwei pressed his palms and urgently lifted up his tight pants. Then he bent down and blew out his beanie shoes. He put on a relatively handsome posture and asked: "Qing, take a look. What's going on today?"  How is your temperament?"

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s perfect, but it¡¯s a little lacking in details.¡±

    Gouzi nodded seriously, and then with a look, he walked towards Benwei with centipede milk.

    Gouzi first rolled up the legs of Benwei¡¯s trousers twice, and then picked off the two threads on his clothes.

    The centipede shrunk and lay directly on Benwei's chest. Its long body rolled into a circle and huddled together, forming a heart-shaped pattern.

    After finishing everything, Gouzi clapped his paws and shouted: "It's done, perfect, the most handsome man in the world."

    "Hahaha!"

    Benwei put his hands on his hips and laughed with satisfaction.

    Seeing this, the Spirit King also moved his eyes, and gave Benwei a thumbs up at the right time, and said with emotion: "My lord is really handsome. If this kid has one ten thousandth of your appearance and temperament, he will be the best in this life."  I am also satisfied.¡±

    "That's right, I like honest people like you!"

    Benwei glanced at him appreciatively.

    This made the Spirit King smile happily.

    ¡°Sir, wait, I will catch the girl for you right away.¡±

    As soon as the Spirit King's eyes moved, his entire soul body suddenly enlarged and turned into a huge tornado in the entire space, sweeping towards the edge of the desolate world.

    Wherever you go.

    Countless undead souls prostrate themselves on the ground in the desolate world, not even daring to raise their heads.

    And now at the edge of the desolate world.

    There are seven women sitting cross-legged.

    They have white teeth and red lips, and wear different clothes, red, blue, purple and green.

    ?Perhaps due to their naturally charming bodies, their clothing is extremely revealing, and their fair skin is exposed and looming, especially the water snake waist that exposes the navel, which brings a strong sense of charm.

    "Those people have been locked up for more than 20 hours, and I don't know what happened to them." One of the women in red murmured.

    "You can't say for sure, maybe it's still lingering, maybe it's already dead in the hands of the undead." Another woman in green clothes said: "After all, we, the seven sisters, usually enter it for training, but we can't last more than an hour, let alone go deep.  "

    "It's better not to underestimate the enemy. After all, they are enemies that Master must take seriously." The woman in blue at the side said, "So don't take it lightly and just observe the movement at all times."

    "kindness!"

    The woman in red nodded, but then sighed softly when she thought of something.

    "Why did Seventh Sister sigh?" the woman in blue asked.

    "I'm thinking, are we different from those people, restricted in freedom and unable to get out of this prison?" The woman in red frowned and said: "The only difference is that they are in the desolate world, and we are outside the desolate world.  "

    Hear the words.

    The beautiful eyes of the other women also dimmed.

    Who doesn¡¯t know the pain of it all?

    At this moment, something unexpected happened. From the deserted world, a violent storm energy swept towards their direction.

    "What's this?"

    The seventh girl suddenly stood up, her pretty face shrouded in a strong sense of crisis.

    "Could it be, could it be the legendary Spirit King in this desolate world, the most powerful and mysterious undead spirit?" the woman in red glared.

    "His target seems to be us."

    "Can he still break through the boundary?"

    But the voice just fell.

    The tornado broke through the boundary directly and swept the seven of them into it. Without any resistance, it was already swept away.It closed the sky and retracted towards the depths of the desolate world.

    time.

    I don¡¯t know how much time has passed.

    When the seven sisters woke up, they found violent power roaring around them.

    "This is, in a deserted world?"

    "How did we end up in the deserted world?"

    "I remembered, it was the Spirit King in the Desolate World who attacked us."

    The seven sisters woke up, each one terrified.

    at this time.

    A sudden sound came suddenly.

    "Oh, the seven ladies are awake. Come on, little Lingzi, make arrangements to create an atmosphere."

    "yes!"

    The Spirit King responded, and then shouted: "Atmosphere team, come on."

    As soon as the voice fell, he saw countless dead spirits surrounding him.

    Then, under the horrified eyes of the seven sisters, they braved the will-o¡¯-the-wisps on their bodies, and their movements were uniform and flickered with a distinct rhythm. The scene seemed to have turned into a big stage with bright lights.

    "Music group, enter."

    The Spirit King shouted again.

    Countless undead spirits emerged again, making various sounds from their mouths. When combined, they turned into a rhythmic dance music that made people dance uncontrollably.

    finally.

    There was a thunderclap in the sky.

    The bonus fell from the sky and shone on the scene.

    "Seven young ladies, it's a pleasure to meet you, and we will continue to be great." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 550 Then blow it

    The dazzling light made the seven sisters unable to open their eyes.

    When they heard the sound, they looked at the speaker. The seven of them were dumbfounded.

    "The stars are shining tonight, I love you, no, I love you all with my heart."

    Benwei pinched his fingers and gently opened the black robe on his chest.

    There is a black heart on the chest, which is still beating "bang bang".

    "As a beautiful woman, would you like to dance under the stars with this scumbag?"

    The seven women looked at Benwei in horror, shocked.

    This, this, thisthis black-robed dwarf, wasn't he thrown into this undead killing array by his master?  It's been more than ten hours, and you're still safe?  ?

    No, not only was he safe and sound, but he even subdued the most powerful undead spirit king who controlled life and death in this killing array!  !

    Several people looked at the Spirit King who was kneeling next to the man in black robe.

    How powerful this must be!

    They are unimaginably powerful!

    Seeing that there was no response from the seven people, Benwei shook his forehead coolly and said, "It's a night without needles. It makes people intoxicated, and my heart is also intoxicated."

    He shook his forehead back, "Aren't you drunk?"

    "What should we do?" The woman in green was also trembling.

    With such a powerful person, they may be in trouble!

    "Others don't know how dangerous this undead killing array is, but we know it best." The woman in red said to several people, "Our cultivation level is not low. We can't stay here for even an hour during normal cultivation.  He is still at the very edge of this killing array. This person is so unpredictable that if we fight against him, it will be like striking an egg against a stone."

    "What do you mean, Qimei?"

    "Follow him!"

    "Ah? This!" The woman in blue looked pale, "If master finds out, the seven of us will definitely die!"

    "Not only was this person unscathed in the killing array, but he also subdued the Undead Spirit King. This alone makes him more powerful than Master!" After the woman in red said this, the six people next to her were still hesitating. She had already  He twisted his waist and stepped forward.

    "This brother is so charming and suave, I have never seen him before!" She twisted her waist and walked towards Benwei.  The fiery red skirt swayed with her steps, her steps were graceful, and her plump and round butt twisted into a very beautiful arc.

    The other six people were dumbfounded.  Seventh Sister rebelled too quickly!

    Benwei was also dumbfounded. He looked at the woman in red and swallowed his saliva.

    "Brother Viagra is so sexy." The woman in red said, patting Benwei's chest.

    The hand hurts.

    Mom¡¯s bones?  !

    "My brother's chest is so strong that my little hands can't bear it. Brother, please blow it off."

    The woman in red softened and fell into Benwei's arms. She raised her tender, white fingers like catkins towards her.

    "It's great! It's time to blow!!!" Benwei shouted with joy on his face and blew on the finger of the woman in red!

    A strong energy came from her fingertips and spread throughout her body instantly. Her eyes widened in an instant!

    "I, I, I am about to break through!" She spoke tremblingly and closed her eyes.

    The next moment, when she opened her eyes, she didn't need to break through at all.

    As soon as she exerted her strength, the rich aura dispersed from her body.

    "Xuanxuanxian!!" The six women next to him were horrified.

    You must know that they are just heavenly immortals, and Seventh Sister has just broken through to heavenly immortality.

    It would take thousands of years to reach the Golden Immortal and it would take thousands of years to break through, let alone directly break through to the Mysterious Immortal. This is something I dare not even think about!  !  !

    Nowjust because of one breath!

    "Sister, what should I do?!" the woman in blue next to her said anxiously.

    "Seventh sister is right. Furthermore, Master has never treated us as disciples. He has been staying here all year round to guard this killing array. It is our nature to seek benefits and avoid harm." The woman in purple said, "Look at  Do it, if you don¡¯t go away, he will only see Qimei in his eyes.¡±

    After saying this, she took off the hairpin from her head, and her hair spread like a black waterfall, gently swaying among the colorful will-o'-the-wisps.

    She flipped her hair to one side and walked toward Benwei, "I accidentally got sand in my eyes just now, and my brother helped me blow it out"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    A group of people jumped up around a man in black robe.

    I saw the hand of the man in black robe touching from left to right, from top to bottom.

    The laughter in the skeleton¡¯s throat immediately echoed throughout the entire killing array.

    &nbsp; Three days and three nights later, Benwei was still there, and the seven women could no longer hold on.

    Most of those swaying and glowing undead spirits fainted from exhaustion.

    The King of the Undead could hardly stand it any longer, "This energy is so good!"

    "Brother, take a rest" He was exhausted.  The Spirit King couldn't help but speak.

    Benwei looked at the Spirit King with dissatisfaction, "Little Lingzi, your health is too bad."

    "That's right, who can compare with Big Brother! Big Brother is so majestic that no one in the world can compare with him!" King Ling said, "I really think about Big Brother. You are awesome, but these little girls can't do it. If you don't stop them,  If I die, won¡¯t my elder brother be short of seven interpretation flowers?¡±

    "It makes sense." Benwei stopped, and everyone around him felt relieved.

    The seven sisters collapsed directly to the ground, gasping for air.

    This guy is so damn good at dancing.

    A few people got up to rest, and after a while, the Night Wind Centipede climbed onto the stone.  He arched his body, then got into the ground and dug in through the soil.

    After a while, he climbed up, looked at Benwei with bright eyes, and danced.

    "Big brother, big brother! What a great thing!!!"

    "What's wrong?"

    "I just smelled the smell of money in the soil!" Night Breeze Centipede said.

    "Oh?" The skeleton jumped up from the stone and said excitedly: "Money? Where, where?!"

    "It's in the southeast of the deserted world here!" Night Breeze Centipede pointed to one side and said, "Should we go and search it?"

    "Let's go!" Benwei raised his finger and pointed directly at the sky.

    In an instant, the fog in the deserted land, which was dark, deep and full of dead silence, dispersed, and the thick barrier disappeared.

    Everyone around was shocked.

    This is this a killing formation that has been unable to be broken for several epochs?

    It¡¯s just a finger, a light tap?

    ¡°And this kind of breakthrough is not like him catching the seven sisters from outside the boundary, but a true breakthrough of the boundary.

    The Spirit King has been trapped here for countless epochs. He has forgotten how long exactly. He is still shocked when the fresh and corrupt air hits the tip of his nose.

    The next moment, he screamed.

    It turns out that the barrier was broken, and the light shone in after the fog cleared.

    These countless days and nights made him almost forget, how can the undead see the light!  ?

    While screaming and wailing and running away, the Spirit King caught sight of Benwei from the corner of his eye and rolled his eyes.

    There was a flash of lightning in my mind.

    "Big brother, big brother, I'm going to die!" The Spirit King held his head and screamed and wailed, "It's the biggest regret in my life that I can't do anything for the unprecedentedly handsome, charming and beloved eldest brother.  Big brother, say goodbye!!!¡±

    Benwei didn't even look at him. With a wave of his hand, a layer of black mist enveloped his body.

    "Let's go and search for gold coins!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 551 Getting rich

    It is a rule of heaven and a law of physics that the dead cannot see the light.

    But now, with just a raised hand, all of this is regarded as nothing.

    The Spirit King shuddered.

    He didn¡¯t dare to think about it further and hurriedly caught up with Benwei and others who were already preparing to leave.

    "Brother, wait for me!"

    The southeast of the desolate land is an independent small world.

    With a flash of silhouette, twelve people came to the door of this small world.

    The small world is full of boundaries.

    There are many crises and formations.

    However.

    But Benwei looked obsessed, raised his head and took a deep breath.

    "This place is indeed filled with the smell of gold coins!"

    ? said.

    The white finger palm bone is slightly gently.

    The solid barrier dissipated like bubbles.

    When the bubbles dissipated, golden light shone.

    Wherever you look, all kinds of gold and silver treasures are piled on the ground like rags.

    At the same time, there are countless treasures wrapped in light pillars floating in the air.

    This scene.

    The seventh girl¡¯s beautiful eyes widened.

    "this¡­¡­"

    "This is the treasury of the Genting Empire, all the savings since the founding of the country?"

    The Seven Girls are filled with disbelief.

    As disciples of the King of Yunding, they have heard of this place for a long time, but they have never been here.

    When I saw it at this moment, I was instantly stunned by the scene in front of me.

    There are so many treasures here.

    Genting Empire really has a profound foundation!

    At this moment, Benwei¡¯s empty eyes suddenly turned into gold coins.

    "Brother, we are rich!"

    Beside, the dog also made a sound of joy after being stunned.

    But after finishing speaking, I found that no one answered.

    He turned his head and looked at the stunned Benwei slowly opening his arms and diving into the gold coins.

    "Brother!"

    Several people shouted and watched Benwei being drowned in gold coins in an instant.

    Several people also jumped down one after another.

    "We're getting rich! Hahaha, we're getting rich!"

    "From now on, I can have as many girls as I want."

    "I'm planning on it. After I go back, I'm going to call ten thousand people and have fun and dance together"

    The four of them laughed and threw gold coins into the sky.

    The next moment, Benwei stood up slowly from the gold coins.

    "Pretend, give this scumbag man some clothes! Pretend and go!!!" As he said this, Benwei opened his mouth and knocked out the teeth in his mouth.

    The leaky mouth said loudly: "Return to your anger and let Lao Ji make a thousand pairs of different styles of washed gold teeth!"

    Gouzi's eyes rolled, "Brother, will the gold teeth be too conspicuous? The owner can't pull them out if he sees them?"

    "It makes sense!"

    " Benwei said, and quickly put the broken teeth back in place.

    The Spirit King looked on blankly, what's going on, brother?  !

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡ª?A?You Can See These Broken Gold Coins?

    Isn¡¯t the point about those immortal weapons next to them?

    The Spirit King turned his eyes and looked at the white jade bottle wrapped in a beam of light in the sky.

    The bottle is completely green, with floating patterns on it, which is mysterious and extraordinary.

    The seven women also looked at the bottle, their eyes shocked and excited.

    Could it be that

    Could it be that this is, this is, this is legendary

    The next moment, Benwei, who was crazily loading up on gold coins, suddenly rushed over and kicked the light ball into pieces.

    "This broken bottle is really blocking the road!"

    Ga!

    The Spirit King¡¯s jaw dropped in shock.

    The seven women almost lost their eyes.

    "you¡­¡­"

    "Little Lingzi, hurry up and help me load the gold coins!" Benwei shouted.

    "Yes, yes, yes!" The Spirit King ignored his shock and quickly picked up his chin and packed it, ran over, took out his storage bag and started packing it.

    ¡°Get rich, get rich, girls, women, this will no longer be a dream!¡± Benwei laughed loudly while pretending.

    "Yes, yes, I'm getting rich, ha, ha, ha ha ha"

    The Spirit King looked at the broken bottles on the ground next to him out of the corner of his eye, his heart bleeding.

    "Brother, let me tell you, gold coins are a fun thing." BenweiHe taught without raising his head, "Remember what I said, brother, nothing is as good as money!"

    "Yes Yes Yes."

    The Spirit King nodded as if he was pounding garlic, and inadvertently glanced at a branch next to him that was glowing with white fairy energy.

    His eyes suddenly lit up.

    That, that, that, that¡­

    It was used by a certain Tongtian Immortal several epochs ago

    ¡°Crack!¡± Gouzi broke off a branch and threw it aside, ¡°This crap thing really takes up a lot of space.¡±

    As he spoke, he tied dozens of storage bags to his body, making a jingling sound, and shouted loudly: "Brother, these dozens of storage bags of mine are full, do you still have them?"

    Spirit King:

    He beat his chest and stamped his feet!

    "This rag is also in the way."

    Wow!

    A piece of black talisman shining with black light in the sky was also torn to pieces by the centipede!

    He couldn¡¯t bear it anymore!

    "Brother, I think you may not know these things"

    But no one paid attention to what the Spirit King said.

    ¡°Brother, there¡¯s not a single gold coin here, it¡¯s all broken copper and iron, and it¡¯s really blocking the road!¡± Gouzi shouted loudly.

    "What?.

    "Is that okay?"

    "Milk, come here and destroy all these junk things for me. Don't let those garbage block the way of your dog brother." Benwei said without raising his head, "Go and look over there again."

    The Spirit King and the seven women rushed over quickly, their hearts bleeding as they watched all kinds of top-quality treasures being crushed one by one by milk.

    A waste of natural resources.

    It¡¯s simply a waste of natural resources!

    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s help you destroy things!¡± The seventh girl couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so they all took out their storage bags and came over to say.

    "Stop!"

    Just hearing a scolding, the bodies of the seven women were restrained by an invisible force!

    The next moment, he was pulled back and sat on the stool next to him.

    "Seven little beauties, sit still." Benwei scolded.  "How can I let you do all that hard work?"

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired, I¡¯m not tired!¡±

    "Um?"

    "Okay, then I'm tired."

    Seeing this, the seven people could only respond helplessly.

    Then we can only continue to look at the light groups in the sky, which are destroyed in the hands of these four people.

    Seven people almost suffered myocardial infarction, and they were so heartbroken that their teeth were broken!

    Fortunately, the brothers were so selfless in collecting gold coins that they simply ignored their existence.

    This gave the seventh girl an opportunity to pick up some leftovers.

    "Master, I'm sorry, I'm sorry."

    "I will repay you in the next life."

    The seventh girl said with guilt.

    But while he was talking, his storage ring was almost full.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 552 Don¡¯t worry

    Wu Tian Empire, camp.

    The roaring bonfire lit up the dark night sky.

    Beside the bonfire, there are rows of young people dancing square dances in neat rows.

    In the huge open space behind there are thousands of young cattle swaying their butts to the music.

    It¡¯s so lively.

    There was still thick smoke rising from the iron shelf next to it.

    There was a little fat man standing next to the iron frame, grilling skewers happily while wiping the sweat from his head.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat barbecue skewers!¡± The little fat man was carrying plates of barbecue and trotting towards a group of people.

    Jia Jiaqin quickly took the plate and shouted: "Come on, come on, this is my newly cultivated dragon beast! There was an accident when it came out, it was deformed, and it died within a few days, but it doesn't affect the taste. It's just right.  Come and have a try, everyone!¡±

    He said while passing out the barbecue.

    "Huh!" Wu Tian took a bunch of beef skewers and said in surprise: "This long-extinct dragon clan can tell you just by smelling the aroma. You can't bake it with this kind of flavor without good cooking skills!"

    "Senior brother is so good at cultivating such a mythical beast at will. I still can't compare to senior brother!" Bai Qiyu took a bite of beef and asked again.

    "I wonder what achievements each of you, brothers and sisters, have achieved recently?"

    "Ashamed, ashamed, I just became the king of the Tianlong Kingdom. I am not as good as all the brothers."

    "I am even more ashamed. I just became the leader of the Wu Sect and annexed the Yan Sect. I am not as good as all the brothers."

    "Where is Fifth Senior Sister?"

    "I'm even more ashamed. I just went to the Immortal Realm and gathered a few continents, and destroyed a few continents that were dissatisfied with me. I can't compare to my brothers." Su Yunyun said, and also took a bite of beef skewers.

    ¡°It¡¯s harmful, I¡¯m even more ashamed!¡± Wu Tian only shook his head after hearing this, ¡°So far, he has not fulfilled his master¡¯s expectations and conquered the Yunding Empire.¡±

    ""

    A bunch of people were talking when they heard the sound of "Brother and sister!" coming from a distance.

    Everyone saw it, and I saw a person stepped forward: "The four major protection laws were captured by the monarch of Genting!"

    Hearing this, everyone was stunned.

    Instead of being worried, she burst into laughter.

    "This Yunding Empire, it's true that it's not good to arrest anyone, but it actually arrests the four guardians!"

    "Okay, let's take this opportunity to see the excitement. By the way, we can cooperate with the four guardians inside and outside, and go and take down the Genting Empire now!"

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s destroy the Genting Empire now!¡±

    Wu Tian was the first to stand up and shouted excitedly.

    A group of people led the army towards the Genting Empire.

    ¡­¡­

    Genting Empire, Royal Palace.

    The king of Yunding and Mieshi drank freely.

    "It's been so long, the four people behind the scenes are probably dead!" the King of Yunding said, laughing loudly, "Come on, let's drink this!"

    "Is he still alive?" Mie Shi put down his wine glass with some worry.

    You must know that even though the killing formation is an extremely dangerous and powerful formation left over from several epochs, the existence behind the scenes that can turn clouds into rain can be destroyed by just one killing formation.

    Destruction of the world is always a bit worrying.

    "Haha, you know how powerful the killing array is." The King of Yunding said confidently, "Besides, even if they don't die, after so many days, they must have been tortured to the point where they are no longer human beings!"

    "Do it!" It's rare for Mie Shi to feel happy.

    This time, as long as they kill the person behind the scenes, things will be much simpler for them!

    "As long as they are gone, are we still worried about whether our luck will be full?" The King of Yunding said confidently, "Hahaha, come on, let's do it!"

    The two of them were drinking happily when the voice of their subordinates came from far away, "Report!!!"

    "What are you reporting for! Didn't you see that we are drinking here?!"

    The King of Yunding kicked his subordinate who had just entered the hall.

    The two of them continued to drink.

    Not long after, a loud noise came from outside, and the sound of sword fighting clearly reached the ears of the two of them.

    Mie Shi and Yunding King stopped drinking wine glasses in their hands.

    "What's going on?!" King Yunding and Mieshi hurried out and saw the sky not far away, with waves of smoke and dust rolling in.

    "Your Majesty, it's people from the Wutian Empire who are here!" the subordinate said tremblingly.

    "Why didn't you tell me earlier?!" The King of Yunding slapped the man seven times.??Bleed to death.

    "Hey~" Mie Shi stopped the angry Lord Yunding, "Don't be anxious."

    "The four people behind the scenes are all in our hands, what kind of situation can these little shrimps have?"

    "It's just that Wu Tian is a bit tricky. You and I will go together and seal him directly. After the luck is perfect, we can ask the envoy to use absolute kilometer to completely wipe him out."

    Hearing Mie Shi¡¯s words, the King of Yunding put out the fire and nodded in agreement, ¡°It makes sense.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, you and I will go out and meet those ignorant kids.¡± After saying that, the figure of Destruction disappeared in a flash.

    The figure of the King of Yunding followed closely behind and disappeared.

    Outside Yunding Imperial City, on the high city wall.

    The king of Yunding and Mie Shi are on the left and right.

    The two of them looked at the dozens of people standing in front of tens of millions of troops below, and froze on the spot.

    The heart is also beating loudly.

    Because every one of the dozens of leaders in front of them is more powerful than Wu Tian, ??whom they fear!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 553: All hope is lost

    Outside the city wall, dozens of people leading the army to approach the Genting Empire had a quarrel.

    Who are you going to fight Mie Shi and the King of Genting Empire for?

    "All of you, senior fellow apprentices, have practiced martial arts to some extent since you left the Heaven and Earth Sect. Let's let those who haven't practiced martial arts come in?" Jia Jiaqin interrupted the quarrel between several people and said.

    "Who hasn't practiced before?"

    Jia Jiaqin pointed his finger at the army, followed by thousands of yellow sky beasts that were eager to test.

    ¡°My little Huangtian, it¡¯s time to practice your skills.¡±

    "Pull them down!" Li Jin said, "Those little scalpers you have just trained will probably be wiped out by the Destroyers with just one move."

    "Why don't you let me go in, take the sword with my bare hands, and take it directly!"

    "Brothers and sisters" Wu Tian said nervously and quietly next to him, "These two guys have beaten me many times. I hate it so much that my hands are itchy. Why don't you let me do it?"

    "No, let me blow them both up!" As soon as Wu Tian finished speaking, Hong Kuangmai shouted to stop him, "If you don't let me go, I will blow myself up now!"

    ""

    When all the disciples heard this, their mouths twitched.

    All this was heard clearly by Mi Shi and Yunding King who were standing on the tower.

    The two of them gritted their teeth in anger.

    It is simply intolerable to regard them as prey.

    "I must let them know why the flowers are so red today!" The King of Yunding said angrily, "Especially that brat who threatened to blow us up!!!"

    After saying this, he flew up and struck the city with one strike!

    The destruction of the world followed.

    Before the two of them arrived, Hong Kuangmai had already rushed towards them.

    "This idiot dares to rush over directly?" The King of Yunding said disdainfully, "Oh, you are looking for death!"

    The next moment, an earth-shaking roar came. The two of them had no time to react, and the fire and smoke swept over them instantly.

    The two people who were blown away fell back to the tower with their limbs broken.

    The King of Yunding had one of his arms blown off and fainted.

    And Mieshi was directly blown into pieces.

    His eyes rolled around, and his lips were stuck to the eaves of the tower.

    The eyes rolled, and the lips stuck to the wall closed, "Quickly, close the city gate!"

    "Yes!" The people below hurriedly closed the door and retreated.

    "Idiot! Take my meat dregs with you!"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In the Yunding Hall, the Yunding King slowly woke up.

    A ball of rotten meat slowly squirmed in the center of the hall, and a dense aura lingered on the rotten meat.

    The rotten flesh slowly came together, and a figure gradually formed.

    Outside, there were loud shouts of death and banging on the door.

    "Both of us have temporarily lost our combat effectiveness, and their morale is at its peak. What should we do?" The King of Yunding said solemnly while reuniting his severed limbs.

    Miushi slowly stood up from the ground, his face was bloodless, "Don't be impatient for a moment."

    "Isn't that person behind the scenes still in our hands?" He said, "As long as they are still in our hands, even if they break open the city gate, they will not dare to act rashly."

    Hearing this, the King of Yunding nodded, "Yes." But his face was still extremely angry.

    There was a sudden loud noise outside.  That was the sound of the city gate breaking.

    As we were talking, someone hurried up from below, "Report!!!"

    "Why are you reporting? Is the city gate broken? I still need you to report?!"

    "You can't hold even a single city gate, you loser!" The angry King Yunding raised his foot and was about to kick the person away, but Miushi quickly grabbed his leg.

    "Say." Mie Shi turned to face the servant and said.

    The servant wiped the cold sweat on his head and said, "Your Majesty, the barrier of the ancient killing formation has been broken, and four of them have disappeared!"

    The King of Yunding retracted his legs, grabbed his servant by the collar, and roared: "What?! The man ran away? Where are the seven women guarding the formation??"

    "Hui Hui, Your Majesty, we disappeared together." The servant said, carefully covering his neck, "It seems that he has also surrendered to the enemy"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the angry King of Yunding slapped the man to death with his palm.

    Then, he covered his heart and stepped back again and again.

    With a solemn expression, Mie Shi straightened the Yunding monarch upright, "Didn't I remember you said that there are many precious materials and treasures in your treasury?"

    &nbsp; "We have to recover quickly now. We first go to the treasury to get some top-notch immortal elixirs to recover. We still have a chance to fight with them!"

    "Yes, yes, yes!" The King of Yunding reacted and called to his servants, "Come here!"

    "Report!!!"

    This voice made the King of Yunding roll his eyes and almost turned over.

    Fortunately, I was supported by Mie Shi.

    "It's okay, it's just a broken city or something, don't panic."

    "Yes, that makes sense." The King of Yunding came over and said, "Say, what's the matter?"

    "Our treasury barrier has also been broken! Others looted everything" The servant spoke tremblingly, while covering his chest calmly.

    Hearing this, the King of Yunding vomited out a mouthful of blood.

    He pulled out a knife from the shelf next to him and slashed the servant's neck.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The king of Yunding and Mie Shi stood in front of the messy treasury.

    They are all red-eyed.

    "These idiots took away all the gold coins" Lord Yunding said with a trembling voice, "but they didn't take any of the fairy treasures with them."

    "But it's all ruined." Mie Shi clenched his fists and anger spread from his body.

    "Report!!!"

    When Miushi turns around, he beats people into powder.

    "I do not want to hear."

    "The city is broken, and the barrier of our imperial city is also broken." The King of Yunding glanced into the distance, his whole body turned pale, "What are we going to do next?"

    Mie Shi took out the fairy pillar and looked at the luck inside that had completely disappeared.  His face was extremely ugly.

    Before the two of them could discuss a specific solution, the army had already rushed over.

    The two were quickly surrounded by dozens of people in the lead.

    The two stood there at a loss.

    "Aren't you very powerful?" Wu Tian stood in front and said loudly and mockingly, "Why aren't you arrogant?"

    Dozens of senior brothers and sisters behind him were watching with their arms folded.  He looked at the two people in front of him as if he were looking at two dead people.

    "What should I do?" The King of Yunding was frightened and covered his hand that had not fully recovered.

    At this time, both of them were unwilling to admit that they could not handle the situation at this time, but they had to admit it.

    Just when the two of them were despairing, the sky suddenly turned dark.

    A huge black vortex appeared in the sky, and for a while there was a storm.

    Dozens of disciples couldn¡¯t help but put their hands up to cover their faces.

    The two people in Mie Shi, who had been completely dejected just now, were overjoyed.  They looked at the figure appearing in the black vortex and shouted happily, "Messenger, it's the messenger!!!"

    After saying that, both of them flew up and hid behind the messenger who appeared in the black vortex.

    The King of Yunding stretched out his arm and pointed at the dozens of people below, "Aren't you very awesome? I tell you, at this moment, you are all dead!"

    He waved his arms, clapped his hands and laughed loudly.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 554 I have the ability to cultivate

    The dozens of people below who had a chance of winning all felt like they were facing a formidable enemy at this moment.

    The aura of this person falling from the sky is too powerful.

    Before the fight, just the aura exuding from their bodies was enough to make all of them tremble.

    Amidst the turbulent wind and clouds, the old man above slowly opened his mouth.

    "A bunch of ants, who gave you the courage to go against us?" He spoke slowly, the energy in his voice deafening the people below.

    "That's right, who gave you the courage to go against us!" The King of Yunding emerged from behind the envoy and said in a pretentious manner.

    At this moment, he was filled with tears.

    These past few days have been so uncomfortable.

    Now that the messenger is here, someone finally supports them. This feeling of having someone support them is really great.

    ¡°All you ants who don¡¯t know whether to live or die, go to hell.¡±

    The old man's cold eyes scanned below.

    Full of indifference.

    It¡¯s like everything is an ant in his eyes.

    However.

    Suddenly, a huge air-condensed bone hand appeared from the ground and struck the messenger in the sky with lightning speed.

    This punch.

    The sky exploded with a loud bang.

    That huge human face was instantly wiped out.

    But Mie Shi and Yunding King stared, and were directly thrown away by the airflow of this punch.

    Turned into two stars, flashed in the distant sky, and disappeared.

    "Are you pretending to be crazy in front of this scumbag?"

    As he finished speaking, a man in black robe appeared, followed by a dog, a centipede, a bear, and a ghost surrounded by black energy.

    Behind them are seven charming and colorful women.

    "The Great Protector! It's the Great Protector!" The first person to react was Su Yunyun. She shouted happily, "Join the Four Great Protectors!"

    The disciples behind him also saluted, "Join the four great protectors!"

    "Everyone, get up." Benwei waved his hand.

    "The Great Protector is really powerful. He killed that arrogant man with just one punch!"

    The disciples praised him one after another.

    "Isn't that right? At such a powerful time, apart from the master, there is only one great protector!"

    "Yes, yes, yes, as soon as my great protector takes action, I will know if there is any!"

    ""

    Hearing the constant praise, Benwei¡¯s chin lifted up.

    After the Yunding King and Mie Shi disappeared, the Yunding Empire no longer had the power to resist.

    Wu Tian quickly annexed the Genting Empire.

    ¡­¡­

    On the huge grassland.

    At this moment, a bonfire is being lit and dragon skewers are being roasted.

    All the brothers and sisters gathered around the bonfire and danced happily in the square.

    Benwei was lying on the side, surrounded by seven graceful women, each wearing less clothes than the other.

    ¡°One is peeling grapes for Benwei, and the other is hammering his legs for Benwei.

    Some squatted on the ground to help Benwei spread their legs.

    Some were sitting nearby, placing their hands in Benwei's palm and letting him play with them.

    Thousands of miles away, Yi Feng huddled in a crumbling shabby house, lighting a lamp and reading a book crazily, his eyes turned red.

    ¡ª¡ª"Xianjiang Continent Cultivation Level".

    Not long ago, there was a war between two neighboring countries, and the war was chaotic. In order not to harm his poor fish, he packed up his bed and ran away.

    Now that I am in a place where I am unfamiliar with people, I have not yet found the last qualification that is suitable for me to be my disciple.

    "Ding - since the outer disciples have reached the ordinary qualifications and the host has met the cultivation qualifications, they have successfully obtained the highest cultivation level."

    "However, since the last disciple is an outer disciple, the official number of disciples will not be counted. Therefore, the host needs to find the last qualified disciple to accept him as a disciple within a year."

    "Otherwise, you will take back your cultivation."

    This sudden surprise stunned Yi Feng.

    Then he burst into laughter.

    Laughing so hard that I fell forward and backward.

    This little pimp is really surprising and surprising!

    "By the way, I'm talking about the highest level of cultivation. Let me see what the highest level of cultivation is!"

    As he spoke, he opened the "Xianjiang Continent Cultivation Level" in his hand.

    "Emperor Wu, hahaha, I am Emperor Wu!!"

    ¡°The martial spirit that was once so terrifying is now within myThe center is a scumbag!  "

    Yi Feng laughed happily again.

    He couldn¡¯t wait to use his cultivation, and then began to punch the sky fiercely.

    Sure enough, the sky changed drastically, and with every punch he punched, the sky rumbled.

    "Hahaha, I'm so awesome!"

    at the same time.

    The fairy world is now in chaos.

    Since the last time the mysterious man punched the sky, there has been no such movement for a long time!

    I thought that the previous punch that broke the sky was just a coincidence, so I didn¡¯t continue to investigate, but who knew

    This time, five hundred punches were thrown out.

    The punches are only heavier than last time!

    Looking at the five hundred big black holes that suddenly appeared in the fairy world, people from all walks of life in the fairy world came out and headed towards the place where the sky broke.

    For a time, people in the fairy world were in panic, and they were in panic all day long.

    And Yi Feng, who was in the Xianjiang Continent, closed his fist.

    Blow into your fist.

    This waste system is finally reliable for once.

    At the same time, Yi Feng stopped.

    Because he discovered another powerful function of a cultivator, which is spiritual consciousness.

    For example, at this moment, his consciousness felt that far away, a group of people were laughing and dancing, and some were feasting.

    And the dwarf who had killed a thousand swords was hugging him from left to right, intoxicated.

    See the situation.

    Yi Feng narrowed his eyes slightly.

    The joy of succeeding in cultivation is quickly suppressed by resentment.

    "This group of trash waiting for death, if they don't train themselves properly, are actually happy there, and everyone is gathered together!"

    "And that bitch, he said no, don't be frivolous about girls, but he provoked seven of them at once!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 555 This is what Master meant

    On the grassland, a group of people were eating skewers and dancing around the bonfire.

    Every face is filled with joy.

    "This time we have captured the entire Yunding Empire, which means that the Lingxu Realm is under our control."

    Wu Tian held the wine glass in his hand and said happily: "I think Master will definitely look at us with admiration this time!"

    "I will no longer think that we are useless people."

    "Yes." The senior brothers and sisters next to him agreed.

    You must know that Lingxu Realm exists outside the Xianjiang Continent, a stronger and independent existence!

    Everyone was talking and laughing, imagining the scene of being praised by Master when they saw him.

    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew by.

    ¡°Plop!¡±

    Everyone looked over and saw that Benwei, who had been shouting to continue playing music and dancing, suddenly lost his voice and then knelt on the ground.

    "Great Protector, what's going on?"

    Everyone was still stunned when they saw a person appear out of thin air and slowly land.

    Wearing white clothes, there is no wind.

    After the hands are negative, the fluttering is completely independent.

    Looking at them condescendingly.

    The next moment, everyone reacted and knelt down one after another.

    "See Master!"

    Yi Feng stood in the air, looking coldly at the people kneeling on the ground with his hands behind his back.

    "Master, we" Wu Tian said happily to Yi Feng.

    But before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Yi Feng, "I asked you to come out and behave like a human being. Is this the explanation you gave me?"

    "Uh" Wu Tian was stunned.

    Yi Feng looked away from Wu Tian and glanced at the group of people behind him, "Before leaving the mountain, I asked you to come out and make a fool of yourself. Is this what you look like?"

    His glance fell on the bonfire that was still burning, and the iron rack next to it was still full of uneaten meat.

    He waved his hand even more angrily, and the shelf fell down with a "bang".

    He sarcastically said: "Is this how you surrender?"

    He yelled loudly, "Can you have some skills?"

    ¡°Can there be some structure?!¡±

    Ahit turns out that the Lingxu Realm that they are so complacent and proud of cannot even enter the eyes of the Master

    They also celebrated it.

    At this time, everyone who listened to Yi Feng's teachings lowered their heads in unison, like eggplants beaten by frost, with their heads wilted.

    Don¡¯t dare to say more.

    Seeing everyone¡¯s heads wilting, Yi Feng let out a long sigh in anger.

    Then his eyes fell on Wu Tian again.

    "What did you want to say just now?"

    "Uh" Wu Tian's face turned red when he heard this, and he quickly replied: "Because I haven't made a big name for myself, I just wanted to ask Master to punish me!"

    "Huh!" Yi Feng snorted coldly from his nose, "If you still look like this useless ghost next time I see you, don't recognize me as your master!"

    After saying that, Yi Feng glared at Benwei.

    Although he lowered his head and knelt honestly.

    But the moment Yi Feng looked at it, Benwei's neck subconsciously shrank.

    ¡°You bitch, you know how to be afraid?!¡± He said angrily, carrying Benwei and the others, he disappeared from the spot.

    After it was confirmed that Yi Feng was gone, everyone looked up.

    They all have complex faces.

    "Master actually doesn't even pay attention to the Lingxu Realm." One of them lamented, "Master is still master, the situation is simply beyond what we can compare with."

    "Comparatively, we can't even imagine it." Another person said.

    "But now it seems that Master doesn't even pay attention to Lingxu Realm, what else can he take?" Wu Tian couldn't help but frown and think.

    Hearing this, several people looked at each other.

    Could it be

    Fairyland, right?

    "It seems that Master may have initially wanted us to become famous, that is, in the Immortal Realm." A disciple said: "And not in the Lingxu Realm at all!"

    "That's it!" Everyone said, feeling regretful and ashamed, "Thankfully, we are still complacent about conquering a mere Lingxu Realm."

    "That's right, I'm so embarrassed!"

    "That's it, let's set off now!" Someone said, "Now, let's go to the fairy world!"

    "Okay! Go now!"

    &nbsp; "Let's go!!!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 556 Find someone to practice with

    Yi Feng carried Benwei and returned to his martial arts school in the blink of an eye.

    As soon as he got home, he threw Benwei into the small dark room and closed the door tightly.

    ¡°Just stay in there, you dishonest thing!¡± he scolded.

    Yi Feng looked at several trembling things beside him, a trembling dog lying on the ground, a trembling centipede lying on the dog's back, and a trembling bear huddled behind the dog.

    ¡ª¡ªAnd a ghost that got mixed up with the skeleton at some point and didn¡¯t dare to enter the martial arts gym and was trembling at the door of the martial arts gym

    He rolled his eyes at a few people and said, "You guys should be more honest, or you'll get beaten one by one."

    With that said, Yi Feng raised his sandbag-sized fist and raised his little finger, "I can kill you all with one finger now."

    The four objects quickly backed away with frightened eyes.

    Yi Feng stepped out of the martial arts hall with satisfaction.

    The sunshine outside was just right, and Yi Feng narrowed his eyes with satisfaction.

    The weather is really nice, it¡¯s a good day to practice.

    Since he achieved full-level cultivation, his hands have been itching.

    ¡°Just those hundreds of impromptu punches were not satisfying at all.

    He now needs to find someone to practice with.

    "But the cultivatorYi Feng looked embarrassed.

    Since he came to this world, he has never had any real contact with cultivators because he cannot practice.

    After so many years, he didn¡¯t know a single practitioner.  Where can I find a practitioner to practice?

    Across the road, Pork Rong, who was chopping pork, walked out of the martial arts hall from Yifeng, and his attention was on him.  At this moment, he couldn't help but ask loudly: "Mr. Yi, what's wrong? He doesn't look happy to drive."

    Yi Feng looked at Zhu Zhurong, and an idea appeared in his mind.

    He hurried over and said, "Pork Rong, I just wanted to ask you something."

    He doesn¡¯t know the cultivators. It¡¯s always possible that the people he knows know the cultivators.

    "Sir, please tell me." Upon hearing this, Zhu Zhurong quickly put down what he was doing and asked seriously.

    ¡°Are there any practitioners in your family or anyone you know?¡± Yi Feng asked.

    ??Zhu Rong was puzzled, "Sir, what do you want to do with a cultivator?"

    "Practice your hands." Yi Feng rubbed his palms.

    Zhu Zhurong¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he was frightened to drop the knife in his hand.

    "This, this, this"

    "Don't panic." Seeing Zhu Zhurong's appearance, Yi Feng said confidently, "Don't worry about me, nothing will happen."

    Yi Feng understood that to them, he was just a mortal like them.

    Finding a practitioner to practice is to seek death.

    Zhu Zhurong looked at Yi Feng in confusion Will she be worried about him?  ?  ?

    Zhu Zhurong quickly picked up the knife in his hand and continued to chop the meat, "No, no, no."

    "Sir, you know that I am just a useless piece of trash. How can I know the cultivator that you are looking for?"

    "Hey, I knew it." Yi Feng sighed. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the waiter busy serving noodles next to him and walked over.

    "Xiaoer, do you know the cultivator?" Yi Feng walked over and asked.

    "Ah? A cultivator? What do you want to do with a cultivator, sir?" the waiter stopped and asked.

    "Practice your hands."

    The waiter was so frightened that he almost lost his balance and spilled his noodles.

    I can¡¯t help but murmur mentally, do you still need to practice?  He would die in a matter of minutes

    But he didn¡¯t dare to brush Yi Feng¡¯s face, so he kept his voice steady and swallowed his saliva.

    "What kind of practitioner do you want, sir?"

    Yi Feng glanced at the waiter in the shop who was very skinny and said, "I can't do it for a mortal like you anyway. You have to be powerful."

    With that said, Yi Feng raised his fist and blew it, "You can't stand my fist like this."

    "Sir, you are wise." The waiter bent down and said, "I don't know any of the practitioners you mentioned."

    Yi Feng is about to leave.

    Suddenly, he saw Lao Wangtou sitting under a tree in the yard next to him, looking at him while enjoying the shade.

    "Old Wangtou" He walked over.

    "Sir, there is no need to ask. I don't know any of the practitioners you mentioned." He quickly stood up and added: "I have never seen one in my life."

    Yi Feng looked at Lao Wang, who was unable to stand firmly on his head.

    Yi Feng sighed, shook his head and said helplessly: "Hey, you are too weak."

    &nbsp; As he said that, he left with his hands behind his back, "It's so cold at high places"

    After Yi Feng left, a group of people gathered together, "Sir, what's going on? You suddenly need someone to practice with."

    "Are you alone seeking defeat?"

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s like what the gentleman said, it¡¯s too cold at high places and it¡¯s so lonely.¡±

    "But now it seems that sir no longer pretends to be a mortal, so should we still pretend to be mortals?" Zhu Rong held the kitchen knife and spoke hesitantly.

    "You're so tired, why are you pretending? Didn't you hear what Mr. just said about him?" Lao Wangtou, the waiter next to him, said, "We are all mortals, we are all mortals!"

    "Yes, in Mr.'s eyes, we are just mortals and have nothing to pretend to be." The waiter nodded in agreement.

    "Yes, yes, you're right." Zhu Rong nodded like garlic.

    Yi Feng went around Pingjiang City but couldn't find a single cultivator.  None of them even knew any practitioners.

    It¡¯s really rubbish

    Just when Yi Feng was distressed, he suddenly thought of something.

    Standing in place.

    By the way, when the system rewarded me, Benwei, didn¡¯t it say that Benwei was the number one master?

    Although I don¡¯t know what kind of master he is, he still has the title of the best, so there should be something to it, right?  !

    Although I have never seen him useful.

    Go and try it?  !

    After thinking about it, Yi Feng turned around and went back to the martial arts hall.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Martial Arts School.

    As soon as Yi Feng left, a white bone protruded from the edge of the locked wooden door.

    A finger dug into the lock and fiddled with it for a while.

    The door lock opened in response.

    The next moment, a skull stuck out of the dark hole, and he turned around and looked around.

    "Is the master gone?"

    "Let's go!" Gouzi quickly opened the small door for Benwei, "Congratulations to big brother! Congratulations to big brother! You are free!"

    "Don't even look at who I am." Benwei said with satisfaction.

    The disassembled limbs were put back together in an instant, "Let's go, hurry up! Before the owner comes back!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 557 Don¡¯t ask me who I am

    As soon as they were about to go out, they saw Yi Feng coming back.

    ?????????????????????????????????

    I'm about to run away.

    In the blink of an eye, he was caught by Yi Feng who appeared next to him.

    "You bitch! You still want to escape in front of me?" He grabbed Benwei and threw him into the martial arts hall.

    In order to express his sincerity, Benwei stood up from the ground and rushed into his small dark room.

    I didn¡¯t expect to be caught by Yi Feng again.

    Benwei was lifted up in the air by Yi Feng, and he was so frightened that the bones that had just been removed were shaking to pieces.

    The next moment, a gentle voice that Benwei had never expected came out of Yi Feng's mouth.

    "Don't be afraid, how could I hurt you." He said, gently putting Benwei down.

    Not forgetting to pat the dust on the ground where he just fell.

    "As long as you do one thing for me, I will leave you alone." He said softly.

    "Aba, Aba!" Benwei's eyeless eyes shone with surprise.

    "Give me some practice."

    Benwei was stunned.

    "Plop" and he knelt down!

    "Aren't you the number one master?" Yi Feng comforted, "I'll give it a try."

    "Aba Aba" He shook his head crazily at Yi Feng.

    Yi Feng didn't care, raised his palm and struck at Benwei.

    With a slap of the palm, Benwei was knocked to the wall and fell apart.

    No movement.

    Next to me, dogs were howling, centipedes were crawling and bears were running around.

    There was also a ghost floating in the air that was frightened and fainted.

    "A bunch of trash." Yi Feng cursed, walked over, and kicked Benwei, who was falling apart.

    Still no movement.

    That's it?  ?  ?

    Yi Feng was angry.

    "You can't even take a slap, but you are still the most powerful person?" He yelled angrily, "Bah!"

    That¡¯s it?  ?  ?

    Back the torrent of his mother!

    The first expert in what field?

    Is this a broken martial arts hall?

    The more Yi Feng thought about it, the more he felt it was.

    When I got the system, the first thing I sent out at the beginning was the martial arts school, and then the skeleton who claimed to be the number one master.

    Doesn¡¯t this mean the top master of the Skeleton Martial Arts School?

    This is a cheating and broken system but fortunately, I gained Emperor Martial's cultivation from this broken system for nothing.

    This is the only human thing this system does.

    Yi Feng looked at Benwei, who was still scattered on the ground motionless, grabbed the skeleton and threw it into the well!  .

    "I see how you can still run away!" He said, and with a stroke of luck, he pressed a big stone on the well, "How dare you, a loser like you, still want to run out and do evil all day long!"

    After finishing speaking, he did not forget to curse at the dog centipede and others standing nearby, "Sure enough, birds of a feather flock together. If you follow the trash, you will also become the trash among the trash!"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Yi Feng went out to find practitioners again.

    But after a little observation with my cultivation, I found that the people in the whole city were pitifully weak.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Times have really changed.

    Yi Feng understood that the people in this city were trash who couldn't practice.

    But think about it, even if you can find a cultivator, so what, if there are cultivators in this small Pingjiang City, they are just rubbish.

    After all, I am the highest level among cultivators, the Martial Emperor!

    Having been suppressed by the reality of not being able to practice for too long, I suddenly became an invincible existence in this world, and it was like walking at night without talking to others.

    It¡¯s hard to tolerate the law of heaven, it¡¯s hard to tolerate the law of heaven!

    One day, it rained heavily in Pingjiang City. There were few people in the alley where the martial arts school was located. Everyone closed their shops and stayed at Old Man Wang¡¯s house, roasting sweet potatoes and chatting to relieve their boredom.

    At this moment, the courtyard door was pushed open, and a man walked out of the rain holding an umbrella.

    Proud and pure, independent and independent from the world.

    A whole otherworldly look.

    Several people were dumbfounded.

    It took a few people to react after someone entered the room.

    "Sir" They all stood up, "Why are you here?"

    "Sit, sit, sit." Yi Feng waved his hand and followed the others to sit by the stove.

    "I came today because there is something that has been pressing in my heart for a long time." Yi Feng said, with a look of distress on his face, "I want to talk to you about my troubles."

    &sharp.

    Then let action tell them!

    Since then, for a long time, Pingjiang City has always seen a figure flying around in the sky.

    When Zhu Rong cuts off the pig¡¯s head, he can always see Yi Feng coming out of the martial arts gym.

    Before he could say hello, he saw Yi Feng rising from the ground, his feet completely floating off the ground.

    Then she smiled evilly at him and disappeared.

    Or maybe it was the beautiful little girl from Red Mansion who was walking in the alley when a flowerpot fell from the sky. Before she could react, her body was hugged by someone and disappeared from the spot.

    When he came back to his senses, he saw a young man shaking his broken hair in front of his forehead.

    "Don't ask me who I am." After saying that, he flew away with his hands behind his back.

    Or maybe it was the lady washing clothes by the river who saw a figure on the other side of the river waving his fist at the water like crazy, pumping the water into the sky.

    ??The water curtain fell, and I saw the man opposite blowing his fist at himself on the other side of the river, smiling evilly, and leaving gracefully (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 558 Superficial People

    ??

    Soon, Pingjiang City could no longer satisfy Yi Feng's ability to display his power.

    It just so happens that there are still a hundred disciples here, let them teach you the scriptures.

    A hundred people go to a hundred places, and the people in a hundred places teach it to people in other places.

    ? Then isn¡¯t it just around the corner that your name will be resounding throughout the entire Xianjiang Continent?

    Yi Feng couldn¡¯t hide his smile.

    There is no way, he is such a superficial person.

    The most important thing right now is what nickname should you give yourself and spread it to them?

    The Hero of the Storm, Master Zhangtian?  Too tacky.

    Number one in the world, seeking defeat alone?  It doesn¡¯t work if it¡¯s too rustic.

    Until everyone arrived at the Gate of Heaven and Earth, Yi Feng had not thought of a name worthy of his name.

    I happened to see Wu Yonghong and others coming out of the Gate of Heaven and Earth.

    Yifeng glanced at Wu Yonghong and others. Since he took in the three of them, the three shriveled old men had no worries about food and clothing. They were all much plumper and looked better.

    "Old Wu!" he called, "Where are you going?"

    Wu Yonghong was also followed by Sun Zhuge. Chu Kuangshi saw Yi Feng and quickly bowed and saluted, "Hello, sir. We are going to buy some things that the sect needs."

    "Well, it seems like you guys are having a good time recently." Yi Feng said and sighed, "Unlike me, I have been very troubled day and night lately."

    "I admire you for your hard work, sir." Wu Yonghong said.

    "Hey, you mortals, forget it, you don't understand my troubles." After saying that, Yi Feng put his hands behind his back, raised his chin, looked at the sky and shook his head.

    "Yes." Wu Yonghong responded.

    Yi Feng frowned, "You ask, what's the trouble?"

    "Uh" Wu Yonghong was stuck, "What's the trouble?"

    The breeze on the mountain blew by, ruffling the broken hair on Yi Feng's forehead. He tossed his hair, melancholy and helplessly, "The troubles that are invincible in the world."

    "Yes." Wu Yonghong replied.

    Behind him, Chu Kuangshi tugged at the corner of Wu Yonghong's clothes.

    He suddenly remembered something, raised his head suddenly, and stepped back repeatedly, causing Chu Kuangshi and Sun Zhuge behind him to also retreat.

    The three of them stared at Yi Feng in disbelief!

    ¡°First, first, sir, will you become invincible?!¡± He almost forgot what Zhu Zhurong had reminded him before!

    ¡°When did Sir become invincible?!¡±

    "Ah! Invincible! I have never seen it before!" Chu Kuangshi stepped back again and again, his legs softened and he knelt down, "Mr. Talent!"

    Yi Feng was very satisfied with everyone¡¯s reaction.

    "You guys are knowledgeable." Yi Feng nodded, "Don't be shocked, it's normal."

    "By the way, call all my disciples back. I want to hold a sect meeting."

    "yes!"

    Wu Yonghong responded and Yi Feng flew away.

    During this time, he has been flying every day, and he has already mastered the power of flying.  The car is familiar and the road is smooth.

    Wu Yonghong and the other two people were left watching him disappear in an instant.

    He breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Fortunately, Pork Rong came to remind us. Otherwise, we would have made Mr. unhappy." Wu Yonghong wiped the sweat from his head fearfully.

    "Yes, it seems that sir is very satisfied with our reaction just now." Chu Kuangshi replied.

    "Let's quickly use the jade slips to recall Mr.'s disciples first."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Yi Feng, who returned to the main hall, quickly took out his copy of "Xianjiang Continent Cultivation Levels".

    The sect meeting will be held when the disciples come back.

    He wanted to see if Emperor Wu had any other skills that he had maxed out.

    ¡°I can¡¯t keep up with just flying in the air.

    Before, I had only gained the cultivation of Emperor Martial in a hurry, and I only roughly saw that the highest level in Xianjiang Continent was Emperor Martial.

    Now when I take a closer look, I realize that this Martial Emperor is divided into levels.

    One life¡ª¡ª

    ??Two lives¡ª¡ª

    ¡­¡­

    Yi Feng¡¯s mouth curled up.

    The further down you go, the higher the corners of your mouth are raised.

    Ten lives¡ª¡ª

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? After the Ten Fate Martial Emperor suffered from the heavenly calamity, he became the same as a human immortal.

    Seeing this, the corners of Yi Feng's mouth almost split into the back of his neck.

    The system said it was the highest, so I must be the one with the highest ten lives.

    Maybe there will be no need to survive the catastrophe.

    &nbsp; Good guy, I am already a human being.

    Yi Feng couldn't bear it any longer, "Ah ha ha ha ha, god ah ha ha ha! I am equal to a god now!!!"

    Yi Feng laughed wildly, hugged the "Xianjiang Continent Cultivation Level" and kissed her wildly, "What a system, you are really my biological father!"

    Yi Feng looked up to the sky and smiled, and turned the Xianjiang Continent over in excitement, "Good guy, I don't even have to suffer the catastrophe!"

    "Hahahaha, let me see what other benefits it has!"

    "The Immortal Realm is calling, hahaha, haha" His eyes swept over, and at the last line of words, Yi Feng's laughter stopped abruptly, "Ha?"

    "A summons from the fairy world?"

    WTF?

    Yi Feng stepped forward and almost attached the page to the book.

    He read word by word: "The Ten-Life Martial Emperor is the highest level in the Immortal River Continent. If you reach this level, you will be summoned by the Immortal World."

    He wrote word by word, long and serious.

    ¡°You must enter the immortal world within one year.¡±

    "Otherwise, if you arenotaccepted bythe HeavenTao, your soul will fly away and your soul will be scattered."

    "Later note: Humanimmortalisthe lowestleveloftheimmortalworld"

    "Snapped!"

    Yi Feng closed the book suddenly, then closed his eyes tightly and took a deep breath.

    You must have seen it wrong. You must have seen it wrong.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 559 Go to a place where the master will not go

    ??

    Then, he carefully opened the book again.

    I read the last few lines of words carefully and over and over again countless times.

    Try to find out the knowledge points where your reading comprehension is wrong.

    In the end, there is nothing more than a head full of question marks.

    He suddenly jumped up, threw the book to the ground, and stepped on it.

    "Your motherfucker broke the system and asked me to go to the fairy world! I went to the fairy world at the lowest level!" He was so angry that he jumped up and stepped on it.

    "What the hell is the difference between the cosmic spiral dead mother watermelon rind and the mortals here?!!!"

    There were roars coming from deep underground.

    Outside the small island, the entire Xianjiang Continent shook.  A huge earthquake swept across all directions.

    Landslide and ground crack, waves and tsunami roll in.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Having just finished notifying all the disciples, Wu Yonghong and the other three who were about to make a purchase were shaken so hard that their eyes were dazzled!

    He finally managed to steady himself, "Quickly, go see sir!"

    As soon as I entered the island, I found that there was nothing wrong with it.

    After thinking about it, Wu Yonghong and others were ready to report to Yi Feng.

    Knocked on the door.

    "gentlemen?"

    Yi Feng inside has calmed down.

    He looked gloomy and silent.

    Looking up, you can hear Wu Yonghong's voice through the door without using your consciousness.

    It just so happens that he also has something to give you.

    "Here we come." He spoke in a gloomy voice, "Tell those disciples not to come back. From today on, I will be in seclusion."

    "yes."

    Wu Yonghong responded.

    "Any thing else?"

    "Gone."

    "Go down."

    "Yes." Wu Yonghong and others retreated.

    Chu Kuangshi followed behind and couldn't help but wonder, "It seems that sir is just waiting for the three of us to pass."

    Before he could speak, he started giving instructions.

    This means knowing early on that they will pass.

    "Speaking of it this way, could the sound of the landslide and ground cracking just now mean that Mr. called me to wait there?"

    "Even the sect conference is not open. It seems that something has made sir unhappy."

    Several people walked down the mountain while talking.

    Martial Arts School.

    In the dry well where this happened, a skeleton suddenly jumped up.

    His extremely weak voice came from the well.

    "Brother Meng, JiujiuI"

    The dogs and others who were guarding the well day and night without eating or drinking were all excited when they heard this weak voice.

    "Big brother, big brother, you are finally out!"

    Several people said this and worked together to push the stone away from the well.

    Even with all my strength, I could only push open a small crack.

    Fortunately, Benwei below had some strength and cooperated with several people to move one-third of the big stone.

    "Brother Meng, pick up my head first"

    "Yes Yes Yes!"

    The ghost floated down and picked up Benwei¡¯s skull.

    He wanted to go down and pick up the other bones one by one, but Benwei stopped him.

    "Stop hugging me, run, run, run!"

    As Benwei said, his head jumped out in a hurry.

    ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t want your body anymore?!¡± Gouzi couldn¡¯t help shouting.

    "The body will find itself. Run, run. If the master comes back now, we will be dead!"

    "That's not the usual little fight" He murmured to himself, very anxious.

    Gouzi waited for understanding and quickly followed Benwei.  Several people walked out of the martial arts hall and disappeared in a flash.

    Thousands of miles away.

    Five people were walking in the desert.

    "Brother, where should we go now?" Gouzi looked around and frowned, "This is such a useless place, but we just robbed so many gold coins, we have to find a place to squander it!"

    "yes."

    Benwei dragged his chin and said thoughtfully: "I came out this time, firstly, to escape the destruction of my master, and secondly, I have to take advantage of this time to use up the gold coins."

    "So, we should go to a place where the owner will not go, where there are people around and where we can be happy and free."?, go back after using up the gold coins.  "

    Benwei said, then smiled.

    "I know where to go." He said confidently.

    "where?"

    "Fairy world."

    The eyes of the people behind him brightened.

    "Big brother is mighty! Big brother is wise!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 560 Teleporting to the Immortal Realm

    ??

    "The Emperor Wu is summoned by the Immortal Realm and must go to the Immortal Realm Teleportation Formation in Zhongzhou, Xianjiang Continent."

    "When you reach the teleportation formation in the fairy world, there will be messengers from the fairy world to lead the way."

    After reading these two lines, Yi Feng closed the book in his hand.

    Take a deep breath, put down the book, turn around and walk outside.

    After a hundred days of seclusion, Yi Feng came out of seclusion.

    There are only a few hundred days in a year.

    He didn¡¯t want to really destroy his soul in the wasted time.

    "Although when it comes to the immortal world, I may be similar to the mortals in the Immortal River Continent, but at least I can be considered to have some cultivation.

    Besides, he can practice now.

    ¡°At least if you go to the fairy world, you won¡¯t be at the bottom.

    If you say that you can only be a waste after going to the fairy world, then one word will run through your life - Gou!

    After Yi Feng came out of seclusion, he slowly released him.

    He rode on slowly and summoned the few people from the Heaven and Earth Gate over.

    Today is the big day for Yi Feng to leave the customs.  Everyone at the Heaven and Earth Gate came and stood respectfully below.

    "Everyone, starting today, I will leave here temporarily." A majestic voice came from above.

    The huge snail was so heavy that everyone could not lift their heads, so they could only bow their heads and obey the instructions.

    "After I leave, this gate of heaven and earth will be left to you to look after for me." He said.

    "yes."

    Riding slowly, Yi Feng headed towards the teleportation formation entering the fairy world.

    Yi Feng lay on the snail and took a nap.

    I was woken up by a loud noise.

    He opened his sleepy eyes, but before he could see clearly, he heard the chirping sound next to him.

    "You said that in the fairy world, everyone is very powerful, right?"

    "That's not necessarily true. If an immortal marries an immortal, the son born cannot be born an immortal, right?"

    "That makes sense, hahaha. Speaking of which, it's not necessarily the worst thing if we go."

    Yi Feng stood up from the snail and saw a group of people standing in the teleportation array. Some were excited, some excited, and some yearning.

    As for the one who was downcast and expressionless, he was the only one.

    The dozen or so people standing in the formation were also attracted by the sudden appearance of the snail. After all, it is still rare to use a snail as a mount.

    But it was just a few glances.

    "Stop chatting, stop chatting, the messenger from the fairy world is here!" Someone next to him stopped him.

    The noisy voice suddenly quieted down.

    At the same time, a white-haired old man appeared out of thin air next to the teleportation array.

    Looking down at everyone.

    "I am the envoy of the Immortal Realm. I am here today to guide you all to the Immortal Realm."

    The white-haired old man stood in the air and said slowly, "The fairy world is different from the fairy river continent, and the laws are different."

    "You may be able to break the space here with one punch and span thousands of miles in one step. But in the fairy world, it is impossible."

    "There, the space is ten thousand times fixed, and the gravity is ten thousand times heavier, so in the immortal world, you are equivalent to the lowest-trained martial artist in the Xianjiang Continent. You cannot fly. You can only fly when you reach the heavenly immortal."

    Yi Feng¡¯s brows furrowed as he listened below.

    He lowered his head and looked at his fingers.

    Damn it, I finally had a good time, and now I am the most rubbish again.

    The messenger from above continued: "Originally, the Xianjiang Continent is under the jurisdiction of Qingyu Xianzhou, so you should teleport to Qingyun Continent."

    "But some time ago, a mysterious man broke through the sky with his fists and punched five hundred black holes in the fairy world. One of the black holes was in Qingyu Xianzhou. The entire Qingyu Xianzhou was shattered and the space was extremely unstable."

    "So you will no longer go to Qingyu Xianzhou, but will be randomly teleported to various places in the fairy world."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the dozen or so people below all turned pale with fear.

    Even if he wasn¡¯t as interested as Yifeng, he was still so scared that he clenched his fingers.

    With one punch, the sky was broken and the fairy world was shattered into pieces. This is simply terrifying!

    "Dare I ask the messenger, who is this person?" Someone couldn't help but speak, with fear in their voice, "He actually broke five hundred black holes in the sky!"

    The messenger raised his hand and stopped the murmurs in the room.

    ¡°These things are not something you can know at your level.¡± He said.

    "Okay, now I activate the teleportation array, and I will teleport everyone to the fairy world one by one."

    ? ?As the sound fell, the entire teleportation array began to rotate. A circle of light pillars fell from the sky under the gesture of the white-haired old man, and soon enveloped the floating pattern in the center of the array.

    One by one, they stood on the floating patterns.

    The beam of light flashed, and the person inside disappeared.

    Everyone who goes in is more or less filled with expectation and joy.

    There is only the last Yi Feng.

    He stood on the beam of light reluctantly with a straight face.

    In a flash of light and shadow, he, together with the messenger and the light array, disappeared.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    A burst of whirlwind swept toward Yi Feng.

    Everything in this world is fleeting.

    Yi Feng was in it, and time flashed past his eyes like a white horse.

    Time, I don¡¯t know how long has passed.

    Yi Feng felt a glimmer of light in the transmission channel.

    Then his vision changed, and he landed on a continent he had never seen before.

    As soon as he landed, a whirlwind swept past, and the sand and wind narrowed his eyes.

    Yi Feng quickly stretched out his hand to block it.

    After a moment, he slowly lowered his arm and glanced at where he was.

    Completely stunned.

    ?????????? Thisis this the so-called fairy world?  ?  ?  ?

    Ridiculous!  !  !  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 561 Doing evil

    ??

    The sky is filled with wild sand and not a single blade of grass grows.

    The air is filled with the smell of bloodthirsty and cruelty, and the smell of decay and decay after death permeates the air.

    The ground is littered with dead bones, and vultures are eating the flesh.

    Yi Feng froze in place for a long time, looking at the scene in front of him, he was simply stunned.

    ????????????? Shouldn¡¯t the fairy world be full of fairy spirit?

    Yi Feng raised his feet tremblingly.

    An action caused the vultures to raise their heads, and all of them revealed their blood-red eyes. Yi Feng was so horrified that he quickly retracted his raised foot.

    The blood-eyed vultures screamed and screamed, their shrill screams filled the air!

    Yi Feng was so frightened that he backed away.

    As he stepped back, he stumbled over a dead bone, and pressed something cold and soft in his hand.

    Looking down, a black mamba with three eyes and a black body was spitting out a letter to him.

    The snake wrapped its body around and bit Yi Feng on the arm!

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" the scream immediately tore through the dark and deep space.

    Yi Feng screamed and jumped up, throwing away the venomous snake in his hand. Then without hesitation, he picked up the dagger in his shoe and slashed his arm with a swift slash.

    While sucking wildly, bleeding at the same time!

    ¡°Damn it, there is another time-traveling male protagonist who kills sleeping beauties all over the world and takes charge of state affairs, turning his hands to make clouds and rain, and he has been living in this different world for twenty years.

    A full twenty years!

    "I have never touched a beautiful woman, and I have never pretended to be a pussy. Isn't she going to be bitten to death by a snake?"  ?  ?

    Until there was a pool of blood vomited on the ground, Yi Feng stopped and circulated his breath for twelve weeks to carefully detoxify.

    After making sure that there was no trace of poison in his body, Yi Feng continued walking in the Gobi desert.

    The animals here have all mutated.

    The same goes for those bones, they don¡¯t look like humans or ghosts.

    As for strangers, he has never seen any of them.  Completely deserted.

    After walking in the desert for a long time, Yi Feng finally saw an altar.

    The altar is surrounded by four sky-high pillars, with a black chain tied to each pillar.

    The chains extend toward the altar and meet in the center of the altar.

    In the center of the altar is a cage trapped by chains on all sides.

    Yi Feng stood below, looking up at the altar above.  Strong winds blew in, mixed with sand and the smell of decay.

    Yi Feng raised his hand, covering his head and still looking at the altar.

    Where is that place?

    If there is a cage, there may be people around.

    When you meet someone, you can ask about this place.

    Yi Feng stepped forward, but before anyone could reach him, a sound like a loud bell shook the sky came from all directions.

    "The sinner Jiang Zhi, who is the lord of a continent, rebelled against Jiutian and was exiled to Shadow Island."

    The sound fell and the chain began to shake.

    There was a flash of light and shadow in the cage, and a figure appeared.

    The cell door opened in response.

    Yi Feng was overjoyed.

    oops!  Finally found a living person!

    Yi Feng hurried to the altar.  At this time, the cage had been opened, and a woman in red walked out of it.

    "A fiery red skirt rustled in the strong wind.

    Like a fire burning in the desert.

    The face is cold and gorgeous, like an ice spring in the cold winter.

    It is as bright as the scorching sun in July and as cold as the frost of the twelfth lunar month.

    "This heroine, may I ask where this place is?" Yi Feng hurriedly stepped onto the altar and asked the woman in red.

    The woman in red turned her head, glanced at Yi Feng with her cold and beautiful eyes, then turned back and pursed her lips without saying a word.

    "Hey, um, I just want to ask, where is this place?" he asked again.

    The woman in red did not turn her head, her gaze swept across the entire desert continent.

    "Nohe can't be a deaf-mute." Yi Feng murmured as he looked at the woman in red.

    The woman in red still didn¡¯t react at all, just looking into the distance calmly.

    Under the calm eyes, there are undercurrents of emotions.

    "How pitiful." Yi Feng looked at the woman, shook his head and sighed, "A good skin is lost, but he is a deaf-mute."

    "What a pity, what a pity"

    Yi Feng said, after thinking about it, he stepped forward and started making gestures, "You, this place"

    He pointed to his head again, "Do you know?"

    The woman in red looked at Yi Feng, her face expressionless.

    Then he stretched out his hand and clickedNext to the altar.

    Yi Feng followed his gaze and discovered that in the corner next to the altar, there was a stone tablet as tall as one person standing crookedly.

    The stele has been half buried by wind and sand.

    And the monument has been covered with a thick layer of yellow sand.

    Yi Feng walked to the stone monument and waved away the yellow sand on the monument with his hand.  The three words on the tablet were revealed.

    ??Shadow Island.

    There is nothing more.  Yi Feng turned behind the monument again and waved away the yellow sand.

    The death row in the fairy world is a place of severe punishment.

    Yi Feng rolled his eyes and suddenly pinched himself.

    God, isn't it

    He was randomly teleported to a place where serious criminals were exiled

    After recovering, Yi Feng put his hands on his hips and glared at the stone tablet fiercely.

    Gritting his teeth.

    After a while, Yi Feng turned around and walked quickly towards the woman in red.

    "This heroine, let's make an alliance."

    The woman in red finally turned her head and looked at Yi Feng.

    From beginning to end, for the first time, she really focused on Yi Feng.

    The cold eyes are devoid of any emotion.

    "I said, we" Yi Feng pointed at her and then at himself.  Suddenly two fingers hooked together, "Let's form an alliance!"

    "Let's look for it together" He loosened his fingers and pointed the index and middle fingers of his right hand outside in tandem, "The way out!"

    The woman twitched her lips, but there was no smile in her eyes.

    Then he turned his head and remained silent.

    "What a shame" Yi Feng sighed, helpless and desperate, "I finally found someone, but he is actually mute."

    With that said, Yi Feng walked towards the altar with great disappointment.

    The yellow sand swept by, causing the corners of his clothes to fly.  He couldn't help but slow down in the strong wind.

    At this moment, an emotionless voice suddenly came from behind.

    "What is your strength?"

    Yi Feng was overjoyed and turned to look at the woman in surprise, "You are not mute!"

    The woman didn¡¯t respond.

    "Oh, that's great!" Yi Feng said and walked back quickly, "I don't have to work so hard to speak!"

    Yi Feng ran back and said, "Let me introduce myself. My name is Yi Feng. I am a human-immortal."

    "Human Immortal?"

    The woman frowned slightly, "Why did you come here?"

    Yi Feng smiled bitterly, and then told the woman the reason why he came here. After that, he quickly said: "Xia Fei, these are not the point. The point is that we join forces and leave this ghost place?"

    When the woman heard this, she was stunned for a moment.

    " He gave Yi Feng a meaningful look.

    Then a rather mocking voice came out.

    "Shadow Island, the space contains violent power, making it impossible to practice."

    "Here, no matter what your cultivation level is, you can only be slowly worn to death."

    "Going out is even more delusional."

    "As for you human beingthere is no need to struggle pointlessly"

    After saying that, she ignored Yi Feng, raised her feet and walked slowly to the side, with a bitter smile and unwillingness on her face, and sat down cross-legged.

    When Yi Feng saw this, a breath of turbid air settled in his chest, making it uncomfortable.

    After a while, he covered his chest with a bitter look on his face.

    "What a sin!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 562 Waiting to Die

    ??

    "Then what should we do now?" Yi Feng asked, as a matter of course.

    what to do?

    The woman in red glanced at Yi Feng.

    Shaking his head, he seemed to have heard something funny.

    Then he walked aside.

    Yi Feng put his hands on his hips, looked at the back of the woman in red and thought very seriously before following her.

    "I am definitely going to find a way out. What are you going to do?" he said decisively.

    This breaking place was transmitted by blood mold for eight lives.

    I have just come to the fairy world, and there is no way I am waiting to die here.

    The woman in front of me can be in the fairy world, firstly, her cultivation level must be higher than her own.

    Even though she can¡¯t use her cultivation here, she definitely knows the fairy world better than herself.

    If you can convince the woman in front of you to join forces and find a way out, it will definitely be more convenient than going alone.

    Jiang Zhi, who was walking in front, didn't even look back, he just spit out two words from his mouth.

    "Waiting to die."

    "Ah this" Yi Feng stopped and looked at Jiang Zhi's back.

    I was speechless for a moment.

    Jiang Zhi in front of him also stopped and turned to look at Yi Feng, "You cannot use magic here. You are just a human being, so you can take care of yourself."

    Yi Feng nodded.

    "Don't worry, I won't wait to die."

    Jiang Zhi choked.

    "I know that I am just a rubbish cultivator, and I also know that magic power cannot be used here." Yi Feng also gradually accepted the fact and calmed down.

    He looked at Jiang Zhi, "Maybe to you, I'm just a waste similar to a mortal."

    "but¡­¡­"

    "I have never lived by magic."

    "goodbye."

    Yi Feng turned around and left, raised his hand and waved to Jiang Zhi behind him, "See you later!"

    It is better to have no companion than to find a companion who preaches negative energy and waits for death all day long.

    Jiang Zhi remained motionless, watching Yi Feng's figure disappear into the distance.

    For a long time, Jiang Zhi turned his head expressionlessly.  Continue walking in your own direction.

    No need to cultivate, I still want to live.

    ?????????? Arabian Nights.

    As for walking out of the Shadow Island.

    The idiot said dreams.

    Absolutely impossible.

    And Yifeng, after leaving the altar, walked towards the west.

    As for why, it depends on his own feeling.  I always feel like there is the sea to the west.  Where there is the sea, life is always easier.

    Hai was not found, and Yi Feng encountered a pack of wolves on the way.

    It was said to be a pack of wolves, but there were only three wolves.  Because the mutation is extremely strange.

    The leader is a wolf with two heads.

    Next to them are two wolves with one head.

    The wolf has horns, purple eyes, a mane and sharp claws.

    "Gulu" Yi Feng's stomach suddenly made a sound.

    The three wolves looked at Yi Feng fiercely, baring their teeth and saliva flowing from the corners of their mouths.

    He quickly covered his stomach and explained: "I heard you wrong. I don't want to eat you."

    "Hunting cheetahs and killing eagles in the Xianjiang Continent is a mortal continent.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? How can someone like me, a piece of trash who can¡¯t use magic, have the ability to hunt and kill someone who can go to the fairy world?

    Don¡¯t you dare, don¡¯t you dare¡­

    It¡¯s just that Yi Feng¡¯s explanation didn¡¯t make the three wolves let him go.

    The wolf was staring at him eagerly at the moment, leaning down and already making a sprinting posture.

    With a low whine, the two wolves quietly moved around to both sides of Yi Feng, blocking Yi Feng's retreat.

    Three wolves surrounded Yi Feng.

    Yi Feng began to beat his heart.

    Damn it, he won¡¯t die here today

    He also calmly took out the dagger he had been carrying.

    He took out the dagger, which was still stained with his own dried blood.

    He stuck out his tongue and grazed the dagger blade.  After licking the blood on it, he held the dagger tightly in his hand.

    He stared at the three wolves in front of him like a hawk, fiercely and resolutely.

    It¡¯s too late, it¡¯s faster than that!  At the critical moment, the wolves on both sides rushed towards him with lightning speed!

    The wolf also roared and jumped up, sharplyHis teeth were cold and he rushed towards Yi Feng.

    Yi Feng quickly slashed his knife on one side of his body.

    But in the blink of an eye, the corpses of three wolves were in front of them.

    One knife at a time.

    Yi Feng¡¯s body, which was about to escape from the gap, also stopped.

    He also prepared to attack while moving to a safe place, using defense as offense.

    Unexpectedly  Hands and swords, one by one.

    That's it?  ?  ?

    Yi Feng sneered after reacting, "That's it?"

    "I thought he was so powerful." He walked over and kicked the dead body of the alpha wolf. "The posture was so scary, so I thought he was so powerful, no."

    As he spoke, he knelt down and began to peel the skin and cut the flesh.

    "That's right, doesn't it mean you can't practice cultivation here." Yi Feng murmured, "Then the animals here are about the same as those in the mortal world."

    It should be that the water and soil in the fairy world are different, so it looks a bit strange.

    Yi Feng cut off the meat of the three wolves one by one, packed it up, lit a fire and ate part of it, and put the rest in the storage ring.

    As for the wolf skin, Yi Feng kept the wolf's skin intact.

    The wind and sand here are so strong that his clothes have already been blown to pieces.

    This wolf skin can be used as clothing to protect you from wind and sand.

    After processing the wolf meat and putting on the wolf skin, Yi Feng continued to head west.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The strong wind blew, and I don¡¯t know how long it had passed.

    A fiery red figure walked out of the wind and sand.

    The figures are getting closer and closer.

    Jiang Zhi¡¯s face turned pale. She had been having an extremely difficult time on Shadow Island these days.  The animals here that survive are those that have been baptized by the power of violence.

    People cannot practice here, but animals that have adapted to the power of violence can.

    "Compared to the cultivating immortals, these animal thieves are more terrifying.

    Because they were trained in the power of violence, these animals are cruel and bloodthirsty.

    If you meet someone, you will be like a sheep in a tiger's mouth without any cultivation.  As for using cultivation

    For example, she used her magic power to deal with many mutated animals she encountered during this period, and was counterattacked by the violent force.

    Not only will it affect your cultivation, but you will die tragically if you are not careful.

    So she still doesn¡¯t dare to use cultivation anymore.  They can only survive by living without food.

    Jiang Zhi slowly walked out of the wind and sand.

    As she got closer, she saw the bones on the ground.

    There is nothing strange about the corpses all over the place. After all, they are human bones.

    But she looked at the shadow wolf corpse on the ground with a look of shock.

    Other animals need to be baptized by the power of violence to survive on this Shadow Island, and then mutate and adapt to the environment.

    But Shadow Wolf is different.  They were born here and grew up here.

    Every blade of grass, every stone, a gust of wind, a grain of sand, and even every trace of violent force on Shadow Island can make them powerful.

    On this island, the Shadow Wolf is the real overlord.

    It is no exaggeration to say that they dominate the life and death of people and things on Shadow Island.

    Except for group fighting, there is almost no force that can make them die here.

    ¡°If it¡¯s an ethnic struggle Jiang Zhi looked around.

    There is nothing but the corpses of the three wolves.

    The ethnic struggle must involve more than just the corpses of three wolves.

    Not to mention corpses, there would at least be blood stains from other shadow wolves.

    ¡°But here, it seems, there are only the corpses of three wolves and blood stains

    Could it be that

    An idea appeared in his mind, but was quickly denied by Jiang Zhi.

    It is impossible for anyone to kill a shadow wolf, especially a ferocious shadow wolf like the alpha wolf.

    Jiang Zhi squatted down and wanted to check the wounds of the three wolves.

    "It's a pity that once the underside of the two wolves' fur was lifted, not to mention the wounds, even most of the good meat was shaved off.  Just the bones are still intact.

    As for the first wolf, except for the meat, even the skin is gone.

    Looking at the cooking marks still left next to it, Jiang Zhi understood that someone must have been here before him.

    I took advantage of the situation and ate wolf meat, and even took off the skin of the first wolf.

    Jiang Zhi swallowed his saliva, thought for a moment, picked up the bones on the ground, walked to the place where there was firewood, and started tinkering.

    Jiang Zhi was full for the first time in such a long time.

    Then he got up and walked towards the distance.

    The yellow wind mixed with sand blew by, causing Jiang Zhi¡¯s face to hurt.

    She couldn¡¯t help but think of the young man who said he wanted to leave Shadow Island.

    With a mere human-immortal strength, he should have died long ago in this hellish Shadow Island.

    Jiang Zhi felt a little depressed when he recalled the vivid way he had expected him to join forces to leave Shadow Island.

    Even though the name is like a straw, I have never given up hope of living.

    It¡¯s quite admirable.

    But so what

    There are countless withered bones on the ground, and there are countless high-level immortals, not to mention personal immortals (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)bsp; Then he got up and walked towards the distance.

    The yellow wind mixed with sand blew by, causing Jiang Zhi¡¯s face to hurt.

    She couldn¡¯t help but think of the young man who said he wanted to leave Shadow Island.

    With a mere human-immortal strength, he should have died long ago in this hellish Shadow Island.

    Jiang Zhi felt a little depressed when he recalled the vivid way he had expected him to join forces to leave Shadow Island.

    Even though the name is like a straw, I have never given up hope of living.

    It¡¯s quite admirable.

    But so what

    There are countless withered bones on the ground, and there are countless high-level immortals, not to mention personal immortals (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 563 Is it him?

    ??

    have to say.

    The fairy world is really eye-catching.

    Because what appeared in front of Yi Feng at this moment was a black sea.

    Walking over, looking at the pitch-black sea water, you can see it is boundless and vast.

    It¡¯s fucking like a pitch-black night where you can¡¯t even see your fingers.

    ??Can we get out of this sea?

    But give it a try.

    After all, he has a trump card, which is why he went to Dahai.

    That is the slowness of being amphibious on land and amphibious.

    Looking at the black sea water in front of him, Yi Feng felt a little uneasy.  He will slowly release it from the storage ring.

    "Come on, slowly, take a sip of water and see if it's poisonous." Yi Feng said, scooping up a ladle of water and bringing it to Manchu's mouth.

    Slowly, he turned his head, and the eyes at the top of the two large antennae on his head drooped a little, looking at Yi Feng.

    expressionless.

    "Here, take a sip and see if it's poisonous." Yi Feng once again brought the ladle filled with black water to the front, "Just a sip."

    He stretched out his tentacles and seemed too lazy to look at Yi Feng.

    He lowered his head very slowly, and a scoop of water fell into his mouth.

    Still expressionless.

    Yi Feng looked at it for a while and then breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s poisonous.¡±

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s not poisonous, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s poisonous and I¡¯ll poison you in the sea.¡±

    Will slowly take back the storage ring, and Yi Feng begins to set up camp on the beach.

    I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to drive in this black sea gradually.

    But he really didn¡¯t know how long it would take to travel.

    ¡°After all, snails squirm.

    So the first thing is to prepare enough food.

    He didn¡¯t know how big this sea was.  But before he came to the Immortal World, he probably knew that the Immortal World was tens of thousands of times wider than the Immortal River Continent.

    What if you have been on the sea for too long?

    With insufficient food, it would be pitiful to starve to death at sea.

    At least, three years¡¯ worth of food needs to be prepared.

    Since the water is not poisonous, then the fish in the water must not be poisonous either.

    Yi Feng prepared the harpoon and went into the sea in the shoal without hesitation.

    After wandering around for a while, I couldn¡¯t see a single fish.

    This sea is really too dark.

    ¡°Ouch, what a fool!¡±

    As soon as I entered the sea, I felt a prick in my foot.  It was like being bitten by some small insect.

    Yi Feng quickly grabbed his eyes and hands.

    Pick up a  fish that looks extremely ugly.

    The fish is black and cannot be seen in the black sea.

    This fish is full of sharp teeth and has blue eyes.  At this time, he was staring at Yi Feng and biting his mouth hard.

    The upper and lower rows of sharp teeth collided rapidly, making a "click-click" sound, as if he wanted to swallow Yi Feng.

    Yi Feng looked at the ugly fish that was biting madly at him from a distance, and threw the fish into the water with a throw of his hand.

    With his eyes bulging and his stomach turning, Yi Feng fell to his death.

    Floating on the water.

    Yi Feng picked it up and threw it into the fish basket.

    ¡°Ouch, shit!¡±

    Another sound.

    Yi Feng fished it out and found another one.

    "Fuck, fuck" The calves were densely covered in front, back and up and down, and they were all numb and numb from small insect bites.

    Yi Feng won¡¯t be arrested anymore.

    Simply lift your feet.

    A pair of white and clean legs are filled with densely packed fish.

    They bit Yi Feng's leg tightly.

    "With this biting force, you dare to bite your grandpa and me?" Yi Feng picked up the basket and put it at his feet.

    With a flick of the foot, the basket was half full.

    He raised his other leg and shook it again.

    Yi Feng walked towards the shore, shaking his legs while changing the basket.

    When we arrived at the shore, there were already more than a dozen baskets full of fish.

    He dumped all the fish on the beach to dry, then sat on the shore and stretched his legs to catch the fish.

    For a long time, Yi Feng fished in the morning and fished in the afternoon.  Pickled into canned fish sauce, slurped into fish sausages, or cut into strips and dried into small fish.

    It¡¯s another morning.

    Jiang Zhi saw the Sea of ??Darkness from a distance.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would end up in the Sea of ??Darkness while walking randomly.

    Jiang Zhi originally wanted toIf it's too long, I'll be alone all day long, and I'm afraid I won't become a lunatic.

    It¡¯s good to have someone to talk to.

    Jiang Zhi looked at Yi Feng and raised his eyebrows, "You said you found a way out?"

    "Yes." Yi Feng nodded and replied without hesitation at all.

    Seeing Yi Feng¡¯s confident look, Jiang Zhi couldn¡¯t help but look at him seriously.

    "any solution?"

    "Drifting across the sea." Yi Feng pointed to the black sea, "If you drive outward from here, no matter how far you go, there will be an end."

    "We can go out then."

    The woman in red looked in the direction of Yi Feng's finger, and the boundless black sea obliterated everything.

    She was stunned for a moment, then laughed helplessly.

    It feels funny that I am seriously asking the man in front of me.

    ¡°Countless people have entered this world, and no one has ever left it.¡± She said, looking into the distance of the Dark Sea.

    Indeed, the Sea of ??Darkness is not endless.

    But at the end of it is a huge confinement formation.

    It is absolutely impossible to get out from the Black Sea.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 564 The Mortal Way

    ??

    Jiang Zhi looked at the end of the Black Sea with deep eyes.

    Then he looked at Yi Feng, who was in good condition.

    It is in sharp contrast to the weather-beaten and haggard self.

    "Have you never used magic since you came here?" Jiang Zhi couldn't help but ask.

    Yi Feng nodded, "That's right. Didn't you say that using mana here will backfire?"

    No wonder.

    Jiang Zhiran.

    They are just human beings, and even the use of mana here cannot kill any mutant species.

    It¡¯s because the realm is too low, the impact of violent power is smaller.

    "By the way, you are just a human being. What did you do to be exiled here?" Jiang Zhi asked again.

    This place is the place where serious criminals are exiled in the fairy world.

    As for human immortals, there is nothing important in the immortal world.  Those who commit serious crimes are punished by execution.

    Why were you exiled to Shadow Island?

    Hearing this, Yi Feng slapped his thigh, his face full of hatred and annoyance, "I was fucking teleported here!"

    "What?" Jiang Zhi thought he heard wrongly.

    "The fairy world summoned me. I was randomly teleported from the mortal world and ended up here!"

    Jiang Zhi looked at Yi Feng with wide eyes, disbelief on his face.

    "Thisare you kidding me?"

    "Who are you kidding me?" Yi Feng sighed, "Otherwise, no matter what mistakes I make as a human immortal, I wouldn't be qualified to come here, right?"

    "That's right." Jiang Zhi looked at Yi Feng.

    It took a long time before she uttered two words.

    "Outrageous."

    "It's more than outrageous, it's simply inhumane!" Yi Feng said bitterly.  "It's so random."

    "It's just that I've never heard of anyone being summoned by the fairy world and teleported here."

    Jiang Zhi said, looking down, he suddenly realized the wolf skin he was wearing.

    "You wolf skin" She looked surprised, "Where did it come from?"

    Yi Feng also followed her gaze and looked at himself, "Oh, this, it was ripped off a wolf."

    Jiang Zhi thought of something and asked, "Did you still eat that wolf meat?"

    "Yes. How do you know?" Yi Feng asked.

    "I thought it was you, but it turned out to be you." Jiang Zhi replied, "When I came here, I saw the corpse of the wolf."

    She knew someone had eaten the first wolf before her.

    ¡°Those who can hunt and kill the wolf will definitely not look down on the wolf¡¯s carcass to eat it.

    "Then you got a bargain." Jiang Zhidao.

    "That's not true." Yi Feng said, "I was hungry at the time, so I came across something to eat. It's a coincidence."

    After chatting for a while, Jiang Zhi didn't want to say more, so he left and said, "I'm leaving. See you later."

    Seeing that she had made up her mind, Yi Feng stopped trying to hold her back, "Okay, if you think about joining forces with me to go out together, come and find me."

    Watching Jiang Zhi go away, Yi Feng threw away the wolf skin on his body.

    "Plop", he jumped into the sea again.

    In the afternoon, Yi Feng grilled the fish to eat.

    The familiar astringent taste spreads in the mouth.

    Yi Feng frowned habitually.

    Still swallowed it.

    He ate this fish for a long time, but the meat didn¡¯t taste good.

    ??Eating every day, every meal, I am really tired of eating.

    Yi Feng looked at the wolf skin next to him and remembered the smell of wolf meat from before.

    He smashed his mouth, picked up the wolf skin and put it on his body, took out his dagger and walked towards the distance.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    It¡¯s getting dark.

    The wind and sand don¡¯t stop.

    In the bushes a few people tall, pairs of red eyes were shining.

    They looked at a young man holding a dagger and wearing a wolf's skin, walking briskly into the bushes.

    Some of them had bloodthirsty eyes and fierce eyes, and some of them whimpered low in their throats and backed away slowly with fear.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    After Jiang Zhi wandered around Shadow Island for a while, he suddenly heard a sound coming from the sky.

    Her eyes changed and she hurried towards the altar.

    I saw a person walking out of the cage on the altar.

    Dying and covered in scars.

    Jiang Zhi hurriedly rushed to the altar, ignoring the violent reaction.?, luck healed that person's wounds.

    A mouthful of blood spat out from Jiang Zhi's mouth.

    At the same time, the man gradually woke up.

    "Your Majesty" When he saw Jiang Zhi, he stood up and saluted.

    "No need." Jiang Zhi pushed the person back, wiped the blood on his mouth, and looked at him with a pale face, "How come you were passed over too?"

    ¡°My subordinates have disgraced themselves, I was discovered.¡± The man said, lowering his head and blaming himself.

    Jiang Zhi looked at the man, "Did he torture you with the Immortal Whip?"

    The man bowed his head and remained silent, which was regarded as acquiescence.

    Jiang Zhi was furious.

    Then he stood up angrily, "I have to go back and deal with him!"

    "But this Shadow Islandcan we get out?" the man asked, looking around desperately.

    Jiang Zhi also calmed down.

    "In short, we can't sit still and wait for death." After thinking about it, Jiang Zhi said.

    "We must survive on this island first." Jiang Zhi stood up, feeling dizzy due to the violent backlash, but fortunately his subordinates supported him.

    "How can we survive on Shadow Island?" the man asked.

    "As long as you don't use magic power." Jiang Zhi said, "Live in a mortal way."

    "In the mortal way? Don't we need to inediate ourselves?" the man asked.

    "No need." Jiang Zhi said confidently, "Although the environment on this island is not good, there is no shortage of things to fill your stomach."

    The man wondered, "Is there anything to fill your stomach on this island?"

    "At the edge of Shadow Island, there is a black sea. There is rich fishery in it, enough for you and me to survive." Jiang Zhi said firmly, "Follow me."

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± The man¡¯s face beamed with joy when he heard hope for life again.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 565 Sudden luck

    ??

    The two came to the Black Sea.

    The man seemed to remember something and suddenly said: "Your Majesty, I remember it is not a legend. The Black Sea is full of poisons. Are you sure the fish there is edible?"

    "Of course!" Jiang Zhi nodded.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not in the legend?¡±

    The man said worriedly.

    "The legend is false."

    Jiang Zhi said calmly.

    After all, she had seen it with her own eyes, that immortal boy fishing with his own body.

    At this time, the two of them saw a beach full of fish bones.

    There are still signs of fire.

    "It seems that these fish are really edible." When the man saw this, he immediately felt relieved and couldn't help but ask, "Did the Lord eat them?"

    Jiang Zhi glanced at the beach, shook his head and said, "It's not me, it's a human being imprisoned here."

    "Human Immortal?" When the man heard this, he didn't take it seriously, and said confidently: "Since even human immortals can eat it, it seems that this fish must be easy to get."

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get it.¡± The man volunteered, rolling up his sleeves and going to find the bait.

    "No need for bait, this fish is very stupid." Jiang Zhi stopped and said, "If you just put your hand in, countless fish will bite you."

    Hearing Jiang Zhi¡¯s words, the man was surprised.

    "Is there such a stupid fish?"

    The man said dubiously, walked to the seaside and looked inside.

    The inky black sea water makes it impossible to see what is in the water.  This unknown gives people an inexplicable sense of fear.

    Squatting down, the man looked inside.  Carefully, he reached out his hand.

    But he didn¡¯t dare to put it into the sea.

    As soon as we reached the lake, something suddenly jumped out!

    After all, the man¡¯s cultivation level was not low. He reacted very quickly and took his hand back in an instant.

    After a quick glance, I realized that it was a fish.

    A fish that looks extremely ugly, has shiny black scales mixed with a foul smell, and has a mouth full of sharp teeth.

    "Plop", the fish that didn't bite anything fell into the sea.

    The man was a little scared, "The Lord is not talking about this kind of fish, is he?"

    Jiang Zhi nodded, "Exactly."

    The man clenched his hands, hesitantly, "This fish looks a bit like a shadow-eating fish"

    The Shadow Eater is a legendary, extremely ferocious piranha in the dark sea of ??Shadow Island.

    Although it cannot be practiced, its teeth are highly poisonous and there are many of them. Once it locks onto its prey, it can move very quickly.

    There are countless shadow-eating fish, and once they bite a person, God cannot save them.  And it can tear a person to pieces in an instant.

    Because the whole body is black, it is difficult to detect it in the black sea.

    With the protection of the dark sea, it is difficult for the immortal to kill it with magic power.

    If the fish just now was really the shadow-eating fish, then he had just walked in front of the Palace of Hell.

    The younger a man is, the more fearful he is.

    "I just said that the legend is false." Jiang Zhi said nonchalantly, "There are no shadow-eating fish here at all."

    "If it is true, it is just a rumor and it is not poisonous at all." She said and walked to the seaside.

    He stretched out his hand without changing his expression, "If you don't dare, I'll do it myself."

    He was about to reach in, but was grabbed by the man.

    "What do you mean, Lord?" The man grabbed Jiang Zhi's hand, "Do you think this subordinate really doesn't dare?"

    After saying that, he put his hand into the water without hesitation.

    "Hiss!!!"

    The man closed his eyes, gritted his teeth and breathed in a breath of cold air.

    This really hurts

    Severe pain instantly swept through the man's limbs, but in order to let Jiang Zhi see his sincerity, he gritted his teeth and endured.

    Several breaths passed, and the man couldn't bear it any longer.

    He said with a pale face, "My hands should be full of fish!" After that, he raised his hand.

    Not to mention the fish on the bloody hands, even the meat was gone.

    Only the bones are left.

    There is still black gas on the white bones.

    Because the sea water was so dark, I couldn¡¯t even see the color of blood.

    The man was dumbfounded, and so was Jiang Zhi.

    The next moment, the man¡¯s whole body began to turn black and his eyes bulged.

    The moment he fell down, he looked at Jiang Zhi in disbelief, "Did youdid you deliberately plotto harm me"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Uh-huh!

    There was a flash of light.

    Yi Feng quickly lowered his head.

    But when he saw it, he was dumbfounded.

    There was a toad lying on the ground, the size of a hand.

    Yi Feng¡¯s head is filled with questions.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away from the big weird thing, but at least it can't be this small, right?

    Still swallowing the sky?  ?

    He put the toad in his hand and looked at it. It looked nothing like the toad in the field.

    All I can say is that they are exactly the same.

    No, the system won¡¯t trick him again, right?

    Yi Feng cautiously placed the toad next to him suspiciously.

    "You can swallow the whole thing and show it to me?"

    "Quaa"

    "Quack!"

    This cry makes Yi Feng want to crush it to death.

    He finally understood that he had been tricked by this system once again.

    That¡¯s all.

    I¡¯m also used to it.

    "Dog system, if I trust you again, I'm not a human being."

    Yi Feng cursed. Although he still had a lot of luck points, he was not interested in exchanging them for anything else.

    However, when he was about to close the store, he caught a glimpse of something in the corner.

    House - twenty o'clock.

    Tea tree - five o'clock.

    Rice - five o'clock.

    ¡­There are countless kinds of daily necessities.

    This made Yi Feng stunned for a moment.

    "have to."

    "A house, right? I want to see what kind of house you can exchange for me."

    Yi Feng felt that he was at odds with this system and was ready to be cheated.

    So, he exchanged all the remaining luck points for a house, various tea trees, and countless fruits and vegetables.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 566 Random again

    ??

    After one wave, Yi Feng almost used up all his luck points.

    He stared with a dark face.

    The next moment, an extremely familiar house appeared on the ground.

    Yi Feng rubbed his eyes.

    I found that I was not wrong.

    "Fuck!" He stamped his feet and roared, "Fuck, oh, fuck, the dog system really cheated me!!!"

    ¡°This is the house you gave me???¡±

    ¡°I still need you to give me my own house?!¡±

    ¡°You dog system, you go to hell!!!¡±

    It took a while for Yi Feng to finish his anger. He beat his chest and stamped his feet, feeling extremely upset!

    After finally recovering from his anger, Yi Feng looked at the martial arts school in front of him where he had lived for many years.  Gritting his teeth, he almost became so angry that he went to heaven.

    This is the house where he spent all his luck points to redeem?

    He used his luck points to exchange for his own house.

    He expected that he would be tricked, but he didn¡¯t expect that the trick would be so outrageous.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    After working on it for a long time, all the luck points were used up, and the result was just my own martial arts gym.  And there is nothing in this martial arts hall yet.

    He eats, paints and writes, makes and carves.  Nothing left in the house was redeemed.

    After yelling at his father and mother, Yi Feng thought of something.  Open the system store.

    ? ?Looking closely, it turns out that the Qi Luck Store is divided into one, two, and three

    Store 1 is the interface where I just redeemed it.

    As for the second store, they are all made by me when I am in the mortal world.

    What paintings, carved objects, weapons made

    Exchange luck points, ranging from as low as 10 points to as high as 200 points.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Great.

    Yi Feng laughed angrily and praised: "System, you are awesome."

    He lowered his head and looked at the toad lying sprawled out on his instep.

    In the flash of lightning in my mind, I remembered something.

    There is a well in the backyard of his martial arts studio.  He often threw Benwei into the well

    It seems that there is such a identical toad

    Yi Feng closed the store. He really didn¡¯t want to look at the things in the third mile of the store.

    He was afraid that he would really get angry.

    He closed his eyes, looked up to the sky, took a deep breath, and then slowly exhaled.

    Fly up with one kick!

    Kicked the toad off your feet!

    An arc passed through the wind filled with yellow sand, and the toad disappeared in the air.

    The strong wind made Yi Feng a mess.

    After a while, he watched the strong wind sweep across the Shadow Island topped by dark clouds, and let out a breath.

    "The world is so beautiful, don't be irritable. Don't be irritable"

    After saying that, he turned around and walked into the martial arts hall.

    It¡¯s still a familiar house.

    "But there is only a martial arts gym. As for the backyard of the martial arts gym, there is no one at all.

    The floor of the house is filled with various seeds and saplings.

    These were redeemed by Yi Feng from the store just now.

    He picked up all the saplings and seeds.

    If someone told him that these things were obtained from the back of his heaven and earth gate, he would not be surprised.

    The house Yi Feng picked was in a good location. It was leeward of the entire Shadow Island, on a high hill.  Behind the hill, in the lee of the wind, was where he was going to sow the seeds.

    The days that followed were spent digging and plowing the soil, carrying water to moisten the soil, and cutting firewood for repairs.

    ???????????? To him, apart from the poor weather, the island is full of winds and yellow sand all day long, and there is never any sunshine.  Others are fine.  As for the water, except for the dark color, it has no side effects.

    After all, I fed her slowly for a long time and there was no problem at all.

    More than half a month passed before Yi Feng prepared the sapling seeds exchanged in the store, cut the wood to make a fence, and surrounded the entire back of the hill to create the backyard of the house.

    Another day, Yi Feng removed the weeds in the backyard, looked at the seeds that were breaking through the soil, watered them, and then returned to the house to rest.  "Ha" Yi Feng yawned and lay down on the bed.

    These days, he has only been busy with things in the yard. Now that he has finished all the things, he thinks of Store 3, which he has never seen before.

    He hesitated for a while, but couldn't help but be curious, and checked the gas in the system.??Open store three and take a look.

    Yi Feng turned over on the bed and changed into a comfortable position.

    I glanced at the items in three areas of the store and my eyes lit up.

    He suddenly sat up from the bed.

    Shop 3: Randomly teleport to any location in the fairy world, required luck points: 1000 points.

    "Ah! There is an opportunity to redeem it directly!"

    He was extremely pleasantly surprised, "Then I don't have to prepare three years of rations and slowly cross the Black River together!"

    Yi Feng is eager to give it a try.

    Then his eyes fell on two of the words.

    "Random"

    He murmured to himself, when it was spread to the fairy world, it was also said to be random

    Is this thing reliable? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 567 What a pity

    ??

    Yi Feng was very confused about the matter of being randomly teleported to the fairy world.

    He lay on the bed and tossed and turned for a long time.

    This dog system is completely unreasonable and has many pitfalls.  But there are good things.

    Yi Feng turned over, propped himself up and looked at the green fields in the backyard.

    A little hope was rekindled.

    You see, in such a harsh place, the exchanged seeds can take root and germinate, and the saplings are also sprouting.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out?????

    Yi Feng clenched his fists and thought.

    In other words, this system sometimes, a small part of the time it's not that bad.

    After thinking for a long time, Yi Feng sat up from the bed, his eyes gradually becoming firmer.

    Whether it is a pitfall or not, you will know after trying it.

    After all, for him, being able to teleport out of this ghost place is a dream!

    Yi Feng has decided, he has made this deal!

    It¡¯s just where can I get some luck?

    He rememberedthe source of his previous luck points was his apprentice who became famous.

    Not long ago, he came from Xianjiang Continent.

    As for how it came about, I don¡¯t know.

    "But to make a name for himself if his disciples can do it, so can he himself, right?"

    Yi Feng got off the bed and started to put on the wolf skin.

    He now wants to go out and have a try.

    "Shadow Island is a fairyland. If you make a name for yourself, the system will definitely give you more."

    With uncertainty and expectation, Yi Feng walked out of the house where he had stayed for a long time.

    A gust of wind blew Yi Feng tightly around his wolf skin and headed towards the depths of the strong wind.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­The wind at noon was a little lighter. After Yi Feng walked through the Gobi bushes, he saw vultures flying all over the sky, and the owls were screaming incessantly.

    The roar pierced the sky, covering up the sound of the wind.

    A snake crawled toward Yi Feng from the sand, spitting out a message.

    Yi Feng lowered his head and saw, startled, a mutated desert Taipan snake.

    Yifeng knew this snake. It was extremely venomous He carefully swept the snake away with a stick, "Get away, or I'll kill you."

    After driving away the snake, Yi Feng took two steps forward and saw a man waving his hand to drive away the vultures.

    Now he is covered in blood and is on the verge of collapse after being bitten by vultures.

    It seems that the vulture has been hungry for too long and cannot wait for the person to die, so it comes to eat it.

    The person who can be on this Shadow Island is an immortal after all.  Immortals here cannot use their cultivation to be the same as mortals, so they are bullied by these beasts!

    When Yi Feng saw this, the energy of justice immediately surrounded him.

    Being willing to help others is his motto in life!

    Of course, it¡¯s best to earn some luck points along the wayafter all, you¡¯re helping people, right?

    Yi Feng took off his wolf skin and stepped forward, waving the wolf skin to drive away the vultures.

    Vultures and raptors bit him, and he was slapped to death with a wolf skin.

    The backhand is another wolfskin!

    After a few slaps, the vultures were slapped to death all over the ground, and the others flew away when they saw something was wrong.  Arrived and watched.

    After driving away the vulture, Yi Feng looked at the man next to him who had fallen down exhausted and covered in blood.

    "Is this brother okay?" Yi Feng asked.

    Looking at the man covered in blood and gasping for air, Yi Feng suddenly felt that there was something wrong with the question he asked.

    So he changed his words and said, "Brother, it doesn't look good Do you want to go to my place to recuperate for two days?"

    The man shook his head and replied weakly in a hoarse voice, "Thank you for saving me. It's just that Feng is incompetent. I'm afraid I won't be able to repay my benefactor."

    "There is no need for repayment. It is my principle as a human being to draw out a sword to help when there is an injustice." Yi Feng said politely.

    As he spoke, he tilted his ears and waited for the voice from the system to come out - rewarding him with 500 luck points for being helpful.

    For a long time, there was nothing.

    The man raised his head and glanced at the vulture with fierce eyes in the distance.

    "I will bear in mind my benefactor's intention to save me, but I'd better leave quickly." He said, "Look at those vultures, they are waiting for me to die."

    "If you take me away, I will become tired. Once I am tired, these vultures will swarm up and eat you and me." The man said, "My benefactor, please leave quickly."

    "What will you do if I leave?" It's not like Yi Feng has never thought about leaving.

    After all, after waiting for a long time, there was no system in my mind to reward luck points.Sound.

    This made him realize that helping others does not gain luck points.

    "Eat me and feed these beasts," the man said, his eyes desperate and sad. "If you feed these beasts, my benefactor will not be in danger."

    The man urged, looking at Yi Feng, "My benefactor, please leave quickly!"

    "That's what you said" Yi Feng murmured and put on his clothes, "Although it doesn't move me. But to be able to say this, I guess you are also a person who repays kindness with kindness."

    He said, helping the man up, "I'll take you away."

    The red-eyed black snake vomiting the letter is getting closer and closer.  It squirms beneath the sand, making it difficult to detect.

    "Don't worry, I'll kill every one of these vultures." Yi Feng said as he helped the man up and prepared to take him away, "Don't talk about these vultures, even if a pack of wolves comes, I can keep you safe."

    The man suddenly pushed Yi Feng away. He looked at the wolf skin on Yi Feng's body and his eyes widened.

    "Is this a wolf's skin!?" He was shocked, then raised his head and looked at Yi Feng seriously.

    "Did you kill him?"

    "What else?" Yi Feng replied calmly. He patted the wolf skin on his body, "I'm not bragging. I have a lot of wolf skins like this at home. Even cooking over a fire would taste too burnt."

    The man knows very well what the Shadow Wolf means on this island!

    The alpha wolf that can hunt must use cultivation.  How can I still be safe and sound using my cultivation on this Shadow Island

    He has never heard of such a big boss in the fairy world!

    ¡°I¡¯m in Fengjiang, may I ask my senior¡¯s name?¡± The man tried his best to stand up straight with his weak body, and saluted Yi Feng and asked.

    "This is Yifeng." Yi Feng also bowed to him.

    "Yi Feng" Feng Jiang murmured to himself, suddenly thought of something, and looked at him with wide eyes, "Yi Feng?! You are Mr. Yi!!!"

    Not long ago, a new force appeared in the fairy world.  Wherever the power goes, the immortals will surrender no matter how powerful they are.

    Their power has transformed the continents of the immortal world into clouds and rain, and all the immortals wherever they go have heard of their name.

    He is just a disciple of Mr. Yi, the head of Tiandi Sect in Xianjiang Continent.

    If you want to ask who Mr. Yi is, his surname is Yi and his last name is Feng.

    After Feng Jiang's shocking gaze, he was surprised to meet the great opportunities. For a while, he forgot his injuries and was excited.

    "Ah? Fellow? Do you know me?" Yi Feng was also surprised and very happy at the same time.  You should know how difficult it is to meet someone in this place where birds don't shit.

    Meeting a fellow countryman is even more difficult!

    "Of course!!" Feng Jiang was extremely surprised, "Who wouldn't know Mr. Yi's name! He is the head of the Heaven and Earth Sect of Xianjiang Continent!"

    Sure enough, fellow countryman Yi Feng also had a look of joy on his face.

    "As expected, I am a fellow from Xianjiang Continent. I wonder where you heard about me?" Yi Feng asked smugly, "Is Brother Feng from Pingjiang City?"

    You must know that since he became Emperor Wu, he has been flying in the sky of Pingjiang City every day.

    ¡°The way he admires himself so much¡­it seems like he is from Pingjiang City.

    "It seems you don't know, your"

    Before the word ¡®disciple¡¯ could be uttered, Feng Jiang gritted his teeth and suddenly took a breath of cold air.

    And then fell down

    Yi Feng was confused and quickly stepped forward to check. Suddenly, a shadow emerged from under Feng Jiang and shot at him like an arrow!

    Yi Feng reacted very quickly, grabbed the shadow and threw it out, only to see it was a familiar snake.

    Ahit's the mutated Taipan snake he swept away!

    Soon after, he jumped up and stepped on it, and then jumped and stomped hard!

    Although I am not good at cultivation, when it comes to martial arts, the system certification is as high as the gods!

    Yi Feng gritted his teeth and stopped panting when he realized that his feet were covered in blood and flesh.

    "It's a pity" He looked at Feng Jiang's body lying on the ground, "I just met a brother. Not only was he a fellow villager in Pingjiang City, but he was also conquered by my strength, and he was gone in the blink of an eye."

    "such a pity¡­¡­"

    Yi Feng let out a long sigh, with deep regret.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 568 The future is promising

    ??

    Yi Feng placed the man¡¯s body in place.

    ?Looking at his clothes that were torn to pieces by vultures.

    After thinking about it, he took off his clothes and put his wolf skin on him.

    When he was about to leave, Yi Feng suddenly saw a book hidden in his clothes.

    He stepped forward curiously and picked up the book.

    ??????????????????????

    Ouch, this name looks awesome!

    Is this your chance?

    Yi Feng opened the book, and the words that came to his eyes shocked him all over!

    ??????????????????????????????????????? out of the sky.

    ????????????????

    Yi Feng¡¯s eyes lit up.

    This means that if you practice this technique, you won¡¯t be afraid of being beaten by anyone?

    This feeling is so good!

    If the product that delivers a thousand luck points doesn¡¯t deceive him, then he can go out and do some trouble.  When you are bored, go out and find the true meaning of life.

    Even if you wave a wave, you won¡¯t be afraid of being beaten to death.

    If you are really in danger, you can still go back to Shadow Island.

    The more Yi Feng thought about it, the more he felt it was.

    ¡°That being said, this Shadow Island¡­ can even become a place where you can retire¡­

    Yi Feng stood up and looked around seriously.

    In the distance, there are huge tornado groups in the distance.

    The environment here is really good.

    Yi Feng had a smile on his face. He didn¡¯t have to worry about being exposed to the sun if it wasn¡¯t sunny, and he didn¡¯t have to worry about getting wet even if it wasn¡¯t raining.

    There is no need to compete for fame and fortune, no need to compete with others.

    There are not many people there yet, so you don¡¯t have to worry about living alone.

    Furthermore, even if there are people on this island, they cannot use magic power.

    With his martial arts skills on par with the gods, even when the King of Heaven comes, I have to call him brother.

    The more Yi Feng looked at it, the more he found this place pleasing to the eye.

    This is simply his idea of ??a healthy back garden!

    Yi Feng arranged the body and left with the skills he picked up.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Yi Feng walked around Shadow Island again, trying to find something that could gain luck points.

    There is nothing gained at the end of the day.

    Watching the sky getting dark, I went home.

    As soon as he entered the house, he opened the exercises and started practicing.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to say it¡¯s cultivation than to watch it directly.

    Yi Feng doesn¡¯t know how to practice at all.  You know, he has never practiced.

    The whole body¡¯s cultivation is also given by the system.

    But he didn¡¯t think so. After carefully reading the exercises, he was ready to start practicing according to the cultivation methods mentioned in the book.

    He crossed his legs seriously and closed his eyes.

    Just as he closed his eyes, he yawned unsatisfactorily, and fell into a drowsy sleep before he could even think of where to start.

    The next morning, when Yi Feng woke up, he thought about the real thing he should do, practice martial arts.

    By the way, keep practicing.

    Yi Feng sat cross-legged and was about to continue practicing, when he suddenly saw his own skin.

    The originally fair skin turned into a bronze color!

    After one night

    "His" Yi Feng suddenly sat up, and all the confusion in his anger was wiped away.

    He raised his hands and stared aroundthisskin has changed color

    There is no sun on this island, how can it still be like this?

    Could it be that you accidentally ate something and got poisoned

    But he obviously didn¡¯t eat anything randomly.

    The scary things are all taken out slowly to take a few bites!

    Suddenly thinking of something, Yi Feng picked up the technique on the bedside and opened it.

    By the way, he had been practicing this technique last night, practicing hard until he fell asleep!

    Apart from that, there is nothing else.

    Turning to the end, I found the answer on the last page.

    The magic body method is fulfilled, and the skin of the whole body is copper -colored.

    "Perfection???" Yi Feng was extremely surprised when he saw this, "Oh my god, I practiced to perfection in one night???"

    "The hard work pays off!" Yi Feng laughed loudly while holding the book, "It seems that my efforts were not in vain! I actually practiced to perfection in one night!"

    ?After being happy, Yi Feng couldn't help but sigh that his talent was too awesome.

    In just one night, this demonic body was cultivated.

    It seems that I am no longer the waste with no cultivation talent!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????Out out of mind, with his powerful talent, it must be easy to practice other skills in the immortal world!

    In this case, as long as you save enough luck points, you can do a lot of happy things!

    For example, if you go out and add a large sect first, with your extraordinary talent, you must choose any good sect.

    Being the chief disciple is not a problem. When the time comes, you can find more powerful techniques in the sect.  Practice him first.

    It is best to be in a sect with more beauties, so that while practicing the exercises, you can also rely on your own personality charm to make the pretty junior sisters have an undue desire for you.

    At the same timethis Shadow Island, which the fairy world is horrified by, can also become its own back garden.

    If you encounter danger or something, come back to Gou Yigou and take a vacation.

    The future is promising!

    Of course, all these fantasies are based on reliable systems.

    As long as the system doesn¡¯t cheat him.

    No, don¡¯t be so stupid, everything will go according to plan.

    Yi Feng thought about this for a while.

    In the end, it was decided that we could not place all our hopes on the system.

    learn from mistakes.

    He has suffered a lot and cannot help but gain wisdom.

    So next, while waiting for enough luck points, Yi Feng started a life of farming to save grain and killing wolves to save meat.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Every day begins and ends with a leisurely and comfortable hunt.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 569 Still dead after all

    ??

    Jiang Zhi has been unable to calm down during this period.

    "I can't figure out why a fish that can be easily controlled by just humans and immortals kills other people.

    In this confused mood, Jiang Zhi spent many days on Shadow Island.

    She thought that the fish in the sea could be used to survive by using ordinary methods, but since that day, she did not dare to go near the seaside.

    In order to survive, immortal energy must not be mobilized to maintain survival.

    But in this way, not only was he slowly backfired by the violent power of the Shadow Island, but also because Bigu was getting weaker and weaker.

    After a long period of time, her face was yellow from hunger and her lips were chapped, and she was walking precariously on the Shadow Island.

    I know that if I walk on the flat sand in this state, I will definitely be eaten by the ferocious vultures on the island.

    So we could only walk around the Gobi bushes and walk into the forest.

    As soon as Jiang Zhi entered the forest, he was stunned.

    She looked at the shadow wolf corpses all over the forest her eyes widened in disbelief

    There were only three wolves before, but now, there are countless shadow wolf corpses all over the forest!

    How powerful a person must be to do this?  !

    Could it be that a terrifying existence really appeared on the island?

    Jiang Zhi cautiously approached the wolf's body amid uncertainty.

    She swallowed, picked up the discarded internal organs, blew on them, and lit a fire in the forest

    Jiang Zhi, who had eaten and drank enough, sat alone in the woods and began to think.

    She planned to find the immortal from that day.

    He planned to ask him face to face how he was still unharmed after being bitten by those fish.

    After making the decision, Jiang Zhi set off without hesitation.

    Soon after walking out of the forest, Jiang Zhi stopped in front of a corpse.

    The vultures above were driven away by her.

    She looked at the corpse in front of her with a cold face.

    The body was half covered with a wolf skin.

    The body had been eaten by vultures, leaving only the bones.

    Next to the dense white bones, the shiny wolf skin is particularly conspicuous.

    Jiang Zhi squatted down, picked up the wolf skin and examined it carefully.

    "This wolf skin"

    She muttered to herself, her eyes gradually calmed down after being surprised, "It's true that he wears wolf skin."

    As he spoke, Jiang Zhi sighed helplessly, "Sure enough, he's still dead."

    She smiled bitterly. She still thought that he was safe, but it turned out that she thought highly of him.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? being able to live so long for a mere mortal in this Shadow Island, is already very good.

    Jiang Zhi was a little disappointed. She spread out the wolf skin, picked up the bones one by one, put them in the wolf skin and wrapped them. Then she found a place with rocks and leeward and buried them.

    "This Shadow Island is where you belong." She whispered to the place where the bones were buried. It was your life that was randomly teleported here. Rest in peace.  "

    After saying that, she closed her eyes.

    Suddenly, a roaring sound came, and Jiang Zhi was startled.

    He quickly walked out and looked in the direction of the roaring sound.

    After a moment, she suddenly woke up.

    The sound came from the direction of the Black Sea!

    It¡¯s the roar of the Black Sea!

    Not just a roar, but a roar of awakening!

    Jiang Zhi thought of the records he had read in ancient books before coming to Shadow Island.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? There is a giant monster, called the devil, which looks like a giant python, has four wings and six legs, and sleeps under the sea.

    After waking up, you can swallow the sky and block out the sun.

    This demon wakes up once every thousand years.  When it wakes up, it will swallow up the essence of all living creatures on the entire island.

    A roar shook the sky, with the sound of a tsunami.

    Jiang Zhi stepped back continuously, his face turned pale with fright.

    It¡¯s over.

    It¡¯s a demon

    It¡¯s simply that misfortunes never come singly!

    Why did the demon demon just wake up!

    When the Demon King wakes up, she, as a creature on the island, is alive and dead.  It will be absorbed in an instant and turn into a dry skeleton.

    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous, she was still feeling sorry for others turning into withered bones just now.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Above the Black Sea, viscous black water surges like poisonous liquid, giving people a life-long feeling of fear.

    The black waves rolled up, as high as a thousand feet.

    ?As the waves rise and fall, a giant blue-black shadow looms on the sea.

    The evil scales glowed blue in the sea.

    Suddenly, the demon body jumped out of the sea, jumped out along the huge waves, and flew into the sky. Secretions were flowing from its blood-red eyes, and everything it went was corroded.

    It swallowed up the sky and blocked out the sun for a while.

    At the same time, a toad sleeping in the sea was knocked over by a huge wave.

    The white belly was exposed.

    "Quack"

    The toad turned over, extremely dissatisfied that his sweet dream was disturbed.

    It looked around.

    His eyes fell on the huge black shadow rising into the sky.

    "Quack!"

    It kicked off its legs and swam over.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 570 Do you know how to be afraid?

    ??

    The demon demon hovering in the air stirred up the wind and waves, and he roared angrily.

    The entire Black Sea began to tremble.

    "Quack!"

    The toad was lying on the sea surface, raising its head and screaming at the demon demon.

    It seems that he is a little dissatisfied with being ignored.

    Not to mention a mere cry of a toad, even the roar of the Shadow Wolf was covered up by the roar of the Demon Demon at this moment.

    Can't hear a thing at all.

    But the strangest thing among strange things is that this little toad's cry can actually penetrate the demon demon's roar and reach his ears clearly.

    The demon demon in mid-air lowered his head and looked at the toad with blood-red eyes.

    A suspended giant, a weak figure lying almost invisible on the surface of the Black Sea.

    "Quack!" The toad stretched its neck and shouted again at the demon demon.  Clearly express your dissatisfaction.

    The demon demon moved and arrived directly above the toad.

    "You little toad, how dare you scream at me." A low and depressed voice finally came from the demon demon, with a strong sense of disdain and amusement.

    "However, there is no mutation in this Shadow Island."

    "interesting."

    As he spoke, the fishy-smelling liquid dripped from his eyes and just hit the toad.

    The toad was startled and quickly got into the water and rubbed its back vigorously.

    "Ugh, vomit"

    "You haven't been corroded by my saliva yet, so you can be used as a plaything." Demon Demon continued, "It just so happens that you don't look very energetic."

    The thick liquid in the eyes kept dripping, all falling on the toad's newly rubbed back.

    "Wait until I swallow the essence of this Shadow Island"

    But before he finished speaking, a tongue as thin as a thread shot out of the toad's mouth very quickly and wrapped around the demon demon.

    The next moment, a bloody mouth suddenly appeared and swallowed him up.

    ??????????????????????? At a speed invisible to the naked eye, fleeting.

    The demon demon in the sky stared until death.

    But it disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    The surging waves of the Black Sea are also calm.

    Only the toad was left lying on the sea surface, retching.

    It had a disgusting look on its face and wanted to vomit all over its throat.

    No, no, I have to put something else in place to suppress this disgusting smell!

    It pulled its short legs and swam toward the depths of the Black Sea.

    In the distance, the frightened Jiang Zhi also noticed something was wrong.

    The roar disappeared, and the pressure also disappeared.  He couldn't help being surprised and his eyes were hesitant.

    It¡¯s just that in her current state, she has no ability to figure out what happened.

    And at the same time.

    In the barrier valley at the end of the Black Sea, a man was sitting cross-legged.

    There is not a single hair on his head, but there is a black mark.

    It makes people look mysterious and mysterious.

    At the same time, his weird face, smooth head, and exposed arms are all covered with various weird tattoos.

    There are strange patterns and ugly and strange-looking monsters.

    At this moment, a terrifying tattoo gradually disappeared above his arm.

    A pair of eyes suddenly opened. There were no eyeballs, only the whites of the eyes. It was horrifying and terrifying.

    "Why is the demon's aura gone?!"

    He said, looking down at his arms.

    The original tattoo of the Demonic Demon Pattern is gone.

    The bald man was shocked, "The demon is dead!" he said, "What's going on?"

    He closed his eyes and tried to recall the breath of the demon, but found that the demon was not only dead, but his body could not even be found there was no breath at all!

    The man opened his eyes, his expression serious and scary.

    The next moment, a pattern on his head gradually emerged.

    The pattern slowly grew larger, until it turned into a Chaos Demon, covered in mist, with the fresh air of having lived in the valley for a long time.

    The Chaos Demon prostrates himself in front of the bald man.

    "What is the master's order when he summons me?"

    "Go to the island and see what's going on over there with the demon demon." The man ordered.

    "Yes." The Chaos Demon responded and disappeared on the ground.

    In an instant, it left the valley and reached the Black Sea.

    The Chaos Demon is at the end of the Black Sea, looking for the Demon Demon's breath everywhere.

    There is not a trace of it.

    Chaos Demon PreparesGo directly to the Demon Demon's residence.

    The moment he moved, he was wrapped around something.

    The Chaos Demon wanted to move, but found that he couldn't move.

    He lowered his head and looked around, and his eyes fell on a toad.

    Only then did he discover that the little toad had a long and slender tongue sticking out of its mouth, which was tying itself up.

    The Chaos Demon was furious, "A mere toad dares to make trouble in front of me!"

    The next moment, the toad retracted its tongue.

    "Huh, you know how to be afraid?" The Chaos Demon said with dissatisfaction, "It's a pity it's too late."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The Chaos Demon raised his hand and was about to swat at the toad.

    The toad didn¡¯t respond. He just smacked his mouth a few times and looked at the Chaos Demon¡¯s eyes.

    The next moment, the Chaos Demon disappeared in mid-air.

    The little toad below burped with satisfaction.

    At the same time, the bald man in the valley who had just closed his eyes spat out a mouthful of blood.

    He stood up in shock and touched his bare head.

    Why is the Chaos Demon suddenly gone?  ?  !

    What the hell happened?

    The bald man sat down cross-legged, closed his eyes, made seals with his palms, and muttered something.

    For a moment, the space around you began to distort

    "The art of looking back, enlighten me!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 571 Exactly one year

    ??

    The runes are activated.

    Space shuttle.

    The art of looking back in time.

    As the name suggests, it is time reflux.

    It allows him to travel back in time and space and see what happened during a certain period of time.

    After all, the sudden disappearance of the Demon Demon and the Chaos Demon made him feel that something was unusual.

    ¡°Here they are all ancient monsters that he worked so hard to get here, and now they are inexplicably gone. His master doesn¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on.

    So he must find out what happened.

    As he chanted the mantra, the complicated handprints became faster and faster, and time shuttled around him

    soon.

    He then traveled through time and space and returned to the time period when the auras of the Demon Demon and the Chaos Demon disappeared.

    The sea level is rippling.

    From time to time there are waves.

    But what makes the bald man incredible is that there is always a layer of chaotic mist in the sea level and in his sight.

    Blocked his senses.

    It made him completely unable to see clearly.

    It¡¯s impossible to capture what happened at that moment.

    "Okay, okay"

    "I want to see what it is that is making trouble in the dark and actually dares to go against me!"

    A hoarse voice came from the man's mouth.

    The mudra in his hand was actually spread out again, faster and faster.

    time.

    Looking back again.

    Return to the moment when the demon disappeared.

    And as he poured in more power, the fog of chaos that blocked him finally dissipated a lot.

    this moment.

    He could clearly see that the demon was swallowed up instantly by an extremely mysterious force.

    The same is true for the Chaos Demon.

    But the culprit

    Because there is still an indifferent fog, it is still difficult to see the real thing clearly.

    "snort!"

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a trick, but it¡¯s quite hidden!¡±

    "But I just want to see how deep you can hide!"

    The bald man snorted coldly, and the handprints in his hands accelerated again, reaching the limit.

    It¡¯s already so fast that it¡¯s hard to see clearly.

    finally.

    The fog of chaos is broken layer by layer in a difficult state.

    But just when he thought he could finally see clearly what happened, something went wrong when he looked back in time.

    There are no demons on the sea level.

    There is no Chaos Demon.

    Not even one other creature can be seen.

    Only on the sea level, a toad with a white belly turned over was floating on its back, drifting with the waves.

    The man¡¯s eyes widened.

    Only¡­¡­

    Only one toad?

    What exactly is going on?

    He focused his attention on the toad.

    ?Suddenly.

    The toad turned over, dangled its legs in the water, and stood up in a humane manner.

    A pair of forelimbs stood with hands behind their hands, and those round toad eyes stared directly at him.

    This look.

    It makes the hair on the hair of the bald man standing countless distances stand on end.

    Almost all the seven souls and six souls were frightened away by this sight.

    At this time.

    The toad raised its forelimbs again and pointed at him.

    "You make me feel sick, so I'm too lazy to eat you, but those things you parasitize are good food, so from now on, if you come here once a month, it will be enough for me to eat for a year!"

    "If you obey, I will spare your life!"

    "Otherwise, if you try to vomit, I, Benwei, will swallow you too."

    The toad¡¯s mouth was slightly open.

    A sudden voice came into the mind of the bald man.

    ???????????????? Later.

    The art of looking back in time was forcibly interrupted.

    The sea level is still so calm.

    There was only one toad with its belly turned over, its forelimbs behind its head and its hind legs crossed, floating on the sea level.

    However, the bald man far away was sitting weakly on the ground, his eyes wide open and full of fear.

    In my mind.

    Still echoing those few words from before.

    ? ?I mean

    That mysterious toad not only reveals at a glance that he is peering back through time.

    He also used his ability to look back in time to see through his true form at a glance.

    good.

    His body is just a parasite that has been cultivated into a spirit.

    Through his parasitic ability, he parasitizes on powerful monsters, controls their souls, and fuses their bodies together for his own use.

    In addition to the dead demon demons and chaos demons, there are exactly twelve huge parasitic demon beasts that he parasitized.

    That is exactly one year.

    ¡­¡­

    ??Shadow Island.

    Yifeng was holding tea in his left hand and a large bunch of grapes in his right hand. He was lying on the recliner and swaying, squinting at the sea view in the distance.

    at this time.

    The voice of the system came from my mind.

    "Congratulations to the host, you have received the monthly luck points from the Xianjiang Continent." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 572 Survive

    ??

    "Luck points +500."

    "Oh?"

    Hearing the voice coming from his mind, Yi Feng sat up all of a sudden.

    The truck transportation points sent by Xianjiang Continent every month are really timely.

    Just like his salary in his previous life, it would be paid into his card on time on the same day every month.

    Although I don¡¯t know the reason why Xianjiang Continent gives him luck points every month.

    ¡°But what the hell.

    Therefore, Yi Feng, who had just received 500 luck points, opened the mall immediately like a social animal who had just received his salary in his previous life.

    Although this store is a scam.

    There will be toad-like cheating incidents.

    But some other things are still very fragrant.

    For example, the grapes in his hand

    It is the sapling redeemed from the system store. Not only does it mature quickly, it is also really sweet.

    Of course, so is the tea in your hand.

    It has quite a taste of Longjing.

    Generally speaking, there is still no trick to him in this aspect.

    Therefore, Yi Feng, who has just received his salary, really wants to spend a lot of money.

    Watermelon, cantaloupe, peach, or something, enrich the boring life on the island 

    but.

    As a person with a very bottom line.

    He still resisted this wave of consumption impulse.

    Because in his opinion, nothing is more important than him leaving this island.

    "calm down."

    After taking a sip of tea, Yi Feng took a deep breath.

    If you can resist the urge this time, it will be possible to teleport out of this island next month.

    certainly.

    Yi Feng still has to make second-hand preparations.

    ???????????????????? If this teleportation is a scam, he still has to leave slowly across the ocean through this amphibian.

    so.

    Storing food is still necessary.

    Yi Feng began the process of continuing to kill wolves

    ???????????????? But what the heck, after turning half a circle around the island, I didn¡¯t see a few living wolves, just wolf corpses.

    "It seems that I have to change species!"

    Yi Feng couldn't help but sigh.

    He has almost killed all the wolves on this island. If he continues, the wolves on this island will definitely be exterminated by him.

    Then let¡¯s be a vulture!

    ¡°Besides wolves, the most numerous species on this island are vultures.

    Without saying a word, Yi Feng returned to the martial arts hall on the island and began to make bows and arrows.

    At the end of the day.

    Yi Feng killed more than eighty vultures.

    Although there were fewer and fewer vultures in the future, Yi Feng's daily harvest also became smaller, but Yi Feng's food reserves also increased.

    The previous wolf meat, together with the dried fish meat, and the current vulture meat, could probably be enough for him to eat for two years.

    Back at the martial arts hall, Yi Feng lit a fire, made tea, and smoked the vulture meat.

    And on the side, he was slowly lying on the ground dying.

    At the same time, the toad that Yi Feng discarded carelessly ran back without knowing when, and lay on its back slowly.

    "Quack, quack, quack"

    ¡°Gulu, gulu, gulu¡­¡±

    "Quack, quack, quack"

    ¡°Gulu, gulu, gulu¡­¡±

    "Brother Slow, I recently changed my name, and I am as domineering as Brother Gu!"

    Slowly his face became expressionless.

    "Frog Benwei! How about it, isn't it handsome?"

    "oh."

    "What do you mean, tell me, is it cool?"

    "oh!"

    "Can you stop looking like you're dying and say, Frog Benwei, are you handsome or not? Is this name cool? What do you think? Do you want to give me the same name? I've already thought of it for you. Let's call it  Slow down Benwei!"

    "Not interested in!"

    After saying that, he slowly closed his eyes, continued to look lazy, and entered a state of lazy sleep.

    "You, you stinky snail, you are so emotionless."

    The toad said angrily, jumped out and lay aside.

    ¡­¡­

    "Bacon."

    ¡°Sealed and canned!¡±

    ¡°Fresh.¡±

    On the side, Yi Feng was fiddling withHolding his own food, he is extremely satisfied with his storage.

    Under a cliff.

    Jiang Zhi looked at the vulture corpse on the ground and frowned tightly.

    Although she thought there was a terrifying master on the island because of seeing the demon wolf before, she was not particularly sure about it.

    After all, she is a powerful existence in her own right.

    She really couldn¡¯t think of any existence that could not be affected by the environment here and could treat the local demon wolves as if they were nothing.

    Until she saw vulture carcasses all over the ground.

    There are enough, dozens of them.

    This made her truly convinced.

    On this island, there really is a being that is unimaginable and terrifyingly powerful to her!

    "Who is he, after all?"

    She tried hard to remember the history of the Shadow Island.

    But she couldn't remember when she had exiled a super master who regarded the demon wolf and vulture as nothing.

    Even if she knows that there are probably many masters who were imprisoned in Shadow Island now and are still living on the island.

    But the current state of these masters is probably not much better than hers. Most of them suppress their cultivation, hide their aura, and huddle in a certain place to survive.

    "It would be great if I could get to know this senior master."

    Jiang Zhi¡¯s eyes flashed with reluctance.

    She is not afraid of death.

    But she was framed.

    So she really wants to live.

    Get out of here, clear your name, and kill the person who framed her with the sword.

    ¡°And if you can get to know this person and join forces with him on the island, with the strength of the other person, it may not be a luxury to survive

    But, is this possible?

    PS: Wait two days and resume updating. Make sure to update it two or three times a day. If you can¡¯t do it, you will scold me to death every day.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 573 Come whenever you want, leave whenever you want

    ??

    Even though Yifeng didn¡¯t spend anything this time, he still bought enough things in the store last time.

    Now, the 100 meters surrounding his martial arts hall have been completely transformed into a small orchard with beautiful mountains and clear waters, which is in sharp contrast to the desolate environment in other places.

    After hunting vultures every day, Yi Feng lay at the door of the martial arts hall on Shadow Island, eating fruit and drinking wine brought from Xianjiang Continent while looking at the sea view.

    The aroma of wine overflows.

    However, the wolfskin on his body is really not worthy of his leisurely and elegant life.

    Fortunately, he still has a set in his Space Ring, which he prepared to prevent him from running around naked when he goes out in the future.

    "But now that the environment here is so good, he doesn't have to bear the wind and rain, so he can wear these clothes as long as he wears them.

    At this time.

    In a cliff.

    A man covered in skin and bones, who was in deep sleep, opened his eyes with difficulty.

    While sniffing his nose.

    "liquor!"

    "This is the smell of wine!"

    He breathed greedily, and his whole body trembled with excitement.

    It¡¯s hard to imagine.

    "A person who has been imprisoned on this island for countless years and can only rely on sleeping and reducing his body functions to the lowest level to maintain his survival, smelling the aroma of wine at this moment, his heart is throbbing.

    He doesn¡¯t know how many years he has been under this cliff, and his body has long been eroded by the cruel air.

    But perhaps because of the temptation of the aroma of the wine, he mobilized the few strength in his body and slowly stood up, which he had not stood up for many years.

    With the movement of power, his depleted appearance also improved slightly.

    He followed the smell of wine and walked up the mountain.

    As the distance got closer, the aroma of the wine became stronger, and the way he breathed became more greedy.

    "We are already in a state of exhaustion. If we can get a sip of wine, death will be worth it."

    He murmured weakly to himself, with hope shining in his eyes.

    It can be seen that the people imprisoned here must go through inhuman torture.

    Those who are qualified to come here are already very powerful.

    But now, his wish before death is just to take a sip of wine.

    The aroma of the wine is getting stronger and stronger.

    This means that the distance is getting closer.

    He can be sure that it is on the top of the mountain ahead.

    He quickly raised his head.

    But this raise is extraordinary.

    His eyes were almost bursting with shock.

    Look, what is that!

    green.

    Big tree.

    Orchard.

    ???????????????????????

    The scene before him made him unable to describe his excitement in words.

    He couldn¡¯t remember how many years he had been to Shadow Island.

    But on this island, apart from the Black Sea, all you can see is endless desolation and desolation

    Now.

    But there are still vegetation and orchards.

    He almost broke into a trot and rushed towards that place.

    Even the growing aroma of wine was ignored by him.

    He finally.

    We arrived outside the house.

    He was even more shocked.

    Because the surroundings of this house are actually filled with compelling aura, and the brutal air can't corrode it even half of it.

    He breathed greedily.

    He even spread his hands and raised his head and took a deep breath.

    I almost shed tears.

    "Air."

    "What a breath of fresh air!"

    While his body was trembling, he shouted excitedly.

    He couldn¡¯t remember how many years it had been since he had experienced this kind of environment.

    Under this spiritual energy, he felt that his internal organs, which had been corroded by the cruel air, were much better.

    The thirsty throat also becomes extremely moist.

    In just a short moment, his face suddenly turned rosy, and he looked completely different from when he just walked out of the cliff.

    Suddenly at this moment.

    At the door of the next house, a young man in white robe came.

    The man immediately looked at the young man in white robe.

    ??Looking at it almost everywhere.

    &nbsp;The white robe is spotless.

    The face is rosy as usual.

    Extraordinary temperament.

    He is holding a small pot in his left hand and a small cup in his right hand.

    This look doesn¡¯t look like someone who lives on this island at all.

    What kind of person is this?

    Doubts arose in the man¡¯s heart.

    "You are also a person imprisoned on this island, right?" Yi Feng looked at the embarrassed man in front of him and asked softly.

    "Yes, I don't know about you, who are you?"

    The man looked at Yi Feng and responded hoarsely.

    "My name is Yi Feng, come in first and sit down!"

    The colleague who spoke, Yi Feng secretly sighed.

    ¡°The people imprisoned on this island are really miserable.

    After saying that, he turned around and walked towards the yard.

    The man nodded and followed Yi Feng with doubts in his heart.

    He is not afraid that Yi Feng will be unfavorable to him.

    After all, his situation is now so bad that there is no lower limit.

    on the contrary.

    He desperately wanted to find out who the young man in front of him was?

    Why is he on this island?  Were they imprisoned?

    ??Also, why is there not only vegetation but also fruits

    "You must be curious as to why this is happening here, right?" Yi Feng said with a smile as soon as he walked into the yard.

    The man nodded, looked at Yi Feng questioningly, and said, "I don't think you were imprisoned here, right?"

    "That's right, I was indeed not imprisoned here." Yi Feng said with a smile: "Speaking of it, it can be regarded as a mistake!"

    "A mistake?"

    The man looked at Yi Feng doubtfully.

    Yi Feng smiled and said nothing.

    Oh shit.

    ??????????? It¡¯s embarrassing not to be told by just one person about flying up and being randomly teleported here.

    "Anyway, coming here is an accident. I will stay for a while and then leave." Yi Feng continued.

    "Accident, stay for a while and then leave?"

    Hearing Yi Feng¡¯s words, the man¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but shrink.

    This sentence.

    It means a lot.

    Does this mean that the taboos around Shadow Island cannot trap this person at all?

    He can come when he wants and leave when he wants?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 574 Completely impressed

    ??

    Hiss!

    The man couldn¡¯t help but gasped.

    When he was imprisoned, he was extremely unwilling.

    So I tried to find a way to escape more than once.

    So he knew very well how powerful the taboos on this island were.

    He even suspected that this Shadow Island was no longer in the fairy world at all, but a small world attached to the fairy world.

    It is equivalent to saying that if you want to leave here, you need to break the boundary.

    If it is that low-level plane, it may be easy to break through the realm, but it can break through the realm of the fairy world

    Thinking of this.

    The man looked up at Yi Feng again and took a deep breath.

    In other words, the strength of the person in front of me is the ceiling of the fairy world.

    Because only those on the ceiling of the fairy world can easily break the fairy world.

    but.

    All this is just his guess.

    He needs further confirmation.

    "Then I would like to ask you about the houses and vegetation next to this"

    The man asked solemnly. Although he had not confirmed it yet, his name for Yi Feng had begun to gradually change.

    "certainly."

    Yi Feng smiled lightly.

    To be honest, he is quite satisfied with the current yard. It is no different from creating a place in the desert with birds singing and flowers fragrant.

    "Is my place pretty good?" Yi Feng asked softly.

    Hear the words.

    The man's body trembled.

    This is not bad at all. For an old guy who has been living on Shadow Island for countless years, what he sees in front of him is simply a miracle.

    ¡°Can I ask senior, how did you do this?¡± he asked.

    "Whatever is convenient or inconvenient is just done casually." Yi Feng explained with a smile.  Although the seed saplings were produced by the system, he did not spend much effort in planting them.

    This faint sentence made the man's mouth twitch.

    He really didn't know how to respond.

    ¡°This kind of miraculous handwriting, but it is said that it was done casuallyit is simply not like what a human said.

    But looking at Yi Feng's calm and insignificant appearance, he understood that this might actually be the case.

    What seemed like a miracle in his eyes could be easily obtained in this man's hands.

    It¡¯s just that even though it was once again proven through dialogue that Yi Feng might be unimaginably powerful, he was still not very trustworthy.

    How could I be so lucky to hit the ceiling of a fairy world?

    some of.

    Is there any misunderstanding?

    after all.

    Everything was said by Yi Feng, he did not witness it with his own eyes.

    "oops."

    While he was thinking, Yi Feng next to him suddenly exclaimed.

    "What's wrong?"

    He raised his head and asked blankly.

    "I was worried that I couldn't find these damn vultures anywhere, but I didn't expect them to fly in front of my house."

    With that said, Yi Feng turned around and walked into the martial arts hall.

    The man who reacted quickly turned his head and looked outside.

    ???????????????????

    Several vultures appeared on the dead trees not far away.

    ??Scarlet eyes.

    It casts a shadow of death virtually on people.

    He licked his tongue.

    There was a strong look of fear in his eyes, and he had even prepared a posture. After all, he had suffered a lot from these vultures.

    And the group of vultures seemed to have discovered him.

    It made a sharp cry and rushed towards him at a fast speed.

    The man¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    A sense of crisis arose in my heart.

    However, at this moment, a sharp arrow pierced the space and flew directly towards the group of vultures.

    ? ?Then, kill three eagles with one stone.

    Like a candied haws on a string, it fell down.

    The remaining few saw this and were about to flee, but were hit one after another by several arrows that flew out

    Almost instantly.

    There is not a single one left of that group of frightened vultures

    Ga!

    This scene.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????The scream of ?.

    Vulture.

    Are these vultures so vulnerable?

    yes.

    The strength of this group of vultures is indeed not very high. If they were exposed to the outside world, he could easily kill a large group of them with his strength.

    But you have to see where this is.

    This scene.

    It directly dispelled the last trace of doubts about Yi Feng in the man's heart, and he immediately bowed down.

    ¡°I¡¯m Gong Chen, I¡¯ve met my senior.¡±

    He made a respectful voice.

    I am completely impressed by the strength of the young man in front of me.

    I noticed the man¡¯s adoring gaze.

    Yi Feng subconsciously raised his head slightly.

    have a look.

    Killing two birds convinced this man, so show off.

    This is why he wants to use this place as his back garden.

    Because in this place, no matter what your strength is, as long as you don¡¯t have that kind of wild survival skills, you are just a younger brother.

    But these elm cultivators only know how to practice, but they don¡¯t know any survival skills.

    Without cultivation, you are nothing.

    "Go and pick them up!"

    Yi Feng smiled lightly.

    "Senior, why did you pick it up?" Gong Chen couldn't help but ask.

    "Why don't you pick up such good ingredients?" Yi Feng asked.

    "You are, do you want to eat?"

    Gong Chen couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Can this thing be eaten?¡±

    Yi Feng smiled and said nothing. After Gong Chen picked up the vulture, he took Gong Chen into the martial arts hall.

    The moment you walk into the martial arts gym.

    Gong Chen was stunned.

    Gosh.

    Look, what are these?

    Everywhere he looked, there were demon wolves hanging on them. Based on his understanding of Shadow Island, he was afraid that 99% of the demon wolves on the entire island were hanging here.

    In addition, various kinds of vultures are also hanging everywhere, and there are even braised vulture heads and braised vulture legs.

    In addition, there are countless shadow-killing fish?

    He swallowed deeply.

    There are no words to describe his shock at this moment.

    ¡°The terrifying species that frightened them and even regarded them as prey, actually was used as food by this person?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 575: Picking up treasure

    ??

    "Look at how hungry you are, feel free to take whatever you want!"

    "When you're done eating, come find me in the yard."

    After saying that, Yi Feng lazily walked towards the yard, carrying the wine bottle, and then got down on the lounge chair.

    "Thank you sir!"

    Gong Chen quickly bowed and thanked him.

    Although as a cultivator, he is not very obsessed with food, he still has to look at where he is. Even if he can barely maintain fasting with strong cultivation, it is still a great joy if he can have a full meal.

    He devoured it quickly.

    You can follow him and take a bite.

    His eyes widened in an instant.

    Staring at the neck of the vulture in his hand.

    "Thisthis, this, this"

    He was horrified to find that the vulture's neck actually contained powerful power. The bite of meat in his mouth was like taking a panacea.

    Almost instantly, his internal organs that had been corroded by the cruel air were repaired a lot.

    And the strength also began to slowly recover.

    He was so excited that he couldn't express it in words.

    This is not just a feast, this is obviously an opportunity given to him by the master in front of him.

    Holding the vulture's neck with trembling hands, he looked at Yi Feng in the yard, and his legs involuntarily knelt down.

    "Gong Chen, thank you sir for the gift!"

    He spoke respectfully.

    The yard.

    Yi Feng subconsciously raised the corners of his mouth.

    Originally, he didn¡¯t want to have much contact with the people on this island. After all, those who can be imprisoned are not necessarily good people.

    But since we have met, why not get in touch and find a way to make the other party use it for him?

    so.

    Only then did Yi Feng show him his storage wealth and his ability to kill vultures in front of him.

    This is to let Gong Chen understand that he, Yi Feng, is very nourishing on this island, and he can live a very nourishing life on the island by following him.

    After conveying this information, reward him with a bite of food.

    And the result was not what Yi Feng expected.

    At the moment, it seems that Gong Chen has been manipulated by him.

    but.

    He remained calm and continued to lie on the lounge chair, pouring drinks.

    When Gong Chen ate the entire vulture neck, he stopped.

    Because the power is too huge and he can't bear it at all, so he is now being stretched so hard that it will be difficult for him to digest it in a short period of time.

    "Are you full?"

    Seeing this, Yi Feng couldn't help but ask.

    "Senior, do you know this?"

    Gong Chen raised his head in horror and secretly exclaimed that Yi Feng knew everything about his internal condition?

    ¡°You can tell it at a glance.¡±

    Yi Feng said calmly.

    So does this guy.

    This vulture is quite big. It would be strange if it couldn't stretch its neck after it gnawed it clean.

    Gong Chen laughed at himself.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    "Eat and sit next to it for a while, then pick a few grapes for a refreshing meal that helps digestion."

    Yi Feng said lightly, and continued to sip strong wine after speaking.

    Gong Chen at this moment dared not disobey Yi Feng's words.

    Sitting aside obediently, I pressed my breath deeply and adjusted my breath. I felt a little more comfortable, so I walked to the grape rack nearby and picked a few grapes.

    Then he put it in his mouth.

    This was so unbelievable that I swallowed the seeds without even tasting them.

    And his face was filled with deep fear and gratitude.

    Because of the completely indigestible force in his body, after eating a few grapes, it spread throughout his body like a stream.

    Moisturizes the whole body.

    "It turns out that the reason why my senior asked me to eat grapes was to help me digest the power in my body"

    "Senior is really using his conscience!"

    "How should I repay such a great favor?"

    He walked toward Yifeng with a face full of enthusiasm and bowed down next to the recliner.

    "Senior."

    "kindness!"

    ??Yi Feng squinted his eyes, fanned his cattail leaf fan, andHe groaned, "Digested?"

    "Yes, senior, it has been digested."

    Gong Chen responded respectfully.

    "sit!"

    Yi Feng waved his fan.

    Gong Chen hesitated for a moment and sat down straightly opposite Yi Feng.

    "What kind of cultivation do you have?"

    Yi Feng asked casually.

    Gong Chen raised his eyes.

    Secretly guessing the meaning of Yi Feng's words.

    After all, with this person¡¯s strength, there is no one who doesn¡¯t know his strength.

    ??????? Then why ask like this?

    I can¡¯t help but

    He thought of the techniques he practiced.  This technique can help him hide his true cultivation level.

    Therefore, coupled with his usually cautious temperament, the cultivation level revealed in front of others is not his true cultivation level.

    I see.

    It turns out that senior was testing my honesty.

    Test whether I will reveal my true cultivation level.

    "Senior Qi, I am in the reincarnation wonderland."

    Gong Chen respectfully told his true cultivation level.

    "Reincarnation mirror?"

    Yi Feng¡¯s brows moved slightly.

    Privately, I started to twitch my fingers.

    Before coming to the fairy world, he also did a little work.

    The three ordinary realms are human immortals, earth immortals, and heavenly immortals.

    After the heavenly immortals, there are the golden immortals and the mysterious immortals.

    There are nine more turns in Xuanxian, one for each heaven, and each turn is a huge watershed.

    "After Xuanxian, there are the more terrifying reincarnation wonderland, true essence wonderland, star wonderland, sun and moon wonderland

    Hiss.

    When he thought of this, Yi Feng took a deep breath.

    I thought this guy was a heavenly immortal, but I didn¡¯t expect that he was a reincarnation immortal.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT OUT

    It¡¯s time to pick up a treasure, it¡¯s a time to pick up a treasure!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 576 How miserable

    ??

    Yi Feng almost laughed.

    It seems that after doing so much, it is really not in vain!

    But he also understands.

    It¡¯s not the last moment yet, the next step is the most important thing.

    So he didn¡¯t show too much impatience, he just nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Not bad, very good!¡±

    But Gong Chen was greatly encouraged by Yifeng's simple nod.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? is a secret rejoicing that I didn¡¯t guess wrong about Yifeng¡¯s intentions just now.

    "Wellhow about making a deal?"

    Yi Feng asked in a long voice.

    "Senior, please explain."

    Gong Chen said respectfully.

    "Well, you also know that living on this island is quite difficult, right?" Yi Feng said meaningfully: "You also saw that if you follow me, it won't be so difficult, right?"

    Hear the words.

    Gong Chen, who lowered his head and waited, suddenly opened his eyes.

    "Senior, what do you mean?"

    "good."

    Yifeng said straight to the point: "I want you to be my follower, and I will ensure that you have enough food and clothing on this island."

    After saying that, Yi Feng looked at Gong Chen nervously.

    I was secretly guessing in my heart, would Gong Chen in this reincarnation wonderland become his follower just for a bite to eat?

    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that before he had time to think deeply, Gong Chen knelt on the ground with a thud.

    "Senior, I am willing."

    There was urgency and excitement in the voice.

    ??????? And hot and flattered.

    Such an appearance immediately confused Yi Feng.

    Those who cultivate immortality.

    It doesn¡¯t look that cool

    For a bucket of rice, you will still give up.

    Although Gong Chen¡¯s promise was too fast for him to expect, it was finally a good thing for Yi Feng.

    It¡¯s the paradise of reincarnation.

    This is a big shot.

    certainly.

    The reason why Yi Feng wanted to accept this master was to pave the way for him to go out.

    Just imagine.

    He took advantage of the convenience of Shadow Island to win over a group of masters to follow him. After leaving this damn place in the future, wouldn't there be a large group of masters outside to protect him?

    certainly.

    Yi Feng was also afraid that this guy would betray him in the future, so he made him swear an oath on the spot.

    He knows that this thing is still useful to cultivators.

    ¡°In this way, it can be considered foolproof.

    In the following days.

    There is an extra Gong Chen in Yifeng¡¯s yard.

    What makes Yi Feng very satisfied is that this thief Gong Chen is so discerning that he automatically started doing the daily cleaning and watering the flowers and plants.

    It¡¯s simply hard work and hard work.

    A few days passed in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Quack quack quack!¡±

    "Bulu Bulu!"

    "Are you going to change your name or not?"

    "to not fix!"

    "You old thing."

    Frog Benwei angrily jumped into the Black Sea and swam into the deep sea.

    She slowly rolled her eyes at him and closed her eyes.

    On the side, Gong Chen didn¡¯t dare to breathe while listening to the conversation between the two uncles.

    After staying here for so many days, how come he still doesn¡¯t know how awesome these two uncles are?

    It was so shocking that his teeth dropped.

    After seeing Frog Benwei jump into the Black Sea, he took a towel and approached slowly and tremblingly.

    "Master Man, please wipe your body."

    Slowly he opened his eyelids and then closed them.

    See the situation.

    Gong Chen carefully began to wipe it.

    But after a while, he slowly opened his eyes again.

    "ask you a question."

    ¡°My Lord Man¡¯s orders.¡±

    "Man Benwei, doesn't it sound good?"

    "It's true that Mr. Man is so awesome and fits the temperament of Mr. Man." Gong Chen answered respectfully.

    Slowly his eyes flashed.

    He closed his eyes with satisfaction.

    A certain fairy continent.

    ??Under a tower that is entrenched like a lion.

    Four men in black robes sat on the ground aggrievedly, with a ghost floating next to them.

    The black robe is covered with dust,?Looking embarrassed.

    The back view shows desolation.

    "Grass!"

    "I just can't understand why this is happening?"

    Benwei slapped his thigh, stood up, and shouted with a face full of reluctance: "You said that our brothers finally got countless gold coins. We thought we could be happy and carefree in this fairy world, but you damn come here  , this ghost place doesn¡¯t use gold coins, but fairy crystals?¡±

    "Brother, please stop talking. That girl from Xianhonglou was trying to stop me from asking for the fairy crystal from last time!"

    Gouzi rubbed his temples, full of sadness.

    "Brother, I'm hungry. I haven't had anything new for a long time." The milkman on the side raised his head and looked at Benwei with a look of grievance.

    "Eat, eat, eat, you know how to eat. Brother's sister hasn't even taken care of it, so how can you eat it?" Ye Feng rolled his eyes and stared at the milk.

    Milk lowered his head in grievance, pulled up grass from the ground, and put it into his mouth one by one.

    "I used to be able to follow my eldest brother to feast my eyes, but now it's become a luxury."

    ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡±

    The Spirit King was floating in the air, looking up and sighing.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 577 Hope of Living

    ??

    Yi Feng lay on the recliner and felt happy when he thought of being protected by a big boss from the Reincarnation Wonderland when he went out in the future.

    But one is not enough.

    It would be better if there were a few more.

    So.

    He looked at Gong Chen, who was hoeing the grass beside him.

    "Gong Chen, it's like this. I first came to the fairy world and I need a group of manpower." He said leisurely.

    "Sir, what do you mean?"

    Gong Chen put down his hoe and stared at Yi Feng.

    Could it be that

    ? ? Could it be that this person is setting up something?

    "That's right, so take a look at this island. Are there any other immortal cultivators you know who can win me over?" Yi Feng asked with a smile.

    Sure enough.

    Gong Chen was secretly shocked that his guess was good.

    At this moment, I also set a goal in my heart. I must perform well. I may have the opportunity to become this person's right-hand man in the future.

    "Excuse me, sir, do you have any requirements for candidates?" Gong Chen asked.

    "It's a request."

    Yi Feng touched his chin and said leisurely: "The only requirement is that someone is about as good as you and has a good character."

    After all, he thought that his only advantage at the moment was that he could have enough to eat on the island without having to sleep in the open.

    And if he could have done well on the island, he would definitely not have followed him.  If you were as hungry as skin and bones like Gong Chen, then it would be more realistic to bend your back for a bucket of rice.

    As for character, let alone it.

    "clear."

    Gong Chen lowered his head and responded.

    But he had a wry smile on his face.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Outerly, I am a person above ten thousand people, but in the eyes of my seniors, I am just a poor person.

    The layout of the two is not even the slightest bit different!

    certainly.

    At the same time, he also understood that the senior's requirements for this candidate were probably at least the reincarnation fairyland.

    "From what I know, there are indeed many hidden masters on the island, and their strength is similar to mine." Gong Chen said.

    "oh?"

    "Then can you find it?"

    Yi Feng¡¯s eyes lit up.

    "Since we are all on this island and have some friendships outside, we can still find them."

    "It's just that they are probably all living on the last breath now and may not be able to serve their seniors much." Gong Chen said worriedly.

    "It's okay to linger on, isn't it because I'm here?"

    Yi Feng was secretly happy. This was the state he wanted. If it was not this state, it would be difficult to get it done.

    "That's right. I'm worrying too much now that Mr. is here."

    Gong Chen smiled bitterly.

    Wasn¡¯t he also in a state of exhaustion and exhaustion before?

    It can¡¯t be done with just a vulture¡¯s neck.

    "Senior, shall I go now?" Gong Chen said respectfully.

    ¡°Go ahead and remember, the more the merrier.¡±

    Yi Feng explained with a smile.

    "clear."

    Gong Chen retreated.

    In the following time, Gong Chen followed Yi Feng¡¯s instructions and began to wander around the island, looking for some old acquaintances he had met on the island over the years.

    ¡­¡­

    Jiang Zhi was dressed in red and looked at the Black Sea in the distance.

    The beautiful eyes show unwillingness.

    Showing hatred.

    When she thought about staying on this island for endless years in the future and being slowly worn to death, she clenched her fists and trembled violently all over.

    but.

    She felt she still had a glimmer of hope.

    That is the mysterious man who hunts the demon wolf.

    Over the past few days, she has seen the corpses of hundreds of demon wolves.

    And apart from the corpses, she couldn't find any of the demonic wolves that she could usually avoid even if she took the initiative to look for them.

    like.

    The demon wolves on this island were almost extinct by that man.

    Being able to do this in such a cruel environment was simply beyond her imagination.

    ¡°If I could get to know him, I might be able to persist on the island until the day I go out in the future

    She was about to leave.

    Suddenly I noticed a strong wind blowing across the sky.

    &nbsp; She raised her head in horror, and suddenly found an old man stepping through the air.

    And his calm and calm appearance seems not to be afraid of the erosion of the cruel air at all, let alone the backlash.

    Her beautiful eyes lit up.

    "Could it be that he is the mysterious master who killed the demon wolf?"

    Apart from that mysterious man, she couldn't think of anyone else who could ignore the brutal atmosphere.

    She was so excited that she couldn't express it in words.

    ????????????? It¡¯s true that you can¡¯t find anywhere even if you wear iron shoes, and it takes no effort to get it.

    She quickly chased after him and shouted: "Senior, wait."

    Gong Chen, who was flying all the way to find a candidate for Yi Feng, noticed Jiang Zhi's presence, frowned slightly, and stopped.

    "The strength of the reincarnation fairyland, the brutal power in the body is not very much, it should be just after being imprisoned."

    Gong Chen looked at Jiang Zhi in front of him and instantly understood her to a certain extent.

    "What's the matter with you?" he asked.

    "I, Jiang Zhi, have met the seniors." Jiang Zhi said respectfully: "The juniors come here because they also want to make friends with the seniors."

    "Gong Chen."

    Gong Chen nodded. After all, he was also a master of Samsara Wonderland who took the initiative to make friends, so he responded politely.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met Senior Gong.¡±

    Jiang Zhi was pleasantly surprised to see that Gong Chen seemed to be easy to talk to. If she could make friends with him, it might bring her great convenience on the island, so he continued: "I don't know which immortal continent Senior Gong is from.  Why were you imprisoned again?"

    "Just an idle person."

    Gong Chen said lightly. He glanced into the distance and remembered Yi Feng's explanation. He had no intention of having an in-depth conversation with Jiang Zhi.

    Then he said: "I still have something to do at the moment. If there is a chance in the future, let's talk about it!"

    After saying that, he was ready to leave.

    This made Jiang Zhi feel quite disappointed.

    Indeed, if she comes forward so presumptuously, why should she make friends with you?

    But when she was filled with disappointment, Gong Chen gave her another jade slip before leaving.

    "There is my breath on this jade slip. If I have a chance in the future maybe I will come to you."

    Gong Chen solemnly explained.

    After all, he remembered Yi Feng¡¯s explanation - the more, the better.

    "The reincarnation wonderland is not a big cabbage, there are only so many on this island, and now that I accidentally encounter one, it is an unexpected gain, and it may be used by seniors in the future.

    It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not familiar with Jiang Zhi right now.

    I don¡¯t even know what Jiang Zhi¡¯s character is.

    So it still needs to be investigated and investigated, so Gong Chen handled it like this.

    Jiang Zhi held the jade slip tightly.

    A look of surprise.

    She understood that this was the hope Gong Chen gave her.

    Maybe in the future, I can really get the care of Gong Chen, a super master.

    And as long as you can survive, there will be a hope of going out in the future (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 578: Let this kid be punished on the spot

    ??

    Gong Chen also lived up to expectations.

    In just a few days, more than ten people were found for Yi Feng.

    These dozen people didn¡¯t believe what Gong Chen said at first.

    But when Gong Chen insisted and everyone came to the courtyard reluctantly, they all felt so fragrant with Emma.

    ????????????? was also completely impressed by Yi Feng¡¯s various methods.

    So after coming here, everyone worked hard, weeding, watering, and worked hard without complaining.

    Yi Feng is extremely satisfied with the defection of these people.

    Every one of them is a fairyland of reincarnation.

    Everyone swears to God to be loyal to Him.

    What does this mean? It means that when he leaves this island in the future, he can almost walk sideways.

    Oops.

    ????????????????????????????????????¡­

    In the blink of an eye, it¡¯s salary day again.

    "Ding!"

    "Congratulations to the host."

    "Received the luck points from Xianjiang Continent."

    "Luck points +600."

    "It's really on time."

    Yi Feng, who had been waiting for a long time, raised the corners of his mouth.

    finally.

    We have been waiting for this day.

    He couldn¡¯t wait to open the system, and after exchanging the extra luck points for some daily necessities and other saplings, Yi Feng set his sights on the teleportation.

    ¡°I hope the dog system won¡¯t trick me!¡±

    Yi Feng rubbed his hands.

    Then clicked Redeem.

    After a while, a message appeared in his mind.

    You can start the teleportation immediately and it will be randomly teleported to a certain area in the fairy world.

    After the first teleportation, the coordinates of the two places will be imprinted. From then on, you can teleport back and forth near the coordinates. The cooling time is one day.

    "OK!"

    Yi Feng looked overjoyed.

    It seems that this time, the dog system did not trick him, and he no longer had to ride slowly across the ocean.

    Soon he made preparations to go out and couldn't wait to see what the real fairy world was like.

    "Gong Chen, please instruct everyone to plant these saplings and seeds at home. You should also be busy with other things first. I'll go out first!"

    Before leaving, Yi Feng patted Gong Chen on the shoulder and explained.

    "Going out for a trip?"

    Gong Chen¡¯s eyes widened and he said in horror: ¡°Senior, when you say going out, do you mean leaving this Shadow Island?¡±

    Hearing this, the other dozen powerful men from the Reincarnation Fairyland also looked over.

    "certainly."

    Yi Feng nodded lightly.

    "Hiss!"

    Gong Chen and others took a deep breath.

    It¡¯s so easy to say.

    ?? Could it be that for this person, Shadow Island really means that he can come and leave whenever he wants?

    For a moment, everyone looked at Yi Feng expectantly.

    He was wondering how Yi Feng left.

    Is it tearing apart space?

    Or fly out directly?

    A group of people are waiting expectantly.

    However.

    The Yi Feng in front of him disappeared with a swish.

    Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped to the ground.

    Instant.

    Teleportation?

    A group of people almost exploded in the yard.

    ¡°What the hell is this such a terrifying method?

    It¡¯s simply unheard of and unseen!

    "Too, too powerful."

    A master swallowed his saliva and said.

    "Gong Chen, you son of a bitch, tell me how on earth you got into this senior's lap."

    Everyone grabbed Gong Chen and all looked at Gong Chen.

    "What are you doing?"

    Gong Chen pulled away, raised his chest with a straight face and yelled: "How do you talk? It's just luck that I know the senior. Why, you still want to burn the bridge? If it weren't for me, you would have known each other.  Senior, are you still sitting in a cave eating dirt?"

    "Why don't you hurry up and get to work? Have you forgotten what your seniors told you?"

    Seeing Gong Chen¡¯s frustrated look, everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with anger.

    Even more envious and jealous.

    But there is nothing we can do against him, so who can tell him?Why is there still a kid with no discernible cultivation? Could it be that he is an immortal?  "

    Hear the words.

    Liu Yan frowned slightly.

    He also followed his gaze.

    ???????????????????

    In her Xingchen Peak camp, she found a young man with no apparent cultivation.

    "Why, Liu Yan, why didn't you speak?"

    Guo Shijie laughed out loud.

    He doesn¡¯t think that he can¡¯t see through a new disciple¡¯s cultivation with his own strength. There is no other explanation except human immortality.

    Because human immortal cultivation is actually the lowest level of existence in the immortal world, the immortal energy in the body is very small, and it is no different from mortals.

    Liu Yan gritted his teeth and remained silent.

    "Oh, Liu Yan, even though I know you really want to win, there is no need to go to this point. It's not like you can't recruit disciples, so you won't have to recruit a human immortal to make up the number, right?" Guo Shijie sneered: "I  I believe you won¡¯t be so stupid, so it seems that this kid came in pretending to be here.¡±

    "Then if that's the case, I'll help you handle this matter and put this kid to death on the spot!"

    After saying that, Guo Shijie sneered and was about to take action.

    ??????????????????????? Who else could he be besides Yi Feng?

    At this moment, his face was livid, and he didn't expect to be targeted as soon as he was sent.

    He cursed secretly in his heart.

    What happened to the immortal?

    Did the immortal eat your rice?

    However, Guo Shijie didn't care about Yi Feng's expression. As soon as he turned his palm, a sharp claw mark approached Yi Feng.

    ps: Two lines are carried out. The island is used as a base to develop a branch line. At the same time, the protagonist starts to stand up.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 579 Kill him

    "Stop!"

    At the critical moment, Liu Yan shouted sharply, and his ghostly body rushed out and stopped in front of Yi Feng.

    He understood that Guo Shijie deliberately attacked this disciple in order to disgrace her Xingchenfeng in public.

    So how could she let Guo Shijie succeed?

    Furthermore, to take a step back, no matter how this human immortal disciple was admitted, he still belongs to his Xingchen Peak.

    Since she is from Xingchen Peak, in front of her, she will protect the safety of her disciples no matter what.

    "Humph, Liu Yan, this kid has obviously sneaked in. I am doing this for the sake of your Xingchen Peak. Don't be shameless." Guo Shijie said in a deep voice.

    "Fuck you, for the sake of my Xingchen Peak, you can really say it." Liu Yan sneered.

    "Hmph, he is just a human being. He has not even reached the threshold to join the sect. He is either a spy who sneaked in, maybe just to steal our sect's information. Now I am aware of everything and helped you find it out, but you still  Do you want to stop me?" Guo Shijie sneered and said, "Or is it true that your Xingchen Peak has really fallen to this point? Did you really accept this immortal?"

    "He was taken in by me, Liu Yan, so what do you think?"

    "He is now my disciple of Xingchen Peak. If you have the courage, can you give me a try?"

    Liu Yan, with four volumes of immortal essence and a robe without wind, stood in front of Yi Feng like a female war goddess and directly pulled out the long sword in her hand.

    Liu Yan¡¯s behavior immediately received many hot looks from the audience.

    Not only the disciples of Xingchen Peak, but also the disciples of Tiandi Peak and Sun Moon Peak next to them.

    ¡°After all, for many disciples, having such a protective peak master is a great thing.

    This made Guo Shijie frown.

    Liu Yan's strength is not weaker than him.

    If a fight really breaks out, he may not be able to get a good deal.

    But I never expected that I just wanted to humiliate Xingchen Hall in public, but in the end, I wasn't so humiliated that I didn't talk about it, but instead it created a wave of momentum for Liu Yan.

    "Huh, what are you looking at? Why don't you leave quickly?"

    Guo Shijie snorted angrily, and left angrily with all his disciples.

    After seeing Guo Shijie leave, Liu Yan put away the immortal essence on his body and put away the long sword.

    "How are you, are you okay?"

    She looked at Yi Feng and asked softly.

    "I'm fine."

    Yi Feng nodded gratefully towards her.

    "Although I am also very curious about how you, a human immortal, passed the review, but since you have come, I won't go into details. Just stay in Xingchen Peak. If someone from other peaks bullies you, you can do it.  Inform our senior brothers at Xingchen Peak, or you can tell me, and they will protect you."

    Liu Yan explained softly.

    After saying that, she prepared to leave with the Xingchen Peak disciples.

    However, when leaving, Yi Feng called her softly, "Peak Master."

    "Is there anything else?" she asked.

    "Peak Master, what was the strength of that competition just now?" Yi Feng asked.

    "Nine-turn Mysterious Immortal."

    Although he didn¡¯t know why Yi Feng asked, Liu Yan still told the truth.

    ¡°I¡¯m only a ninth-level Xuanxian, so powerful with so little strength?¡±

    Yi Feng raised his eyebrows.

    Oh shit.

    I thought he was such an awesome person.

    The dragging is like 2.580,000, and isn't it just a nine -to -Xuanxianxian. Those who are tea to the toilet in the back garden are all reincarnation.

    But these words brought a surprised look from Liu Yan.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of the Nine Transformations Xuanxian?

    This made her not know what to say.

    ¡°The strength of the Nine-turn Mysterious Immortal is beyond your imagination, so you should maintain a little awe!¡± She reminded softly.

    But Yi Feng doesn¡¯t care about this.

    "What about other immortals? Human immortals are also big bosses now, okay? There are a lot of masters in the reincarnation fairyland.

    ¡°Anyway, this Guo Shijie, he clearly saw his intention to kill him just now.

    This hatred.

    He did remember it.

    Therefore, just as Liu Yan was about to leave, Yi Feng next to him made another surprising statement.

    "Peak Master, do you want to kill that Bi just now?"

    "Do you want me to help you kill him?"This made Liu Yan¡¯s face almost twitch, and his forehead was covered with black lines.

    The Immortal said he wanted to kill the Nine-turn Mysterious Immortal.

    This human-immortal disciple is really innocent and cute.

    She sighed and comforted softly: "Although I know I have hatred in my heart, you and Guo Shijie are not on the same level, so let's give up this idea."

    "And he is a narrow-minded person. Don't let him know what you just said, otherwise he may be detrimental to you."

    "As for the injustice you suffered today"

    "I will try my best to compensate you in other ways."

    Liu Yan said softly.

    "Peak Master, you don't believe me?" Yi Feng said.

    "It's not that I don't believe you, it's just that you can't do it now. If you want to take revenge, practice hard and strive to be able to do it one day in the future." Liu Yan patted Yi Feng on the shoulder, said something sincerely, and left.  .

    Yi Feng sighed silently.

    Too.

    He is just a Human Immortal now, and naturally no one believes him when he says he wants to kill a Nine-Rank Mysterious Immortal.

    But he doesn¡¯t need others to believe him.

    When he brings the boys in the back garden over, he will definitely kill that Guo Shijie directly.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 580 Peerless Genius

    ??

    Yi Feng followed everyone to Star Peak and stayed there.

    Until this moment.

    He is still a bit dreamy.

    You just joined the Sun Moon Sect?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

    "But it's good. When Yi Feng came to the fairy world, he didn't know where he was going. He originally wanted to find a sect to join.

    Now it is more convenient for him.

    As far as Yi Feng knows, all new disciples can go to the Immortal Skill Pavilion to choose a set of immortal skills.

    Fairy skills are divided into low-level fairy skills, intermediate fairy skills, high-level fairy skills, and top-level fairy skills.

    For those in the realm of human, earth, and heaven, if they can learn a low-level immortal skill, they can already use it as a trump card.

    ??The Sun Moon Sect allows new disciples to choose and practice immortal skills, which also shows its background.

    And Yi Feng naturally didn¡¯t want to waste this opportunity.

    He went directly to the Immortal Skill Pavilion and picked out a low-level Immortal Skill.

    After returning to the dormitory, he couldn't wait to start practicing.

    Because he wanted to confirm whether he was a genius in cultivation now. He had not forgotten the thing about cultivating the Demonic Body last night.

    Open the jade slip.

    A complex piece of information was printed in Yi Feng's mind.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????

    What can you say that can penetrate the void with one finger?

    And the method of cultivation is to sink Qi into Dantian.

    Mobilizing the immortal essence, how come

    Yi Feng looked drowsy and had a big head.

    It was just like going to school and reading in my previous life, and I fell asleep while reading it.

    When he woke up, it was already the next morning.

    When he woke up the next morning, he was surprised to find that the fingers he practiced last night had actually changed.

    "This change"

    "It seems that one thought is a sign of successful cultivation?"

    Yi Feng recalled the contents of the jade slip.

    A single thought indicates great success, which seems to be this state.

    As he spoke, he tried to point his finger towards the sky.

    It was to see that a slight energy was forced out of the sky.

    Although there was no sound of breaking the wind, and the power seemed extremely small, this was indeed the appearance of successful cultivation.

    As for why the power is so small, Yi Feng probably knows the reason.

    It may be that his realm is too low and he is only a human immortal.

    After all, it is said that the space in the Immortal Realm is extremely stable, and its density is countless times that of the Immortal River Continent. An ordinary human immortal cannot even break a stone in the Immortal Realm, so it is already very good for him to be able to create a powerful force.

    Yi Feng¡¯s body trembled with excitement, and his mouth almost crooked in laughter.

    However, he still managed to calm down.

    He needs to ask how long it takes for other people to practice a single thought.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If it only takes a few days for someone else to practice One Thought Finger, then he will be happy in vain.

    He walked out of the dormitory and looked for the target in the huge Star Peak. At the same time, he also found out that a senior fellow from Star Peak named You Duxing also practiced Reading Finger.

    ¡°And he has stayed in Xingchen Peak for many years and has already reached the level of Xuanxian.

    So Yi Feng felt that it would be right to ask this You Duxing.

    A cliff.

    You Duxing is sitting here cross-legged, with a long sword on his shoulder and his eyes closed to meditate.

    "Is Senior Brother You here?"

    Yi Feng shouted lightly.

    You Duxing opened his eyes and looked at the smiling Yi Feng.

    "Are you the new human-immortal disciple who came in these two days?"

    You Duxing looked at Yi Feng. As an old disciple of Xingchen Peak, how could he not know about the arrival of a human immortal disciple in Xingchen Peak?

    Of course, he didn¡¯t mean to look down on Yi Feng.

    How to say, he is also his junior brother.

    "Hehe, it's me."

    Yi Feng cupped his hands and said with a smile: "I came here this time to ask Senior Brother You a question, and I hope Senior Brother You can answer my questions."

    "Junior brother, just say it!"

    You Duxing said calmly.

    "It's like this. I picked out a set of low-level immortal skills in the Immortal Skill Pavilion yesterday, which happened to be the Yi Nian Finger that Senior Brother You had practiced." Yi Feng explained.

    "Oh, do you want me to teach you how to practice Yi Nian Finger?" You Duxing frowned and said, "I'm afraid I can't do it for the time being.?Unfortunately, I have to go on a mission in two days.  "

    "Senior Brother You misunderstood, I don't want you to teach me, I just want to ask, is it difficult to practice this one-thought technique?" Yi Feng looked at You Duxing hopefully.

    "Disaster!"

    After pondering slightly, You Duxing spoke solemnly.

    "Then can you tell me, how long did it take for our Sun Moon Sect to reach perfection in the fastest practice of One Thought Finger?" Yi Feng asked again: "How long did it take for Senior Brother You to reach perfection?"

    "Although the Yi Nian Finger is a low-level immortal skill, it is still within the category of immortal skills. Even in the hands of Xuan Immortal, it can play a huge role. According to records, the fastest person in the history of our sect who has perfected the Yi Nian Finger is  It was the sect master of the previous generation, and it took exactly one year."

    "And for me, it took three years."

    You Duxing made a sound with some disappointment, obviously dissatisfied with the fact that it took him three years to practice Yi Nian Zhi.

    Hearing this, Yi Feng suddenly became excited.

    Dog system, dog system, you are so cute.

    "I have been a waste for twenty years, but you finally made me become awesome. I thought that I would only be a waste when I came to the fairy world, but I didn't expect that this was the beginning of my rise.

    ¡°I, Yifeng, a peerless genius who has perfected his cultivation in one day, must conquer this fairyland

    Yi Feng put his hands on his hips and was full of energy. His heart was full of twists and turns, and he almost raised his head to the sky with excitement.

    He was so excited that he couldn't help himself.

    Then the famous Zhenxian realm starts from this day and moon.

    Involuntarily, he looked at You Duxing and asked Youyou: "So, Senior Brother You, may I ask, what is the concept of successfully cultivating one thought in one night?"

    "Can such a person be called a peerless genius?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 581 Absolutely impossible

    ??

    "Can you successfully cultivate one thought in one night?"

    You Duxing stared at Yi Feng.

    "right!"

    Yi Feng nodded solemnly.

    "Impossible, this kind of thing is absolutely impossible!"

    You Duxing said categorically: "In the immortal world, not everyone can practice immortal skills. In addition to being powerful, the most important thing about immortal skills is that they are difficult to practice."

    "So don't underestimate the fact that the One-Thread Finger is only a low-level immortal skill, but it is also extremely difficult to practice. Therefore, it is simply a fantasy to perfect the One-Thread Finger in one night!"

    "Senior brother, what you said is arbitrary. What if someone really succeeds in cultivation?" Yi Feng said leisurely: "Just tell me, if there really is such a person, then what is the talent of such a person?"  level?"

    "If, as you said, someone succeeded in cultivating the One Thought Finger in one night, then his cultivation talent may not be as simple as a super genius. He can only be described as a proud man of heaven!" You Duxing said solemnly.

    "The proud son of heaven!"

    These four words fell in Yi Feng's ears, and he instantly drifted away.

    The proud son of heaven.

    These four words sound so damn good.

    And it fits him damn well.

    "Thank you very much, senior brother."

    Yi Feng tilted his mouth, with a smile on his face, thanked You Duxing, and prepared to leave.

    "Junior brother."

    You Duxing called out to him.

    "kindness?"

    Yi Feng turned around.

    "As your senior brother, I still need to remind you that you should be down-to-earth when cultivating, and don't be too ambitious. It's better not to have such unreasonable ideas anymore. If you have any questions about cultivating, you can feel free to do so at any time.  Come and ask me, senior brother, I will answer for you!" You Duxing warned earnestly.

    Hear the words.

    Yi Feng, who was in a daze, raised his eyebrows.

    "Senior brother, I appreciate your kindness, but your worries are a bit too much, because I am your junior brother"

    "He is a proud man of heaven!"

    Yi Feng raised the corner of his mouth and smiled.

    Seeing this, You Duxing shook his head and smiled bitterly: "Junior brother, you should go practice as soon as possible, and stop making such useless jokes."

    However, as soon as he finished speaking, he saw a subtle energy shooting out from Yi Feng's fingers.

    This time, You Duxing was stunned.

    "What?"

    "one¡­¡­"

    "A thought?"

    "This is actually a thought."

    You Duxing stared in shock, trembling in his mouth, and his eyes almost popped out of fear.

    Although the power produced by the One-Thought Finger in front of him and the One-Thread Finger he practiced are somewhat inconsistent, as someone who has practiced the One-Thread Finger, he can clearly understand that this is indeed the One-Thread Finger.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Junior brother, how did you do this?"

    You Duxing couldn't sit still anymore and almost jumped up from the ground. He grabbed Yi Feng's shoulders tightly with both hands and asked in an almost fanatical voice.

    "Did you learn how to tell me a thought before?"

    "No, no, no."

    "The Yi Nian Finger is a secret celestial skill of the Sun and Moon Sect. Unless you are a disciple of the Sun and Moon Sect, it is impossible to learn it. And since you only entered the sect these two days, you cannot have learned it before."

    "That is to say, you really learned the Yi Nian Finger in just these two days!"

    He was trembling with excitement and talking to himself.

    It¡¯s hard to imagine how shocked he was.

    He has been practicing his magical skills for three years, and others have succeeded in practicing them overnight

    "Junior brother, tell me quickly, how did you do it?"

    He asked nonstop.

    "Senior brother, calm down, calm down."

    Yi Feng pressed his palms and said lightly: "You don't need to be so excited. This matter of practicing one-thought fingering is actually very simple. It only requires a little talent."

    "A bit of talent?"

    You Duxing frowned.

    This is what people say?

    "Senior brother, don't be too surprised. I believe you can do it one day."

    Yi Fengyu patted You Duxing on the shoulder sincerely, and then raised his fingers in the sky again.A few fingers on the ground.

    "Just like this thought, sooner or later you will rise into the sky."

    After saying that, under the dull gaze of You Duxing, Yi Feng left with a smile, without taking away a trace of cloud.

    In the next few days, Yi Feng appeared around Xingchen Peak, pointing towards the sky from time to time.

    Especially when the top executives of Xingchen Peak are around, he works even harder.

    ¡°After all, I am the sweetheart of heaven.

    You have finally become a genius, how can you not let people know about it?

    First become the chief disciple, then become the elder Dangdang, and finally become the youngest sect leader of this sect.

    Wouldn¡¯t that be wonderful?

    "What?"

    "You said that human immortal succeeded in cultivating one thought in one night?"

    At the top of Xingchen Peak, Liu Yan opened his red lips in disbelief as he listened to his subordinates' reports.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 582 Terrifying Stars

    ??

    "Exactly!"

    Liu Yan¡¯s subordinate replied, his eyes full of shock.

    After thinking about it for a moment, Liu Yan immediately denied it: "Absolutely impossible."

    ¡°This subordinate has seen it with his own eyes and dare not deceive the Peak Master!¡± his subordinate said firmly.

    Hearing this, Liu Yan was silent for a while.

    I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m thinking about.

    Then he raised his head and looked at his subordinates, "Did you really see it with your own eyes? Are you sure it was the Immortal who practiced the One-Thread Finger?"

    "It's absolutely true!" said the subordinate, and added: "For the first time, I was on the mountain peak and saw him jumping up and down at the foot of the mountain, and air currents followed. It seemed like a thought, but then I thought about it.  I thought it was impossible, so I left.¡±

    "The second time my subordinates passed by the mountain pool, they saw him jumping up and down next to the pool, and the pool burst into flames."

    "The air flow is very much like what is produced by a finger, so you move forward and ask."

    "The result is really a single thought. According to him, he practiced it in one night. His subordinates didn't believe it either. He performed the technique in front of his subordinates. It was indeed the technique after the single thought was completed."

    Liu Yan¡¯s eyes widened the more he listened.

    The more I feel that my subordinate¡¯s description is true, the more ridiculous it feels.

    "It's impossible." Liu Yan then said again, "Even if the One-Thread Finger is only a low-level immortal skill, it is still an immortal technique. I have never heard of anyone who can cultivate the One-Thread Finger in one night."

    "But my subordinates did see him use the Finger of Thought with my own eyes!"

    "I know." Liu Yan raised his hand and waved to stop his subordinates from speaking, "I don't think he can't read the finger, but I just said that the single read finger cannot be cultivated in just one night."

    "No matter how good the talent is, it won't be like this. What's more, he is just a human being. Furthermore, if the talent is so good, how can he be just a human being?"

    "It's too outrageous. Maybe he has practiced this thought before."

    "This Although Yi Nian Zhi is only a low-level skill, it is also a secret method of our sect. The skill is only available in the Immortal Skills Pavilion." The subordinate frowned when he heard it, "What the Peak Master means is to doubt Yi Nian Zhi.  Have your skills been stolen?"

    Liu Yan pursed his lips and said nothing.

    "One thought refers to the secret method of the Sun and Moon Sect. Even if it is just a low-level skill, it will never be spread to others.

    The techniques in Xianji Pavilion have borrowing records and practice records.

    If it was really stolen, it is unlikely that there would be no news at all.

    "I have no idea."

    Liu Yan couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    She said to her subordinates, "Go and bring him here. I want to ask him personally."

    "Yes!" The subordinate responded and retreated.

    ¡­¡­

    At the same time, the Immortal Palace of Heaven in the Immortal Realm.

    A group of people gathered together, their faces all solemn.

    The Immortal Palace of Heaven is the central jurisdiction of the Immortal Realm, and it is the center and core of the Immortal Realm.

    Those who can come here are all the powerful powers in the fairy world, who govern everything in the fairy world.

    Any one of you can turn your hands into clouds and rain in the fairy world.

    At this moment, countless old men gathered in the connection hall, whispering about various possibilities.  There was sadness all over his face.

    While there was a lot of noise in the main hall, an old man with white hair walked out from behind the main hall of the Immortal Realm with a cane.

    The noise in the hall fell silent.

    The next moment, everyone in the hall looked over.

    "Shi Lao, what's going on with the recent celestial phenomena?"

    Someone next to me also echoed: "Yes, there have been strange changes in the sky recently, meteors are hitting the sky, and there is even a huge explosion in the stars!"

    "Could it be that something big is about to happen in the fairy world?"

    The old man didn¡¯t answer immediately. He just walked to the front seat and sat down with his crutches.

    Raising his head, his usually kind face was now full of seriousness.

    The next moment, he sighed at the people who kept asking, and shook his head helplessly and solemnly, "I have never seen this kind of star phenomenon in all the epochs in the fairy world."

    "I calculated the astrolabe last night, but there was no answer."

    "How could it be? Didn't you, Mr. Shi, even calculate the astrolabe yourself?" There was another commotion and anxiety below.

    A group of people suddenly became like ants on a hot pot.

    There have been discussions for a long time, but no reason has been discussed.

    After they dispersed, everyone secretly made preparations and backup plans.

    After all, no one knows what will happen in the future with such weird and terrifying phenomena.What happened and what caused it

    ¡­¡­

    Fairyland.

    Sun and Moon Sect.

    Star Peak.

    The Hall of Stars.

    Liu Yan was silent in the palace, wondering what he was thinking.

    There was a sound outside the door and footsteps approaching.  She immediately raised her head and looked out the door with doubtful eyes.

    When Liu Yan saw the visitor, his eyes calmed down and he raised his eyebrows.

    "Master Guo is very free. Come to me when you have time. What's the matter?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 583: Why don¡¯t you use a personal fairy to frustrate me?

    ??

    "I just happened to be passing by and stopped by to see how your Xingchen Peak disciples are doing."

    Guo Shijie lifted up his robe and sat down on a chair in the hall.

    "Recently, the disciples have all gone to the Immortal Skill Pavilion to select immortal skills and started practicing them. You know, some of my disciples at Sun Moon Peak have already achieved some breakthroughs."

    As he spoke, Guo Shijie laughed out loud.

    "A small success, a small success! You should know what it means to practice to a small success within a few days!"

    "Speaking of which, I'm also curious whether any of your most powerful disciples in Xingchen Peak have achieved success now?"

    "Hey, it's really hard for you to say Xiaocheng." Guo Shijie said, looking at Liu Yan with a look of regret on his face, but his tone was extremely sarcastic, "After all, you Xingchen Peak collects garbage like human immortals, what can be found in the garbage heap?"  What a good boy?"

    Liu Yan looked at Guo Shijie, who was sitting on a chair with an excited and proud look on his face.

    Garbage dump

    Liu Yan¡¯s hands under his sleeves clenched into fists.

    Thinking of the human immortal that he hadn't figured out yet, Liu Yan couldn't care about anything else at this moment.

    She sneered at Guo Shijie, "How can a mere small success be worthy of Peak Master Guo being so excited? He even came all the way to Star Peak to show off."

    "Peak Master Guo is too out of ideas."

    "A mere success? A mere success?" Guo Shijie sneered, full of disdain, "Then please help Master Liu find me a disciple who can achieve a mere success in a few days."

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything here that¡¯s just a small success,¡± Liu Yan said.

    "Haha!" Guo Shijie laughed, his words full of ridicule, "It makes sense, I understand, after all, looking for gold in the garbage heap is simply a fool's dream!"

    After saying that, he stood up, looked at Liu Yan's darkened face, laughed, and prepared to go out.

    Liu Yan took a breath and suppressed the turbidity in his heart.

    "I don't have such rubbish as to achieve a small success in a few days." Liu Yan said, "There is one who has achieved perfection."

    Guo Shijie's feet paused as he stepped out of the threshold of the palace.

    "Sorry, I made a mistake just now."

    Liu Yan suddenly said again, leaning behind him, looking a little lazy.

    Hearing this, Guo Shijie breathed a sigh of relief and put his feet down in mid-air.

    As soon as he breathed a sigh of relief, he heard Liu Yan's voice behind him again.

    "To be precise, it's not a few days, but a night. Speaking of it, it should only be counted as half a day."

    After a pause, Liu Yan raised the corner of his mouth and said, "So Peak Master Guo, is it correct to say that Xiao Cheng is just a mere idiot?"

    "Hahaha!"

    Guo Shijie was stunned for a moment, then sneered disapprovingly, "Is Master Liu Peak daydreaming?"

    "It's a complete night, haha, you really know how to make jokes."

    "It's okay if you can't compare. If you work hard, you can find leftovers in the garbage."

    "It's your fault for bragging."

    Liu Yan looked at Guo Shijie calmly, "I'm lying to you, I can't. Master Guo thinks too highly of himself."

    Seeing this, the sarcasm and laughter on Guo Shijie's face gradually disappeared.

    "It's impossible. You just want to practice perfection in one night, and it's impossible even with the lowest level of skills." Guo Shijie said, thinking of something, and glanced at Liu Yan, "To practice perfection, it won't be a mortal skill, right?  ?¡±

    Liu Yan sneered, "Is the thought of my Sun Moon Sect a mortal skill?"

    "A thought?"

    Guo Shijie narrowed his eyes, with fear and suspicion: "If there is such a person, can you tell me who it is?"

    "What are you so anxious about? Peak Master Guo should be calmer." Liu Yan said warmly, "One thought means perfection after just one night of practice. What is there to be anxious about?"

    After saying that, she picked up the tea cup and took a sip of tea lightly.

    "Impossible, never"

    "Why is it impossible?"

    Liu Yan interrupted Guo Shijie's speech, impatient with his constant questioning and disbelief.

    "If you haven't seen it, it can only mean that you haven't seen much of the world. Just because you haven't seen it doesn't mean it doesn't exist." Liu Yan spoke directly sarcastically.

    Guo Shijie was a little angry at Liu Yan's direct reply. He sneered, "It's useless to talk more, so just pull out the disciple who has practiced Yitong Finger to perfection in one night, and let me see the world."

    "This is indeed the case, so that Master Guo Feng can see the world."

    "Don't worry, he should be here soon."

    Not long after the words fell,Someone came in at the end.

    "Report to the Peak Master, we have been brought here."

    "That's right, let him in." Liu Yan ordered.

    Then he turned to look at Guo Shijie, "Master Guo, it's time for you to see the world."

    Hearing this, Guo Shijie couldn't help but propped himself up and looked towards the entrance of the palace.

    There are emotions brewing in the eyes.

    The next moment, Guo Shijie saw the person coming.

    He felt relieved after mentioning it.

    ?? burst out laughing, "Master Liu Peak told me that I can practice to perfection in one night, it can't be this human immortal, right?"

    "Exactly."

    "Hahaha!" Guo Shijie laughed, "Why don't you try to use your own personal immortality to distract me?"

    Liu Yan frowned and looked at Guo Shijie laughing.  I said I didn¡¯t believe it once and twice, and yet I still behaved like this.

    Like an idiot who has never seen the world.

    It¡¯s really annoying.

    Next to him, Guo Shijie was still laughing, as if he had heard some big joke.

    He stretched out his hand and pointed at the Immortal, "If this garbage Immortal can cultivate the One Thought Finger to perfection in one night, I will eat shit on the spot!"

    As soon as Yi Feng came in, he heard Guo Shijie's mocking laughter and these extremely contemptuous words, and his face darkened.

    This idiot is here again!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 584 Making an Oath

    ??

    "What did you just say?" Yi Feng asked with a dark face.

    Guo Shijie glanced at Yi Feng from the corner of his eyes, not even bothering to look at him.

    Seeing Liu Yan speaking so seriously, he almost took it seriously and was shocked.  When he saw that it was the little human fairy from before, he immediately felt at ease.

    "You, a trash human being like you, are not even qualified to enter the Sun Moon Sect."

    "Still dreaming of practicing a single thought finger in one night?" Guo Shijie said, looking back at Liu Yan, "Only Xingchen Peak can recruit such a waste."

    Liu Yan did not comment, and only said: "My disciple just asked, but Peak Master Guo has not answered yet."

    "If my disciple masters Yi Nian Finger, what will Master Guo Feng eat on the spot?"

    "nothing!"

    Guo Shijie¡¯s face turned dark and he shouted in a deep voice.

    His sudden denial was not because he was afraid, but as a dignified master of the peak, such words were really shameful, and it was just a quick remark just now.

    "However, if you loser, Xingchen Peak, has really made a thought finger, I will give you this intermediate sword in my hand." He went on to say.

    "oh?"

    Liu Yan raised her beautiful eyes and looked at the Qingfeng in his hand.

    "However, I also have a request."

    "If this human immortal doesn't have this ability, how about Master Liu personally admit that your Star Peak is garbage?" Guo Shijie sneered.

    Liu Yan frowned and remained silent.

    "Why, Master Liu Peak is afraid?" Guo Shijie sneered: "If you are afraid, just say so. Why bother to show off? In fact, everyone knows exactly what your Star Peak looks like."

    Guo Shijie's words made Liu Yan angry.

    ¡°If she were really allowed to say such things, she would lose all face.

    ¡°But if she doesn¡¯t respond, it¡¯s equivalent to admitting that she just lied.

    ¡°After all, she just swore that Yi Feng had practiced Yi Feng in one night.

    So, maybe Guo Shijie will use it for some article.

    She couldn't help but look at Yi Feng aside.

    Yi Feng nodded solemnly towards her and walked out on his own.

    "Are you serious about what Peak Master Guo just said?"

    "I am the master of Sun Moon Peak, and I keep my word!" Guo Shijie said in a deep voice.

    "good!"

    Yi Feng raised the corner of his mouth, then smiled and said: "But the stakes are not big enough, we have to increase it."

    As soon as these words fell.

    Liu Yan and Guo Shijie next to him both raised their eyes.

    "If I win, not only will you get the sword, but you will also have to admit that your Sun Moon Peak is trash."

    "Of course, if you win, I, the master of Xingchen Peak, will also admit that Xingchen Peak is trash, and you can take my life."

    Yi Feng said leisurely.

    "you¡­¡­"

    Liu Yan's expression changed and he wanted to stop Yi Feng.

    However, Yi Feng waved his palm and gave her a reassuring look.

    "Good boy, if you have the guts, I promise you."

    Guo Shijie said coldly.

    I thought I was the one who should be arrogant, but I didn¡¯t expect that the kid in front of me looked more arrogant than me!

    Which is tolerable and intolerable?

    "good!"

    Yi Feng slapped his hands loudly.

    "However, I don't believe your oath."

    "I said it to the letter."

    "You can pull it down." Yi Feng rudely interrupted Guo Shijie's words and said directly: "Who knows if it's bullshit. I want you to swear an oath."

    "Swear?" Guo Shijie frowned.

    "Yes, I swear with your Sun Moon Sect's luck and your cultivation that if you don't respect the bet, the gods of heaven will bring disaster." Yi Feng said the most cruel words slowly.

    Guo Shijie¡¯s scalp exploded upon hearing this.

    What a ruthless person!

    You actually made such a ruthless oath!

    "You poisonous boy!"

    "What's the matter, Peak Master Guo shouldn't be afraid?" Yi Feng rolled his eyes and looked at Guo Shijie calmly, "Did Peak Master Guo not intend to abide by it from the beginning?"

    Guo Shijie took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in his heart, "Okay, I'll do it!"

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll kill you later!¡±

    After saying that, without waiting for Yi Feng to answer, he turned around and made a firm oath to the sky.

    At this time, many people have already gathered in Xingchen PeakThere are many elders in the peak.

    Firstly, because the leader of Sun Moon Peak, Guo Shijie, and the leader of Star Peak, Liu Yan, have long been at odds with each other, many of the elders from Star Peak who came here specially feared that Guo Shijie was looking for trouble, so they rushed over one after another.

    Second, I heard that there was a young man in the peak who had mastered the One-Thread Finger in one night. They were shocked and rushed over to take a look.

    At this time, everyone saw the hustle and bustle here and the oath taken by Peak Master Guo.

    They were all shocked.

    The next moment, they watched a young man walk out of the main hall, looking this way and then that way.

    Where should I point?

    Yi Feng dragged his chin with his hand to think, and then looked in the direction of Sun Moon Peak.

    "Are you really sure?"

    Liu Yan followed from behind and couldn't help but ask.

    This oath is too cruel.

    She, Star Peak and Sun Moon Peak have always been at odds with each other, but never to the point of swearing a bet.

    But she had also thought about it. Yi Feng¡¯s actions were all for her, Xingchen Peak. If the bet failed, she would do anything to save Yi Feng¡¯s life.

    Guo Shijie, who came out from behind, saw Liu Yan's uneasy expression and heard her question, and immediately felt more at ease.

    He looks like he has a winning ticket.

    He walked towards Yi Feng swaggeringly, "Young people have a high-spirited nature and don't want to be looked down upon by others. It's normal. Just admit that you are a waste."

    "It's just that most people don't admit their own mediocrity. As for waste, they won't even admit that they are waste."

    "But if the loser still pretends to be a genius and pretends to be a boss, then he should be damned."

    "Hahaha!!"

    After Guo Shijie said that, he looked up to the sky and laughed, and walked towards the Sun Moon Sect's martial arts training ground.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 585 It¡¯s inexplicably cool

    ??

    Yi Feng got angry when he heard this guy talking nonsense.

    If his subordinates hadn¡¯t brought him over yet, he would have struck out at Guo Shijie with a single thought.

    I¡¯ll kill you!

    ¡°You¡¯re really sure, right?¡± Liu Yan¡¯s questioning voice came from behind.

    Even though she had heard her subordinate¡¯s report, she still wanted to hear Yi Feng¡¯s firm answer at this moment.

    ¡°After all, it is too incredible to be able to practice one thought in one night.

    "Don't worry. It's just a matter of one thought." Yi Fengyun said calmly.

    Liu Yan looked at his calm look and didn't panic at all.

    But she still felt a little uneasy.

    So he promised: "If you can really do it, I will promise you a condition. Take it as a reward."

    "What conditions?"

    Yi Feng asked as soon as he heard the conditions.

    "Any conditions within my power. As long as you ask for it." Liu Yan said.

    "Okay." Yi Feng nodded happily, "Peak Master, please keep an eye on it."

    After Yi Feng said that, he confidently headed towards the martial arts training ground.

    The huge martial arts training ground of Sun Moon Sect.

    A man in white clothes stood in the center of the martial arts training platform with his hands behind his back.

    ?? Feeling like a fairy, lonely and independent.

    And a group of Wu Wuyangyang people were already standing around the martial arts training ground.

    Now, not only the people from Star Peak, but also the people from Sun Moon Peak have arrived.  Even other peak and outer sect disciples heard about a disciple who had perfected the One Thought Finger in one night, and even started fighting with Sun Moon Peak.

    They also came to watch the fun.

    For a moment, I glanced outside the martial arts training ground, and it was dark and full of people.

    Yi Feng stood on the stage in the center of the martial arts training ground with his hands behind his back, straightening his back and raising his chin slightly, thinking that he was full of temperament.

    It¡¯s a pity that from this location, we can¡¯t see Sun Moon Peak.

    He glanced around the martial arts training ground out of the corner of his eye.

    There are quite a lot of people.

    very good.

    The next moment, Yi Feng raised his hand.

    Only the index finger is extended, facing a little further away.

    A little left, a little right, a little up, a little down, the neck twists a little

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh¡­¡±

    As streams of air spread from Yi Feng¡¯s fingertips, the group of people below exploded.

    ¡°This¡­ is really the flow of air that can only be achieved when one thought reaches perfection!¡± The elder of Xingchen Peak below exclaimed in shock.

    "I didn't expect that our Xingchen Peak has such a genius!" They laughed and stroked their white beards, feeling proud.

    "Yes, you can practice Yi Finger in just one night. You are like a genius, hahaha!"

    Liu Yan in the crowd breathed a sigh of relief.  At the same time, he looked at Yi Feng in the center with complicated eyes.

    When her subordinates first told her, she was also shocked.  Now that I have seen Yi Feng use Perfect Reading Finger with my own eyes, I still can't help but be shocked.

    After being shocked, with a face full of joy, he looked at Guo Shijie, who was standing at the front of the crowd.

    At the same time, Guo Shijie, who was standing in front of the crowd, had a look of disbelief on his face.

    He looked at Yi Feng and backed away.

    "How can it be!"

    "How is it impossible?" Yi Feng blew on his index finger and glanced at Guo Shijie, "Does Master Guo still want to read it?"

    After saying that, he pointed to the sky again.

    "Whoops!"

    Guo Shijie was stunned for a while before he recovered.

    His face was gloomy.

    "Master Guo, you have seen it with your own eyes. Is it time to fulfill your bet?" Yi Feng walked down from the stage of the martial arts training ground.

    Walk straight towards Guo Shijie.

    Guo Shijie's eyes were gloomy, and his face was so gloomy that water dripped from his eyes.

    Yi Feng didn¡¯t care. The angrier Guo Shijie was, the happier he was.

    ¡°Hurry up and call your Riyue Peak trash!¡± he shouted.

    "You are so presumptuous!" Guo Shijie was furious and was about to take action.

    Before he could wave his hand towards Yi Feng, he was knocked back by Liu Yan next to him and stopped.

    Seeing this, Yi Feng raised his eyebrows and pushed Liu Yan away who was standing in front of him before he could speak.

    "What are you doing? What are you doing???"

    "Do you want to beat me?"

    "Come on, come on, hit me here!" Yi Feng lowered his head towards Guo Shijie and pointed at his own head, "If you have the ability, hit me here. If you can't beat me to death, you're a loser!"

    While talking??, Yi Feng brought up his system and jumped to the page that was returned immediately.

    If Guo Shijie really dares to take action against him, he will teleport back to Shadow Island instantly.

    Then bring your boss and his subordinates to kill him!

    Isn¡¯t it just the realm of reincarnation?  He has a lot of them there!

    Guo Shijie was so angry that he couldn't even breathe smoothly. He was filled with anger and was about to attack Yi Feng!

    With murderous intent.

    He was stopped by Liu Yan again.

    This time, even Liu Yan had to use all his strength to stop Guo Shijie, who was furious and killed him.

    "Guo Shijie! You have sworn an oath to the gods and heaven. If you don't abide by it, heaven will not tolerate you!" Liu Yan said while defending Guo Shijie, "Not only will you be deposed, but you, Sun Moon Peak, will also be deposed!"

    Hearing this, Guo Shijie stopped.

    He was so depressed that his face turned red.

    "Even if I lose the bet, it doesn't stop me from killing him!" Guo Shijie said, "I didn't say in the bet just now that you won't kill him if you win!"

    "Why, you can't afford to lose." Yi Feng was behind, spreading his hands, "If you lose, you will kill me. Are you jealous of my talent?"

    ¡°You are in the realm of garbage reincarnation, how can you be so arrogant?¡± He said and made a sound.

    In the realm of reincarnation, he has a lot.

    There is no fear that Guo Shijie cannot be beaten to death.

    "Be careful!" Liu Yan couldn't help it anymore and turned around to remind him.

    Even though Guo Shijie is annoying, there are quite a few in the Sun Moon Sect who are in the reincarnation realm.  This not only scolded everyone, but also scolded those who had not reached the realm of reincarnation.

    Even worse than garbage.

    Basically, he offended the entire Sun Moon Sect.

    Yi Feng also reacted, pointed at Guo Shijie, and quickly added, "Of course, I'm just talking about his trash. Not everyone here."

    It is unnecessary to hurt innocent people.

    "Look, look, I have never! Never seen such an arrogant person with such arrogance and arrogance!!!" Guo Shijie was so angry that even his words were full of anger.

    "You have never seen someone with my kind of talent." Yi Feng stretched out his index finger, glanced at Guo Shijie, blew at his index finger, and pointed at the sky.

    Guo Shijie was so angry that he trembled.

    "alright."

    Liu Yan spoke out to stop her, but she also covered her red lips and giggled.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see Guo Shijie so deflated, it¡¯s really inexplicably refreshing.

    He couldn¡¯t help but look at Guo Shijie and said with a leisurely smile, ¡°But having said that, since he lost, it¡¯s time for Master Guo to fulfill his bet.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 586 It¡¯s all fate

    ??

    "you¡­¡­"

    "Liu Yan, don't you go too far?"

    Guo Shijie's face was dark, and he gritted his teeth and shouted word by word.

    "We didn't go too far, I was just thinking about you!" Yi Feng walked out, raised the corner of his mouth and said, "After all, you just swore by the law of heaven. If you don't fulfill your promise, you will be punished by the law of heaven."

    "We kindly remind you, but you still blame us?"

    ¡°Forget it, forget it, if you don¡¯t fulfill it, you won¡¯t fulfill it, we don¡¯t want it anymore.¡±

    Yi Feng said lazily, nodded to Liu Yan and left.

    "you¡­¡­"

    Guo Shijie was so angry that he spit out a mouthful of blood.

    He had scarlet eyes, his teeth were clenching, and he looked at Yi Feng with hatred on his face.

    Let alone the fact that he has sworn an oath, even if he does not swear an oath, if he fails to fulfill his promise in front of so many people, he will almost lose all face.

    " And everyone in Xingchen Peak, including Liu Yan, was so happy to see Guo Shijie like this.

    Thinking back to the day when the new disciples started, Yi Feng's move could be said to be a way of repaying the other person's behavior.

    For how many years, I have been suppressed by Sun Moon Peak, and now I am really proud of myself at this moment.

    This human-immortal disciple is becoming more and more pleasing to the eye!

    And Guo Shijie's failure to fulfill his promise immediately caused other people around him to start talking.

    "Can Sun Moon Peak not afford to lose?"

    "Yeah, we've obviously lost, why are we still struggling?"

    These words made Guo Shijie's face become darker and darker.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    There was a sound of sword sound, and the intermediate fairy weapon in his hand was inserted into the ground.

    "My Sun Moon Peak is trash, okay?"

    He spoke with a ferocious expression and glanced at Yi Feng with hatred.

    After saying that, he quickly left the place at an extremely fast speed.

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    Seeing Guo Shijie lose all face and flee in embarrassment, everyone in Xingchen Peak burst out laughing.

    Cool.

    It¡¯s so cool to see Guo Shijie deflated!

    "Haha, little friend, I am the elder responsible for daily affairs in our Xingchen Peak. You can come to my place more often when you have time."

    "My little friend, you really impress us. You are the first immortal I admire in my life."

    "My little friend, do you want to drink? If you have nothing to do, come to my place for a drink"

    For a time, the elders of Xingchen Peak and other disciples all came forward to befriend Tong Feng.

    This made Yi Feng grin from ear to ear.

    Now, I can finally experience the feeling of being surrounded by stars.

    This is different from before.

    In the past, we were just surrounded by those old men and women in Pingjiang City. What¡¯s the point?

    "You show them some strength, and they won't be shocked. They are a bunch of old people with delayed nerves.

    "Okay, okay, please step back first."

    At this time, Liu Yan came over and said.

    Hearing this, the excited people dispersed one by one.

    But even if Liu Yan said this, she still couldn't calm down in her heart.

    ¡°I have to say, this guy in front of her really impressed her.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????takes a single thought to reach the point of perfecting cultivation, and it made Guo Shijie so frustrated.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away from her.

    "Tell me, what do you want?" Liu Yan said softly.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Yi Feng scratched his head, a little confused, because he felt that for the time being, he didn't know what he needed.

    "Can I give it to you later?"

    Yi Feng asked.

    "OK!"

    Liu Yan agreed and looked at Yi Feng with admiration.

    If other disciples had such an opportunity, they would have spoken out eagerly, but this guy was not impatient and would say it later.

    It¡¯s really different from ordinary people.

    "However, you have caused Guo Shijie such a big loss today. I'm afraid he won't let it go. He may even attack you secretly, so you must be careful." Liu Yan reminded again.

    "It's just rubbish in the reincarnation wonderland, I'm not afraid." Yi Feng waved his hand lightly.

    This made Liu Yan¡¯s face twitch slightly.

    Why is this human immortal not afraid of the reincarnation immortal?territory?

    Of course, she still added, "I told you last time that he is a Nine-turn Mysterious Immortal, not the Reincarnation Wonderland you mentioned."

    "Oh, I remembered wrongly, but it's just more rubbish. Look up to him." Yi Feng said lightly.

    This finally made Liu Yan unable to bear it anymore and asked: "Where do you get the confidence to not be afraid of him? Aren't you afraid of the reincarnation fairyland?"

    "secret."

    Yi Feng said vaguely.

    "secret?"

    Liu Yan chuckled.

    If the little guy in front of her really has any secrets, can she tell?

    This guy.

    Everything is fine.

    It¡¯s just a bit bragging.

    Fortunately, it¡¯s not a big problem.

    "By the way, let me tell you something more." Liu Yan said.

    "Peak Master, please speak."

    "Seven days later, the freshman competition will begin, and you will all participate."

    "Freshman contest?"

    "A group match?"

    "No." Liu Yan shook his head and said, "According to the past rules, you should be thrown into the back mountain and ranked based on the number of monsters you hunt."

    "But don't underestimate it."

    "There are countless monsters in the back mountain, both high and low. With your strength, you can only hunt some low-level monsters. This is equivalent to saying that while you are hunting low-level monsters, you must also prevent attacks by high-level monsters."

    "Of course, the most important rule is that disciples can rob each other"

    Hear the words.

    Yi Feng raised his eyebrows.

    He finally understood.

    In this competition, what is really important is the competition among the disciples.

    Strong disciples can even get good rankings by just robbing low-strength disciples without hunting monsters.

    You can imagine how cruel the competition will be at that time.

    "How many people are participating?" Yi Feng asked.

    "The last time you saw them, there were about four to five thousand people. Except for you, a human immortal, the lowest ones were all earth immortals." Liu Yan looked at Yi Feng and said leisurely.

    This made Yi Feng's face darken.

    What happened to the immortal?

    At the same time, I had a little murmur in my heart.

    Can you bring those old men in the back garden over to help him?

    "Anyway, I will give you a task this time. If you can get the top five hundred, I can agree to another request of yours." Liu Yan said.

    "OK."

    Yi Feng agreed.

    No matter what happens to him when the time comes, just agree first and then talk about it. Anyway, there are more chances to make such a request.

    After Yi Feng left, Liu Yan's eyes were fixed on him for a long time.

    "well!"

    She let out a long sigh.

    "This kid has perfected his cultivation with one thought in one night. It is simply unheard of and unseen. It shows that his comprehension of immortal skills is unparalleled!"

    "It's a pity that I just saw that his bones have already been shaped. At this age, a human being is an immortal, and his upper limit has been determined!"

    "It's really a pity."

    "As long as he has a heavenly cultivation level now, his future achievements may surpass those of the entire Sun Moon Sect."

    Behind her, an Elder of Xingchen Peak walked out and sighed similarly. After all, practicing immortal skills quickly does not necessarily mean that he has the same talent in cultivation.

    "Perhaps it's because of my origin!"

    "It's all fate."

    "However, it is still possible to train him. There may still be a chance to become an elder of Xingchen Peak in the future." Liu Yan said, "That's why I motivated him to get the top five hundred."

    "But Peak Master, your requirement for the first five hundred is not too high."

    The elder behind him said: "With four to five thousand disciples, he is the only human immortal with the lowest level. Although he has practiced Thought Finger for a while, he can't make up for the huge gap in cultivation. I think he can get the top three thousand."  Pretty good, right?"

    "Five hundred is just a goal I mentioned casually, and I don't really think he can achieve it. As you said, it would be good to have the first three thousand" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 587 Live well

    ??

    ??Shadow Island.

    Amid the violent sand and dust, a woman walked alone.

    The red clothes that should have been as bright as fire were covered with yellow sand and turned into an earthy yellow.

    She hunched over, stopping to take a breath every two steps.

    Even though the whole person is exhausted, his inner cultivation has been riddled with holes by the violent power of the island, and he is dying, as if he is about to die.

    But even so, the woman remains resilient.

    Every step taken, although slow, is determined.

    A person above the wind and sand saw everything.

    This person is Gong Chen.

    Because of Mr. Yi¡¯s instructions, he has been recruiting people above the reincarnation realm on Shadow Island these days.

    And he has been following this woman in red for quite some time.

    Usually people in this kind of environment would have died long ago.

    Even if you live like yourself, you just find a slightly more remote and safer place, sleep with bated breath, and wait for death.

    But these days, she has never stopped, let alone waited for death.

    Sometimes I go to the east to see the end, sometimes I go to the Black Sea to watch the shadow-eating fish jumping out of the sea and meditate, and sometimes I look for something along the wolf-skin body.

    Gong Chen knew that she had been looking for a way out.

    Such a persevering woman really impressed Gong Chen.

    Even though it was as bad as Shadow Island, where there was no chance of death, she never gave up hope.

    it's time.

    Looking at the woman sneaking slowly in the wind and sand, Gong Chen moved and flew down.

    The storm was coming, Jiang Zhi raised his arm to block the wind and sand. When he put down his hand, he saw the person standing in front of him.

    ????????????????????????????????

    ¡°Senior?!¡± Jiang Zhi was overjoyed.

    These days, Jiang Zhi is just looking for traces of this person!  This powerful person can use his cultivation at will on Shadow Island!

    This is her only hope of getting out!

    Gong Chen nodded and looked at Jiang Zhi with his hands behind his back.

    "I wonder where you are going?" Gong Chen asked.

    Jiang Zhi was a little embarrassed, "Forgive me for being presumptuous, junior, these days I have been following the traces of my senior."

    "Following my traces?" Gong Chen raised his eyebrows, looking a little surprised, "What?"

    Jiang Zhi was not disgusted when he saw that others were being pursued by him. He breathed a sigh of relief and said frankly: "Senior is the only person in this Shadow Island who can use it at will without controlling his cultivation."

    "If this junior wants to leave this Shadow Island, senior is the only hope."

    "You want to leave here?" Gong Chen asked knowingly.

    Jiang Zhi nodded firmly, "Yes."

    "Do you think you can leave?" Gong Chen asked.

    Jiang Zhi hesitated a little, then became anxious, "Senior is my only hope"

    Gong Chen laughed when he heard this.  No comment on this.

    He looked at Jiang Zhi for a moment and said, "I have been observing you these days, and you have not disappointed me."

    "It's just that I'm not the only hope." He said, "I'm not even hope at all. If I can leave here, how can I still stay here?"

    He said, watching the light in Jiang Zhi's eyes slowly dim.

    Nor is it comforting.

    He just pointed at the corpse of the shadow wolf next to him, "Did you see that I can use my cultivation and think that I killed those wolves?"

    Jiang Zhi nodded, even though there was no hope, he still politely replied, "Senior is wise."

    "No wonder." Gong Chen laughed clearly.  No wonder she feels like she's her hope out.

    Being able to kill all the shadow wolves on Shadow Island is indeed worthy of hope.

    "You are wrong, I did not kill these shadow wolves."

    Jiang Zhi was surprised, and then the light in his eyes disappeared completely.

    "But you don't have to be disappointed." Gong Chen said with a calm expression, "Although I didn't kill him, it was the master I was loyal to who killed him."

    "Not only that, the ability that I can do whatever I want on this island and use my cultivation is also the ability he gave me."

    "Although I can't be your hope to get out, he can."

    In an instant, the light in Jiang Zhi's eyes lit up.

    Looking at Gong Chen with bright eyes, "Really?!"

    "Of course!" Gong Chen vowed, he was convinced of this.

    &After you have recovered, it is time for you to leave.  You cannot stay here long before the Lord comes back.  "

    "Yes, yes." At this moment, Jiang Zhi's tongue was not only trembling, but also his heart was trembling.

    Because of being at a loss, because of anxiety, and because of excitement.

    Gong Chen continued: "After the Lord comes back, I will give you news, and then you can come over to meet the Lord in person."

    "If the Lord agrees, you can stay."

    Hearing this, Jiang Zhi couldn't help but ask, "I wonder when the Lord will come back?"

    She didn¡¯t want to stay outside for a moment longer.

    "No one knows." Gong Chen was a little dissatisfied when he saw Jiang Zhi asking, "How can outsiders know the traces of the Lord at will?"

    "Yes." Jiang Zhi quickly lowered his head and admitted his mistake, "It was the junior who was presumptuous, senior, please forgive me!"

    "That's all." Gong Chen waved his hand, "Wait for my news then, and don't die on Shadow Island in the meantime."

    "Senior, don't worry, I will definitely live well until the Lord comes back." Jiang Zhi replied decisively.

    This time, what she met was not just the hope of going out, but the great luck in her entire journey to immortality!

    No matter what, she has to catch it!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 588 The Lord¡¯s Red Man

    ??

    Yi Feng was walking on the way back, thinking about bringing people here all the time.

    First, competing with so many people, I am the lowest level human being.  It's a good thing that you can't use cultivation in ghost places like Shadow Island.  He has a full force value and wilderness survival ability.

    No matter how powerful the bosses are, they can only be bullied by him.

    But it¡¯s different outside. Everyone can use their cultivation to not only fight for it, but also to grab it.

    Among thousands of people, he is the weakest.

    Who knows that you will burp if you are not careful?

    Reward or something, secondly, life is more important.

    "Of course, if you can bring someone with you quietly, the reincarnation realm is almost the same as the master of the Sun Moon Sect. To get the first place among a group of disciples is not as simple as taking something from a bag.

    ¡°Furthermore Guo Shijie is not a good person. He has provoked him and has been targeted by him.

    ¡°I will definitely look for opportunities to do it to myself.

    He had clearly felt Guo Shijie¡¯s murderous intention before.

    After thinking about it for a while, Yi Feng firmed up his thoughts.

    Go back to Shadow Island and bring someone over to be a helper.

    ?Those who strike first will gain the upper hand, and those who strike later will suffer disaster.

    Of course, you can also try to see if the system that often cheats him is reliable.  What if I can only teleport by myself and can't bring anyone with me.

    ¡°Then he won¡¯t be able to raise his tail too high when he is outside in the future.

    Yi Feng opened the system, and in the blink of an eye the person disappeared.

    ??Shadow Island, in the yard.

    Gong Chen was meditating at the entrance of the courtyard when a figure suddenly appeared out of thin air in front of him.

    Seeing that the person coming was Yi Feng, his eyes lit up and he said excitedly: "The Lord is back!"

    Your Majesty?

    What a lofty and awesome title!

    Yi Feng glanced at Gong Chen and saw his respectful expression.

    I feel happy, it¡¯s such a good name.

    He straightened his body even more, and stood with his hands behind his back, looking calm, making himself look worthy of such a powerful title.

    "Well, where are the others?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, a bunch of people hurried out of the yard.

    "Ah, the Lord is back!"

    "See you, Your Majesty!" A bunch of people saluted Yi Feng.

    This respectful look and such a powerful title made Yi Feng extremely satisfied. He couldn't help but feel happy on his face and nodded, "Well, not bad."

    Did the Lord praise them?  !

    Everyone became happy and looked at Yi Feng.

    No, we can¡¯t let them know that they are happy because of this title.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Other

    So Yi Feng pointed to the green plants in the backyard, "These are good ones in the yard."

    "Thank you Lord for the compliment!" A group of people in the backyard responded happily.  Everyone was overjoyed with the praise for Yi Feng.

    Only Gong Chen was not among these joys.

    So he quickly stepped forward and added: "My lord, I found another woman who you ordered me to recruit before. She is in the realm of reincarnation, has good character and is tough."

    "Not bad." Yi Feng said.

    Hearing this, Gong Chen also beamed with joy, "Thank you, Lord, for the compliment!"

    "Then shall I ask her to meet the Lord now?" Gong Chen asked.

    "No need." Yi Feng waved his hand, "I don't have time to see her now. Let her come here by herself, make an oath, and then she can stay here."

    "Yes." Gong Chen responded, and added, "The woman was eroded by the Shadow Island. She didn't eat or drink for a long time, and her body is weak. Please let her eat something."

    "It's normal to get injured on Shadow Island." Yi Feng didn't feel anything was wrong and said directly: "After swearing, she will stay here and let her eat something to recover first."

    "Yes!" Gong Chen said, "I will keep an eye on it myself."

    "You don't have to stare." Yi Feng said, "You have to go out with me. I have other things for you."

    go out?  ?  ?

    Gong Chen thought he heard wrongly and looked at Yi Feng with wide eyes and shock, "The Lord wants to take me out?!"

    "Yes." Yi Feng looked at Gong Chen. He understood Gong Chen's excitement.

    "Shadow Island, a place where birds don't shit, is a place of exile in the fairy world, similar to death row.

    No matter how powerful the boss is, he can only wait to die and cannot get out at all.

    A garbage person like myself can only get in and out by relying on the system.

    &nbs?Boundary.

    They thought that the Lord could go out, but they had to cast a spell first and then use their cultivation to leave.

    I didn¡¯t expect that it would be gone in just a moment

    Everyone couldn't help but sigh, "I knew the Lord was very strong, but I didn't expect him to be so strong. It's so terrifying!"

    "Yes. But Gong Chen is so lucky, he was the first one to go out." Someone else sighed.

    "What's the point? You didn't see how easy it was for the Lord to take him out. Just grab him like this and he's gone!"

    "As long as we are loyal to the Lord, the Lord will take us out sooner or later. Why are you in a hurry?"

    "Yes." Dai Cang also nodded in agreement, "The Lord is such a powerful character who appears out of thin air, but I have never heard of his name in the fairy world."

    "Now that it suddenly appears, it may be some ancient power, coming out to plan for big things. There is no way it can stay in this inhospitable Shadow Island forever."

    "That makes sense." The people next to him echoed.

    The aunt carrying the vegetable basket smiled and interjected, "Before, you said that Gong Chen was lucky, and you are not too lucky. Now that you have been promoted, maybe you will be like Gong Chen in a short time."

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when I will be as favored by the Lord as you are.¡±

    Hearing this, Dai Cang couldn't hold back the smile on his face, "That's not the case. Gong Chen is now a famous person in front of the Lord. How can I compare to him?"

    "You have been put in charge, and you are now a famous person." Congratulations came from the side, and they all agreed.

    Dai Cang laughed so hard that he could hardly close his mouth, but he did not forget the business.

    "Okay, okay, you go and do your own business. I'm going to complete the Lord's instructions." Dai Cang waved his hand and walked away into the wind and sand.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 589 About to be exposed

    ??

    The wind and sand blew so hard that people couldn't open their eyes, so they could only squint.

    Where Gong Chen met Jiang Zhi before, Jiang Zhi sat cross-legged.

    She squinted her eyes and looked around her. Even though the wind and sand made her unable to open her eyes, she tried her best to carefully observe her surroundings through the slits in her eyes.

    She stayed in that yard for a long time, and now her health is much better than before.

    These days, she has been waiting for the letter from that senior.

    The next moment, he saw a person falling in front of him from mid-air.

    Jiang Zhi quickly stood up.

    She remembered that this person was really an old hoe she had seen in the yard with her senior before.

    "Senior." She saluted respectfully.

    "You still remember me." Dai Cang said with a smile, "The person who took you before left Shadow Island to do business outside. From now on, I will contact you."

    When Jiang Zhi heard someone going out, his eyes widened and his heart suddenly exploded!

    "Really?!" she asked in shock.  I didn¡¯t expect that not only could the Lord be able to get out, but he could actually let other people out!

    "What's so surprising about this?" Dai Cang said disapprovingly, "If you can be loyal to the Lord, you will have the opportunity to go out sooner or later."

    Jiang Zhi didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. He clasped his hands and prayed, ¡°Then I wonder if I can be loyal to the Lord?¡±

    I thought it was just hope before, but now I know it¡¯s not just hope!

    It¡¯s something that can be done easily!

    "Come with me, the Lord is back. She agrees to take you under her command."

    Jiang Zhi was so excited that he had nowhere to put his hands, "Really?!"

    ¡°You mean I can go there with you now??!¡±

    "Yes." Dai Cang understood Jiang Zhi's excitement very much.

    Who wouldn¡¯t be happy to get such a great opportunity?

    Dai Cang quickly took Jiang Zhi to the yard.

    Jiang Zhi looked around and straightened out his already disgraceful clothes.  Rubbing his hands together anxiously, he followed Dai Cang towards the yard.

    The heart beats like a drum.

    Very nervous.

    After following Dai Cang in, I thought I was going to meet the legendary person, but I didn¡¯t expect that there was no one in the room.

    The senior in front of him didn¡¯t even stop, but walked directly towards the backyard.

    "Senior, where is the Lord?" Jiang Zhi followed and asked cautiously.

    "My lord, he took the senior who contacted you before and went out to do something." Dai Cang said.

    Jiang Zhi was a little disappointed.

    She has been looking forward to seeing the Lord who is almost as powerful as the sky these days.

    I thought I could see it today.

    Unexpectedly, there is still no chance.

    Dai Cang said, turning to look at Jiang Zhi.

    I saw Jiang Zhi looking a little disappointed.

    "Although the Lord is not here, he has already told you that as long as you swear allegiance to him, you can stay." Dai Cang said, and when Jiang Zhi raised his head, he became happy again.

    "By the way, and I will pick some grapes and fruits for you later." Dai Cang said, "After you eat them, take a good rest."

    As he said that, he stopped and thought for a moment, "It's best to find a quiet place to eat."

    "Yes." Jiang Zhi responded, thinking that he could eat the grapes in the yard, the grapes that were better than the top fairy pills in the fairy world, and the fruits

    She couldn't restrain her inner joy.

    Soon, Jiang Zhi swore an oath of allegiance and officially became a member here.

    The aunt carrying the vegetable basket came over and placed a small plate with fruits and grapes in front of Jiang Zhi, "Speaking of which, this can be regarded as your initiation gift."

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry, find a quiet place and eat slowly.¡±

    Another reminder to stay in a quiet place

    Jiang Zhi lowered his head and saw that there were only two grapes and a small mouthful of fruit on the plate.

    Seeing this, the aunt said: "Don't be too little, you may not be able to bear too much."

    "It doesn't matter, it doesn't matter." Jiang Zhi quickly replied, "I'm satisfied with just one of them!"

    The aunt smiled, said a few polite words and then went out to work.

    Jiang Zhi looked at the fruits on the plate and did not dare to carry them, for fear of accidentally dropping them on the ground.

    She rubbed her hands, looked at her surroundings, and decided to listen to her seniors and find a place to stay.??Eat slowly in a deserted place.

    She carefully picked up the plate, found a quiet place where no one was around, and sat down cross-legged.

    She carefully put a grape into her mouth.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    In an instant, a powerful force almost overturned her Tianling Cap!

    At this moment, she understood why her senior asked her to find a quiet place!

    The next moment, she immediately sat upright and began to breathe out her luck!

    The farmer working in the yard outside raised his head to wipe his sweat and looked at that place.

    At night, a force spreads out of the air.

    "It seems that the little girl has made a breakthrough. She has good talent." Dai Cang said while looking at the place outside.

    "There is no such thing as talent in front of the Lord. No matter how poor the talent is, you can still become a genius by using the Lord's things." The aunt holding the basket continued, "If there is no breakthrough, then there will be a problem."

    "Yes." Dai Cang nodded in agreement.

    At the same time, Jiang Zhi slowly opened his eyes in a quiet place.

    Underneath the calm face is a turbulent heart filled with fear.

    ? ?Everyone else knows that this writing is great.

    But only she, at this moment, deeply understood how powerful it was.

    She encountered a bottleneck when she first entered the realm of reincarnation, and has never broken through in so many years.

    There was a time before when I tried to force myself to break through the bottleneck in practice, but I almost went crazy.

    It was the efforts of the whole family that saved her.

    After being rescued, she did not dare to practice anymore.  If she accidentally gets carried away by the bottleneck card owner, no one can save her.

    This time, the reason why she is so hopeful is also because of this bottleneck.

    And these fruits and grapes directly resolved her bottleneck!

    Not only that, it also made her cultivation level soar.

    The speed of cultivation improvement is astonishing!

    Jiang Zhi took a deep breath to suppress the fear and trembling in his heart.

    This time she no longer had any doubts.

    ???????????????????????? Here is what she calculated with the sky, the heaven¡¯s great luck!

    Sun and Moon Sect, in the sect.

    Yi Feng took Gong Chen to a deserted corner.  He looked around.

    Seeing no one, he slowly opened his mouth.

    "When I take you out this time, I have two things to tell you."

    "Yes." Gong Chen lowered his head and stood in front of Yi Feng, listening carefully with his ears raised.

    "The first thing is that within the Sun and Moon Sect, there is a peak called the Sun and Moon Peak. Peak Master Guo Shijie, find an opportunity to get rid of him." Yi Feng ordered.

    "yes."

    "I wonder what kind of cultivation that person is?" Gong Chen asked additionally.

    "It's just a nine-turn Xuanxian." Yi Feng said.

    Hearing this, Gong Chen was a little confused, "It's just a Nine-turn Mysterious Immortal. Couldn't the Lord be able to destroy him with just a snap of his fingers?"

    He even went back to Shadow Island and went to great lengths to bring him out.

    Gong Chen was a little confused.

    When Yi Feng heard this question, his heart skipped a beat!

    It¡¯s over, it¡¯s about to be exposed!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 590 Killing you is like killing a chicken

    ??

    I am just a human being.

    Are you going to lose the energy you just had?

    While Yi Feng felt uneasy, he thought that Gong Chen had sworn to be loyal to him before.

    Even because of his suspicion, he almost abolished himself.

    Although he was pretending to be called the master, he was very satisfied with the feeling.  But after thinking about it, I decided to confess.

    Confess the fact that your cultivation level is very low.

    Anyway, I have made an oath, even if I am really just a human being, I will continue to follow me.

    It¡¯s just not that respectful.

    There should be no more honorable titles and respect.

    "Do you think I can take action against Guo Shijie with my cultivation level?" Yi Feng asked, and as he spoke, he sighed.  Somewhat helplessly silent.

    Being held high in the sky and told to be a master, it was really hard for him to express the fact that he was a noob.

    While Yi Feng remained silent, many thoughts flashed through Gong Chen's mind.

    "Is it inconvenient, Lord?"

    Why let yourself see if he can take action?

    Are you trying to test him?

    What to test?

    Is it your own vision?

    After thinking about it for a moment, Gong Chen spoke up, "The subordinates cannot see the master's cultivation. There are only two situations. Either it is so powerful that the subordinates cannot see it, or in the fairy world, it is equivalent to  Mortal human beings.¡±

    Yi Feng raised his eyebrows when he heard this.

    Sure enough, I guessed it.

    "Of course, the master can never be a human immortal! So it can only be that the subordinates cannot see the master's cultivation!" Gong Chen lowered his head and said, "The subordinates are ashamed."

    ?? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Can I Still Give This Way of Explanation?

    Haha, Yi Feng almost laughed out loud.

    This explanation perfectly solved his troubles!

    "Ahem." He covered his mouth and pretended to clear his throat, "That's right."

    ¡°A mere Rank-9 Mysterious Immortal is not worthy of letting me take action.¡± Yi Feng spoke slowly, looking enigmatic.

    It makes sense.

    Gong Chen agreed in his heart that a mere nine-level immortal was indeed not worthy of his master taking action.

    So the Lord brought him out this time, probably just to let him do some trivial things that were not worthy of the Lord doing it himself.

    Butanother contradictory thought came to Gong Chen's mind.

    The Lord is so powerful, why not just recruit someone from the outside who is in the reincarnation realm or even more powerful to use?

    ??Wouldn¡¯t it be much more convenient? Why bother going back and forth to Shadow Island?

    Gong Chen asked this question.

    Then he added, "Why does the Lord only recruit people on Shadow Island?"

    Yi Feng¡¯s eyelids jumped when he heard this.

    This this stupid question A good-for-nothing like him, who can't use his cultivation except for fooling around in Shadow Island, how can you have the guts to fool other big guys outside?  ?

    You can turn yourself into a meatloaf with just one palm!

    He just has a problem with his spiritual roots, not his brain.

    To put it bluntly, if you didn¡¯t meet these people on Shadow Island, you met them outside.

    ¡°I definitely won¡¯t swear to follow you.

    Of course, this must not be said to Gong Chen.

    ¡°Currently I will only accept people from Shadow Island.¡± He replied.

    "Why?" Gong Chen asked again.

    "Tianji" Yi Feng spoke slowly, shook his head slowly, and said cryptically: "Don't reveal it."

    Ah, this Gong Chen choked on his words.

    The next moment, he realized something and immediately shut his mouth tightly, not daring to ask any more questions.

    The Lord said, heaven¡¯s secret

    The secrets mentioned in the fairy world are not real secrets.  However, personal luck or destiny is a disaster.

    Or it could be the direction of a certain continent in the Immortal World or even the entire Immortal World.

    A powerful person in the immortal world can use the celestial disk to calculate.

    What¡¯s even more powerful is the use of astrological charts to calculate.  For example, those old monsters in the Immortal Palace.

    And the real secret is something that no one can calculate.

    "The Lord said that heaven's secret must not be the ordinary kind in the fairy world.

    It seems that the protagonist is planning something huge!  Only in this way can we be worthy of being treated with such caution by the Lord.

    What could it be?

    Gong Chen was silent and thinking.

    "Okay. You retreat first"?Walking alone on a path shaded by bamboo trees.

    Suddenly a few bamboos moved, and a figure fell in front of Yi Feng.

    The sharp mouth and monkey cheeks are not a good thing at first glance.

    Yi Feng wanted to avoid him, but was blocked by the person in front of him.

    "A good dog stays out of the way!" Yi Feng frowned and said warily.

    "No wonder I want to kill you. You deserve a beating more than your mouth." The sharp-mouthed man said, shaking his hand, and a crystal sword appeared in his palm.

    With a flick of the sword, murderous intent is revealed.

    "You want to kill me?"

    Yi Feng asked with a frown.

    "Yes, I'm just here to kill you." The man said coldly.

    Hear the words.

    Yi Feng¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    But he did not panic, but pretended to be calm and said: "I am a genius from Xingchen Peak. Do you really think you killed both of us?"

    "Haha, genius, a human-immortal genius. With my perfect cultivation as an earth-immortal, killing you is like killing a chicken.

    The sharp-mouthed man said, looking at Yi Feng mockingly, as if he were looking at a dead person.

    After saying that, the sword edge turned and stabbed Yi Feng.

    Before anyone moved, the sword qi swirled with powerful cultivation air and was already killing Yi Feng!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 591 What is my cultivation level?

    ??

    The sharp-mouthed man's powerful aura attacked Yi Feng, and his whole body rose into the air.

    Yi Feng¡¯s first thought was to run away.

    But then I thought about giving it a try.

    When the time comes during the trial, the disciples will be as powerful as the earthly immortals as the crucian carp crossing the river.

    It just so happens that he can use this Earth Immortal to test his own abilities.

    If the disparity is too big, he has a system and can just yo-yo.

    All his thinking lasted only a moment. Before the sharp-mouthed man's sword energy could reach him, he quickly jumped away to avoid it.

    Then he stretched out his finger towards the sharp-mouthed man¡ª¡ª

    In an instant, the sharp-mouthed man exploded on the spot.

    The thought that passed through the body pointed to the light continuing to shoot into the sky.

    When Yi Feng came to his senses, all that was left was a blur of flesh and blood

    Yi Feng couldn¡¯t believe it and laughed.

    ???????????????? This he killed a person who was a perfect Earth Immortal?

    ?????????????????????????????

    "Aren't you pretty awesome?" He looked at the bloody scum on the ground and walked forward, wanting to kick him.

    When I raised my feet, I found that there was nowhere to put my feet.

    This is too disgusting.

    Yi Feng looked at the mess of meat on the ground.

    "Uh-huh" He frowned and took a breath, "Why is this?"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Down to the intermediate level, to the high level, the Tao is perfect, and then to the first level of the earth immortal until the earth immortal is perfect.

    This is a full seven levels difference.

    How can I, a mere low-level human immortal, kill an immortal who is a consummate Earth Immortal?

    No matter what you think, something is wrong.

    ¡°Could it be that He raised his finger and turned it around to look at it carefully.

    Is it because of a thought?

    ????????????????????????????????? Even if this thought finger is practiced to perfection, it is only a low-level immortal skill. Although the immortal skill is very powerful and can support leapfrog operations, can it be able to surpass so much?

    Could it be possible Yi Feng had a thought in his mind.

    With his eyes wide open, he immediately called up the system.

    "Let me ask you, how can I deal with the Earth Immortal Consummation person?" He asked, thinking of a possibility, he continued to ask, "Am I not a low-level human immortal?"

    "Ding¡ª¡ª" a voice came from the system, "Host strength: unknown."

    ¡°???¡±

    Yi Feng has a question mark on his head.

    Unknown?

    "How could you not know?! Didn't you directly give me my cultivation level?" Yi Feng asked through gritted teeth, wanting to beat up the system, "What the hell am I?"

    ¡°Ding¡ª¡ªUnknown.¡±

    "Are you going to tell me? If you don't tell me, I will destroy you!" Yi Feng threatened.

    There was a tremor in my head, and then the system-like voice sounded, "It could be a human being."

    ?? Human immortal?

    Yi Feng tilted his head.

    He is really a fairy.

    "How did I kill him, Immortal?" He looked at the pool of flesh and blood in front of him.

    ¡°Garbage system.¡± He muttered, turned and walked towards Star Peak.

    After a while, Yi Feng had arrived at Xingchenfeng Senior Brother You Duxing¡¯s residence.

    He walked straight towards You Duxing.

    "Brother, let me ask you something." He asked straight to the point.

    You Duxing was meditating. When he noticed the movement, he looked towards Yi Feng.

    "What's the matter?"

    "I would like to ask, can a low-level human immortal defeat a consummate earth immortal?"

    As soon as the words fell, You Duxing¡¯s negative voice was heard, ¡°Absolutely impossible.¡±

    "It's difficult to kill someone by crossing a level, let alone crossing seven levels. It's absolutely impossible."

    Hearing this, Yi Feng asked again, "What if there is a perfect thought?"

    Hearing Yuan Cheng¡¯s words, You Duxing looked directly at Yi Feng.  There are many people who have cultivated Yi Nian in the Sun Moon Sect, but the one who has recently cultivated and made a big fuss is the Human Immortal Junior Brother in front of me.

    "You're not asking it yourself, are you?" He asked doubtfully.

    Yi Feng didn¡¯t hide anything and nodded, ¡°Exactly.¡±

    "The low-level human immortals will definitely not be able to kill the perfect earth immortals." As he said this, You Duxing thought of Yi Feng's extraordinary talent, "Perhaps, the talent is very good, and it is rare to see such a person in a thousand years who can do it."

    Yi Feng¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this, ¡°It seems that senior brother is talking about me.¡±

    Got a satisfactory answer.

    Yi Feng is about toLeave satisfied.

    With the blessing of my own talent, although my cultivation level is only that of a human immortal, it seems that I have reached the level of an earthly immortal!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 592 A great thing

    Genius, I am really a genius.

    You can actually rely on a low-level immortal to fight beyond the seventh level.

    A rare genius.

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s yourself!

    Yi Feng laughed out loud.

    ¡°But¡­maybe he himself is no longer just a human being.

    As for how to upgrade?

    I have never practiced.

    But then again, he has never practiced.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I came to this fairy world filled with immortal energy, and because my talent is too evil, I inhaled the immortal energy and unknowingly improved my level.

    Therefore, it is not impossible that in my current state, I might be an Earth Immortal.

    The reason why the system shows unknown may be that the system is too rubbish.

    After all, he got the system when he was in the mortal world.

    "The upper limit of the garbage system may only be the cultivation level of the mortal world, and at most it can reach the level of human immortal cultivation.  Beyond human immortality, this system no longer works.

    That¡¯s all.

    ¡°Anyway, he is a super genius now, and the system is just useless.

    As for the realm, it doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, as long as you know that with a single thought, you are invincible below the level of earthly immortal.

    Zai Yifeng left happily.

    After some time, Guo Shijie received a report from his disciples.

    Yi Feng was not killed, but the Earth Immortal Perfection Class he sent out turned into a pool of flesh and blood.

    Guo Shijie got angry, "How did you do this? Even a mere mortal can't solve it!"

    The disciple lowered his head and whispered, "Maybe there is someone around Yi Feng who can help."

    "Some of my disciples saw Yi Feng going to see Master Liu's direct disciple, You Duxing."

    "Walking alone?" Guo Shijie pronounced the name with a dangerous aura.

    Indeed, Yi Feng is no more than a human-immortal.

    If you can kill him, someone must be helping you.

    "He is really lucky." He mused, "However, I still don't believe that his luck can continue to be so good."

    "Next time, just find a golden fairy to do it."

    "But we have already alerted the enemy, so we have to wait for now."

    "Go down first!"

    He must kill that little bastard, otherwise it will be difficult to understand the hatred in his heart!

    "yes!"

    The disciples left in response.

    ¡­¡­

    Yi Feng realized that not only was he a rare talent that could only be seen in ten thousand years, but it was also extremely possible that he had upgraded his cultivation level unknowingly.

    I am in great mood.

    I want to find someone to drink and have fun with.

    The first thing that comes to mind is Senior Brother You Duxing.

    So he happily walked towards You Duxing¡¯s residence while carrying the wine bottle.

    But when I went to You Duxing¡¯s place, I learned that senior brother You Duxing was not there.

    "Senior Brother was just called out. It seems like something happened." Other disciples here saw Yi Feng and said to him, "What, what does Junior Brother Yi have to do with Senior Brother You?"

    Although Yifeng is only a human being, they all know him.

    ¡°After all, I slapped Master Guo of Sun Moon Peak in the face in public.

    Sun Moon Peak and Star Peak have been at odds for a long time, and Star Peak has always been slightly inferior.  So there are quite a few people who are oppressed.

    The last time Yi Feng, as a disciple of Xingchen Peak, slapped Master Guo in the face, they all couldn't help but admire and fall in love with this boy.

    So I felt very close to Yi Feng.

    "Then when will Senior Brother You come back?"

    "We don't know the specifics either." A junior Earth Immortal disciple asked.

    "But, what's the matter with Junior Brother Yi? We can convey it to you when Senior Brother You comes back later."

    Seeing how enthusiastic the senior brothers are, it¡¯s easy to talk to them.

    Yi Feng lifted the wine bottle in his hand and shook it, "It's okay, I just encountered something happy and wanted to have a drink with my senior brother to celebrate."

    "Harm! What did I think was going on!" Chun Lai, a disciple of the Earthly Immortal next to him, touched his palm and said happily: "Why, can Senior Brother You drink with you? Can't we do that?"

    "Yes, it sounds like no one can drink! You know, when I was in the mortal world, I had the title of being able to drink a thousand cups!" Xia Wang, another Earth Immortal disciple, also laughed in response.

    "Hey, senior brother, this is a bit scary. I can't pour a thousand cups. I'm afraid I can't even squeeze it between your teeth?" Yi Feng also smiled. He turned around and waved his hand while holding the wine bottle, "Let's go, today I will  Just take the brothers thereA few mouthfuls.  "

    "There are not even a thousand cups, but we have had a good drink!"

    The few senior brothers behind also laughed and followed, "Let's go, let's all go! Try Junior Brother Yi's wine!"

    "Well, this is such a blessing! Senior Brother You doesn't have such a blessing. Hahaha"

    A group of people chatted and laughed as they followed Yi Feng towards the forest of Riyue Peak.

    There are snacks he begged from the Riyuefeng kitchen to go with the wine.

    A group of people walked into the forest and saw a mat spread by the stream. The mat was filled with wine and meat, and there was a pot in the middle.

    There was a fire underneath, and the soup above was boiling and bubbling.

    All the senior brothers behind Yi Feng swallowed their saliva.

    "Good guy, where did Junior Brother Yi get so many good things?" Chunlai asked happily.

    Very few people in the Riyue Sect eat, and they all practice fasting.

    Even if there are, they are still people with status, and they no longer practice inedia.

    Or the upper class, sometimes they will eat some immortal food to help their cultivation, or they will only eat it when entertaining guests.

    "It's in the kitchen." Yi Feng sat on the mat first, and then invited all the senior brothers to come and sit.

    Although most of the disciples of the Sun Moon Sect are fasting, there are still some serious chefs.

    First, it is needed when the sect hosts banquets, and second, it will make some food that helps in cultivation for the elders or other senior officials in the sect.

    ???????? Disciples like them, generally the kitchen will not provide them with food.

    "Hey, look, even though Junior Brother Yi has just joined our Sun Moon Peak, he has already hooked up with the people in the kitchen. This skill, wow," Xia Wang said, lifting his robe and sitting on the mat.

    Looking at the food in front of me, my eyes were shining, and I was smashing it with my mouth.

    "These are good things the kitchen brought out." The senior brother next to him also rubbed his hands.

    "Come on, come on, let me pour the wine for you senior brothers." Yi Feng said, setting out the utensils, filling the wine, and started eating.

    A group of people started eating and talking and laughing.

    "I just heard that Junior Brother Yi is happy about something. I wonder what he is happy about?" Senior Brother Chunlai gnawed on a steamed leg and said, "Speak out and let everyone be happy too."

    As soon as he heard this topic, Yi Feng raised the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s harmful, but it can¡¯t be said to be a good thing.¡± He said.

    "It's my talent, the kind that only comes once in a million years."

    "Understand?" he said, melancholy taking a sip of wine, "you know, it's a crime to have a treasure in your possession."

    "Oh?!" One of the senior brothers said in shock, "Then this is a great thing!"

    "If the sect master finds out, he might even personally take you over and train you as a closed disciple!" Everyone also agreed, and they were very surprised.

    "Yes, I only saw Junior Brother Yi being able to practice Yi Nian Finger in one night. I thought he had an excellent talent." Chun Lai said, "I didn't expect that this is a talent that only comes once in ten thousand years!"

    "Does our peak master know about this?"

    Yi Feng shook his head, "I haven't told anyone else yet."

    "That's not possible. You must tell the Peak Master about such a big thing!" Xia Wang said, "Maybe the Peak Master will really inform the Sect Master."

    ¡°It¡¯s not certain that Junior Brother Yi will really become the sect master¡¯s closed disciple by then!¡±

    "Yeah yeah!"

    "Hahaha, it's not that bad, hahaha" Yi Feng said modestly, the corners of his mouth almost splitting with laughter.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 593 So smart

    Several people were talking happily here.

    While talking and laughing, I didn¡¯t even notice anyone was around.

    By the time a few people reacted, five people in blue had already surrounded the joking people.

    Seeing the visitor, all the senior brothers, including Chun Lai and Xia Wang, became serious.

    Only Yi Feng could take a leisurely look at the five people standing around him.

    "who are you?"

    "They are disciples of Sun Moon Peak!" Chun Lai looked solemn, "And they are all old disciples!"

    ? These people don¡¯t have good intentions at first glance.

    Chunlai stood up and said, "You guys are very busy in Sun Moon Peak. Do you still have time to come and visit me?"

    "What are you doing, looking at the scenery?" Chunlai pretended to be calm and moved his hands, preparing to pass the jade slip to call people.

    But one of the men in blue grabbed him and threw Chunlai out!

    The leader in blue pointed at Yi Feng, "Our target today is him."

    "I'm warning the rest of you, this matter has nothing to do with you. If you want to survive, just get out of here, otherwise we will solve it together with you."

    The man in blue opened his mouth with an unmistakable aura.

    Xia Wang, who was next to him, also clenched his fists and whispered next to Yi Feng, "Junior brother Yi, please leave quickly. These people are targeting you. They are all old disciples of Sun Moon Peak, and their cultivations are all Earth Immortal Perfection! And they all have them."  Immortal skills, let alone you, even if we put together we can¡¯t defeat you.¡±

    "If you don't leave, you will definitely die!"

    With that said, Xia Wang stood up and stood in front of Yi Feng, "Go quickly, we will cover you!"

    Xia Wang said it, but his voice was trembling.

    The leader of the men in blue looked at Xia Wang, who was trembling even as he spoke, and laughed, "Stop us? With you trash?"

    He said, pointing to a few people sitting at the table, "You are overestimating your capabilities!"

    "I'm warning you again, if you don't leave, today will be the death anniversary of all of you!"

    Over there, Chun Lai got up and looked at the person in front of him with vigilance and fear.

    "We are all from Xingchen Peak. If you come to kill people, if it is known, it will definitely cause a dispute between the two peaks!"

    "Do you even need to say that?" The man in blue said disdainfully, "So what about disputes? When did Sun Moon Peak and Star Peak stop having disputes?"

    "When has the Sun Moon Peak not crushed you all?"

    "I won't talk nonsense to you anymore. Since you are ignorant, then die with him!" The man in blue said, giving an order.

    The four men in blue next to them moved upon hearing the wind!

    The figure changed in the blink of an eye, and the entire forest was shrouded in a terrifying barrier.

    The leaves are flying like knives.

    Several senior brothers outside also stood up instantly and began to form seals on their hands, preparing to counterattack!

    Yi Feng kept holding the wine glass, taking a sip from time to time while listening to the man in blue, without any pressure.

    Seeing this, he stood up slowly while still chewing meat in his mouth, and dusted himself off.

    "Don't worry."

    He spoke out and said to the leader in blue.

    "Don't you want to kill me? I'll give you a chance."

    Hearing what he said, both sides of the confrontation looked over.

    "You killed me here and caused a dispute between the two peaks. When the time comes, your Sun Moon Peak may sacrifice five of you in order to settle the matter."

    "Earth Immortals are the most indispensable thing in this sect, right?"

    Yi Feng said, Yonggen took out his teeth, "Let's go to the stage of life and death."

    "When the time comes, not only will you be able to kill me openly, but you will also be protected from being affected."

    The stage of life and death is the place where the disciples of the sect make a life-and-death contract, either you die or I die.

    As long as two people are on the stage of life and death, no one else in the sect can interfere.

    Even if one of them dies, the rest of the sect will never take revenge.

    In other words, if Yi Feng and these people go to the stage of life and death, even if Yi Feng dies, they, Xingchen Peak, must swallow this breath!

    Don¡¯t bring trouble to Sun Moon Peak!

    This Xia Wang quickly stopped and said, "No!"

    "Junior brother Yi, run away quickly!" Xia Wang said anxiously, "You will definitely die if you get on the stage of life and death!"

    Yi Feng patted Xia Wang comfortingly, "Senior Brother Xia, don't worry."

    He hugged his arms and looked at the man in blue, "Kill me on the stage of life and death, it's fair and aboveboard, and you can also complete the mission given to you by your peak master."

    ?The leader of the men in blue looked at Yi Feng with some disbelief.

    Of course he knows that the life and death platform is better!

    ¡°That was on the table. No one can be blamed for killing Yi Feng.

    But he didn¡¯t believe that the boy in front of him was so kind-hearted that he could take the initiative to die on the stage of life and death.

    You wiped his neck by yourself, even if he didn¡¯t run away, why did you hand him the knife?

    What operation is this?

    The man in blue looked at Yi Feng cautiously.  When the senior brother in the sect assigned him a task, he mentioned that this kid has a lot of tricks up his sleeve.

    He has to be careful.

    "What's your conspiracy?" the man in blue asked.

    "Conspiracy? What kind of conspiracy can I have?" Yi Feng spread his hands and looked at the man in blue with a smile, "I just want everyone in Sun Moon Peak to see with your own eyes how you died tragically in my hands."

    "It's best to let your blood splash on your Guo Shijie's face."

    "You!" The man in blue was angered by Yi Feng's extremely arrogant appearance, "You arrogant child, suffer death!"

    The leader of the man in blue was about to take action, but was grabbed by another man in blue beside him.

    "Senior brother, wait a minute!"

    The leader of the man in blue turned to look at the person holding him.

    "Let's go to the life and death stage." The man said to the leader of the man in blue, and then looked at Yi Feng, "We can also show the entire Star Peak what will happen if we offend our Sun Moon Sect!"

    "Let them see with their own eyes how to offend the Sun and Moon Sect!" He said, looking back at the leader of the men in blue, and said flatteringly: "When the time comes, let Senior Brother be the first to take the stage, so that Senior Brother can not only give Sun and Moon Sect  The power of the peak can also allow Peak Master Guo to see with his own eyes how powerful his senior brother is in dealing with this little bastard for him!"

    "Perhaps when our peak master is happy, we will promote our senior brother!"

    Hearing this, the leader in blue nodded and looked at him with satisfaction, "That makes sense. You are still smart."

    "When I become successful, I will definitely not forget to support you."

    After saying that, he looked at Yi Feng, "Little bastard, let's go to the stage of life and death now."

    "Okay." Yi Feng responded calmly. He gently rubbed his index finger, "Since you are so eager to seek death, then don't live any longer."

    "You bastard!" The leader of the man in blue heard Yi Feng's extremely arrogant words and gritted his teeth in anger, "I won't keep your whole body later!"

    "This is also for you."

    Yi Feng said calmly, taking the first step towards the life and death stage.

    Damn it!  The leader of the men in blue gnashed their teeth in anger, and the fire almost made the top of his head smoke.

    He must make this bastard regret being so arrogant!

    When the time comes, torture him to death, make him kneel down to admit his mistake, and then let him die without his body intact!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The six of them left one after another. Xia Wang, who was behind him, helped Chun Lai up, looked at Yi Feng's back and admired.

    "As expected of my Junior Brother Yi, if you know you can't beat him, you'll find a way to sneak out first."

    "As soon as we get out, we can find the senior brothers in the peak to resolve the matter."

    "So smart!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 594 Who told you that I am just a human being?

    "Follow me first."

    Several people followed him out.

    As soon as we left the forest, we met many Xingchen Peak disciples who had passed by.

    At this time, Chun Lai grabbed the nearest one and said, "Brother, hurry up and call more people, Junior Brother Yi Feng"

    "I know, I know." The senior brother in front of him patted Chun Lai on the shoulder, "Junior brother Yi just told me. Don't worry, we will all get over it."

    Chunlai breathed a sigh of relief, "Junior brother Yi is still smart."

    "This is considered smart, but courageous, right?" The senior brother shook his head and sighed, "How dare you go to the stage of life and death with the Perfect Immortal of the Sun Moon Sect."

    "Huh?" Chun Lai was shocked.

    He looked at Yi Feng, who was not far away.

    When he saw someone, he stopped and stopped him, "Senior brother, I'm going to go to the stage of life and death with these five later, so remember to come and watch."

    Chun Lai, Xia Wang and the others were so shocked that they were turned to stone

    The senior brother next to him continued to ask: "But, Chun Lai, why are you so miserable?"

    Chun Lai didn't have time to answer, so he hurried away with Yi Feng in front of him.

    Yi Feng quickly arrived at the stage of life and death.

    Behind him, Chun Lai and the others also caught up with him.

    Keep urging.

    "Junior brother Yi, stop making trouble! It's too late to give up now!" Chun Wang said anxiously, "Look, there are many senior brothers from our peak around. They can definitely help you deal with these five earth immortals!"

    "Um?"

    Yi Feng turned to look at the crowd and swept his gaze.

    Seeing this, Xia Wang also quickly answered, "Look, there are all our people around here! There is no need to go to the stage of life and death for this expedient, we can just kill them!"

    Yi Feng touched his chin and said thoughtfully, "It makes sense."

    "Oh, you finally figured it out!" Xia Wang heard this and breathed a sigh of relief, "I'll go get the senior brothers to do it together!"

    "It makes sense." Yi Feng continued to say to himself, "It can't be just people from our peak."

    When he looked over, they were all people from Xingchen Peak.

    Where can that be done?

    "Senior Brother, please." Yi Feng turned his head and looked at Xia Wang, "Help me go to Sun Moon Peak and call someone over. Tell me that I, Yi Feng, will trample under my feet and kill all the five garbage immortals on their peak.  "

    "Ah this?" Xia Wang felt weak after hearing this, "Wouldn't this offend the entire Sun Moon Peak people! It would make them angry!"

    "I'm just worried that I won't make you angry." Yi Feng said, "Go ahead, senior brother, you can say whatever you want to make you angry. The more arrogant you are, the better."

    "By the way, don't forget Guo Shijie." Yi Feng continued, "Let him come over and see with his own eyes how his disciple was beaten into a pulp by me."

    Xia Wang¡¯s legs went weak and he wanted to persuade him, but he looked at Yi Feng¡¯s firm look.

    He had no choice but to stop trying to persuade her and wanted to tell Liu Yan about the matter as soon as possible.

    Star Peak.

    Liu Yan was shocked when he heard his subordinate's reply.

    "What? He is a mere human immortal, but he went to the stage of life and death with five earthly immortals from Sun Moon Peak???"

    "Back to the Peak Master, that's right." The subordinate replied, "Now everyone has reached the stage of life and death!"

    "Several disciples are still trying to persuade me, but they can't stop me."

    "Seeking death!" Liu Yan stood up suddenly, "Go and stop him!"

    As soon as the words fell, Liu Yan had disappeared.

    at the same time.

    Guo Shijie also received the news.

    "Peak Master, that little bastard Yi Feng is going to go to the stage of life and death with our five Earth Immortal disciples from Sun Moon Peak."

    Guo Shijie said excitedly, "On the stage of life and death, can you tell the truth?!"

    You must know that he was depressed because of the failure of the last assassination. Unexpectedly, that kid actually took the initiative to go to the stage of life and death!

    Haha, it¡¯s like another bright spot in another village. God helps him!

    The key point is that not only can Yi Feng be killed openly, Xingchen Peak will not have any reason to cause trouble for him.

    It¡¯s simply killing two birds with one stone!

    "Exactly!" The subordinate shouted through gritted teeth: "That little bastard also said that he wants you to see for yourself how our Sun Moon Peak disciples died tragically in his hands."

    "What?"

    "This poisonous boy!!!"

    Guo Shijie was furious.

    Smash the tea cup out of your hand!

    "Peak Master, calm down!" His subordinates quickly consoled him, "Yi Feng is going to die anyway. Why should Peak Master bother to deal with a dying person?"It's not worth it to make people angry.  "

    Guo Shijie forced himself to calm down and hold back his anger.

    "That's good." He stood up from his position, "Didn't he want me to go over?"

    "Then let me, the peak master, go over and see with my own eyes how he died without a complete body." Guo Shijie said, speaking every word through gritted teeth.

    Sun and Moon Sect.

    The stage of life and death.

    As soon as Liu Yan arrived, he saw that Yi Feng was being held tightly by several senior brothers, and they were talking earnestly.

    Seeing Liu Yan coming, several people felt like they had been granted amnesty.

    "Peak Master, please persuade him quickly! He must go to the stage of life and death with the five Earth Immortal disciples from Sun Moon Peak!" Chun Lai said anxiously, "Isn't this looking for death!"

    Liu Yan looked over and saw the five blue-clothed disciples from Sun Moon Peak staring at Yi Feng.

    His eyes were almost on fire.

    Five of them are earthly immortals, perfect.

    "Yi Feng, don't be reckless!" Liu Yan stepped forward and said, "Did you know that all five of them are Earth Immortals? They can make you die without a burial place by raising your hand!"

    Liu Yan came over to persuade him personally, but Yi Feng still gave him some respect.

    After hearing what she said, Yi Feng's face darkened, "Am I reckless? It was Guo Shijie who wanted to kill me over and over again."

    "You told me not to be reckless?" He said, his voice also deepened, "Am I just going to have to let Guo Shijie bully and slaughter me? Or even be killed by him?"

    "That's not what I meant." Liu Yan was helpless, "Think about it, with your level of cultivation, wouldn't it mean you would die if you went up there?"

    "Leave this matter to me, I will protect you. I will also handle Guo Shijie's side."

    "Oh, Peak Master, you are worrying too much." Yi Feng said lightly: "These are just rubbish, I can deal with them. Since they are causing trouble for me, I must not let them go, and let Guo Shijie die.  , what will happen if you mess with me, Yi Feng."

    Liu Yan frowned.

    Earth Immortal is indeed trash in her eyes, but what kind of strength is Yi Feng?

    "I know you are angry, but you are a human being, so what"

    "Okay." Yi Feng interrupted Liu Yan and turned to look at her, "Who told you that I am just a human being?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 595 I have never seen such an arrogant person

    Liu Yan was stunned by these words.

    For a moment she didn¡¯t know what to say, she could only watch Yi Feng walking towards the life and death stage.

    Not a human being?

    what is that¡­¡­

    Thinking about Yi Feng who could master Yi Feng in one night.

    Liu Yan is incredible.

    Is it possible

    Is he a hidden master?

    Soon, Liu Yan shook his head to get rid of the thoughts in his mind.

    Unlikely.

    Why did the powerful power go to her Sun Moon Sect so hard?

    Is it just to be a young disciple of her Star Peak?

    This is unjustifiable.

    ¡­¡­

    Not far away, Guo Shijie looked at Yi Feng walking towards the life and death stage.

    Then he looked at Liu Yan, who was silent with a serious face and pursed lips, and a sinister smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡° Even if Yi Feng is killed now, Xingchen Peak will have no reason to cause trouble for him.

    On the stage.

    Yi Feng glanced over and his eyes fell on Guo Shijie.

    Guo Shijie looked at Yi Feng expressionlessly, as if he was looking at a dead person.

    Yi Feng also had no expression. He just stared at Guo Shijie, "Master Guo, do you want to stand closer?"

    "You can watch your disciple die tragically more clearly later."

    Even though Guo Shijie knew that Yi Feng would die today, he still got angry after hearing his speech.

    But there were a lot of people in the venue, and he didn¡¯t want to lose face by being embarrassed by a human being.

    So he raised his foot and stepped forward, "Okay, this peak master wants to see clearly the appearance of your death today."

    "Yes! We need to see it clearly too!" The disciples from Sun Moon Peak behind him said angrily, and followed a swarm of swarms to the front of the stage of life and death.

    Liu Yan was behind, clenching his fists nervously.

    "This immortal, this immortal, really doesn't let people calm down. Why don't you just try to be patient? Why do you want to make things so big?"

    On the stage of life and death, there was nothing I could do to help him.

    This is how to do¡­¡­

    Can we just watch him die in the hands of Sun Moon Peak disciples

    Just when Liu Yan was at a loss what to do, Yi Feng spoke up.

    "Just you come up?"

    The man in blue headed up the stage and stretched out his hand to the golden aura hanging next to him.  A golden seal fell on the palm of the man in blue.

    Hearing Yi Feng¡¯s words, the man in blue looked at him and sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to come up? It¡¯s too late! Make a contract quickly!¡±

    Yi Feng also walked to the golden aura and stretched out his hand.

    While forming the seal, he looked at the other four people under the stage, "Where are they?"

    "Them?" The man in blue rolled his eyes, "Do you think you can escape by picking a weak one?"

    "Even if you are the weakest among the four of them, killing you is as easy as killing a dog!"

    Yi Feng took out his hand and looked at the golden mark on his palm.

    When I touched it, it felt like powder was floating on my palm.

    It falls apart with a light touch.

    This damn seal is too perfunctory He rubbed his palms together.

    "Today next year will be the anniversary of your death!" When the leader in blue saw that Yi Feng was silent, he waved his arms to cast a spell.

    "Wait, wait, wait!" Yi Feng raised his hand and quickly stopped him.

    "What do you want?" The man in blue said impatiently, "I'm afraid of dying early, and now I want to beg for mercy. Just dream!"

    "No, you got it wrong." Yi Feng said, pointing to the four people standing next to the stage, and said, "What I mean is, let the five of you trash come up together."

    "What?"

    "What a loud tone!"

    "He actually?"

    As soon as he said these words, there was an uproar below.

    They all stared at Yi Feng.

    How can a human being say that five earthly beings are complete rubbish?

    These words were simply too much for the disciples of Xingchen Peak to listen to.

    "Yi Feng, don't be impulsive!" Liu Yan couldn't help it at this time and hurriedly stepped forward to stop Yi Feng.

    And Guo Shijie, who was laughing so angry, stopped Liu Yan.

    "Hey! What is Liu Feng doing?" Guo Shijie grabbed her and said, "As the peak master, you are not allowed to interfere in matters of life and death between disciples. Are you ignoring the rules?"

    "Let go, I can't just watch him die!" Liu Yan tried to break away from Guo Shijie and stepped forward.

    &nbsp; "Shut up!" Guo Shijie stood in front of Liu Yan and sneered without hesitation, "I just want him to die!"

    "you¡­¡­"

    Liu Yan was extremely angry, "He is a child, why do you have to be so aggressive!"

    "What the hell kind of kid is he, so arrogant when he's not mature yet, and yet he digs up my ancestral grave when he's mature?" Guo Shijie said unceremoniously, "Don't try to save him. No one can save him when he's on the stage of life and death!"  "

    Yi Feng naturally saw what was happening on Liu Yan's side.

    He didn¡¯t care, just looked at the four confused people in the audience, ¡°I said, you four losers come up together, don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    "It's so arrogant!" The five people's eyes were already spitting fire.

    I have seen arrogant people, but I have never seen anyone so arrogant without strength.

    They had no choice but to fight more and make others laugh. They only wanted to kill Yi Feng.

    The four people in the audience flew onto the stage of life and death in an instant.

    At this time, the Sun Moon Peak disciples in the audience were already angered by this change.

    ¡°Senior brother, beat him to death!¡±

    "Junior brother, crush him to ashes!"

    "Yes, beat him to death!"

    "Brothers, come on!"

    There were bursts of noise from the field, and Yi Feng plucked his ears.

    Five people stood on the stage, surrounding Yi Feng.

    With a move of his finger, weapons of all colors were directly drawn out.

    As long as the elders guarding the life and death platform shout out the moment they start, they will attack collectively and make Yi Feng disappear into ashes.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 596 Victory

    "Just when the five of them were ready, with the arrow on the string, Yi Feng suddenly spoke again.

    "Wait a minute, I have a request!"

    "What are you doing again?" One of the men in blue spoke impatiently, "Why do you talk so much nonsense!"

    "You five are surrounding me. It's not fair even if I win." Yi Feng said, "You are all Earth Immortals, wouldn't it be easy to beat me? Let's stand together."

    Yi Feng pointed to a location, "Let's all stand there." That location happened to be in the direction where Guo Shijie was standing.

    "you!"

    "That's all I ask, you guys stand over."

    The five people were extremely impatient.

    "But five against one is indeed not honorable. Anyway, Yi Feng is in a certain death situation, so it's not a big deal.

    So he walked towards the location Yi Feng said with a straight face.

    Yi Feng squinted his eyes and looked at the five people.

    He is also afraid. Attacks are coming from all directions. What if he can¡¯t point them out when the time comes?

    It¡¯s much better to have one direction now!

    The two sides are facing each other tightly.

    The atmosphere was frozen to the extreme.

    The disciples of Sun Moon Peak had hatred on their faces, wishing to see Yi Feng trampled to death right in front of their eyes.

    "The disciples of Xingchen Peak were all on tenterhooks, with worried looks on their faces. Even Liu Yan was holding on to Yu's hand tightly.

    "start!"

    Finally, the old man in charge of the life and death platform slowly spat out his words.

    this moment.

    Guo Shijie stood up straight and looked at Yi Feng expectantly.

    He wanted to see clearly how Yi Feng died.

    However.

    At this moment, something unexpected happened.

    Just when they saw the five people with murderous intent taking steps, five sounds of piercing the air came out.

    ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh!¡±

    Five sharp qi energy pierced out from Yi Feng's fingers, locked on the five people in the blink of an eye, and then penetrated the bodies of the five people with a devastating force.

    The five people stared.

    This is¡­¡­

    They haven¡¯t touched Yi Feng yet, right?

    But they will never understand

    Five balls of flesh and blood suddenly exploded in the sky, and the smell of blood filled the entire life and death platform.

    at the same time.

    The burst of flesh and blood shocked Guo Shijie¡¯s face.

    It also blew up the faces of a bunch of Sun Moon Peak disciples behind him.

    ??In an instant.

    The huge square became silent.

    You can hear a needle drop.

    Everyone was dumbfounded.

    Even Liu Yan was dumbfounded.

    Blood also splattered on her body.  Just because Guo Shijie stood in front of her, there was only a little splash on the skirt.

    But it still didn't affect her astonishment.

    The five earthly immortals are perfect

    Can you be killed by a human immortal in an instant?

    impossible.

    Absolutely impossible!

    Even if you can cultivate one thought to perfection, it is still impossible.

    After a brief silence, everyone in Star Peak burst into noisy cheers.

    "Niuban."

    "Good kill!"

    "My junior brother Yi Feng is Niubi."

    "Everyone stand up and call Yi Feng Niubi."

    "Yi Feng Niubi, Yi Feng Niubi"

    The cheers of the Xingchen Peak disciples became louder and louder, and they finally understood why Yi Feng was not afraid at all when he stood on the stage.

    And he dared to speak nonsense.

    It turns out that he is not just arrogant, but that he really has this strength.

    Not to mention how excited they are now.

    Their new junior brother killed five earthly immortals in an instant, which was unprecedented!

    And the elders of Xingchen Peak are not much better than that group of disciples.

    "Zangzhuo, haha, Zangzhuo, this kid is hiding his clumsiness, he is not a human being at all."

    "Yes, this kid has really hidden his secrets. Now it seems that he is at least an earthly immortal."

    "That's right, otherwise human immortals would not be able to kill five people instantly with just one thought. Only earth immortals can do that."

    "This forbearance and character are simply amazing!"

    "Hahaha, so cool!"

    The elders pinched each other¡¯s noses, stroked their beards and made excited noises.

    "This kid"

    &nbsp; ¡°It¡¯s really surprising.¡±

    Liu Yan also breathed a sigh of relief. His beautiful eyes looked leisurely at Yi Feng, who shouted "low-key" on the stage, and he couldn't help but raise the corners of his mouth.

    But the cheers were so harsh to everyone in Sun Moon Peak.

    Not only did Yi Feng not kill them, he also killed five of them.

    This made Guo Shijie's face look uncertain. He wiped off the scraps of meat on his face and smelled it, and then absolute murderous intent burst out.

    "You little bastard, you actually hid your clumsiness and concealed your strength, and you killed five of my Sun Moon Peak disciples. I will kill you."

    After saying that, he surged up and rushed directly onto the stage of life and death.

    "Guo Shijie, what are you doing?"

    Liu Yan shouted loudly and was about to step forward.

    But just as she started, the old man who was sitting and dozing next to the life and death table flashed a golden light in his eyes and waved his palm directly.

    As soon as he waved his palm, Guo Shijie, who was rushing towards him, immediately flew backwards and hit the ground heavily.

    "Are you here to show off?"

    The old man said sleepily.

    "Elder, I don't dare."

    Hearing this, Guo Shijie quickly stood up and bowed.

    "If you want to break the rules of the life and death stage in front of me, you must first consider whether you have the qualifications." The old man's sinister voice came out, and then he shouted loudly: "Get out!"

    "yes!"

    Hearing this, Guo Shijie trembled all over.

    Not daring to say another word, he quickly fled with his disciples.

    Seeing this, the Xingchen Peak disciples once again burst into fierce cheers.

    Relieve qi.

    It¡¯s really so refreshing.

    Especially the way Guo Shijie fled in embarrassment, it was so exciting.

    Liu Yan was also filled with a deep smile.

    After bowing to the old man on the stage of life and death, he ordered all the disciples to return home.

    "Yes, return to the peak!"

    All the disciples responded.

    Finished.

    Everyone rushed to the life and death stage and lifted Yi Feng up, including an elder from Xingchen Peak.

    "Oh, Lao Fang, just let the disciples handle this matter. What are you, an elder, doing blindly? How unsteady are you?" reminded an elder next to him.

    "Oh, I suppressed it for too long and I was too excited today. I forgot my identity and was careless."

    The elder stroked his beard and stepped back with a smile.

    The group of people, accompanied by a warm atmosphere and a victorious attitude, returned home.

    PS: There will be a small burst today, and five or six chapters will be released at once in the evening.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 597 Hiding Clumsy

    Yi Feng was carried away, only to find Guo Shijie waiting for him with a gloomy face.

    But before Guo Shijie could speak, Yi Feng spoke first.

    "Master Guo, blood is splattered on your face. It's time for you to learn a lesson, right?" He was lifted up much higher.

    At this moment, he looked down at Guo Shijie with a sarcastic smile.

    Guo Shijie had just received a blow from the elder of the sect, and his internal organs were in severe pain. His shaky body was stubbornly trying to stand firm at this moment.

    He looked at Yi Feng angrily, his eyes filled with hatred.

    It¡¯s a pity that he can¡¯t do anything to Yi Feng at this moment.

    Looking at Guo Shijie¡¯s gritted teeth and hatred, Yi Feng was very satisfied, and the smile on his lips became even thicker.

    "If you don't remember this, Peak Master Guo is not only bad, but also stupid."

    After saying that, Yi Feng burst out laughing, "Let's go back to the peak!"

    ¡°Oh oh oh!¡±

    A group of disciples carried Yi Feng and left gracefully, shouting excitedly.

    Looking at Yi Feng¡¯s back being surrounded by everyone and leaving, Guo Shijie was so angry that he almost broke his teeth.

    "Peak Master, let's"

    "go back!"

    Guo Shijie said bitterly.

    After returning to Sun Moon Peak with injuries, Guo Shijie couldn't hold on any longer.

    He spat out a mouthful of blood and fell into the room.

    "Peak Master!"

    The disciples of Sun Moon Peak quickly helped him up.

    Guo Shijie stood up slowly with the support of his disciple, and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth as he was shaking.

    A cruel look on his face!

    "I finally understand why that bastard had to go to the stage of life and death."

    "It turns out Zangzhuo! He has already planned to kill my Sun Moon Peak disciples!"

    "I, Guo Shijie, will not be a human being unless I take revenge for this!"

    Guo Shijie¡¯s angry voice spread throughout Sun Moon Peak.

    It¡¯s okay to kill a few disciples, but the most unbearable thing is that he, the majestic master of the peak, suffered twice in Yi Feng¡¯s hands.

    "But Peak Master, we have already lost six disciples to him" The disciple next to him said hesitantly.

    "So what?!"

    Guo Shijie turned his head and stared at the disciple who spoke with red eyes, "Do you want me to let him go?"

    "Peak Master, didn't you realize that that kid is very strange?" The disciple continued, "Now it seems that he is definitely not a human being."

    "But even if you are an Earth Immortal, it is impossible for you to kill five Earth Immortal Consummation people in an instant!"

    "And it's said to be hidden, but who knows how much is hidden?"

    "so what?"

    Guo Shijie looked at the disciple with squinted eyes, with danger in his eyes.

    "What I mean is that we can observe him for a while first." The disciple said, "Don't rush to kill him yet. If"

    Before he finished speaking, Guo Shijie struck him with a palm!

    The disciple was directly knocked away by a terrifying force!

    Then it fell to the ground like a kite with its string broken, lifeless again.

    Although he received a lesson from the elders of the sect, it was only a punishment and not fatal.  It is extremely easy to kill a disciple.

    "If someone tries to persuade me not to kill Yi Feng, I will end up like this." The hatred on Guo Shijie's face only increased.

    "I must kill this person!"

    Seeing this change, everyone around him was silent and did not dare to say another word of advice.

    Guo Shijie took a breath and said slowly with a dark face, "I know what you mean."

    "How could an Earth Immortal kill five Perfect Earth Immortals in seconds without any effort?"

    "Only those idiots from Xingchen Peak think he is just an earthly immortal."

    "so."

    "He must be an immortal."

    "But what about the heavenly immortals? Even if they hold up to the sky, they are just people from the lower three immortals."

    Guo Shijie turned his head and looked at the people around him, looking at the disciples beside him.

    "Three days later, there will be a trial meeting for sect disciples."

    "The disciples from the Three Peaks will all go there by then."

    "You three find an opportunity to get rid of Yi Feng."

    Two of them nodded in agreement.  Only the last person was a little hesitant.  No one opened his mouth to answer.

    "Why, you don't want to?" Guo Shijie's face became darker.

    "No, the master has ordered that this disciple must go through fire and water!" The disciple quickly expressed his stance.

    Hearing this, Guo Shijie¡¯s face changed.??Eased up a bit.

    " Then he continued to listen to the disciple, "It's just Master, have you ever thought about it, it's okay if Yi Feng is just an immortal, it's just like a mortal can't see his cultivation, which is reasonable."

    "But if it's a heavenly immortal, as a heavenly immortal myself, I can't see his cultivation at all."

    "Furthermore, the master is a ninth-level Xuanxian, so can't we not recognize his realm?"

    The direct disciple said, with a look of fear on his face, "Master, don't you think it's strange?"

    Hearing this, Guo Shijie also thought seriously.

    "If you hide your clumsiness, you will definitely hide your clumsiness."

    "But how much can he hide?"

    "If he is really a powerful person, he would not be able to come to our Sun Moon Sect and become a young disciple."

    "Otherwise, that master is so smart!"

    When the people next to him heard this, they all nodded.

    To put it another way, if there is some kind of master who hides and becomes a disciple because he is being hunted or for other reasons, then he will definitely not show off, but will keep a low profile as much as possible.

    But Yifeng¡¯s usual style

    Even the thought of it makes me want to shout it into other people¡¯s ears.  Never miss an opportunity to show off your abilities.

    This is enough to prove that Yi Feng is definitely not this kind of person!

    After thinking about it, Guo Shijie looked at his direct disciple, "Your words reminded me of something."

    "There is an ancient treasure in the fairy world called the Immortal Needle."

    "This needle is used before people practice cultivation. Using the ancient and powerful method, the needle is blended into Qi and buried into the person's Dantian."

    "First, it can promote the improvement of cultivation, and second, it can hide cultivation."

    "People who are higher or lower than you can't see their cultivation level."

    The direct disciple was surprised, "There is such a treasure? I have never heard of it before."

    "This thing has been lost for a long time, and few people in the immortal world know about it now." Guo Shijie said slowly, "I know, it is also because of family reasons."

    "It's just that this thing is usually inherited from an extremely powerful big family in ancient times. After all, the person who can cast spells with this thing must be a blood relative."

    "Then what if we kill Yi Feng and he has powerful relatives and seeks revenge from us?" The Tianxian disciple who was clicked by Guo Shijie next to him spoke with solemnity.

    "It might have happened before, but now, do you think it's possible?"

    "How powerful of a relative must he really be, that he would come to our Sun Moon Sect to be a young disciple?" Guo Shijie rolled his eyes at the disciple who spoke.

    "But these words reminded me." Guo Shijie said, thinking deeply, "There may not be powerful people, but there may not be powerful things."

    "There can be such a thing as the Immortal Needle, what if there are other treasures?" Guo Shijie said, then raised his head and ordered to his direct disciple, "Go and call the three geniuses of Tianfu Kingdom over."

    "By the way, there are also the second batch of disciples, those with the Golden Immortal cultivation level."

    ¡°Recruit them all to me.¡±

    "yes!"

    The direct disciple responded and retreated.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 599 The Secret Realm of the Outer Sect

    Liu Yan was relieved to see Yi Feng look so well-behaved.

    Then he turned around and said to a young man in white robes at the front of the disciples, "Yang Yi, you are the one with the highest cultivation level and the best talent among my disciples in Xingchen Peak. When the time comes"

    "etc."

    Yi Feng suddenly interrupted Liu Yan's words.

    Liu Yan, as well as all the elders and disciples, turned to look at Yi Feng in confusion.

    "The Peak Master said that he is the most powerful without any argument, but it cannot be said that he is the most talented." Yi Feng laughed playfully and patted his chest, "Don't forget me."

    Liu Yan was amused by Yi Feng's shameless showing off.

    The elders and disciples next to him also laughed.

    Even Yang Yi, who had always been serious, couldn't help but look at Yi Feng.

    There is a faint smile in his eyes.

    Liu Yan looked at Yi Feng and secretly thought that this kid also had a very good attitude.  He is the most dangerous person in this trial meeting.

    He can still be so calm and laugh with everyone.

    There is no one with such a good attitude.

    "Okay, okay, you are the most talented." Liu Yan said, looking back at Yang Yi, "This time, I will let a few powerful disciples follow you, and you are responsible for keeping an eye on Yi Feng."

    ¡°It¡¯s best not to let him out of your sight.¡±

    "This way, even if Sun Moon Peak wants to kill him, you will still be able to fight."

    "Even if you are defeated, I believe in your ability to take Yi Feng away." Liu Yan solemnly ordered.

    "yes."

    Yang Yi was also very solemn.

    The incident at the Life and Death Platform made him realize the irreconcilable contradiction between Sun Moon Peak and Star Peak.

    "Yi Feng's bold and daring temper has never been seen in him who has always been cautious and restrained.

    Not afraid of power, dare to fight for one's own life and death or even refute it.

    He is very respectful.

    We also value people like this.

    Liu Yan gave all the instructions and then stood up.

    "There is still a gap between us and Sun Moon Peak. This time I will make an exception and open the secret realm of the outer sect."

    "Our secret realm is a place that our Sun Moon Sect does not easily open. The aura of the cave gate blessed land is a thousand times that of the outside."

    "You all go in and practice and absorb. Although you only have two days, I believe you can improve a little bit from it."

    "As for how much it can be improved, it depends on your luck."

    The disciples were very excited when they heard this.

    Among them, Yi Feng, who was standing at the edge of the crowd, was the most excited.

    He rubbed his hands and his eyes were shining.

    You must know that your talent is a rare one in a million years!

    "In the past few days since I came to the fairy world, I have been able to advance several levels without doing anything.

    ¡°If you go to a secret realm where spiritual energy is a thousand times more abundant, you may not have to do anything, just lie there and sleep.

    Your cultivation level will gradually increase.

    When he thought of this, Yi Feng was eager to give it a try and was so excited.

    Soon, a group of people followed Liu Yan to the outer secret realm.

    In front of you is a golden staircase, hanging upwards.

    Stretching into the mid-air, there is a golden door.

    Liu Yan led a group of disciples up the stairs.

    Yi Feng also followed and soon arrived at the gate.

    Several elders began to form seals in their hands to activate the gate talisman.

    At this time, Liu Yan turned around, glanced over, and saw Yi Feng behind the crowd.

    Lifting his steps, he walked to Yi Feng.

    "You are not included in the quota to enter the secret realm of the outer sect this time."

    "I thought of a condition I owed you before. So I fought for this opportunity for you."

    "Of course, if you don't want it, I won't make it difficult for you, but"

    "Yes, of course."

    Yi Feng directly interrupted Liu Yan¡¯s unfinished words.

    Hearing Yi Feng's answer, Liu Yan nodded, which was what she expected.

    "This time our Star Peak and Sun Moon Peak are competing against each other, making them hate each other. But among them, you must have the most hatred."

    "In the disciple trial in three days, they will definitely find an opportunity to attack you."

    "Although I asked Yang Yi and other powerful disciples to help you as much as possible, the methods of Sun Moon Peak may be hard to guard against."

    "No matter how many people help you, they can't help you become stronger."

    ?Liu Yu said earnestly, "I know you have good talent, so this time you go in and practice as much as possible."

    "You must seize the opportunity to improve your cultivation to the highest level."

    "yes."

    Yi Feng is also very grateful to Liu Yan for making arrangements for him this time.

    Although it may not be of any use.

    But he is very grateful if he has this heart.

    ? plus the opportunity of this outer secret realm.  It can be said that Liu Yan did everything he could to do for himself.

    Yi Feng thanked Liu Yan.

    There was a rumble from the side.

    It is the elders who have opened the door to the outer secret realm.

    Liu Yan turned around and said to the disciples in front of him, "Go ahead and come out in two days."

    Everyone responded one after another and entered the secret realm of the outer gate one after another.

    As soon as you enter and pass through the barrier, a white mist fills the air.

    It¡¯s like a heavy fog. Once inside, you can¡¯t see anyone further away.

    The majestic and thick white mist makes everyone in it feel relaxed and happy.

    Those distracting thoughts accumulated in the body and heart were also melted away at this moment.

    It¡¯s like being washed.

    We walked through the white mist and walked inside. After a while, we saw a hot spring pool spraying white liquid.

    That is a spiritual energy pool.

    Because it is too thick, it has gathered into a white emulsion.

    There was thick white fog above.

    Yang Yi stood at the front of the crowd. He pointed to the futons spread beside the hot spring and said, "You can sit and practice there."

    "Everyone should start practicing, don't waste time."

    "Yes!" After hearing Yang Yi's instructions, everyone stepped forward and found a futon to sit down on.  Get ready to start practicing.

    The spiritual energy in this secret realm is very strong, and the spring in this hot spring is the source of the spiritual energy.

    In the entire secret realm, this place is the place with the strongest spiritual energy.

    Yi Feng also wanted to find a futon to sit on, but there were too many people.

    Andlooking at the people sitting on the futons, closing their eyes and starting to regurgitate.

    Yi Feng frowned.

    Oh shit.

    He doesn¡¯t know how to vomit

    You know, he has never practiced cultivation.

    No one has ever taught him.

    ¡°Do ghosts know how to practice?

    ¡°Forget it, just pretend to be a bit messy, and you can absorb whatever you can.

    Yi Feng glanced over and landed on the hot spring.

    Inside, the white lotion covered the entire pool, with a faint white vapor rising from it.

    ???????????? Where in the entire secret realm is the spiritual energy the strongest.

    There is nothing better than a spring.

    Thinking of this, Yi Feng entered the hot spring pool without hesitation.

    The white air instantly covered his entire body and filled his whole body.

    I soaked in the hot spring and felt nothing.

    Yi Feng touched the lotion.

    Is it useful?

    He thought about how the senior brothers outside were swallowing their breath, and he also sat cross-legged in the pool, making the same gesture.

    Swallowing  Twana 

    Still feel nothing.

    Come on, just take a nap!

    He yawned.

    At the same time, the entire space in the secret realm has changed.

    The disciples who were about to vomit and those who had already started to vomit opened their eyes.

    "What's going on? Didn't it say that the aura here is a thousand times greater than outside?"

    "Why does it feel like it's only a few dozen times higher when you smoke it?"

    "No." Some disciples who had practiced earlier were also surprised, "When I started to breathe out, I could feel that it was really strong, but suddenly, it changed!" (Remember the website address: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter 600 No more spiritual energy

    "what happened!"

    All the disciples were very surprised and scratched their heads.

    But I can¡¯t think of anything.

    Yang Yi, who was sitting in the crowd, also felt it.

    He is also very strange.

    ¡°But now is not a weird time at all.

    So he interrupted everyone¡¯s whispering and doubts, ¡°Even if it¡¯s dozens of times thicker than outside, it¡¯s not bad.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯d better hurry up and absorb as much as we can.¡±

    Hearing what Yang Yi said, everyone felt it was true.

    So there is no need to worry anymore.

    He closed his eyes and started to meditate and practice again.

    At the same time, Yi Feng, who was sitting in the pool, wanted to sleep but couldn't.

    The stones in this pool are too harsh!

    He moved to a slightly more comfortable place.

    ??????????????????????? The pixiuli is still on the bubbling spring.

    The upper part is absorbed, and the lower part is also absorbed.

    Using a two-pronged approach, even though I don¡¯t know how to express myself, but with my rare talent, I might be able to get a big boost after just one sleep!

    Thinking of this, Yi Feng was very satisfied.  Trapped in it also follows.

    He yawned.

    "ah¡­¡­"

    ? Take a deep breath.

    "ha¡­¡­"

    He sighed heavily.

    Get ready to sleep.

    "No! This spiritual energy has descended again!" The first-life disciple suddenly opened his eyes, surprised and stunned at the same time.

    There were many other disciples who opened their eyes together.

    ¡°Not only has it dropped, this feeling is completely gone!¡± Another disciple complained angrily.

    Outside the secret realm of the outer gate, Liu Yan, who had not yet left, stood with the elder guarding the gate.

    Talking.

    One of the elders let out a long sigh and looked worried, "This secret realm of the outer sect may be in our hands at Xingchen Peak for the last time."

    Liu Yan also smiled bitterly, helpless and unwilling, "Yes."

    "Over the years, Guo Shijie has coveted my outer sect's secret realm for a long time. The conflicts between our Star Peak and Sun Moon Peak have been going on since we found this secret realm."

    ¡°I¡¯ve been putting it off for so many years, and I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to put it off any longer this time.¡±

    Another third elder of Xingchen Peak was indignant when he heard this, "It's really abominable. Why? This secret realm of the outer sect was discovered accidentally by people from me in Xingchen Peak!"

    "Why does Guo Shijie want it, so we have to give it to them Sun Moon Peak!"

    This secret realm of the outer sect was originally discovered by the people from Xingchen Peak in an extremely remote place when they were on a mission.

    Later, the sect used a secret method to link it to the Sun and Moon Sect, and used it for the sect.

    But because it was found by people from Xingchen Peak, it has always been under the jurisdiction of Xingchen Peak.

    It is said that it can be used by the entire sect, but in order to avoid overuse for the cultivation of spiritual energy, each peak has a limit on the number of times.

    People who only belong to Star Peak use it much more than other peaks due to jurisdiction.

    But since it was Xingchen Peak who found it, the Sun Moon Sect let them go.

    But Guo Shijie is not necessarily like this.

    I have been coveting it for a long time.

    Because of this, Guo Shijie and Xingchenfeng began to compete with each other.

    The elder also shook his head, "After all, it was the sect leader who spoke personally. In this disciple test, whichever peak's disciples have good results will have jurisdiction over the outer sect's secret realm."

    The third elder snorted from his nose.

    "The sect leader clearly knows what Guo Shijie is thinking. The secret realm of the outer sect should belong to the strong."

    "If the weak use it, it will be a waste of natural resources."

    "If it weren't for Guo Shijie poaching many useful talents through shady tactics over the years, we, Star Peak, wouldn't be able to recruit good talents!"

    "If you have the ability, let him find a secret realm by himself. I think the sect leader is partial to Sun Moon Peak."

    Liu Yan also sighed and stopped the third elder from continuing, "Now that the sect leader has spoken."

    "We have no chance of winning this disciple trial conference."

    "Let them enjoy it for the first and last time."

    "For the last time, we must not give up this secret realm!" The third elder said, "We are already being suppressed and bullied by Sun Moon Peak. If we give up the secret realm, wouldn't they be even more arrogant?!"

    "How far do you have to go to humiliate me, Xingchen Peak?!""The third elder makes sense." Another elder also echoed, "In short, we must do our best to protect this secret realm."

    Liu Yan said nothing, his expression solemn.

    After a moment of silence, he just said: "I'm going back first, and I'll come back to pick them up in two days."

    "Please, elders, please guard the door to the secret realm."

    "yes."

    Several elders responded.

    Liu Yan was about to leave when he heard a "rumbling" sound.

    She turned around and saw that the door to the secret realm was slowly opening.

    Several elders and Liu Yan were dumbfounded.

    The next moment, I saw disciples coming out one after another cursing.

    "Why did you come out?!" Liu Yan was shocked.

    Yang Yi walked at the front of the crowd and said with a depressed look: "There is something wrong with the spiritual energy inside."

    ¡°Although I didn¡¯t expect as many when I first entered, it was okay. As time went by, it turned out to be less and less.¡±

    "Now there is no aura left at all."

    "It's better to practice outside."

    The disciples nearby echoed Yang Yi's words.

    "How is it possible?!" Liu Yan was shocked when he heard this, "How could it be gone?"

    She looked at Yi Feng, the only one who didn't curse or speak.

    Yi Feng saw Liu Yan looking towards him.

    Looking embarrassed.

    To be honest, as a person who doesn't know how to breathe and practice, except for the disappearance of the milky white gas, he didn't feel any change in spiritual energy at all.

    However, in order to prevent others from knowing that he did not know how to talk about cultivation, he also chose to echo.

    "The senior brothers are right, there is no spiritual energy at all inside!"

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the damn problem is.¡±

    Liu Yan and several elders were shocked when they heard this.

    Even if everyone agrees, a few people still find it incredible.

    So we walked into the secret realm.

    When I saw this, I was shocked.

    The rich white spiritual energy was completely gone in the entire secret realm, and even the pond was dry.

    The fairy grass that was nourished by spiritual energy and grew crazily in the secret realm all withered.

    Several people closed their eyes and felt it.

    It¡¯s really¡­completely lacking in spirit¡­

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I'm just a land of nothing.

    "This" Although Liu Yan didn't want to believe the scene in front of him, he had to believe it at this moment.

    "What is the reason?" The elder among them also cried out in shock. He also felt that there was no spiritual energy in the entire secret realm!

    "Why is there suddenly no spiritual energy in this secret realm?!"

    After the words fell, the third elder stamped his feet, with a look of hatred on his face, "I know, it must be Guo Shijie who used a dirty trick to harm me in the Star Peak Secret Realm!"

    "Yes, yes, it must be Guo Shijie!"

    "Yes, except for the people from Sun Moon Peak, no one will come to destroy this outer secret realm!"

    The third elder was so angry that he jumped on his feet, "Guo Shijie is bullying others too much! I'm going to kill him!"

    Hearing this, Liu Yan was also furious!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 601 Are you blackmailing me?

    In the solemn and solemn hall.

    A middle-aged man sits at the top, looking rigid and upright.

    Extremely majestic.

    At this time, Liu Yan was kneeling in front of the man, whispering something.

    "I know." After a long time, the middle-aged man spoke, his voice thick and thick, giving people an invisible pressure.

    In the main hall, Guo Shijie was still kneeling, with an anxious look on his face.

    Seeing the middle-aged man talking at this moment, he straightened up and argued, "Sect Master, don't listen to this woman's nonsense!"

    "She is framing me!"

    Liu Yan refuted loudly, "Guo Shijie, do you still want to quibble?! If it weren't for you, who else could do such a despicable thing to my outer secret realm of Riyue Peak!"

    "Fart!" Guo Shijie was also anxious, his eyes widened and his cheeks turned red with anger, "Don't spit on anyone!"

    "Am I slandering others? You know very well whether you have done it or not!" Liu Yan said angrily.

    "If you haven't done it, then why are you blushing?!"

    "You, you, you woman, want to put a shit basin on my head?! I tell you, you are just dreaming!"

    Guo Shijie was furious. If he hadn't been kneeling, he would have jumped in anger!

    "Who else could it be if it weren't you?!" Liu Yan angrily yelled, "In the entire Sun Moon Sect, apart from you Sun Moon Peak who always makes things difficult and bullies us, who else would destroy our secret realm of the outer sect!"

    "Who knows if you people from Xingchen Peak sabotaged it yourself to frame me?!" Guo Shijie was so angry that he glared at Liu Yan and said sarcastically.

    Liu Yan choked, then turned back to look at the Sun Moon Sect leader accusingly.

    "Sect Master, listen! You still say he didn't do it? You can actually climb up to our Star Peak. How much our Star Peak attaches importance to the secret realm of the outer sect, others don't know, but you know it best, Sect Master!"

    "How could we destroy the Great Wall just to frame him?!"

    Liu Yan became angrier as he talked.

    Not only did Guo Shijie destroy her outer secret realm, he actually wanted to put this shit basin on their heads!

    It¡¯s simply unbearable!

    Guo Shijie frowned and continued to argue, but the leader of the Sun and Moon Sect raised his hand to stop him.

    For a time, no one in the hall dared to argue.

    He looked at Guo Shijie with deep eyes and an expressionless face, "I understand how much Xingchen Peak attaches great importance to the secret realm of the outer sect. You understand it too."

    "It is impossible to destroy the secret realm in order to frame you falsely."

    When Guo Shijie heard this, he was so frightened that his back was wet with cold sweat.

    What does this mean?  Is it possible that I really want to take the blame for this?  !

    no!

    Guo Shijie raised his head and wanted to argue, but wherever he looked, he saw the majestic look of the sect master who could not be ignored, and he could not express the argument he wanted to say.

    He swallowed his saliva with an angry look on his face, swallowing back his arguments and grievances.

    "It's just that if it is said to be the fault of Riyue Peak, you have no evidence for the time being." The sect leader paused and spoke slowly.

    Liu Yan Wen Yan felt anxious and said anxiously: "Sect Master, if Guo Shijie deliberately wants to destroy my secret realm, with his ability, he can definitely do it without leaving any trace!"

    The sect leader once again raised his hand to stop Liu Yan's argument.

    The destruction of the Outer Sect Secret Realm must not have been caused by the people from Xingchen Peak themselves.

    Looking at the entire sect, only Sun Moon Peak can do such a thing.

    "I know." The sect leader said and looked at Guo Shijie, "No matter how you look at this matter, Riyue Peak is the most suspicious."

    "You said it's not you, how can you prove it's not you?" He asked Guo Shijie condescendingly.

    Guo Shijie's heart sank when he heard this.

    What the hell does this mean?

    You obviously didn¡¯t do it yourself?  !  Now you have to provide evidence to prove that you didn't do it yourself?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    How can he prove it?

    How should he prove it?  ?  ?

    "What, you can't produce any evidence?" Seeing this, the sect leader above's voice became darker.

    This voice was like a big stone that instantly pressed on Guo Shijie's heart.

    He panicked and immediately replied, "I have a way to prove it!"

    We must not let the sect leader think that he was responsible!

    On weekdays, the sect leader could tolerate his fight with Xingchen Peak, because to him it was just a small fight.

    If it reaches the level of destroying the resources within the sect for the sake of fighting, the sect leader will never tolerate it!

    &nbsp; "Oh? How to prove it." The sect leader spoke, his voice softened a little.

    I saw Guo Shijie opening his storage ring and taking out a square object from inside.

    Holding it in his hand, he gave it one last painful look, then lowered his head and presented it to him without hesitation, "This thing is so spiritual, I present it to you."

    When he said these words, Guo Shijie¡¯s heart was bleeding!

    Tianlingtan is the treasure at the bottom of his box.

    But compared to the suspicion of the sect leader, he would rather reluctantly take out this thing.

    Regardless of whether he did it or not, as long as this item is taken out, not even Liu Yan can hold him accountable for anything.

    As long as Liu Yan is no longer unyielding, the sect leader will not hold on to him.

    "Although this object cannot create spiritual energy, it can change the spatial structure in the place where the spiritual energy arises. With this object to contain the outer secret realm, it only takes one night to restore the spiritual energy in the outer secret realm." Guo Shijie said.

    The sect leader glanced at the thing in Guo Shijie's hand and was slightly surprised.

    Even this thing was taken out.

    Regardless of whether he did it or not, at least this attitude is the way to deal with things.

    And with Tian Lingdan, the problem of the secret realm of the outer sect is no longer a problem.

    The sect leader turned his head and looked at Liu Yan.

    "how?"

    After all, Liu Yan is the person involved.

    Although Liu Yan was resentful in his heart, the sect leader had spoken and Guo Shijie Tian Lingdan was also brought out.

    Even if I don¡¯t want to let go of Guo Shijie anymore, I can¡¯t help but hold on to him.

    So he lowered his head angrily and said, "It all depends on the sect master."

    Wenyan, the sect master waved his hand, and the Tian Lingdan in Guo Shijie's hand appeared in her hand.

    He handed the things to Liu Yan, "Then the matter ends here."

    Liu Yan took Tian Lingtan's hand with a worried look on her face. She glared at Guo Shijie with dissatisfaction.

    At this sight, Guo Shijie exploded.

    What's going on?

    She didn¡¯t do anything, she cut off her flesh and sacrificed Tian Lingdan, and she still glared at me?

    Is there any natural reason?  Is there any royal law?  !

    "Sect Master, wait!" Guo Shijie became angry and said with a pinched neck, "Since I can take out this object to repair the Outer Sect Secret Realm, it means that I cannot destroy the Outer Sect Secret Realm."

    "Furthermore, Sect Master, you have clearly said before that in this disciple trial, whichever peak wins, the secret realm of the outer sect will belong to whoever wins."

    "My Sun Moon Peak is the strongest among the three outer sect peaks, and has the greatest chance of winning. In other words, in the disciple competition three days later, there is a high probability that my Sun Moon Peak will win. So how can I move up at this time?  What if you hit yourself in the foot with a stone and destroy the outer secret realm?"

    ¡°If you look at it, Xingchen Peak knows that it will lose in this disciple trial meeting, so it destroys what it can¡¯t get, and simply destroys the outer secret realm! It¡¯s just a good time to frame the blame on me!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still blackmailing me for Tian Lingdan!¡±

    "You are slanderous!" Liu Yan's anger that he had finally suppressed arose again, "In three days, there will be a disciple trial meeting. I am going to let them go in to practice in these three days to improve, so how can I destroy the secret realm?!"

    Others don¡¯t know, but Guo Shijie knows best that he has never done this.

    Seeing that the two were about to quarrel again, the sect leader stood up impatiently, waved his hands and made a deep sound.

    ¡°I said it¡¯s over now.¡±

    After the words fell, the two of them did not dare to say any more.

    The figure of the sect leader also disappeared on the spot.

    After the person disappeared, Guo Shijie looked at Liu Yan, extremely angry.

    "You are blackmailing me!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 602 Conspiracy

    Liu Yan clutched Tian Lingtan tightly and glared at Guo Shijie fiercely.

    Then he left angrily.

    Guo Shijie also walked out of the hall, with his hands on his hips and looking fiercely at Liu Yan's leaving figure.

    "Wait, I will always make you regret it!" Guo Shijie gnashed his teeth and muttered.

    Seeing this, Guo Shijie's subordinates behind him also echoed fiercely: "Even if you dare to complain, the peak master must make her look good!"

    Guo Shijie tilted his head, then turned to look at his subordinates in confusion.

    Complain?

    "What the hell is this complaint? This is clearly slander! It's slander! It's slander!!!"

    ¡°You¡¯re putting a shit basin on my head!!!¡±

    "Yes, yes, yes" His subordinates responded quickly.

    Guo Shijie suppressed his anger and turned back to look at Liu Yan who was walking away.  I kept scolding my mother in my heart.

    Seeing that Guo Shijie calmed down, the subordinates behind him couldn't bear it anymore.

    "Peak Master, is it really not us who did it?"

    Who else could it be besides us?

    "I'll fuck your mother!" Guo Shijie turned around and kicked her!

    A long arc appeared in mid-air, and the figure flashed past.

    Guo Shijie was so angry that he blew his beard and stared.

    So angry

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????, damn we even doubt our own people.

    He suddenly turned his head and looked at the other disciples beside him, "You don't think I did it, do you?"

    All the disciples lowered their heads with guilty conscience.

    ¡°Gan!¡± he spat, ¡°What a bunch of idiots, what I say to you can make people mad to death!!¡±

    A bunch of disciples were as silent as cicadas.

    "Those who are going to keep an eye on Sun Moon Peak will bring Tian Ling Dan back to me as soon as the outer secret realm is restored!" Guo Shijie strode away and ordered.

    "Yes!" A disciple in blue responded behind him and headed towards the direction of Star Peak.

    ¡­¡­

    Liu Yan took Tian Lingdan and hurried to the secret realm of the outer gate.

    There is not much time left before the Disciple Trial Conference, she must quickly restore the spiritual energy of the secret realm!

    Let the disciples absorb a little more.

    Arriving outside the secret realm of the outer gate, a group of elders gathered around anxiously.

    "What about Peak Master? Has the sect master punished Guo Shijie?!" The great elder asked first.

    Liu Yan shook his head sullenly.

    When the third elder saw this, he jumped up and cursed, "The sect leader is obviously showing favoritism to that guy! It's really too much! There is no punishment for destroying my secret realm. There are simply no rules!"

    Liu Yan just sighed and took out what he was holding.

    "Elders, don't panic, Guo Shijie took out this to restore the spiritual energy of the secret realm."

    Seeing Tian Lingdan, the elders were surprised. Even the violent third elder restrained himself a lot.

    Tian Ling Dan is a very rare thing. Although it cannot create aura out of thin air, if it can encounter the aura eye, this object can draw out a steady stream of aura from the aura eye.

    This is also the reason why Sun Moon Peak has always wanted to compete for the secret realm of the outer sect.

    With Guo Shijie holding this heavenly spirit in his hand, he can make the spiritual energy in the secret realm never dry up.

    At this time, the spiritual energy in the secret realm is gone, but fortunately the spring is still there.

    As long as there is an introduction like Tian Lingdan, the secret realm can be restored.

    "Guo Shijie can actually produce Tian Ling Dan!" The third elder couldn't believe it, "There must be a conspiracy!"

    "Even if there is a conspiracy, there is nothing we can do. Now we must quickly repair the secret realm and let the disciples go in to practice." Liu Yan ordered.

    After saying that, he led the elders of Xingchen Peak into the secret realm of exhaustion.

    Liu Yan carefully placed Tian Lingtan on the spring.

    Everyone formed a formation and sat on various sides of the Lingquan Pool, forming seals in the air.

    There are words in his mouth.

    The next moment, golden light shot out from each person and connected to another person.  Until all the golden lights connected together and gathered into a huge energy.

    Energy is poured into Tian Ling Dan.

    Tianlingdan suddenly erupted into white mist, heading towards the spring.

    ? But.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of the secret spring has long dried up to nothing left, no matter how strong the Tianlingdan is, it will not have any effect.

    Rather, it¡¯s the extreme dryness that causes the back-sucking effect.

    "Bang" sound.

    The sky suddenly exploded!

    Leaders in mid-airThe golden light on the old man's body suddenly broke and fell one after another.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? All.

    Everyone was shocked!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± an elder exclaimed, ¡°How could Tianlingtan explode?¡±

    Liu Yan, who fell to the ground, touched the blood on the corner of his mouth. She was the most important part just now, but now she is also suffering the most severe backlash.

    She looked gloomy and stared at Tian Lingdan, "We have fallen into a trap!"

    The third elder was also gasping for air, with anger on his face, "Guo Shijie really has a conspiracy! Not only did he destroy my outer sect secret realm, he also wanted to plot to kill our Xingchen Peak elders!"

    Amid the commotion, a disciple in blue stood not far away, looking intently at Lingdan that day.

    My eyes were almost blown out of my mind!

    The people from Xingchen Peak destroyed Tian Lingdan!

    No¡­¡­

    The disciple then looked at the Star Peak elder and peak leader Liu Yan who were lying on the ground after being backlashed.

    Listening to their angry curses and scoldings.

    The panic was quickly replaced by surprise.

    Our Peak Master Guo is really a good strategist!  Kill two birds with one stone

    Not only did he destroy the secret realm of the outer sect, he also made a plan to harm the elders and peak master of Star Peak!

    He needs to go back quickly to tell the Peak Master the good news!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    "Peak Master, Peak Master, good news! Great news!" The disciples in blue rushed into the main hall of Sun Moon Peak.

    When Guo Shijie heard this, his face lit up with joy.

    "What's wrong?" He stood up, leaned forward slightly, and looked expectantly.

    ¡°The people from Xingchen Peak destroyed Tian Lingdan!¡± The disciple said loudly in surprise.

    Guo Shijie¡¯s face was twisted, ¡°What the hell?¡±

    "Tian Lingdan exploded." The disciple rushed back excitedly, "At the same time, all the elders and peak masters of Xingchen Peak were injured in the trap!"

    "Wait, tell me, what happened to Tian Lingtan?" Guo Shijie tried his best to hold back his temper and asked with a trembling voice.

    "It exploded." The disciple replied truthfully, "Of course, I know, that one is definitely not the real Tianlingdan!"

    "You know you paralyzed the ball!!!!" Guo Shijie roared angrily, and the roar almost turned over the roof!

    The disciples were stunned.

    The next moment, Guo Shijie had disappeared.

    In the blink of an eye, Guo Shijie stood in the secret territory of the outer gate.  His eyes were fixed on Tian Lingdan who had turned into pieces in the spiritual spring.

    The canthus of the eye is about to split!

    People from Xingchen Peak saw Guo Shijie.

    The crowd that had just calmed down suddenly heard an overwhelming amount of insults, yelling, and personal attacks.

    "Ha! How dare you, a man who has killed a thousand swords, come here!" The third elder stood up tremblingly while holding on to the stone. Looking at Guo Shijie, he wanted to eat him!

    "Guo Shijie, you are really good at it!" Liu Yan stared at Guo Shijie with red eyes, "I didn't expect you to be so sinister!"

    "I, Xingchen Peak, will definitely avenge you!" The Great Elder also blushed, "If I hadn't been attacked now, I would have killed you!"

    "Guo Shijie, if you dare to hurt me, the elder and the peak master of Xingchen Peak, the sect master will definitely not let you go!" Another elder next to him said, he was so angry that he vomited blood!

    Guo Shijie has obviously not been bitten by the backlash, but at this moment he is on the verge of collapse.

    His eyes were glued to the fragments of Tian Lingdan.

    It looks like the injury is more serious than the backlash.

    "Damn it, you're done." Guo Shijie shook his body and murmured to himself with blank eyes, "I'm telling you, you're done."

    The next moment, Guo Shijie¡¯s figure disappeared on the spot.

    Immediately afterwards, the sound of howling resounded throughout the sect leader's hall.

    "Sect Master, you have to make the decision for me!!! I kindly lent them Tian Ling Dan, but they destroyed my Tian Ling Dan!"

    Guo Shijie beat his chest and stamped his feet, his wails almost breaking the roof.

    Liu Yan and the elders from Xingchen Peak, who had been sent over by the sect master, stood aside and loudly reprimanded and insulted Guo Shijie.

    The cries and curses were mixed together, and Sima Zhen, the leader of the clan, felt his scalp hurt when he heard it.

    He rubbed his scalp and saw that the two rooms were quarreling.

    "Shut up, everyone!" he shouted.

    The voices on both sides stopped, and Guo Shijie also held back his cries.

    "Besides Guo Shijie and the people from Xingchen Peak, isn't there another person present?" The sect leader raised his hand and pointed at the disciple in blue.

    "Tell me, what's going on?"

    "No, Sect Master, he is a disciple of Sun Moon Peak, he will definitely not tell the truth!" The elder of Xingchen Peak wanted to stop him.

    The sect leader swept over impatiently.

    The elder had no choice but to keep silent.

    "Say!" The majestic voice echoed in the hall.

    The disciple in blue¡¯s legs softened in fear, and he knelt down with a thud.

    Then, he looked at Guo Shijie with an extremely guilty conscience.

    This guilty look was caught by everyone in the hall.

    Sect leader Sikong Zhen is no exception.

    His face sank and he looked at Guo Shijie.

    The next moment, Guo Shijie had already gone berserk and rushed directly towards the disciple, "Look at the old bastard, why are you watching me do nothing!!!"

    "I will fucking kill you!!!!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com)The disciples of Yuefeng will definitely not tell the truth!  "The elder of Xingchen Peak wanted to stop it.

    The sect leader swept over impatiently.

    The elder had no choice but to keep silent.

    "Say!" The majestic voice echoed in the hall.

    The disciple in blue¡¯s legs softened in fear, and he knelt down with a thud.

    Then, he looked at Guo Shijie with an extremely guilty conscience.

    This guilty look was caught by everyone in the hall.

    Sect leader Sikong Zhen is no exception.

    His face sank and he looked at Guo Shijie.

    The next moment, Guo Shijie had already gone berserk and rushed directly towards the disciple, "Look at the old bastard, why are you watching me do nothing!!!"

    ¡°I will fucking kill you!!!!¡± (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 603 Too wronged

    But before Guo Shijie could hit the disciple, his whole body was suspended in the air.

    Above, Sima Zhen, the leader of the clan, had stood up from his seat, slightly raising his hand and looking at Guo Shijie gloomily.

    "Guo Shijie, you are so brave!"

    He said, with murderous intent in his voice, "Not only did he destroy the secret realm of the outer sect privately, but he also dared to murder the elders and peak masters of the outer sect!"

    "Sect Master, it's really not me!" Guo Shijie stopped crying, and now he felt extremely frightened.

    His whole body was pinched in the air by an invisible big hand, struggling and trembling.

    "I still want to make excuses!" The sect leader was already angry.

    Not only did he not admit his mistake, he also kept making excuses!

    As he spoke, Sima Zhen turned to look at the people around him with a heavy gaze.

    "I hate intra-sect fighting the most. If anyone dares to murder the elders again, regardless of the outer sect or the inner sect, they will end up like this!"

    After saying that, the invisible hand holding Guo Shijie suddenly tightened.

    Guo Shijie¡¯s scalp went numb instantly, feeling that there was only a thin line between death and him!

    He begged for mercy in fear, "Sect Master, Sect Master, I swear to God that I will never plot to kill them! Otherwise, the sky will strike with lightning, and after death, I will not be reincarnated and go to the endless hell!!!"

    "Uh" Guo Shijie's voice stopped suddenly, his whole body was crushed into strips, his eyes bulged, and his whole expression was already on the verge of death!

    However, the next moment, Sima Zhen did not tighten his hands any more.

    He squinted his eyes and glanced at Guo Shijie.

    Then he threw the person down hard into the main hall!

    "Bang!!!" The ground cracked.

    Guo Shijie fell to pieces Severe pain hit him, but he was still very lucky

    He gasped for air, knelt down tremblingly, and spat out a mouthful of blood, "Sect leader Mingjian, subordinates, and subordinates have never done anything to murder the elders of the outer sect and the peak master they have never done such an evil thing.  ¡­¡±

    He is now suffering from extremely serious internal injuries, and even speaking needs to consume his own cultivation before he can speak.

    Without treatment, he would not survive more than three days in this state

    Sima Zhen stared at Guo Shijie gloomily.

    The eyes are erratic.

    After the ten -life martial arts are promoted, they have to be robbed.  From then on, he surrendered to the way of heaven.

    Immortals do not make vows at will.

    As long as you swear an oath, there will be judgment from heaven.

    ¡°It¡¯s best that you didn¡¯t do it.¡± Sikong Zhen said solemnly.

    Then he turned to look at Liu Yan and others, "What do you think?"

    Even if Liu Yan and others don't want to let Guo Shijie go, seeing that Guo Shijie has sworn to heaven, they can't pursue the case any further.

    ¡°Anyway, Guo Shijie¡¯s injuries are still half dead now.

    This serious injury, like those suffered in the Palace of Hell, is much more serious than the injuries they suffered when Tian Lingdan backfired!

    Liu Yan and others responded, "It all depends on the sect leader."

    "Then let this matter go. No one is allowed to mention it again." Sima Zhen said, looking back at Guo Shijie, who was kneeling in the hall like a dead dog.

    "You might as well do it yourself."

    "Yes" Guo Shijie's voice was trembling, and he could hardly hold himself up. He lay prone on the ground, gasping for air with all his strength.

    "Tomorrow is the big competition, you go back and prepare yourself."

    "Yes." Liu Yan responded and retreated with the elders.

    And Guo Shijie was carried out by his subordinates.

    Back at Sun Moon Peak, Guo Shijie was about to burst into tears.

    What evil has he done?

    Seeing that the secret realm of the outer sect is about to be in hand, it is so dry.

    It¡¯s okay to be dry and dry, but even Tian Lingdan got involved, and in the end he was misunderstood by the sect leader.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together out of all the grievances.

    But grievances being grievances, he did not dare to delay for a moment, and immediately ordered, "I will retreat to heal my wounds immediately, and Baijing will be responsible for everything else."

    He tried hard to take a breath and hurriedly ordered the next thing.

    Speaking, he looked at his pro -disciples, and now he is also one of the elders of the sun and the moon.

    ¡°Nothing is allowed to disturb me!¡±

    "Listen, anything!"

    Bai Jing responded.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Time flies, and the trial meeting for the outer disciples of the Sun Moon Sect officially begins.

    In the huge square outside the outer gate, an elder stood on a high platform and announced the rules.?? 

    And below, there are densely packed people.

    "The participants of the Outer Sect Disciple Trial Conference are the three outer sect peaks."

    "All participating disciples will be teleported to the trial space, and each person will be randomly teleported to different locations."

    "There are countless monsters in the trial space. Everyone will be judged based on the level of monsters hunted after the competition and the number of monsters."

    "The peak with the most disciples in the top ten will be the winner. In addition, the top three disciples in the disciple trial conference will receive extra supreme rewards."

    "In addition to selecting a mid-level immortal skill from the Immortal Skill Pavilion, you can also be accepted as a direct disciple by the elders of the inner sect."

    As soon as the words fell, there was a commotion below.

    The noise and excitement were endless.

    Intermediate immortal skills are rare and coveted by the disciples of the Three Peaks of the Outer Sect.

    But the most sensational thing is that he can be accepted as a direct disciple by the elders of the inner sect!

    You must know that no matter how powerful the three outer sect peaks are, they are only the outer sect of the Sun Moon Sect.

    But the inner door is completely different.

    If you can be accepted as a direct disciple by the elders of the inner sect, then your future will really be unlimited!

    It is reasonable for the disciples to be shocked by such a reward.  The elder who made the announcement also stopped and waited for them to be busy for a while.

    Then he continued, "When you enter, everyone will get a jade slip. If you encounter danger, you can crush the jade slip and teleport out."

    "Of course, if you encounter a great danger, you may not be able to teleport it in time."

    "So everyone, please be careful to protect your own safety."

    After saying that, a huge void curtain appeared out of thin air behind the elder.

    On the screen are the disciples and the number of demon pills corresponding to each jade slip.

    At this moment, the number of all demon pills on it is 0.  After entering, the number of demon pills on the screen will change, and they will be distributed according to their ranking at all times.

    Liu Yan and the elders of Xingchen Peak were listening to the situation below and looked back at the people at Sun Moon Peak.

    Sure enough, Guo Shijie did not show up.

    Liu Yan sneered and said to the disciples beside him, "This time, you must strive to surpass Sun Moon Peak."

    "Remember, your peak master will always pay attention to you."

    Naturally, those at Riyue Peak also heard Liu Yan¡¯s words, with angry expressions on their faces.

    At this moment, it was Bai Jing who was leading the people of Sun Moon Peak. He said "poof" and turned back to face his people, "Although the peak master is not here, the elders and I will always pay attention to you."

    "You are the strongest among the three peaks. If possible, not only should you win the top three, but it is best to win the top ten!"

    "Let other losers take a good look at their own strength!"

    "Otherwise, they would dare to speak so loudly and even try to overpower me, Sun Moon Peak."

    "There's more." Bai Jing said, looking at Xingchen Peak and lowering his voice, "Although the peak master is not here, you must not forget his previous instructions."

    Although Peak Master Guo is in retreat now, he told all his disciples before the retreat to suppress Xingchen Peak!

    "Also, if you see Yi Feng, shoot him without mercy."

    "What to do, do you know?"

    Everyone in Sun Moon Peak responded one after another and looked towards Star Peak with fierce eyes.

    While they were still talking here, the sect elders above had already finished explaining the rules.

    "The Outer Disciples Trial Conference has officially begun."

    After the words fell, a jade slip appeared in front of all the disciples.

    They each grabbed the jade slips and disappeared in an instant.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 604 So scary

    The moment Yi Feng grabbed the jade slip, he was randomly teleported to the trial space.

    He looked around.

    It is a forest of trees.

    The tall trees cover the sky and the sun, and the forest feels cool.  The surroundings were quiet, except for a few birds chirping, and the only sound was the wind and the rustling of leaves.

    Hey, not bad.

    It¡¯s quiet here and there doesn¡¯t seem to be any fighting.

    Yi Feng carefully put the jade slip into his pocket and patted himself.

    Look at the birds chirping.

    ??Maybe the birds here also have demon elixirs?

    Yi Feng is going to shoot a few birds to see.

    The next moment, eight or nine figures appeared in front of him.

    These people have their backs to Yi Feng and are all wearing blue clothes.

    Between the three peaks, they wear clothes of three colors to distinguish them.

    Howling Night Peak is black.

    The Star Peak is golden yellow.

    Sun Moon Peak is blue.

    ¡°One, two, three¡­Yi Feng counted silently, nine in total!

    He backed away calmly.

    When you come in, you will meet nine people from Sun Moon Peak!

    ???????????????????????????????????? Isn¡¯t this a bit too bad luck

    "Ah, senior brother!" A disciple in front of him pulled another man in blue in surprise, "What a coincidence, senior brother is here too!"

    "Junior brother!"

    ¡°Oh, what a coincidence! The nine of us can be teleported together, it¡¯s God¡¯s blessing!¡±

    "Let's go, let's get down to business and go find Yi Feng!"

    "We will definitely not be able to enter the top three. The peak master said that there will be a reward for killing Yi Feng."

    Several people laughed and walked forward.

    Yi Feng, who was quietly retreating behind him, trembled when he heard this.

    "Click"

    A branch was broken by him

    At the same time, all the nine people in front turned back.

    They saw Yi Feng, who was stunned on the spot.

    The nine people were stunned for a moment, and then burst out laughing!

    ¡°It¡¯s true that you can¡¯t find anything even if you try hard to find it, and it takes no effort at all to get it!¡±

    As soon as the words fell, the nine people had already teleported to around Yi Feng.

    Nine people surrounded Yifeng.

    Anyway, it was discovered.  Yi Feng simply stood up straight and cleared his throat pretending to be calm.

    "Ahem"

    He coughed and activated his system.

    Nine people are a bit much.

    If the situation is not right, he will escape first.

    Seeing Yi Feng's silence, a disciple in blue spoke, "Why, you don't want to use the jade slips to escape, do you?"

    The other eight people next to him burst out laughing.

    "I thought it was so powerful, but before I even started, I wanted to run away!"

    "It's nothing more than that."

    Yi Feng looked at the nine extremely mocking people in front of him, and when he thought of their conversation just now, his face suddenly turned sinister.

    This Guo Shijie has given a killing order to himself.

    Even if you escape this time, you will be in danger next time.

    Even if you can't defeat them, there are always a few earth immortals who can kill them.

    He simply stood up straight?

    He looked at the nine people in front of him coldly.

    Turn your head and look this way, turn your head and look that way again.

    "The nine of you are standing too far apart." He said slowly, "Don't you want to kill me? Come on, stand together."

    "Nine of you, come together."

    "Stand together?" One of the disciples asked, "Do you think we are stupid?"

    "Before, we five junior brothers were standing together and were attacked by you. You still want us to stand together."

    "Brother, stop talking nonsense to him!" Another disciple said, "Kill him and it's over."

    Yi Feng¡¯s face became solemn.

    One of the disciples swung his sword, and the powerful sword energy came towards him!

    Yi Feng was shocked and hid quickly. Then he moved his finger and clicked on it. At the same time, the man immediately turned into flesh and blood and exploded!

    "Cut off his hand!"

    At this time, someone shouted.

    The eight people next to him didn't dare to stop. If they got close at once, they would cut off Yi Feng's fingers!

    It¡¯s obviously better to fight from a distance, but you get close in an instant.

    Yi Feng panicked instantly?, I was at a loss for a moment, seeing that I couldn't avoid it, so I decided not to hide!

    The system was brought up in an instant, and all five fingers were used together in a panic!

    Kill as many as you can!

    In an instant, the five people pointed by fingers exploded into flesh and blood.

    Then Yi Feng was ready to escape!

    Unexpectedly, the other three immediately distanced themselves and flew away!

    So Yi Feng also stopped sneaking away.

    The other three saw that something was wrong.

    "How scary!!!" One of the disciples in blue looked at Yi Feng in horror and shouted.

    "Run away!!!" The other two disciples also shouted.

    Turn around and run.

    "Whoosh!" Two breaths passed through their bodies, and they suddenly turned into a pile of rotten flesh.

    Yi Feng looked at the piles of rotten meat in front of him and calmly turned the system back.

    He thought these were more powerful than Duo.

    In an instant, only one disciple in blue was left.

    Yi Feng looked at him, raised his finger and shook it.  "You ran, why didn't you run?"

    "Senior Brother Yi, have mercy on me!" The disciple made a sound and knelt down in front of Yi Feng.  Crying bitterly and terrified, "Senior Brother Yi, please save my life!!"

    "Who the hell is your senior brother?!" Yi Feng raised her foot and kicked him in the heart, knocking him to the ground.

    Instantly, my limbs and bones were in severe pain, and my entire internal organs seemed to have been smashed to pieces!

    The disciple howled and began to squirm on the ground.  The face is ferocious.

    "Aren't you going to kill me?" Yi Feng squatted down and picked off the man's head with his fingers, "You should kill me!"

    Even though his limbs were in severe pain, the moment Yi Feng's fingers touched his head, the man shuddered subconsciously.

    At this moment, his fear of Yi Feng's finger was deeply ingrained in his heart.

    "What a piece of trash, you kicked me like this with just one kick, and you still want to kill me." Yi Feng said with disgust, and he stood up.

    "It's not me who wants to kill you, it's the Peak Master, it's the Peak Master." The disciple gritted his teeth and endured the severe pain and said slowly, "It's the Peak Master who wants to kill you! He has issued a killing order to all the disciples of Sun Moon Peak  ¡­¡±

    "Please, Senior Brother Yi, please spare me" the disciple said.

    Yi Feng remained unmoved.

    He turned his head and looked at the pools of flesh and blood around him.

    Thinking of something, he turned back to look at the disciple in blue who had only one last breath left.

    "Last question, what state are you in?"

    "I am the Earth Immortal, they are all" After the disciple finished speaking, his neck was broken by Yi Feng.

    The last two words, "Golden Immortal" were not uttered until death.

    ¡°For the sake of begging for mercy, I¡¯ll leave your body intact.¡± Yi Feng took out a handkerchief and wiped the blood that was accidentally stained on his hands.

    With a look of disgust on his face, he said, "All the earthly immortals dare to attack me."

    "Oh shit."

    He cursed in a low voice, "How dare you issue a killing order to me!"

    As he spoke, Yi Feng had murderous intent on his face.

    He slowly stood up with a gloomy look in his eyes, "Aren't you going to kill me?"

    "Then I will kill all your disciples who are Earth Immortal and below."

    "When you see one, kill one." He spoke slowly in a calm voice.

    At the same time, the crowd outside the Sun Moon Sect screamed in surprise.

    ? Among them, Sun Moon Peak is the noisiest.

    "What's going on! Why did the names and jade slips of nine people suddenly disappear!!!" The elder of Riyuefeng was worried.

    You must know that there are only two possibilities for the jade slips and names on the Void Curtain to disappear.

    Or it was just crushed jade slips and spread.

    Or, die inside!

    Bai Jing, who was standing in front of the crowd, was also frightened.

    Of these nine people, eight are second-tier Golden Immortals!

    There is no possibility of winning the top three, but there is a glimmer of hope for the top ten!

    ¡°If the peak master finds out after leaving seclusion, he will definitely be punished

    "How could it be possible? How could it be possible?!" Bai Jing was frightened and backed away repeatedly, "How could the eight golden immortals be gone?"

    "Elder Bai, please be patient." Another elder quickly accepted the matter.

    He stepped forward and comforted, "These eight golden immortals may have encountered extremely powerful monsters when they entered, and they didn't have time to escape."

    "But we have a more powerful Jinxian in the second tier, and there are three geniuses, so we will definitely achieve good results."

    Hearing this, Bai Jing also calmed down.

    Yes, it¡¯s just eight golden immortals.

    As long as the disciples achieve good results, the peak master will not blame himself.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)p;When Bai Jing heard this, he also calmed down.

    Yes, it¡¯s just eight golden immortals.

    As long as the disciples achieve good results, the peak master will not blame himself.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 605 Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll stop him for you!

    After Yi Feng killed nine people, he first went to a stream in the forest and washed himself carefully.

    He hates getting his hands dirty with this garbage.

    Since Guo Shijie doesn¡¯t have a long memory.

    back and forth.

    Then this time, he will kill all the Earth Immortals in Sun Moon Peak!

    No, he wants to kill all the disciples of Sun Moon Peak!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????? off and on, let Gong Chen come and kill.

    As long as he meets it.

    Leave no one behind.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The sky in the space darkened.

    At this time, Yi Feng was still in the forest.

    This forest was so big that he didn¡¯t even get out after walking for a long time.

    At nightYi Feng glanced at the sky.

    At night, the monsters in the forest should be out and about.

    Sure enough, there were sparse sounds in the forest.

    As night falls, the roar of monsters comes from the forest.

    But Yi Feng is not interested.

    He is only interested in people from Sun Moon Peak now.

    In this space, other disciples hunt monsters.

    The people of Sun Moon Peak killed monsters and beasts, and they also killed him.

    And his prey, Yi Feng, is only the people from Sun Moon Peak.

    Thinking of this, Yi Feng's eyes were heavy.  Darker than night.

    The roar and running sounds of monster beasts were heard.

    At the same time, human voices also appeared.

    "Most of the animals in the Dark Witch Forest are active during the day and at night. Now is the perfect time to hunt."

    "However, there are also powerful monsters here. We have to encircle and suppress them now."

    The words reached Yi Feng¡¯s ears, and he looked over.

    It¡¯s a group of people in blue clothes¡­

    One, two, three thirteen

    Yi Feng immediately stood up and called up his system.

    He strutted over with his hands behind his back.

    "Good evening, everyone." He smiled and walked towards a group of people in blue, as if he had met friends he hadn't seen for many years.

    The thirteen people had been concentrating on hunting down the monsters, but now they saw Yi Feng suddenly appearing.

    ? First he was stunned, and then he was overjoyed.

    "It's Yi Feng!!!"

    Everyone was pleasantly surprised.

    To the people of Sun Moon Peak, this is a prey ten thousand times better than the monster beast!

    "Want to kill me?"

    "Hahaha, it seems you know that people from Sun Moon Peak will kill you if they see you!" A disciple laughed.

    "What level are you at?" Yi Feng asked calmly, "Below the Earth Immortal, I am too lazy to do anything."

    "What, Earth Immortals and below are too lazy to take action?!" Several of them were extremely dissatisfied, "You little bastard looks down on us!"

    "Yes!" All thirteen people said, "You still look down on us? Senior brother, kill him, he looks down on us Earth Immortals!"

    "oh."

    Yi Feng took out his ears and said, "It seems that all thirteen are Earth Immortals."

    With a move of your finger, ten of them exploded on the spot.

    One for each finger.

    In an instant, only three people were left standing.

    The three people were dumbfounded and slowly looked in one place.

    That pool of flesh and blood is no different from other Earth Immortal disciples.

    That¡¯s their senior brother!  The core figure who led them to team up to hunt monsters this time was Jinxian

    "Where are you three, are you all Earth Immortals?" Yi Feng walked towards the three of them and flexed his fingers.

    "No, no, he is" The three people were so frightened that they could not speak incoherently. They pointed at the pool of flesh and blood and trembled, "Senior brother, he, he, he is"

    "I'm fucking asking you three." Yi Feng said impatiently.

    "Yes, yes, we are all earthly immortals!" The three of them reacted, and without saying anything else, they knelt down and cried for their father and mother.

    "Didn't Senior Brother Yi just say not to kill Earth Immortals? The three of us are Earth Immortals!!! Please spare us, Senior Brother."

    Before he finished speaking, Yi Feng broke the neck of the person in front of him.

    Turning around to look at the other two.

    The other two looked at Yi Feng in horror and backed away.

    Yi Feng discovered that he particularly liked the way these people ran away in fear.

    So he put his hands behind his back and looked at the two of them with a smile.

    "You want to run, don't you?"

    The two nodded wildly.

    "Okay, I'll give itYour chance.  "Yi Feng tilted his body and leaned against the tree trunk.

    "But, you can't use cultivation. Use two legs to run." Yi Feng said, and as soon as he raised his hand, one of the people exploded into flesh and blood.

    The other person¡¯s frightened look made him dumbfounded.

    Started to go crazy.

    He simply forgot to run away and collapsed on the spot, kneeling and kowtowing, "Please forgive me! Please forgive me!"

    "Call dad and come listen." Yi Feng looked down at the last person.

    It¡¯s like looking at a dying plaything.

    "Dad! Dad! Dad! Dad! Dad!"

    "Hey -" Yi Feng sighed and raised his fingers like a gun, "I only want you to scream once."

    The words fell and the fingers pointed out.

    The disciples who were so frightened that they went crazy were instantly exploded into flesh and blood.

    Yi Feng blew on his fingertips.

    "Why are you shouting so much? You are really disobedient." He murmured expressionlessly, not sure if he was talking to himself or to the pile of dead meat in front of him.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    There are monsters in the forest.

    Where there are monsters, there will be people.

    There will definitely be disciples from Sun Moon Peak coming.

    Looking at the blood splattered on his body.  Yi Feng frowned.

    It¡¯s easy to kill someone.

    It¡¯s just that the clothes on my body are always dirty.

    Every time you finish killing a wave, you have to clean it up.

    Yi Feng sighed and walked towards the stream in the forest.

    Before I even reached the stream, I heard someone talking.

    "How many monsters have you hunted today?" The voice of a person not far away was intermittent.

    Someone said cheerfully, "Five, I have five demon pills now! What about you?"

    "I haven't yet."

    ¡°There¡¯s not a single one at the end of the day?¡±

    "It doesn't matter how many demon pills you get, it's impossible to get into the top ten anyway." The voice said, "As long as you find Yi Feng, killing him will be more effective than any number of demon pills."

    As soon as he heard this, Yi Feng, who was approaching, knew that he was from Sun Moon Peak.

    People over there also heard the noise, turned their heads one after another, and saw a figure walking out of the woods.

    ?????? Take a closer look, who is it if it¡¯s not Yi Feng?  !

    Everyone was surprised.

    Yi Feng looked at their surprised expressions.  It evoked an evil smile.

    The two waves of people just now had the same smile when they saw me.

    "Kill him!" someone shouted, his face full of joy!

    As soon as the voice fell, two people rushed forward.

    Whoever kills this prey first will get it!

    Yi Feng pointed out with two fingers, and two lines of flesh and blood exploded in mid-air.

    The people behind who were eager to try stopped their hands one after another.

    Thinking back to the time when Yi Feng killed five earthly immortals with his own strength.

    None of the other Earth Immortals dared to step forward rashly and stared at Yi Feng with great vigilance.

    At this time, a person suddenly jumped out, holding his hands in front of him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, everyone, I¡¯ll stop him for you!¡± (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 606 What kind of cultivation level are you...?

    Seeing the person jumping in front, a bunch of people around him breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Great, senior brother is here!"

    "I've been looking for this guy too." The senior brother looked at Yi Feng, as if he was determined to win.

    "If senior brother comes, he will definitely kill Yi Feng!"

    "Yes, yes, senior brother is an immortal!"

    When he heard that he was an immortal, a look of fear appeared in Yi Feng's eyes.

    Those he killed were all earthly immortals.

    It¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve faced off against the gods.

    "Huh, let me see what else you can do this time!" The senior brother said, "I'm not afraid of your single thought!"

    The disciples next to him kept flattering him.

    "Senior brother is an immortal! Killing him is like killing a chicken. Senior brother, hurry up and kill him!"

    Yi Feng took a step back.

    No, it¡¯s a fairy!

    He took out the system and stretched out his finger.

    Kill a few earth immortals first, and any more you kill will count as one.

    After killing him, run away!  Then bring people to kill

    The senior brother also laughed loudly and looked at Yi Feng arrogantly, "Today next year will be your death anniversary."

    "It's just a single thought. There's nothing to be afraid of." The senior brother said.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Yi Feng pointed his finger at the Earth Immortal disciples next to him!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    "Don't be afraid, I'll stop you!"

    However, the words just fell.

    "boom!!!"

    A ball of flesh and blood suddenly exploded!

    I saw that the senior brother had exploded into a rain of blood, and pieces fell

    Everyone was dumbfounded, and Yi Feng was also dumbfounded.

    Aren¡¯t you talking about immortals?

    That's it?

    "You, you, youwhat kind of cultivation are you!" The few disciples who reacted first were horrified and looked at Yi Feng with wide eyes.

    ¡°Senior brother is a perfect immortal!!!¡± he said in a trembling voice, looking at Yi Feng in disbelief.

    "You are lying, you are lying, you are not an earthly immortal at all" He murmured, so frightened that he could not speak incoherently.

    Also surprised was Yi Feng.

    He looked at his fingers and then at the people in front of him.

    With a lift of your finger, they were all killed in an instant.

    ????????????????????? ¡­

    this¡­¡­

    Yi Feng looked at the corpses on the ground.

    Full of doubts.

    Can he kill an immortal with just a raise of his hand?

    With this level of cultivation, it is impossible to be just an Earth Immortal

    To say that he was going up, but he didn't feel any changes in his body at all.

    But if his cultivation level has not improved, how could he easily kill an immortal?

    What kind of cultivation level does he have?

    ¡°After all this time, he himself doesn¡¯t know what kind of cultivation he has achieved

    Ask the system, the system can¡¯t understand anything.

    Yi Feng went through the realm of cultivation in the fairy world in his mind.

    The lowest level human immortal has nothing obviously special about it.

    The next ones are earthly immortals and heavenly immortals, which are similar to human immortals. After all, they are both called universal immortals.

    ??Further up, there is the Golden Immortal, who can fly in the sky in the fairy world.

    Xuanxian can bring the power of thunder and punishment in his attack. It is easy to tell the difference between a thunder and a tribulation.

    After the Nine Transformations of the Mysterious Immortal, there is the Mirror of Reincarnation, which can break bones and regenerate them. As long as there is a breath, the body can be restored

    Going further up, Yi Feng didn¡¯t think about it anymore.

    He thought that Xuanxian's attacks contained the power of thunder punishment, but there was no thunder punishment in each of his attacks.

    As for one turn and one thunder disaster.

    I have never experienced any thunder disaster.

    Therefore, it is impossible for me to become a mysterious immortal.

    ??The golden immortal under the mysterious immortal

    You can fly in the sky in the fairy world

    It just so happens that I can kill the immortal and achieve perfection. Although it is very possible that I am also an immortal, I can also boldly imagine, is it possible that I am a golden immortal?

    Thinking of this, Yi Feng made a thought and relayed the ball with his feet.

    Suddenly it jumped into the sky!

    Yi Feng was shocked!

    He really flew!

    ¡°Now it seems that I must be a golden immortal after all!

    Yi Feng laughed.

    NoReally, I am in the Golden Immortal Realm!  !  !

    Damn it, I haven¡¯t flown once since I came to the fairy world, and I thought I couldn¡¯t fly!

    You should fly as soon as possible. How can you be so frightened when you find out that you are in such a powerful state?

    Yi Feng flew in mid-air in the forest for a while, so happy!

    He is actually in the Golden Immortal realm!

    After a long time, Yi Feng stopped.

    "Okay, then we won't just kill all the Earth Immortals in Sun Moon Peak. Hahaha" Yi Feng rubbed his hands happily, extremely happy that he was in the Golden Immortal realm.

    ¡°Speaking of it this way, Sun Moon Peak is not afraid of anyone except the three geniuses of Tiantian Mansion!

    Then leave no one behind!

    Since you are so powerful, why are you still here?

    He is going to start making a high profile!

    It¡¯s about to start rising too!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 607 A furious Guo Shijie

    And at the same time.

    The Sun Moon Sect¡¯s martial arts arena.

    There was a huge commotion at this moment.

    Because after eight golden immortals and one earth immortal died at the beginning of Sun Moon Peak, more than 20 people died one after another in the following time.

    And these twenty people were not sent out through the jade slips.

    Their results are obvious.

    They all died inside.

    This caused a lot of discussion in the entire martial arts arena.

    And Bai Jing¡¯s face was even more gloomy.

    The competition has just begun. If you add the nine people before and those who died later, Sun Moon Peak has lost a total of thirty people.

    A total of thirty people.

    It would be fine if all these thirty people were earthly immortals.

    There are so many golden immortals and heavenly immortals inside.

    This kind of strength is the absolute mainstay of his Sun Moon Peak.

    ? Even if the entire competition was carried out in previous years, there has never been such a loss.

    "What's going on? What's going on?" Baijing couldn't figure out what was going on inside even if he thought about it.

    He really couldn't sit still.

    He ordered his disciples: "You guys keep an eye on it here, I'll go back and report the situation to the sect master first."

    After giving the instructions, he couldn¡¯t wait to rush back to Sun Moon Peak.

    Outside the secret room of Sun Moon Peak, hundreds of scenes stood respectfully.

    "Disciple Bai Jing, pay homage to Master."

    It was silent inside.

    Bai Jing frowned, hesitated for a moment, and then shouted: "Disciple Bai Jing, I want to pay my respects to the master. I have something important to report."

    But his voice just fell.

    The stone door in front of him exploded, and a palm print enveloped him.

    Accompanying this palm print was a series of angry curses.

    "I'm going to pay homage to your grandma's steel ball, you stinky Sabi, who made you shout outside the door?"

    Guo Shijie rushed out with disheveled hair and an angry face.

    Bai Jing was sent flying more than ten feet by this palm. When he saw Guo Shijie's angry look, he knelt down on the ground and shouted tremblingly, regardless of his injuries: "Master, Master, please calm down, I will report it to you."

    ¡°Something happened in the competition.¡±

    "Since the beginning of the competition, we have lost eight Golden Immortals and one Earth Immortal, and subsequently, we have lost more than twenty people. All of these are the backbone of our Sun Moon Peak's combat strength. This matter is closely related to  It¡¯s important, so I have to report it to you!¡±

    "Is it important?"

    ¡°My big naughty eggs!¡±

    What greeted him was an angry and hard kick from Guo Shijie.

    He was almost furious.

    Because of the incident in the secret realm of the outer sect, he was slapped by the sect master, which affected his meridians and even his life.

    "If he doesn't take good care of himself, his level will decline at best, or his life will be lost at worst.

    So he didn¡¯t even care about the competition and just ran back to retreat.

    After retreating, he used countless heavenly and earthly treasures and tried various methods to suppress the injury.

    But damn, it¡¯s the last moment.

    The last moment!

    This damn Baekage is shouting outside.

    This made him lose all his previous efforts and returned to before liberation.

    Thinking of the treasures he wasted, his heart is trembling.

    "Trash, trash, you piece of trash, I'll make it important for you, I'll let you matter"

    All the anger in his body was vented on Bai Jing's body, and he held it one by one, "Didn't you see that I am in retreat? What did I say before the retreat? Don't disturb me with anything. You'd better die."  Thirty disciples came to the door to harass me."

    "Isn't my Peak Master's injury more important than thirty dead people? Are you here to bother me?"

    ¡°Woo woo woo¡­¡±

    "Master, I was wrong. Master, I never dare to do it again."

    The foot that carried the immortal essence kicked him, causing Bai Jing to have a bruised nose and swollen face. He knelt on the ground and begged for mercy.

    After a long, long time, Guo Shijie gave up.

    "I'm warning you one last time."

    "Don't bother me again. Remember, anything, anything, even if the sky is falling, don't bother me. Do you hear me?"

    Guo Shijie shouted loudly, with a hint of threat in his voice.

    This made Baijing tremble.

    heHe fully understood that if something like this happened again, Guo Shijie might even kill him, so he kowtowed quickly.

    "Yes, yes, yes, disciple understands, and I promise that nothing will disturb the master again."

    After finishing knocking, Bai Jing hugged her bruised face and left as if running for her life.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 608 I¡¯m going to sell my house right now

    The competition is going on as usual.

    From time to time, disciples die and are teleported out.

    There are also disciples who are slowly climbing up the rankings by hunting demon pills in a steady and steady manner.

    The top of a mountain.

    The three young men were sitting cross-legged on the ground.

    They are the seed players for this freshman competition, the three geniuses of Tianfu Kingdom.

    "Brother, the three of us already know those five uncles, and we are still participating in this freshman competition." One of the young men said with a perfect accent.

    "It's like big brother, our status is low!"

    Another young man also hurriedly answered.

    "well!"

    "Well, I don't want to participate in this freshman competition. The main thing is to fulfill my father's wish. He has always wanted us to join the Sun and Moon Sect!" said the leading young man.

    "Then what should we do now? Those five uncles are looking for us through the jade slips. Well, what should we say?"

    The young man said.

    "You just tell the five uncles that we are participating in the freshmen competition and you can't accompany them. You can wait until they come out."

    "Remember, your attitude must be sincere and your tone must be respectful!"

    "Okay, big brother."

    The young man, Lao San, held the jade slip and respectfully transmitted the message.

    The next moment, his eyes widened.

    "What's going on?"

    Seeing this, the young boss and the second child asked.

    "Uncle Skull said he was coming to pick us up!"

    "what?"

    "Well, we are in the middle of a competition. How can we meet Uncle Calvary? Moreover, we are thousands of miles away from Uncle Calvary. Even if there is a sky"

    As soon as he finished speaking, a white palm suddenly stretched out from the sky.

    When the three of them saw this, their eyes widened.

    "All rise!"

    "Welcome to you, Mr. Calvary!"

    The three of them stood up like springs and bowed respectfully to say hello.

    At the same time, the three of them couldn't help but secretly exclaimed.

    "It seems that we have little knowledge. As soon as we were talking, Uncle Calvary came. It was so terrifying!"

    "Such strength, tsk tsk!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, his palm grabbed them and pulled them towards the void.

    ??In an instant.

    The three brothers were like traveling through time and space, flying quickly through the void, turning the world upside down.

    But for a moment.

    The three brothers were taken to another scene.

    This is a beautiful place.

    Peacefulness.

    The pure aroma of wine is everywhere. Just the smell of this wine, taking a deep breath, seems to make people feel a lot more stable.

    All around, fairies dressed in silk floated by from time to time.

    They are the maids of this place.

    However, just being a maid makes it difficult for the three brothers to see clearly.

    "this¡­¡­"

    "This is the number one flower tower in the fairy world, the Blue Sky White Jade Tower!?"

    The third brother was stunned by the scene in front of him.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh my God.

    In this instant, Uncle Gu was actually taken from the competition site to the legendary No. 1 Flower House.

    The three brothers were like country bumpkins entering the village, observing the surroundings curiously.

    The number one flower house in the fairy world is definitely not a rumor.

    Anyone who can come here to spend money is a giant.

    Because even the maids here are at the lowest level of the Xuanxian realm. Although the three brothers are from good backgrounds, this is their first time here.

    After being stunned for a moment, the three of them noticed the five uncles next to them.

    "Li Tian, ??Li Di, and Li Ren have seen Uncle Skull, Uncle Dog, Uncle Night Breeze, Uncle Milk, and Uncle Spirit King!"

    The three of them knelt down quickly, spoke respectfully, and looked at the two fairies holding a bone, a centipede, a dog, a bear, and a soul body.

    "Hey, little plums, you're welcome. Each of you will order two beauties. We'll play music and dance together like last time." Benwei waved his hand and said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, gentlemen.¡±

    The three of them were so excited that they could not calm down.

    The Blue Sky and White Jade Tower.

    This is the Blue Sky and White Jade Tower.

    This young lady is all at the Xuanxian level. If they had not followed Uncle Skull this time, where would they have had this opportunity?

    Time.

    &nbsp;Singing broke out in the box.

    Especially the bones, they are so excited that they are about to fall apart.

    This is hi.

    It¡¯s just one night.

    The three people in Tianfu were so excited that they almost collapsed, but Uncle Gu was still shouting and continuing to play music and dance.

    As for the young ladies who were having fun with Benwei and others, they were so tired that they were foaming at the foam.

    The madam couldn't bear it anymore, so she walked in with her waist twisted and said: "Masters, we girls are tired, why don't we just forget about it this time. Of course, in order to apologize to these masters, I will pay for this purchase."  10% off, a total of 100 million immortal dollars, only 90 million immortal stones from you."

    "10% off, 10% off, I'll pay for it later, you guys go out first!" Benwei waved his hand nonchalantly and said.

    "yes!"

    Seeing this, the madam finally breathed a sigh of relief and left with the girls.

    The three people from Tianfu Kingdom on the side had their eyes widened.

    Ninety million immortal dollars.

    A total of ninety million immortal stones!

    I¡¯m afraid only people like Uncle Skull can afford to spend money here!

    However.

    While they were worshiping, they found Benwei looking at them with a smile.

    "Uncle Skull, what are you doing?"

    The three of them looked at Benwei.

    "I, this scumbag, want to discuss something with you. How about buying the order here?"

    "ah?"

    The three of them saw this.

    Suddenly he collapsed on the ground.

    ??Almost frightened.

    These gentlemen are asking them to pay for their relationship!

    This is ninety million immortal stones.

    ¡°They put all their belongings together, but they don¡¯t necessarily have so much.

    "Oh, look at your virtues."

    "Aren't you curious about your uncle's dog food?"

    "I promise you this scumbag, buy the order, and I will ask Uncle Dog to give you ten pieces each."

    "Besides, you can pick and go from this pile of junk."

    With that said, Benwei threw a storage ring on the table.

    Once the storage ring is opened.

    Suddenly the eyes of the three people were blinded.

    ??????????????????????????????????Today, without exception, they are top-notch immortal weapons.

    The three of them were breathing rapidly, and they felt like they were going to pull away.

    I have never seen so many top-level immortal weapons in my life.

    Chance.

    This is a big opportunity.

    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity given to them by Uncle Calvary.

    In the face of top-level immortal weapons, a mere ninety million is nothing. Even if they sell their home, they still have to get these ninety million.

    Not to mention, there are ten pieces of dog food from Uncle Dog.

    "A few of the uncles are waiting here. We are going to sell all our property and we will pay the bill soon."

    The three of them knelt on the ground and spoke respectfully.

    ???????????? Then according to the instructions of Kuan Benwei, he selected a top-level immortal weapon from among them and ran out quickly.

    First update.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 609 We are being targeted

    The three of them put the top-level fairy weapons into the storage rings and hurriedly ran out to raise money.

    The entrance of Qingtian White Jade Tower.

    A young man in white robe stared at them intently.

    "What's wrong, young master?"

    Behind him, an old man with a strong aura stepped forward and couldn't help but ask.

    "See for yourself."

    The young man took out the jade pendant in his hand and handed it to the old man.

    "This is the Tian Shen Jade that the master gave to the young master during the last treasure hunt. It can automatically sense the treasures that appear nearby." The old man whispered: "Is there anything wrong with the young master?"

    "Take a closer look." The young man gritted his teeth and said.

    Hearing this, the old man looked intently and immediately found that the power in Tian Shen Jade was ready to move, the kind that could not be restrained.

    "This is?"

    The old man stared in shock and said in horror: "With such a powerful energy, is this a top-notch immortal weapon?"

    "good."

    "At least it's a top-notch immortal weapon, and it's on the bodies of those three boys just now." The white-robed young man said in a deep voice with a faint light shining in his eyes.

    "Three one-turn immortals."

    The old man's pinprick eyes were locked on the three of them, and he couldn't help but say: "How come there are top-notch immortal weapons on three little one-turn immortals?"

    "Yeah, I'm surprised too. Even I don't have a top-notch immortal weapon." The young man in white robe licked his tongue and said meaningfully.

    "What are your plans, young master?"

    The old man looked cold.

    "Not urgent."

    The young man waved his palm and said, "It's not too late to follow him and have a look. After all, those who are able to enter the Blue Sky and White Jade Tower are rich or noble, but they don't have any big background."

    The old man nodded.

    Then the two followed quietly.

    The three people from Tianfu came to Jubao Pavilion.

    Jubao Pavilion is the largest chamber of commerce in the Immortal World, and it is also the largest bank in the Immortal World. It has branches in any big city in the Immortal World.

    "What are we going to do? Ninety million immortal stones, eh, the three of us together are not enough." Li Ren said.

    "It seems like a shame, but even so we have to gather 90 million fairy stones as soon as possible. Uncle Gou is still waiting for us to go back and pay the bill." Li Di answered.

    "Then what can we do? Let me sell all the family property."

    "We are also the Li family of Tianfu after all. We can still get 90 million together." Li Tian said.

    With that said, he took out the jade slip and started to contact the old man at home.

    ¡°Combine the money and pay the bill?¡±

    not far away.

    The young man in white robe raised his lips.

    Then he waved his hand and said: "Go and find out what role the Li family in Tianfu plays."

    "Let's check again to see if there is any master named Guan in the Immortal Palace of Heaven."

    The voice just fell.

    The old man behind him has disappeared.

    "Old man, I lied to you."

    "My three sons are so smart, will they be deceived?"

    "Anyway, I'm warning you, old man, if you don't have money, sell the Li family to me. Anyway, if you don't call me the money today, my brother, San'er, will sever ties with you, this old man."

    There was constant noise at the entrance of Jubao Pavilion.

    The young man in white clothes in the distance raised the corners of his mouth more and more.

    I¡¯ve seen a dude.

    "I have never seen anyone selling their family to raise money to pay for a night out."

    "How's it going? Is there any news?"

    He tilted his head and glanced sideways at the old man who came back behind him at some unknown time.

    "Young Master, Tianfu is a small country in the immortal world, and the strongest one in the Li family is just a Rank 5 Mysterious Immortal."

    "As for people with the surname Guan, there is no one with this surname in the entire Tianzhi Immortal Palace, and there is no one with this surname in the list of masters in the immortal world."

    The old man said calmly.

    "very good."

    The young man¡¯s face was filled with joy, and a hint of gloom flashed through his eyes.

    "Okay, okay, please call me the money quickly."

    "You guys just stay here at Sun Moon Peak and find a place for the Li family to hide behind."

    After a dispute, the three brothers, plus their own property and some of the immortal stones given by the Li family, finally collected 90 million immortal stones.

    Entering the Jubao Pavilion bank, I exchanged nine million immortal stones for nine 10 million immortal tickets, and left the Jubao Pavilion with excitement on my face, heading towards the blue skyBai Yulou rushed back.

    At this moment, the boss Li Tian stopped.

    "The second and third sons, uh, are being targeted."

    Li Tian said vigilantly.

    When he said this, the second and third children also noticed it.

    The three people at this moment.

    It¡¯s like being in a huge cage.

    Everything around me seems to be blocked.

    This feeling made the three people¡¯s hair stand on end.

    "I really didn't expect that you three losers are quite vigilant!"

    While the three of them were on alert, two figures, an old man and a young man, suddenly appeared in front of them.

    "who are you?"

    The three of them asked cautiously.

    "It doesn't matter who I am, it's not important. What's important is to hand over the top-notch fairy weapon in your storage ring!" The young man directly stretched out his palm, his tone unquestionable.

    The three of them looked panicked.

    "Uh, where did you get the top-notch immortal weapon? I made a mistake." Li Tian said.

    The young man's expression turned cold.

    "It seems that you are drinking wine as a penalty instead of eating the toast?"

    "Why do you three trash have top-notch immortal weapons?"

    "Finally, I want to tell you, take out the top fairy weapon from the storage ring."

    After the cold words fell, the aura from the young man poured out, making Li Tian and the others unable to breathe.

    This feeling.

    It was like a huge mountain lying in front of them, which felt unfathomable.

    "Uh, uh, we really don't"

    Li Tian covered his storage ring and gritted his teeth.

    "No?"

    The young man in white robe looked cold, and in the next moment, he was already in front of Li Ren.

    One punch.

    Suddenly it fell on Li Ren's belly.

    "ah!"

    Li Ren roared out due to the severe pain, and struggled violently on the ground holding his belly.

    And his Xuanxian aura collapsed like a balloon at this moment.

    "The third child!"

    "The Dantian in the third child!"

    Li Tian and Li Di's expressions changed greatly, and cold sweat broke out on their foreheads. They looked at the white-robed young man with hatred and shouted, "You actually crippled my third brother?"

    "So what if it's useless?"

    "Who told you to deceive me just now?"

    The young man in white robe blew his fist in an understatement, as if what he had just destroyed was a dead dog, "This is what you get for cheating on me."

    "Youyou are so cruel."

    Li Tian gritted his teeth, stared at the young man in white robes, and said word by word: "I told you, we don't have top-notch immortal weapons, why do you force yourself on others!"

    "No?"

    The white-running young man smiled, showing a trace of bloodthirsty, and waved his palm.

    With a tearing sound, one of Li Di's palms next to Li Tian was suddenly torn off by him.

    "ah!"

    The pain of the break made Li Di heartbroken and screamed hysterically, and the wound on his shoulder was even more shocking.

    But before he could stand firm, the white-robed young man's attack actually came towards Li Di again.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Almost instantly, the white-robed young man's punch penetrated directly through Li Di's chest.

    "Brother, uh, uh, it hurts so much, uh, uh, are you going to die?"

    Li Di was in tears.

    Looking at the shocking penetrating wound on his chest, he stood there trembling and helpless.

    next moment.

    Then he fell straight to the ground.

    2.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 610 Benwei is angry!

    "Second child."

    "ah!"

    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah¡­¡­"

    Seeing Li Di fall to the ground without making any sound, Li Tian glared and shouted heartbreakingly.

    A pair of eyes covered with bloodshot eyes stared at the white-robed young man in front of him with resentment, and rushed over like a madman.

    "Beast."

    "You beast, I will fight you."

    "boom!"

    Li Tian¡¯s punch was received by the young man in white robe in an understatement.

    "You're a piece of trash, are you worthy of me?"

    The young man in white robe made a cold sound, and a heavy kick mixed with immortal energy suddenly landed on Li Tian's chest.

    "boom!"

    Li Tian flew out in response.

    It hit the ground hard, and a large piece of his chest collapsed. He lay on the ground and tried to get up, but he couldn't get up.

    With a violent cough, even the shattered internal organs were spit out.

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    Seeing that Li Tian could only stare at him with hatred, but was crawling on the ground like a dead dog unable to get up, the young man in white robe laughed mockingly.

    The old man behind him said nothing and looked at this scene coldly.

    "How about it, do you know the consequences of cheating on me?"

    The young man in white robe walked condescendingly and walked in front of the deposed Li Ren. The sole of his foot gently landed on Li Ren's palm.

    Then he stepped on it hard.

    "ah!"

    Li Ren, who was lying on the ground, suddenly let out a heart-rending scream. His palm was directly stepped on by the foot and fell into the ground, turning into a bloody mess.

    "you you you you¡­¡­"

    Li Tian stared at the young man in white robe like a ferocious beast, breathing rapidly, and said fiercely: "You dare to do this to our brothers, Uncle Skull and the others will not let you go!"

    "Uncle Skull?"

    "Hahaha?"

    "I don't know where this piece of trash came from. I've never heard of it. Does it deserve to be called an uncle?"

    "Don't say he's not here. Even if he is here, if he doesn't give me the top-level immortal weapon, the fate of that uncle will be the same as that of you trash."

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    The young man in white robe laughed sarcastically and stared condescendingly at Li Tian who was lying on the ground.

    "Originally, if you obediently presented the immortal weapon, I would not have made things difficult for you."

    "But you have to deceive me."

    "I am most tired of others deceiving me, and I will not allow anyone to disobey me."

    "So you deserve to end up like this."

    "However, I am not willing to kill them all. I will give you a chance to bring the top-level immortal weapon to you in the end."

    ? said.

    He held out his palm lightly.

    "I won't give it to you even if I die!"

    Li Tian spat out a mouthful of blood and said solemnly, "Kill me."

    "oh?"

    "I can't tell you are still a tough guy!"

    "Then I won't kill you."

    "But kill him!"

    ¡°As he spoke, the young man in white robe turned his gaze to the dying Li Ren, moved his feet slightly, and stepped on his head.

    "Stop!"

    When Li Tian saw this, he glared and immediately roared, "I'll give it to you, don't kill him."

    "oh?"

    "Have you changed your mind?"

    The young man in white robe said jokingly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you, I¡¯ll give it to you, I¡¯ll give it to you right away, please let him go.¡±

    With blood and tears, Li Tian almost prayed, he opened the storage ring with trembling hands, and then took out the top fairy weapon in the ring.

    See the situation.

    The eyes of the young man in white robe suddenly lit up.

    Even though I had known that this was a top-notch magical weapon, I still couldn¡¯t help but feel excited when I saw it now.

    ??quickly took it and held it in his hand.

    "very good."

    "This is so cool!"

    "I can spare your life."

    The young man in white robe raised the corner of his mouth and said leisurely while observing the top-level immortal weapon in his hand: "But the punishment you just scolded me for is still there, so he still has to die."

    As he spoke, he stepped on it with the sole of his foot.Go.

    Li Ren¡¯s head suddenly exploded.

    "Ah You¡­¡­"

    "You, you beast, you are not trustworthy, I will fight you."

    "Ah ah ah ah ah¡­¡­"

    Li Tian¡¯s roaring voice spread across the sky, his eyes were red and he wanted to be addicted to the flesh and blood of the person in front of him. He didn¡¯t know where the power burst out from, he got up from the ground and rushed towards the young man in white robe.

    "Hmph, trash."

    Facing Li Tian¡¯s attack, the young man in white robe just kicked Li Tian away lightly.

    At the same time, this kick directly destroyed Li Tian's Dantian.

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    "Mr. Luo, let's go. I want to refine this top-notch immortal weapon immediately and claim it as my master."

    Amid a burst of wild laughter from the young man in white robe, he and the old man disappeared.

    "ah¡­¡­"

    "Ahhhh"

    The surviving Li Tianzhui stood up and raised his chest, looking at the second and third children who had long since lost their breath, looking up to the sky and roaring.

    hatred.

    How hateful!

    He pinched his blood-stained palms into the soil, dragged his seriously injured body, and crawled toward Li Di's body.

    With difficulty, he took out a jade slip from Li Di's body.

    "Uncle Calvary, Uncle Calvary."

    His lips trembled and he kept mumbling, trying to contact Benwei.

    ¡°Oh, these little ladies are so boring.¡±

    "Come on, Qing, let us brothers continue to have fun!"

    "Little Lingzi, the atmosphere is getting better."

    "Milk, use your round body to twist"

    In the private room of Qingtian Baiyu Tower, the brothers continued to sing and dance.

    ?Suddenly.

    The jade slips light up.

    Open it and take a look.

    "Skull, Uncle Skull, please, please, help us, help us take revenge"

    Weak voices came intermittently

    It is Li Tian.

    As soon as this voice fell into Benwei's ears, the originally noisy box suddenly became silent.

    And he, who was originally cheerful, suddenly showed a shrewdness.

    Everything in the world is quickly filtered through his mind

    next moment.

    An unprecedented momentum burst out.

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang¡­¡±

    Everything in the box was instantly turned into powder at this moment.

    At this moment, the entire fairy world is turbulent, with lightning and thunder.

    Countless powerful people in the immortal world have felt an invisible palpitation in their hearts.

    This feeling.

    It¡¯s like the sky is falling.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Angry!

    "When did anyone dare to touch this scumbag's little brother?"

    It¡¯s too late, I can¡¯t hold on anymore, I¡¯m missing one, I¡¯ll come tomorrow.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 611 The irresistible force

    In a luxurious restaurant.

    The young man in white robe walked in eagerly.

    "Uncle Luo, please help me protect the law. I will first claim this top-notch immortal weapon as its owner."

    After giving a solemn explanation, the young man in white robe eagerly sat down in the room.

    Then he couldn¡¯t wait to take out the top immortal weapon.

    Hold it in your hand and watch.

    This is a top-notch fairy sword.

    The appearance is unremarkable, but it has a heavy weight in the hand, and the mind can clearly feel the terrifying energy inside.

    "Start!"

    The Immortal Yuan wraps the Immortal Sword, causing the Immortal Sword to float in front of you.

    At the same time, the terrifying immortal energy in the white-robed young man's body also started to circulate.

    ?Obviously.

    He immediately started refining the fairy sword and made it his own.

    And with Uncle Luo protecting the outer sect, he is not afraid of any problems.

    A drop of bright red blood slipped from the fingertips and fell on the floating fairy sword.

    With the blessing of blood, refining will get twice the result with half the effort.

    However.

    What he didn¡¯t expect was that an extremely repulsive force spread out from the fairy sword, which almost lifted the white-robed young man sitting cross-legged on the bed.

    Although he stabilized his body in time, he still felt very uncomfortable.

    A trace of blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth.

    "I didn't expect that even with my blood and all my cultivation power, I wouldn't be able to refine it!"

    "A top-level immortal weapon is indeed a top-level immortal weapon. According to legend, the magic weapons that have reached this level already have spirits. Now it seems that this is indeed the case."

    He was not surprised but happy, and the light in his eyes became brighter.

    ?Obviously.

    The stronger the fairy sword becomes, the more powerful it will be after it is truly refined.

    "It's true that I underestimated the top-level immortal weapon."

    "It seems that I need to sacrifice my blood essence."

    "Although my essence and blood are extremely precious, it is worth spending even one drop for this top-notch immortal weapon."

    ??While talking.

    He bit the tip of his tongue.

    A drop of blood spilled out, and it turned out to be golden, and even the blood itself was glowing.

    Then it drips down the tip of your tongue.

    It fell on the fairy sword.

    "Refining!"

    The moment the essence and blood fell, the young man in white robe quickly made hand seals, and the power of his body was unreservedly directed towards the fairy sword.

    Boom!

    The fairy sword strikes back again.

    A powerful force suddenly burst out from it, hitting the white-robed young man hard and sending him flying backwards.

    "Damn it!"

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with this broken sword!¡±

    He looked gloomy and shouted unwillingly: "Why can't I refine it even with the power of my essence and blood?"

    Just when he looked unwilling and didn't know what to do, a sudden voice suddenly appeared in the room.

    "snort!"

    "Even if this sword is just one of my master's countless scraps, how can a waste like you be able to refine it without his consent?"

    As soon as the voice fell.

    Immediately, the young man in white robe shuddered suddenly, his hair stood on end, and his back felt chilly.

    Because with his strength, he couldn't sense the specific location of this person.

    What shocked him even more was that Mr. Luo was standing outside the door and there was no movement at all. It was obvious that he had not noticed the existence of this person at all.

    "Who are you?"

    "Now that you're here, why hide your head and show your tail?"

    The young man in white robe raised his vigilance, looked into the empty room, and shouted loudly.

    His voice fell.

    Just when he saw a man in black robe appearing out of thin air in front of him.

    He has a small body.

    The whole body was wrapped in a huge robe.

    As for the appearance, it was wrapped in a thick layer of fog, making it impossible to see clearly.

    "Who are you?"

    The young man in white robe narrowed his eyes and at the same time took back the immortal sword that had not yet been refined.

    "The God of Eternal Tribulation!"

    "This is great!"

    An understatement came from the black robe.

    Behind the fog, there seemed to be a pair of cold eyes looking at him, which made the white-robed young man's hair stand on end and he subconsciously took two steps back.

    &nbsp; But when he heard the words of the man in black robe, he suddenly lost his fear and raised his head and laughed.

    "Benwei Skull, if my guess is correct, are you the Uncle Skull mentioned by those three losers before? It's really a joke that you are still a god of eternal calamity!"

    The young man in white robe completely relaxed, looked coldly at the man in black robe in front of him, and said confidently: "Although I don't know how you avoided Mr. Luo and me, I really thought I didn't check you.  ?¡±

    "You are neither from the Heavenly Immortal Palace nor a powerful person above the Starry Immortal Realm. There is no such person as you."

    "so what?"

    A strange voice came from the black robe.

    "So, I don't take you seriously."

    "As for you coming here, you must be here for this fairy sword, right?"

    The young man in white robe raised the corner of his mouth jokingly, and said leisurely: "The fairy sword is in my hand, let me see if you have what it takes to take it."

    "very good."

    Under the black robe.

    Just a simple sentence.

    But after this sentence fell.

    The gravity of the entire room suddenly increased ten thousand times.

    "Boom!"

    Almost instantly, the face of the white-robed young man who had been smiling just now changed drastically. Under the absolute gravity, his legs could not bear it at all and exploded into pieces.

    "Ahhhh"

    The young man who lost his legs fell directly to the ground with his upper body.

    The screams were heartbreaking.

    His crippled body lay on the floor, unable to move, as if a hundred thousand mountains were pressing on him.

    "Then, the young man saw the man in black robe flicking his fingers again.

    ??????????? Then the palm of his hand holding the sword exploded out of thin air, exploding into a rain of blood.

    "ah!!!!"

    A shrill scream came out of his mouth again, and the painful young man broke into cold sweat all over his body.

    That kind of power just now

    Actually, he was unable to compete!

    "Who are you?"

    The young man lay on the ground, raised his head and said with hatred on his face.

    The man in black robe was silent.

    Just looked at him condescendingly.

    And it was this silence that made the young man feel horrified.

    "Sir, there seems to be movement in the room, are you okay?" At this moment, Mr. Luo's questioning voice came from outside the door.

    Hearing this voice, the young man's eyes gleamed, as if he had grasped a life-saving straw.

    "Mr. Luo, save me."

    He tried his best and shouted as loud as he could.

    As the voice fell, the door behind him suddenly exploded.

    It was Mr. Luo who rushed in.

    When I came in, I saw a young man with no legs and one hand lying on the ground like a cicada. Mr. Luo's expression changed drastically.

    ¡°Sir, what happened!¡±

    "He, it's all him, kill him quickly, I want him to go to hell!"

    Seeing Mr. Luo in front of him, the young man pointed his only palm at the man in black robes in front of him, and his voice was filled with hysterics.

    "How dare you hurt the young master? Even if you go to heaven or earth, I will kill you!"

    Mr. Luo also drew his sword in an instant.

    This sword.

    The whole room turned into a vacuum just by the sword intent that shrouded it.

    And the sword in his hand is an intermediate-level fairy weapon.

    ?Obviously.

    This attack is a killing move, without any reservation.

    "Obviously Mr. Luo also knows that the man in black robes in front of him can destroy the young man in the reincarnation fairyland into such a state under his nose, so he must be a top master.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 612 What are you?

    ? But.

    What neither of them expected was that in the face of this powerful sword, the man in black robe didn't even turn around, he just raised his right palm.

    A white finger bone was exposed from the black robe.

    A gentle flick.

    "Ding!"

    The phalanges fell on the sword body, and the long sword in Mr. Luo's hand made a sweet sword sound.

    Then it suddenly shattered into pieces.

    This is not over yet. After shattering the long sword into pieces, the power of the finger snap did not dissipate. Instead, it spread to Mr. Luo's hand, causing his entire palm to explode.

    "What?"

    This scene.

    It made the two people's hair stand on end.

    Strong fear rose from the bottom of my heart.

    With the strength of Luo Lao¡¯s Star Fairyland and the full force of his mid-level fairy weapon, he was actually destroyed by a snap of his fingers.

    Even the intermediate fairy ware is directly played for fragments?

    This kind of power simply subverted the two people's cognition.

    ¡°Sir, let¡¯s go quickly!¡±

    Mr. Luo made a sound in horror.

    In an instant, he knew that he could not be the opponent of the man in black robe. Regardless of the body that was destroyed by the immortal weapon, he came to the young man's side in one stride and picked him up with one hand.

    The young man held in Mr. Luo's arms also pulled his lifeless treasure with his only remaining palm.

    ??Transmission Golden Wheel.

    There was a flash of golden light.

    The two of them disappeared.

    In an instant, the two people passed through the golden wheel of transmission and traveled through the space channel at a very fast speed.

    "Sir, what should we do? This place is too far away from the Immortal Palace of Heaven, so there is no way it can be transmitted back."

    "And if we teleport to other places, with the methods of this black-robed man, we will definitely be able to follow the aura and chase us!"

    Mr. Luo shouted anxiously.

    There was also a strong look of hatred in his eyes.

    What are their identities?

    He is from the Immortal Palace of Heaven.

    Even if he gives up his identity, as a master of the Star Fairyland, he cannot suffer any loss in the entire fairyland.

    ¡°I never thought that one day I would suffer such a disadvantage and be hunted to such an extent.

    "Go to the Jubao Pavilion. The headquarters of the Jubao Pavilion is not far from here, and behind the Jubao Pavilion are people from the Heavenly Immortal Palace. There are countless old monsters sitting in formation."

    "And it is forbidden to take action in the Treasure Collection Pavilion. As long as we enter the Treasure Collection Pavilion, if he dares to chase him again, the old monsters at the Treasure Collection Pavilion headquarters will help us stop him!"

    The young man shouted anxiously.

    "Jubao Pavilion"

    This made Mr. Luo instantly see hope.

    The person behind Jubao Pavilion is one of the giants of Tianzhi Immortal Palace. Who dares to act wild there?

    The two of them changed directions in the space passage and rushed directly towards the Jubao Pavilion headquarters.

    In the room.

    Benwei stood quietly with no expression on his face.

    next moment.

    He stepped on it with the sole of his foot.

    He actually walked directly into the space.

    The next moment, we arrived at the door of the Jubao Pavilion headquarters.

    When Benwei arrived at the entrance of the Jubao Pavilion headquarters, the young man and Mr. Luo had just rushed into the Treasure Pavilion. When they saw Benwei arriving so quickly, they suddenly broke into a cold sweat.

    "Grandpa Zhuge, save me, save me quickly!"

    ¡°I am Wu Shou, Wu Fan¡¯s son, please save me, there is a man in black robe outside who wants to kill me!¡±

    Entering the Jubao Pavilion, the young man yelled quickly.

    "Wu Fan's son?"

    As soon as the young man finished his voice, an old man suddenly appeared in front of the two of them.

    "Meet Mr. Zhuge Fu."

    Seeing this, the two people hurriedly paid their respects.

    This one came out, and they were completely relieved.

    Wolong Fu looked at the two of them, frowning slightly.

    "Who have you offended so that even the Starry Fairyland can't stop you?"

    Wolong Fu couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "Grandpa Wolong, this man is chasing me because he is interested in the treasures on my body!" Wu Zhuan knelt on the ground and shouted viciously: "Grandpa Wolong, please save my life for the sake of my father.  !¡±

    "Are you interested in the treasure on your body?"

    Wolong Fu¡¯s eyebrows moved.

    He wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t say it after all. Instead, he waved his hand and said: "That¡¯s all, I don¡¯t care what your reasons are. After all, you??Wu Fan's son, please stay here for now. Without my consent, no one would dare to break into the Jubao Pavilion.  "

    Hear the words.

    Wu Zhuan's face suddenly showed joy, and he quickly thanked him.

    Benwei looked at the Jubao Pavilion in front of him calmly, stepped forward, and walked forward.

    See the situation.

    Wolong Fu frowned.

    ?????????????????????????

    Eight old men appeared out of thin air, came to the gate, and stopped in front of Benwei.

    And the eight old men, without exception, are masters of the Star Wonderland.

    "Your Excellency, please stop."

    One of the old men sounded a warning voice.

    Benwei said nothing and continued to move forward.

    The eight people¡¯s expressions darkened, they looked at each other and moved their hands in an instant.

    With a flip of his hand, eight thick palm prints were directed towards Benwei.

    But what people didn¡¯t expect was that as soon as the eight palm prints came into contact with the black robe, they were knocked away by an unparalleled force.

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom¡­¡±

    Eight people flew upside down.

    Countless buildings were knocked down, and each one fell to the ground with a slumped look on his face, spitting out blood.

    And Benwei never raised his head from beginning to end.

    Footsteps.

    Still walking around so calmly.

    ¡°What a courage!¡±

    When Wolong Fu saw this, a light shone out in his turbid eyes. He stepped on the sole of his foot and shrunk to the size of a foot. He was at the gate in an instant.

    "This black robe actually dared to take action in the Jubao Pavilion, which led Mr. Wolong to take action himself. He is dead!"

    Seeing Wo Longfu take action in person, Wu Xian and Luo Lao's eyes flashed, looking at the door with vicious faces, full of expectation.

    "Sir, I admit that you are very strong!"

    "But this is the territory of my Jubao Pavilion."

    "I hope you can give me some face. As long as you turn around and leave, I promise that I won't take the blame for what happened just now."

    Wolongfu looked at Benwei in front of him and sounded a warning.

    Hear the sound.

    Benwei¡¯s black robe moved slightly.

    The eyes behind the mist looked at him.

    "what are you?"

    "Are you worthy of letting me give you a favor?"

    "Kneel down for me!"

    As soon as the voice fell, Wolong Fu's legs in front of him suddenly fell to the ground.

    Benwei passed by him and continued to walk step by step.

    And Wolong Fu, who was kneeling on the ground, was sweating all over his body, staring with his eyes wide open, almost losing his mind, and even his soul felt like it was trembling.

    His mouth was trembling, but he couldn't say a word.

    There is no longer any calmness as before.

    He clearly remembered that at that moment, it seemed that God had given him a will, which he did not dare to resist at all.

    If he doesn¡¯t kneel down.

    It will fly away.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out out of the hope that Wolong Fu would deal with Jian Benwei, Wu Zhan and the two people saw Wolong Fu kneeling down directly at Jian Benwei's words, and the two of them were covered in goosebumps.

    "how¡­¡­"

    "how come¡­¡­"

    "Mr. Wolong, how could you kneel down" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 613 No one can stop me

    Wu Zhuan wanted to explode his head and couldn't figure out why this happened.

    You must know that Wolong Fu is one of the giants of the Immortal Palace of Heaven. Although he is not good at fighting, he is known for his tactics.

    But no matter what, he is also one of the overlords of the Heavenly Immortal Palace.

    " This can be seen from the fact that the treasure gathering tower is spread all over the fairy world and no one dares to touch it. His energy and strength can be seen.

    However.

    But you knelt down in front of this man in black robe?

    Only then did Wu Xian realize that he had far underestimated the strength of the man in black robes in front of him.

    "What, Mr. Luo, what should Mr. Luo do?"

    "Think of a solution quickly, I don't want to die!"

    Seeing Benwei approaching step by step, Wu Zhan burst into tears and runny nose. His only hand grasped Mr. Luo's clothes in panic, and he made an anxious voice.

    But even Wolongfu was on his knees. What could Mr. Luo do? He was sweating profusely and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    finally.

    The black robe came in front of the two of them.

    The body enlarged in their eyes, like a god of death standing there.

    The two of them moved to the ground, struggling and retreating.

    At this time, in the black robe, a bone palm gently poked out, gently.

    "Boom!"

    Along with a crackling sound, Wu Shou's remaining palm exploded.

    The screams continued.

    And Wu Zhuan, who had lost his hands and feet, was completely like a cicada at the moment, staring with fearful eyes, struggling and squirming on the ground.

    "Hmph, I'm warning you to stop!"

    Upon seeing this, Mr. Luo mustered up the courage to threaten: "We are from the Immortal Palace of Heaven, and the young master is the son of Emperor Wu Fan of the Immortal Palace of Heaven. If you don't stop, Emperor Wu Fan will not let you go.  "

    "oh."

    Under the black robe.

    A faint voice came out.

    ??Pinch gently with your palm.

    Mr. Luo in front of him turned into nothingness.

    "Ah, ah ah"

    Seeing Mr. Luo who suddenly turned into nothingness, Wu Zhan's throat felt as if there was a fish bone. He was so frightened that he couldn't breathe. He struggled with his cicada-like body and squirmed desperately.

    Benwei's face was expressionless.

    Raise your palms.

    As soon as the white finger bones came out again, a terrifying energy that made people's scalp numb slowly enveloped Wu Zhuan.

    Wu Zhuan¡¯s eyes widened.

    His eyes were filled with despair.

    "Stop!"

    at this time.

    Above the sky.

    A majestic voice came.

    Immediately, a figure tore apart the space from the sky and walked out.

    He has black hair hanging behind his head, and he has an aura of majesty and superiority.

    As soon as he walked out, the whole world seemed to have changed, and the entire space was filled with a depressing atmosphere.

    The weaker ones actually crawled directly to the ground.

    "Wu Fan?"

    When Wolongfu, who was kneeling on the ground unable to move, saw this, he suddenly let out a surprised voice.

    When Wu Zhuan, who was about to wait for death, saw this, he burst into tears with excitement.

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    "It's father."

    "It's father who is here."

    "By the way, my father has already left a mark on me. As long as my life is in danger, he can sense it."

    "Hahaha, my father is here. With my father here, let's see who dares to kill me."

    "Anyone who hurts me will be executed by my father."

    The arrival of Wu Fan.

    This gave Wu Huan the confidence to lie on the ground and open his mouth to laugh crazily.

    In mid-air.

    Seeing Wu Xuan¡¯s limbs missing, Wu Fan¡¯s murderous intent surged.

    He looked at Wolong Fu who was kneeling on the ground again and snorted coldly: "Wolong Fu, you are getting worse and worse."

    Hear the words.

    Wolong Fu¡¯s face looked aggrieved and ugly.

    Wu Fan ignored Wolong Fu and looked sharply at Benwei.

    No more words.

    Raise your hand.

    It was just a palm that covered Benwei's head.

    "Boom!"

    With this palm falling, the level within the entire area sank hundreds of feet, turning into a sinkhole.

    Except for the Jubao Pavilion, which was protected by the formation, all the surrounding houses were crushed into powder

    Although Jubao Pavilion is protected by formations, it does not prevent the damage caused by this palm to Benwei.

    ??Locked directly towards Benwei.

    "Hahaha!"

    "Father took action."

    "You are dead."

    Wu Zhuan was lying on the ground laughing ferociously.

    However.

    next moment.

    His laughter stopped abruptly.

    The pupils stared at the sky in horror, dilated with blood and covered with bloodshot eyes.

    Because he saw Benwei break his father's palm with just a tap of his finger, and then the power of the palm print dissipated.

    This directly dealt a severe blow to Wu Tiao.

    "How could this happen? How could this happen?"

    "Isn't my father invincible? How could he not defeat this dwarf!"

    Wu Zhuan shouted tremblingly, full of disbelief.

    And Wu Fan himself was stunned, standing in mid-air and coughing violently.

    Because this finger not only broke his palm, but also caused him to suffer backlash.

    But he didn¡¯t stop. He stepped on the void with his soles, shrunk to a foot and locked onto Benwei again.

    Benwei stood there without making any move, waiting quietly.

    Wu Fan is getting closer and closer.

    But I thought he was going to attack Benwei, but he suddenly came to the side of Wu Dian and grabbed Wu Dian with one hand.

    At the same time, he took out a talisman shining with golden light.

    "I'll say goodbye today, and I'll avenge today's revenge tomorrow!"

    Wu Fan made a cold voice, the golden talisman in his hand flashed, and then the father and son disappeared.

    "Father, where are we going!"

    In the space passage, Wu Zhuan shouted.

    "Return to the Immortal Palace of Heaven!"

    Wu Fan responded with a gloomy expression.

    "The Immortal Palace of Heaven?"

    Wu Xian's eyes lit up when he heard this, and he immediately laughed and said: "As long as he returns to the Immortal Palace of Heaven, even if this person has powerful means, he will not be able to do anything to me."

    "kindness!"

    Wu Fan nodded calmly.

    After a few breaths, the two of them teleported directly and entered the barrier of the Heavenly Immortal Palace.

    After entering the Immortal Palace of Heaven, Wu Fan's gloomy expression improved slightly.

    He never expected that this man in black robe would be so terrifying.

    Even just now, he felt strongly that if he didn't pull the scroll and teleport away as soon as possible, he would have to explain where he was.

    But fortunately.

    Now we have arrived at the Immortal Palace of Heaven.

    "Even if this person has great skills, he and his son can't help him."

    But.

    He just breathed a sigh of relief when his expression suddenly changed drastically.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    A fleshless palm stretched out directly from the void and grabbed his father and son.

    "There is no one who can save the person this god wants to kill!"

    ¡°No one can stop me.¡± (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 614 Dust falls to the ground

    See the situation.

    Wu Fan¡¯s eyes widened, full of horror.

    He never expected that this person would be thousands of miles away, and he would directly tear through the space and chase after him.

    But he didn¡¯t sit still and wait for death.

    Gritting his teeth, he took out another talisman and floated into the sky, turning into dots and disintegrating directly.

    "Wu Fan is in trouble, and I would like to use this only opportunity to ask all your allies to help!"

    As soon as his voice came out.

    In the vast Immortal Palace of Heaven, countless auras no less powerful than Wu Fan suddenly awakened at this moment.

    Feeling these auras, Wu Fan's face relaxed a lot.

    "At least I won't be able to fight alone.

    But suddenly.

    The white palm in the sky turned over and slapped it into the void.

    "Boom!"

    This sound.

    It is not a vibration in a certain range.

    But the whole world is trembling.

    The color of heaven and earth changes.

    Under this palm, a quarter of the entire Heavenly Immortal Palace was lost.

    This quarter of the area directly turned into nothingness.

    With this palm, those auras that had just risen were silenced.

    this moment.

    Stop making noise.

    Those who are popular don¡¯t dare to breathe anymore.

    But Wu Fan¡¯s legs gave way and he sat down on the ground, staring and sweating profusely.

    This kind of power.

    This kind of power.

    Who is he?

    In the cracks in space.

    The man in black robe walked out quietly and looked at the father and son without any hesitation.

    Lift your phalanges slightly.

    The mysterious power wraps up Wu's signature.

    "ah!"

    "ah!"

    ¡°It¡¯s so painful!¡±

    "Father, save me, save me!"

    Wu Zhuan was in severe pain, and all the tortures in the world were being performed on him in turn at this moment.

    Looking at the miserable state of my only son.

    Wu Fan¡¯s lips had been bitten, and his eyes were full of hatred and unwillingness.

    But what can he do?

    With such absolute strength, he could only watch helplessly.

    at this time.

    He suddenly raised his head.

    I found that within the scope of Tianzhixian Temple, the sky was turbulent and the clouds were rolling in four directions.

    At the same time, a golden light suddenly appeared on the horizon.

    It¡¯s like the Buddha¡¯s light illuminating the entire Heavenly Immortal Palace.

    And under the light of this Buddha, the entire Tianzhixian Palace knelt down involuntarily.

    "The way of heaven!"

    "This is the way of heaven!"

    Prone on the ground, Wu Fan let out a trembling voice.

    "Yes, the existence of the Immortal Palace of Heaven is to fulfill the order of the world for the Dao of Heaven, which is equivalent to the projection of the Dao of Heaven. This person destroyed the Immortal Palace of Heaven Siyi, which is equivalent to violating the will of the Dao of Heaven.  "

    Wu Fan was shaking violently all over.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Staring in anticipation.

    This person.

    He will definitely be killed by the law of heaven.

    Yeah.

    He will definitely be suppressed and killed by the law of heaven.

    No matter how strong you are, do you still dare to go against heaven?

    ???????????????????

    As he wished.

    ??The golden light suddenly appeared, and the terrifying laws condensed, locking the original majesty of the skull.

    The power of heaven.

    Even if it¡¯s just a trace.

    Ordinary people don¡¯t dare to face it.

    after all.

    How dare people fight against heaven?

    "snort!"

    "What kind of rubbish are you? Come down here!"

    Benwei raised his head slightly and looked at the sky.

    He waved his palm violently.

    The whole sky.

    It rose and fell suddenly.

    "What?"

    "What?"

    "What?"

    "What?"

    this moment.

    Countless masters in Tianzhixian Palace secretly paying attention to this scene collectively made disbelieving sounds.

    sky.

    It actually collapsed!

    "ah!"

    &nbsp; And Wu Fan, who saw it with his own eyes, felt his head explode and screamed in horror.

    At this moment, in Benwei's hand, he is holding a ball of light that shines with golden light, like the sun.

    The ball of light was pinched in the hand, struggling desperately and becoming distorted.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?.

    Condensed into a baby-like human face.

    "Ah!"

    "It's Master Gu."

    "Oh Lord, I didn't know it was you, I was wrong, I was wrong!"

    The man's face urgently made a begging voice, and he shouted desperately: "Master Skull, you don't care about the faults of others, please let me go. I really didn't know it was you. You see, I'm just a child.  Why do you have to worry about me, right?"

    "Humph, I have long disliked you. If my master hadn't gone crazy in this world for fear of affecting him, I would have killed you long ago." Benwei said coldly.

    "ah?"

    "Ah this?"

    "Ah, this, that master, is he here?"

    The baby's face was horrified, his voice became abnormal, and the entire light group shook violently.

    This amount of information is so huge!

    "Don't hinder him, otherwise the real God will not tolerate you."

    Benwei warned, then he released his palm and shouted: "Go away!"

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Master, by the way, Master, it¡¯s such a big deal, should I erase the memories of these people?¡±

    "A bunch of hot chicks can't affect anything, just let them be."

    "Yes Yes Yes."

    "etc."

    Benwei shouted again.

    "Sir, I'm here."

    "Change the currency here and use gold coins instead!" Benwei said.

    "Ah this?"

    "Master Skull, why is this? After all, I am also the Dao of Heaven, and I don't care about currency!" Tiandao said with a sad face.

    "OK."

    Benwei grabbed it back with one hand and held it in his hand.

    "ah!"

    "Master Skull, I was wrong. From today on, the entire fairy world only uses gold coins!"

    He shouted quickly.

    With a wave of his palm, Benwei threw the ball of light into the sky, disappearing like a star in a blink of an eye.

    And the sky.

    Calmness was also restored.

    But Wu Fan was not calm. He fell to the ground like a puddle of mud, unable to even utter a word to beg for mercy.

    The way of heaven.

    He can control the way of heaven at will.

    this.

    Who is this person?

    Benwei glanced at him and seemed to have no interest in him anymore.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Touching the phalanges lightly.

    Wu Fan instantly turned into nothingness.

    And Wu Zhuan has been tortured to death long ago and will never be reincarnated.

    On the ground, there was only one fairy sword left.

    "Really, you dare to snatch the master's garbage."

    "You forced me to act cool."

    Benwei picked up the fairy sword, tore through the space and left, returning to the Qingtian White Jade Tower.

    With a wave of the palm.

    Everything in the room returned to its original state.

    On the kang.

    Gouzi Milk and others held toothpicks in their mouths, crossed their legs, and glanced sideways at Benwei.

    "Brother, you are so pretentious."

    "That's right, don't you see what kind of person I am, a dragon and a phoenix among men, a genius among men, a leader among handsome men, and a king among strong men. When girls see him, they all fall in love with him, and when men see him, they hate that they are not born as girls." The Spirit King floated over,  A random blow.

    These words.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out??????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Hold your head high with a look of enjoyment.

    ¡°Listen, listen, Xiao Lingzi¡¯s talent, Qing, you can¡¯t compare to Little Centipede and Little Milk.¡±

    As soon as I heard this.

    Ao Qing and Ye Feng all gathered around and hugged Benwei's thigh with a flattering look on his face.

    "Hehehe, brother, you can't blame us for not having talent. After all, we really can't think of any words in the world that can describe you."

    "Yes, yes, even the scholarly saints in this world can't describe it!"

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re in the right place, you deserve a reward!¡±

    The majesty of the skeleton is fluttering.

    ¡­¡­

    Not far away, two young men climbed up from the ground and shouted in horror: "I'm not dead, I'm not dead, I'm not dead."

    And Li Tian, ??who was lying sluggishly in the corner, heard the sound and immediately sat up.

    "Second brother, third brother, you guys."

    ¡°It¡¯s really great that you are alive.¡±

    Li Tian burst into tears, and the three brothers hugged each other tightly.

    at this time.

    The voice of Benwei came from the minds of the three of them.

    "You three guys, why don't you hurry up and get the money to pay the bill?"

    The three of them trembled when they heard this.

    "It's Uncle Calvary, it's Uncle Calvary who saved us."

    "Quick, go find Uncle Skull to thank you!"

    The three of them were so excited that they got up and hurried to Qingtian Baiyu Tower.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com); And Li Tian, ??who was lying sluggishly in the corner, heard the sound and immediately sat up.

    "Second brother, third brother, you guys."

    ¡°It¡¯s really great that you are alive.¡±

    Li Tian burst into tears, and the three brothers hugged each other tightly.

    at this time.

    The voice of Benwei came from the minds of the three of them.

    "You three guys, why don't you hurry up and get the money to pay the bill?"

    The three of them trembled when they heard this.

    "It's Uncle Calvary, it's Uncle Calvary who saved us."

    "Quick, go find Uncle Skull to thank you!"

    The three of them were so excited that they got up and hurried to Qingtian Baiyu Tower.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 615 Uncle Yi

    ??

    The three of them rushed to Qingtian Baiyu Tower.

    I quickly knelt down and thanked Benwei for his life-saving grace.

    "Oh, 90 million fairy crystals, it's too expensive!" Gouzi said disappointedly: "After playing this time, I don't know when the next time I want to come to play will be."

    "Qing, don't worry!" Benwei said with high spirits: "Soon, the universal currency of this fairy world will become gold coins."

    "Soon, our tens of billions of savings will be put to use."

    "Brother, is it true?"

    Ye Feng crawled over and shouted dancing.

    "That's right. It doesn't matter who your brother is. If the universal currency does not change, I will kill you." Benwei put his hands on his hips and pointed at the top of his head.

    Sky.

    He shivered suddenly.

    ¡°Brother, you are so awesome.¡±

    Several people gathered around Benwei, pinching his legs and fanning him.

    ¡°Brother, if that¡¯s the case, can we continue having fun?¡± Gouzi squinted and said, ¡°Can I have three on the left, three on the right, and two more grapes for me?¡±

    "It's a small thing."

    ??????????????????????????????????

    "I'll tell you a number."

    "Within a quarter of an hour, a hundred young ladies."

    "Immediately, immediately, make arrangements for me!"

    ????????????????? Box.

    It¡¯s exciting again.

    Benwei even took off his clothes, leaving only his white bones, and started moonwalking amidst the shouts of a group of girls.

    The three people from Tianfu Kingdom had already been drunk and were sitting in a corner.

    "Brother, take out the top-notch immortal weapon and show it to me." Li Di shouted drunkenly.

    "Yes, brother, please open your eyes."

    Li Ren also joined in.

    "good!"

    Li Tian burped and dug around in his storage ring. It took him a long time with a blushing face to finally take out the top-notch fairy weapon.

    "Hey, brother, what is this?"

    Li Di asked drunkenly as he picked up a portrait that fell out of Li Tian's storage ring.  There is a young man painted on both sides of the portrait.

    "oh."

    "Guo Shijie gave it to us. He said his name was Yifeng and asked us to kill him in the disciple competition."

    Li Tian explained drunkenly.

    However.

    As soon as he finished speaking.

    The lively box suddenly became silent.

    You can hear the needle drop.

    The third brother Li Tian looked up drunkenly and woke up instantly.

    Because he saw the five masters, including Uncle Skull, all kneeling on the ground.

    When the three brothers who didn¡¯t understand what happened, they were so frightened that they immediately knelt on the ground.

    "Brother, what should I do?"

    "They actually held the master's portrait, which shows that the master is very close to us."

    "He doesn't know that we're having fun here, does he?"

    "You may be torn down again!"

    As soon as the words fell.

    Benwei disappeared in a flash.

    "Brother, brother, wait for me"

    Dog centipede milk, etc., quickly followed.

    "Uncle, where are you going? I haven't paid you yet."

    And the hundred young ladies in the room also quickly caught up.

    A moment.

    Only three brothers, Li Tiansan, were left in the room.

    ¡°Kakakakakaka¡­¡±

    At this moment, the three brothers were huddled in the corner and trembling, their upper and lower teeth colliding involuntarily.

    ¡°Master, master, master, master, master, brother, Uncle Calvary¡¯s master¡± Li Di pointed at the portrait and said with smacking teeth.

    "Yes, brother, what should we do? We want to kill Uncle Skull's master. What should we do? Uncle Skull will not destroy us!" Li Ren's hair trembled.

    "fart!"

    Li Tian held his buttocks between his legs, held back the panic in his heart, stood up and shouted: "When did we say we were going to kill him? That's our Uncle Yi!"

    "Yes, yes, brother, that is our Uncle Yi!"

    The two brothers regained their composure and quickly answered.

    next moment.

    A mysterious force swept over them, making the three of them dizzy.

    When they opened their eyes again, the three of them returned to the mountain where the competition was held.above.

    "Three senior brothers, why are you still here? I have found you."

    At this time.

    Several Sun Moon Peak disciples just came over.

    "What are you doing with us?" Li Tian asked.

    "Of course it's the killing order for that Yi Feng." The disciple said.

    But as soon as he finished speaking, his neck was twisted directly by Li Tian.

    "I'm going to kill your whole family."

    Li Tian cursed.

    Thinking back now, I still break out in a cold sweat.

    If it weren¡¯t for the experience of the past few days, who would have known that their little Sun Moon Sect still lurked such a great man.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, first kill all the disciples at Sun Moon Peak and serve as an appetizer to Uncle Yi!¡±

    Li Tianyi waved his hand and said.

    The three brothers turned into three streams of light and flew out.

    ps: It¡¯s very short. I know that I am not very satisfied with the plot recently. My thoughts have fallen into a small alley. Give me some time to slow down and wait for me to break through. Please believe me, I will ensure good quality and continue to bring you good content.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 616 A profound and mysterious realization...

    ??

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh¡­¡±

    ??In the big competition.

    Facing the seven or eight Sun Moon Peak disciples who were besieging them, Yi Feng pointed out a thought, and seven or eight people died suddenly.

    Count it up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many Sun Moon Peak disciples died at the hands of Yi Feng.

    Just started.

    Killing those who killed him with his hands made Yi Feng feel relaxed and even excited.

    but now.

    He felt increasingly boring.

    ??Looking at the minced meat on the ground, there was no trace of anything at all.

    It suddenly occurred to me.

    ?????????? Is this the life he wants, fighting against each other and killing each other?

    This seems a bit out of touch with yourself.

    It even gave Yi Feng a strong and mysterious feeling, as if something in this world was gradually alienating him due to being out of touch with his nature during this period.

    He stood on the top of the mountain, looking at a group of Sun Moon Peak disciples passing by in the distance, and did not choose to catch up.

    Instead, he chose to sit down cross-legged.

    He didn¡¯t know why he sat down cross-legged, but deep down in his heart, there was a huge force urging him to do so.

    It seemed like someone was shouting.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? is the way it should be.

    This feeling is so mysterious that he can¡¯t explain it, and he can¡¯t explain it

    As Yi Feng sat down cross-legged, he slowly entered a mysterious state, and his body seemed to be integrated with the world.

    time.

    Go slowly.

    I don¡¯t know how much time has passed.

    Heaven and earth seem to have undergone a mysterious change because Yi Feng entered this state.

    The competition continues.

    It proceeds in an orderly manner.

    And as the past few days passed, Yifeng's iron-blooded methods spread to all the Sun Moon Peak disciples participating in the competition.

    ¡°All the disciples hate Yi Feng with all their heart, because among the disciples killed by Yi Feng, there were many brothers, sisters, relatives and friends of other disciples.

    But they have also learned a lot. After all, Yi Feng can kill so many people, so his strength is definitely not as simple as it seems.

    So instead of looking for trouble for Yi Feng privately, everyone organized together and planned to encircle Yi Feng.

    "Senior Brother Qi, we found Yifeng's traces on the mountain peak ahead."

    At the foot of the mountain, countless Sun Moon Peak disciples came over after hearing the news.

    The leader is a young man in Chinese attire.

    He is recognized as the strongest disciple besides the three brothers of Sun Moon Peak Tianfu, named Qi Tian.

    "Shall we take action now, Senior Brother Qi?"

    The subordinate disciple asked.

    "Not in a hurry."

    Qi Tian raised the corner of his mouth and said leisurely: "If my guess is good, other people in Xingchen Peak must also have received the news!"

    "Then just wait for them and catch them all in one go!"

    "Ah, Senior Brother Qi, what do you want?" The subordinate disciple said in horror, "Do you want to annihilate all the disciples of Xingchen Peak?"

    "good!"

    Qi Guang¡¯s eyes flickered, with viciousness flashing in his eyes.

    "Senior Brother Qi, this is not allowed. If we kill Yi Feng, the sect will not say anything even if we know about it. But if we completely annihilate the disciples of Xingchen Peak, it will definitely provoke a real confrontation between the two peaks. If the sect blames us, we will all  I can¡¯t eat anymore and I have to carry it around!¡± The subordinate disciple said worriedly.

    "kindness?"

    "You dare to disobey me?"

    Qi Tian grabbed his neck with one hand and lifted him up.

    "Ahhhh"

    The disciple hesitated and stammered, glaring his eyes and saying, "Senior brother, I don't mean to disobey senior brother. What I mean is that even if we want to annihilate all the disciples of Xingchen Peak, should we wait for the three senior brothers Li Tian to arrive before taking action together?  .¡±

    "Li Tian?"

    "What will happen if those three losers come or not? Do you think that I am not strong enough to annihilate all the disciples of Xingchen Peak?"

    "This is the second time you have questioned me!"

    An icy voice came out, and Qi Tian pinched the disciple's neck.

    The body was thrown on the ground, which caused a commotion among the other disciples.

    "I said, I want to annihilate all the disciples of Xingchen Peak. Do you have any objections?" Qitian asked leisurely with a cold light flashing.

    "No opinion, no opinion"

    Others echoed one after another, but?Question.

    "very good."

    Qi Tian then nodded with satisfaction, a cold light flashing in his eyes.

    This is a big competition.

    Get a small ranking.

    What's the point?

    If you want to do it, you have to do it big, annihilate Xingchen Peak, and shock the whole sect in one fell swoop.

    As for punishment?

    In the face of an absolute genius, he believed that the senior executives could make a clear choice.

    This time.

    It will be the time when he Qitian will rise completely.

    The other direction.

    The disciples of Xingchen Peak headed by Yang Yi also began to gather.

    ¡°Hurry over there quickly, the Peak Master has told us that we must ensure the safety of Junior Brother Yifeng.¡±

    On the way, Yang Yi solemnly explained.

    "yes!"

    The other disciples of Xingchen Peak all nodded solemnly.

    Usually they are used to being bullied by Sun Moon Peak.

    Since Yi Feng came, they have raised their heads, so no matter what, they can't let anything happen to Yi Feng.

    "However, we may not be Sun Moon Peak's opponents!" A disciple said worriedly.

    "Don't worry. As far as I know, the three people from Tianfu Kingdom are not here, and we are not going to fight to the death with Riyue Peak. We just need to evacuate with Junior Brother Yi Feng." Yang Yi said.

    Hear the words.

    The other disciples were more relaxed.

    After all, the three people from Tianfu Kingdom are not here, so Yang Yi is not afraid of anyone in Sun Moon Peak.

    When they came to the mountain peak, they saw Yi Feng sitting cross-legged on the mountain house from a distance, with a faint aura surrounding him.

    "Junior Brother Yi Feng, what are you doing? What time is it? Why are you still sitting here?" A Star Peak disciple couldn't help but said.

    "Don't worry, Junior Brother Yi Feng must have realized something. Let's wait for him here and protect him!"

    "When Junior Brother Yi Feng completes his breakthrough, it won't be too late for us to leave."

    Yang Yi said.

    However.

    As soon as his voice fell, a sneer came from not far away.

    "Walk?"

    "I've finally waited for you all to arrive, but you still want to leave?"

    Qi Tian¡¯s cold voice came out, and Sun Moon Peak disciples came out from all directions, surrounding the Star Peak disciples.

    "What do you want to do?"

    Yang Yi frowned and said in a deep voice.

    "Of course, I will wipe out all of you."

    Qitian's expression turned cold, as if he didn't want to say any more nonsense, and he directly attacked the disciples of Xingchen Peak.

    "Ahhhh"

    Several screams were heard, and several Star Peak disciples died immediately.

    "What?"

    This scene immediately aroused the hatred of the disciples of Xingchen Peak.

    I thought Qi Tian was just saying harsh words, but I never expected that he would actually dare to take action.

    ¡°Two Golden Immortal disciples are assigned to protect Junior Brother Yi Feng, and the rest will follow me to meet the enemy.¡±

    Yang Yi took out the long sword in his hand and struck immediately.

    After all, the three people from Tianfu Kingdom were not here, so he really wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone present.

    PS: Figure out what went wrong, give me a few chapters to adjust, and ensure that I continue to bring you high-quality plots.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 617 Have we finally reached the first stage?

    ??

    ??In an instant.

    The disciples from both sides fought together.

    At first it was just a test, but when someone on one side died, the situation began to change.

    There were thousands of disciples on both sides, fighting together, and blood suddenly filled the air.

    Soon.

    Both sides were furious.

    Broken limbs and broken legs were everywhere, and the smell of blood permeated the entire mountain.

    And Yang Yi naturally faced Qi Tian.

    But as soon as he faced Qi Tian, ??Yang Yi noticed something was wrong.

    "You, you are actually a Xuanxian too?"

    Yang Yi frowned, full of solemnity.

    This Sun Moon Peak is truly a hidden dragon and a crouching tiger.

    Let¡¯s not talk about the three Tianfu brothers, but now Qi Tian, ??a mysterious immortal, has appeared.

    After touching Qi Tian, ??Yang Yi flew out and hit the ground.

    Holding on to his injured body, he got up and wanted to call on the Star Peak disciples to take Yi Feng to retreat.

    After all, fighting at this level depends on high-end combat power.

    The other party has a mysterious being.

    ¡°Then they, Xingchen Peak, will suffer no matter what.

    But when I looked up, I found that the two sides had been fighting fiercely for a long time, and there was no way they could escape unscathed.

    This made Yang Yi suddenly lose his sense of proportion.

    Qitian licked his tongue, as if he was not even interested in playing with Yang Yi at all, and he enveloped Yang Yi with another palm.

    "ah!"

    Yang Yi flew thousands of feet upside down.

    Under this palm, the chest collapsed directly, and the blood mixed with the internal organs spurted out one after another.

    Yang Yi, who fell to the ground, was full of reluctance.

    "Is this the difference between Golden Immortal and Xuan Immortal?"

    His eyes were dim.

    He was defeated in almost one face-to-face meeting.

    "snort!"

    Qi Tian smiled coldly.

    Although he was a little surprised that Yang Yi was not dead, he was not interested in pursuing him.

    In his opinion, there is no difference between Yang Yi and other Xingchen Peak disciples, they are all dead.

    Like a wolf entering a flock of sheep, he rushed directly into the disciples of Xingchen Peak and started killing them randomly.

    His whole body is filled with black light, and he possesses a strange immortal essence that is different from ordinary people.

    What¡¯s even more strange is that every time he kills someone, his strength seems to get stronger.

    Soon.

    Qi Tian massacred hundreds of Xingchen Peak disciples.

    There was a huge disparity between Star Peak and Sun Moon Peak. With the attrition of more than a hundred people, Star Peak began to fall into a bitter battle and was losing ground.

    "ah!"

    "Stop!"

    Seeing the Xingchen Peak disciples fall down one by one, Yang Yi, who was seriously injured, had bloodshot eyes and screamed.

    But he was seriously injured, but he couldn't even swing the weapon in his hand.

    ¡°I can only watch helplessly as the disciples of Xingchen Peak fall down one by one.

    ¡­¡­

    And at this moment, Yi Feng.

    Still sitting cross-legged on the ground, ignoring the battle in front of him.

    The whole body is shining with light.

    Like chaos.

    Like the morning light and the setting sun.

    And deep in his mind, that familiar voice came out.

    "Ding!"

    "The system is being upgraded."

    "System upgrade 1%"

    "10% system upgrade"

    "50% system upgrade"

    And at the same time as the system is being upgraded

    ??The Shadow Island surrounded by the Black Sea.

    "Bulu Bulu."

    ¡°Quack, quack, quack!¡±

    "Bulu Bulu"

    "Gua la gua la ni ma"

    "Bulu Bulu, your mother"

    Frog Benwei and Man Benwei were arguing fiercely. As if they sensed something, they looked up at the sky.

    "Have we finally reached the first stage?"

    Man Benwei said meaningfully, and it was hard to tell what emotion he was feeling on his face.

    At the same time, Benwei, who was moonwalking while surrounded by dozens of exposed ladies, suddenly stopped.

    ??A wave of white bone palm.

    The surrounding space suddenly stopped, and the ladies remained motionless, as if frozen.General.

    He raised his skull and looked at the sky with a solemn expression.

    ??Xianjiang Continent.

    On the island of Tiandimen Lake.

    In the yard behind the martial arts hall, an old locust tree with fallen leaves suddenly moved. A giant old face condensed on the trunk, looking towards the sky with a nervous expression

    ¡­¡­

    "99% system upgrade"

    "The system upgrade is 100%"

    "The system upgrade was successful."

    "Reward the host's cultivation level to increase by 50 levels!"

    The system has finally been upgraded successfully.

    The sound that followed filled Yi Feng with joy, the joy of being manipulated.

    Level 50.

    This dog system.

    He was suddenly promoted to level fifty!

    In other words, if he is currently in the Golden Immortal realm, plus fifty levels

    In the later period of Jinxian, one turned Xuanxian, two to Xuanxian 

    The early stage of the Immortal Mirror of Reincarnation, the middle stage of the Immortal Mirror of Reincarnation, the late stage of the Immortal Mirror of Reincarnation, the perfection of the Immortal Mirror of Reincarnation

    The early stage of True Yuan Fairyland, the middle stage of True Yuan Fairyland, the late stage of True Yuan Fairyland, the perfection of True Yuan Fairyland

    The early stage of Star Wonderland, the middle stage of Star Wonderland, the late stage of Star Wonderland, the completion of Star Wonderland

    Hiss.

    Yi Feng found that he didn¡¯t know how to forget it at all.

    Because even if he reaches the consummation of the Starry Wonderland, he has only increased his level by more than twenty levels, which is far from the level of fifty.

    As for the realm behind it, he has no idea at all.

    "But I know in my heart that if I push it to more than 20 levels after completing the Star Wonderland, I can still walk sideways even if I am not invincible in the fairyland.

    But just when Yi Feng was excited.

    Suddenly, countless pictures appeared strangely before his eyes.

    These pictures.

    It¡¯s all myself.

    He saw that his talent was top-notch, getting stronger and stronger, becoming a holy son, becoming a sect leader, becoming an overlord, and finally being lost in the long river of time

    I saw myself again, my hands full of blood, treating human life as nothing, and finally dying under my own inner demons.

    I saw myself again, one person and one sword, wandering around the world, and finally living alone

    I saw myself again, with great power, numerous wives and concubines, and the admiration of thousands of people, but in the end I died under the assassination of the enemy

    After a while, he saw countless versions of himself.

    And in the end, he saw a world, no, to be precise, a universe destroyed

    "This is, this is?"

    The appearance of this scene made Yi Feng, who was originally happy, panic and confused, and his joy at gaining cultivation disappeared instantly.

    He shook his head in confusion.

    Why did he see such a scene?

    Why does every scene have a tragic ending?

    And what does the final destruction of the universe mean?

    He gradually woke up.

    The sound of fierce fighting came to my ears.

    The smell of blood also hit my nostrils.

    Feeling the countless dead Star Peak disciples around him, Yi Feng was instantly pulled back to reality.

    ¡°For now, don¡¯t worry about what you just saw. What¡¯s important is the battle in front of you.¡±

    "That's right, let me try it. What does it feel like to be promoted to fifty levels?"

    Yi Feng¡¯s eyes.

    Suddenly opened!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 618 To put it lightly

    ??

    At this moment, the disciples of Xingchen Peak are retreating steadily.

    In a short period of time, one-third of the people have been lost.

    Lying on the ground, Yang Yi's pupils were already covered with bloodshot eyes.

    What made him even more desperate was that this Qitian had practiced some strange and strange skills, and in a short period of time, he actually improved his strength to the level of a third-level Mysterious Immortal.

    "Just kill me!"

    Yang Yi stared at him and roared at Qi Tian, ??who was walking slowly.

    Qi Tian raised the corners of his mouth, showing bloodthirsty expression.

    With a palm, it fell towards Yang Yi's Tianling Cap.

    However.

    At the critical moment, Qi Tian's movements suddenly stopped, and he stopped at a position less than a finger above Yang Yi's head.

    Yang Yi looked at this scene blankly.

    Full of disbelief.

    The same scene was also played out in the surrounding battlefields.

    A Sun-Moon Peak disciple cut a knife on the neck of a Star Peak disciple and stopped abruptly

    A Sun Moon Peak disciple who was sneaking a sneak attack on the Star Peak disciples was so strangely frozen in mid-air

    "what happened?"

    "What exactly is going on?"

    The disciples of Xingchen Peak stared at each other, full of disbelief at what they saw in front of them.

    at this time.

    They were surprised to find that Junior Brother Yi Feng, who had been sitting cross-legged on the ground, stood up at some point.

    He walked slowly.

    And wherever he walked, the bodies of the Sun Moon Peak disciples fell down one by one.

    In the crowd.

    Qi Tian, ??who had lost his mobility, stared at Yi Feng who woke up, his eyes full of fear and unwillingness.

    Why, why?

    He is an old monster from the Starry Fairyland. He finally used his soul to seize a satisfied body and is about to rise again. How could such a thing happen?

    He is now a third level Xuanxian.

    Even the three Tianfu brothers are just rubbish in front of him.

    But why, this Star Peak disciple in front of me.

    Who is he?

    He has countless doubts.

    But he couldn¡¯t speak at all.

    When Yi Feng approached him, he felt that his vitality was collapsing, even his soul was no exception.

    Soon.

    All the disciples of Sun Moon Peak fell down.

    There is not a single one left.

    The disciples of Xingchen Peak had long been frightened and stood motionless, looking at Yi Feng in fear.

    Yi Feng stood there quietly.

    Slowly raised his palm.

    Is this the strength that has been improved by fifty levels?

    Putting down his hand, he turned his head to look at Yang Yi and walked slowly over.

    "Yi, Junior Brother Yifeng, you, you, you"

    Yang Yi could no longer speak, making hesitant sounds, and looked at Yi Feng approaching in panic.

    Yi Feng did not answer, but gently helped him up.

    After being helped up, he said softly: "Let's go out!"

    Yang Yi nodded his head sluggishly, his throat felt like fish bones were stuck, and he could not speak for a long time.

    "Oh, Geye, it's too late, it's too late, I don't have a chance to show off!"

    "Who knows there is a formation in here? Well, aren't we trapped in the formation and can't get out?"

    "Okay, okay, stop shouting, go quickly and see if there is anything else you can do to help Mr. Yi."

    Far in the sky.

    Three figures flew over quickly accompanied by shouts and curses.

    "They are the three members of the Sun Moon Peak Tianfu Kingdom!"

    Seeing this, Yang Yi's face darkened.

    The other disciples also immediately showed vigilance and put on a posture of accepting the challenge.

    However.

    I thought it was the three troublesome, but the disciples of Xingchenfeng were surprised.

    As soon as he landed, he knelt on the ground and said nothing.

    Yi Feng glanced at them.

    Ignoring it, he slowly walked toward the outer door.

    for him.

    This competition is meaningless, and the same goes for the three Tianfu brothers.

    The disciples of Xingchen Peak followed him quietly.

    Xuantian Zongnuo¡¯s grand martial arts performance venue.

    It¡¯s very lively at the moment.

    &nbsp; All the disciples of the sect have already been gathered.

    Because since just now, a large number of Xingchen Peak disciples have died on the competition list shown in the martial arts arena.

    This made Liu Yan¡¯s eyes bloodshot.

    The other elders of Xingchen Peak were also anxious and shouted to the elder of the inner sect, "Please be sure to ask the elders to open the barrier and enter the competition site to see what happened."

    Hear the words.

    The presiding elder looked hesitant.

    It is indeed rare for so many disciples to die in a short period of time.

    When he was hesitating whether to send someone in to take a look, a voice came from the sun and moon peak.

    "Elder, this is a sect competition. It's normal to have casualties. How can it be a joke? If we really send people in, the fairness of this competition cannot be guaranteed, and this competition will be in vain." Bai Jing shouted.  road.

    "Baijing, you fart."

    The elder of Xingchen Peak jumped up and cursed: "You bastard who can kill a thousand swords, once you see the death of our Xingchen Peak disciples, you have nothing to do with Sun Moon Peak."

    "Fuck you, no one died in Sun Moon Peak?"

    Bai Jing shouted back, "Who knows what kind of danger they encountered inside, but our Sun Moon Peak is far inferior to your Star Peak's trash, and the casualties are within limits."

    "Baijing, don't stand and talk without hurting your back." Liu Yan said with a cold face: "If so many people in your Sun Moon Peak die, can you still keep calm?"

    "Master Liu Peak, why are you doing this?" Bai Jing raised the corner of his mouth and said: "The journey of cultivation is to fight against the sky. Whether it is a competition or a training, there are risks, life and death."

    "So you have to calm down even if you can't hold back your anger!"

    "What you said is very light. I really hope that one day the same thing happens to you at Riyue Peak and you can still be so light!" Liu Yan said coldly.

    "Peak Master Liu, you are now a master of the peak. You must have some magnanimity as a peak master. We at Sun Moon Peak will not be like you. Even if all of our Sun Moon Peak disciples die, we will not be like you.  You keep yelling shamelessly!"

    Bai Jing mocked coldly.

    Recently, Master has been very angry by the people in Xingchen Peak. Now that he has finally caught the pain point of Xingchen Peak, where can he not step on it?

    But he just finished speaking.

    The already lively martial arts arena suddenly became even more agitated.

    The excitement this time was ten times more intense than before.

    "what happened again?"

    "Isn't it because someone died in your Xingchen Peak again?"

    Bai Jing looked at the list above his head as if he were laughing.

    But this look.

    Let him sit on his butt.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 619 A disciple named Yi Feng

    ??

    Just see it.

    On the list above the head of the martial arts arena, his Sun Moon Peak disciples suddenly disappeared, except for the three disciples of Tianfu.

    "how come?"

    "How can it be?"

    "What the hell is going on?"

    Bai Jing¡¯s face turned pale and he heard a voice of disbelief.

    Not only Baijing, but also the presiding elder panicked.

    The entire new disciples of the peak were wiped out. This kind of thing happened in a big way, but it was something that had never happened in the entire history of Xuantian Sect.

    Even Xingchenfeng, who wanted to ridicule at this moment, became a little afraid.

    Because this matter is too big.

    Immediately, someone rushed to report to the upper echelons of the sect.

    "Elder Bai, what should we do? What should we do about this matter?"

    The elders of Sun Moon Peak are like ants on a hot pot, they don¡¯t know what to do at all.

    "Yes, Elder Bai, this matter is no longer under our control. We should inform the Peak Master quickly!" said an elder.

    "Okay, okay, I'll go and notify Master right away."

    Baijing, who was equally panicked, took off and ran towards Sun Moon Peak.

    But after just two steps, he stopped.

    Suddenly he remembered Guo Shijie¡¯s warning to him when thirty disciples died last time.

    Don¡¯t bother him with anything.

    He remembered the look in Guo Shijie's eyes when he said this.

    As a disciple of Guo Shijie, he has no doubt that if he disturbs Guo Shijie's retreat again, he will not hesitate to take his life.

    He wiped a handful of cold sweat and turned back.

    "Elder Bai, what are you doing?"

    Others looked over with anxious eyes.

    "Master has told me that he is in seclusion and no one or anything is allowed to disturb him. Last time I was severely punished by him for this matter. If I disturb him again this time, given Master's character, I am afraid he will be killed!  Bai Jing said with a solemn expression.

    "But, but this matter"

    "No need to, Master's matters are more important than anything else!"

    Bai Jing said in a deep voice: "Master is not here now, we just need to find out what happened, and at the same time wait for the arrival of the sect master and others."

    "Okay, okay!"

    When the others saw this, they had no choice but to give up.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    Also at the same time.

    In the Sun and Moon Peak.

    The door to the secret room burst open.

    Guo Shijie walked out in high spirits.

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    "I didn't expect it, I didn't expect that this time I would break out of my cocoon and be reborn. It was a blessing in disguise. Not only had I recovered most of my injuries, but I might even be able to improve my cultivation!"

    "Ha ha ha ha."

    Guo Shijie's face was filled with red light, and he looked towards the martial arts field down the mountain.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how this competition is going.¡±

    "I, the disciple of Sun Moon Peak, should be firmly in the top ten."

    "And that little bastard Yi Feng, he should have met the King of Hell a long time ago!"

    "In that case, let me, the peak master, go and have a look!"

    Guo Shijie jumped into the air and flew towards the martial arts field at the foot of the mountain.

    Bai Jing and others, who were anxiously waiting for the arrival of the sect's senior officials, saw Guo Shijie flying towards him. Their eyes lit up and they hurriedly greeted him.

    "Master, you are finally out of seclusion!"

    Baijing burst into tears and rushed over.

    "Ah, hundreds of views!"

    "How's it going? Are we at Sun Moon Peak firmly in the top ten?"

    "And that brat Yi Feng is probably gone, right?"

    ?? Guo Shijie asked leisurely, holding his head high and chest high.

    Bai Jing didn¡¯t know what to say. When he heard Guo Shijie ask such a question, he grimaced for a moment and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    "Master, come out, something happened."

    It took a long time before he finally spoke in silence.

    The others also looked sad and kept their heads down, not daring to say a word.

    "problem occurs?"

    Guo Shijie frowned and asked, "What happened?"

    Everyone, look at me and I look at you, but no one dared to speak. Bai Jing finally added, "Master, you are still on your ownGo there and have a look!  "

    Hearing this, Guo Shijie glared at them fiercely.

    "Hmph, looking at you like that, one by one, either the elder of me, Sun Moon Peak, or the disciple of me, Guo Shijie, something happened, what big thing could happen? A small thing has turned into such a mess, it is simply worthless!  "

    After saying that, Guo Shijie slowly walked towards the martial arts arena, and then cast his casual eyes upward.

    This look.

    It made him vomit out a mouthful of old blood.

    "Where are the people?"

    "Where are my people from Sun Moon Peak?"

    He roared and looked around, trying to find the disciples.

    But there is no one in the bubble.

    He jumped up in front of Bai Jing, grabbed him by the collar of his clothes, and shouted in a cold voice: "Tell me, what is going on?"

    "Sect Master, calm down, calm down."

    Bai Jing quickly begged for mercy.

    "I will calm down your anger and paralyze you."

    Guo Shijie slapped Bai Jing on the face, and asked angrily: "I'm asking you, what happened?"

    ¡°Master, I, I don¡¯t know either!¡± Bai Jing shouted with a grimace.

    "Then let me ask you again, when did this happen?" Guo Shijie asked through gritted teeth.

    "Master Qi, yes, it's been a while!"

    Bai Jing said, covering his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Guo Shijie became even more angry and shouted: "Then why didn't you tell me about this earlier?"

    "Master, yes, you said last time that you are in seclusion and nothing is allowed to disturb you!" Bai Jing said with a sad face.

    "you¡­¡­"

    "you you you¡­¡­"

    "You're really pissing me off!"

    Guo Shijie slapped Bai Jing in the face with another ear of melon seeds, and at the same time a mouthful of old blood spurted out. The old injury relapsed directly, and he stood shaky on the spot.

    "Peak Master, Master"

    Everyone hurriedly supported him.

    ¡°Everyone, get out of here, I want to find the sect leader!¡±

    He pushed everyone aside and rushed toward the inner door.

    "No need to look for it, I already know the matter."

    With the sound of a loud bell, Sect Master Sima Zhen came with more than a dozen elders.

    See the situation.

    Everyone in the martial arts arena was kneeling on the ground without exception.

    "Greetings to the sect master, elders."

    "You're welcome, get up!"

    Sima Zhen dragged his palm, and a gentle force gently lifted up all the disciples present.

    "Sect Master, what's going on? I have so many disciples in Sun Moon Peak, how can I know them all? You must help me find out." Guo Shijie said crying.

    "Although I don't know the specific situation at that time, the elders and I worked together through divination just now and roughly found out the matter." Sima Zhen said.

    "Have you checked it out?"

    "Sect Master, tell me quickly, what's going on?" Guo Shijie asked anxiously.

    For a while.

    Others present also looked at Sikong Zhen.

    Sikong Zhen had a majestic look on his face.

    ??????????? Head tilted.

    He looked at Liu Yan.

    He thought for a moment, then said, "It's Xingchen Peak, a disciple named Yi Feng." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 620 Masters of the same level

    ??

    "What?"

    "Yi Feng?"

    As soon as this sentence fell.

    It can be said that one stone sets off a thousand waves.

    There was a huge uproar at the scene.

    Whether it¡¯s Guo Shijie or Liu Yan, each of them looks in disbelief.

    "Sect Master, are you making a mistake?"

    "The strength this boy showed before was just that of an Earth Immortal. How did he kill so many of my Sun Moon Peak disciples?" Guo Shijie shouted in disbelief.

    "Yes, Sect Master, could it be a mistake?"

    Liu Yan also spoke anxiously.

    Although the death of the Sun Moon Peak disciples made her feel relieved from the bottom of her heart, if it was really Yi Feng, no one would be able to protect Yi Feng.

    This matter is really too big.

    "This is the result that the elders and I came to together, and it can't be wrong!" Sima Zhen said in a deep voice.

    As soon as Sima Zhen confirmed, Liu Yan's face turned pale and he immediately took two steps back.

    Guo Shijie shouted loudly.

    "Good boy."

    ¡°It¡¯s so well hidden!¡±

    He clenched his fists tightly, gritted his teeth, and his eyes revealed a strong killing intent.

    But he deeply understood that Sima Zhen was here and it was not his turn to execute him, so he knelt on the ground and said: "Please also ask the sect master to execute this poisonous man and give us an explanation in Riyue Peak!"

    See the situation.

    The other Sun Moon Peak disciples also followed suit and immediately knelt on the ground.

    "Please also ask the sect leader to execute this poisonous man and give us an explanation in Sun Moon Peak!"

    "Please also ask the sect leader to execute this poisonous man and give us an explanation in Sun Moon Peak!"

    The sound was loud for a moment.

    Seeing this, Liu Yan also knelt down, followed closely by others from Xingchen Peak.

    "Sect Master, even if it was Yi Feng who did it, there is something hidden. We still hope to find out." Liu Yan said anxiously.

    "Hmph, Liu Yan, you stinky bitch, shut up. What kind of secrets could he have? Even if he has a huge secret, it's not an excuse for him to massacre my Sun Moon Peak disciples!" Guo Shijie shouted.

    "Guo Shijie, you'd better keep your word. What if you surround him at Sun Moon Peak and force him to do it as a last resort?" Liu Yan said tit for tat.

    "shut up."

    Seeing that the two people were arguing more and more fiercely, Sima Zhen shouted loudly.

    After Sima Zhen¡¯s scolding, there was a sudden silence in the venue.

    Then, Sima Zhen said in a deep voice: "There may be a hidden secret in this matter, but after all, thousands of lives are at stake. I will find out and deal with what needs to be dealt with. You don't need to say more."

    Hear the words.

    Liu Yan's expression suddenly changed.

    But Guo Shijie sneered and kowtowed quickly: "Thank you, Sect Master."

    "Okay, the competition is over, open the competition barrier and let them come out!"

    Sikong Zhen raised his palm and said.

    Hearing this, the elders behind him raised their heads and formed a formation at the same time.

    A space door appeared in the sky, connecting the mountain behind.

    The competition scene.

    Yi Feng glanced at the many disciples of Xingchen Peak behind him who dared not breathe, and smiled in his heart.

    Thinking of myself just now.

    What a fucking pretentious person!

    "But I am a master of walking sideways in the fairy world, so I can't show my clues in front of them.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Expert.

    You have to have the demeanor of a master.

    You have to hold it.

    ??Looked up.

    "Ahem, the barrier is open, get out!"

    He spoke calmly.

    Hearing this, Yang Yi and others quickly responded respectfully, and then collectively walked towards the exit.

    As the portal connected, the disciples began to walk out of the portal one by one and arrived at the martial arts field in an orderly manner.

    "Peak Master, we have killed so many disciples, is it enough to kill just one Yi Feng?" Bai Jing asked in a low voice beside Guo Shijie.

    "Humph, what do you know?"

    Guo Shijie said in a deep voice: "This matter is so big, do you really think that the sect leader will let it go? I can say that not only will that little bastard Yifeng die today, Xingchen Peak will definitely not be able to escape the blame."

    "Even so, our losses are still heavy!" Bai Jing said.

    "So what?" Guo Shijie said in a deep voice: "Although many people died, they are just a group of low-level disciples. The three real elites of our Sun Moon Peak,?Still there.  "

    "Peak Master, what do you mean?" Bai Jing's eyes lit up and he said, "Are you talking about the three people from Tianfu Kingdom?"

    "Yes, as long as they are safe and sound, others will die as well. Disciples of this level can be received casually in the immortal world. On the contrary, being able to use their deaths to gain the sect master's suppression of Xingchen Peak is  It's definitely worth it." Guo Shijie said solemnly.

    Hear the words.

    Bai Jing¡¯s eyes lit up and he couldn¡¯t help but give a thumbs up, ¡°Master, you are so brilliant!¡±

    "Humph, study hard!"

    Guo Shijie stroked his beard, with a sneer on his face. At the same time, he subconsciously looked at the exit, waiting for Yi Feng to come out.

    But the next moment, his palm shook.

    I almost pulled out my beard.

    "What's wrong, Master?"

    Bai Jing asked.

    While asking, he followed Guo Shijie¡¯s gaze.

    "Gah!"

    A quack like a duck came from his throat.

    Because they were seeing Yi Feng walking out of the teleportation array, and accompanying him were the three geniuses that they were proud of.

    He was bowing his body and crowding around Yi Feng in a flattering manner.

    "Uncle Yi, we have heard of you before the competition."

    "Yes, at that time we thought that Uncle Yi was not an ordinary person."

    "That's right, Uncle Yi is a genius who can successfully practice one thought in one night!"

    The three of them praised it desperately.

    However, they were very careful and did not carry Uncle Calvary out. After all, judging from the way Uncle Calvary ran away at that time, they definitely did not want him to know that Uncle Calvary had been in contact with them.

    Yi Feng¡¯s face was dull and he continued to hold it, ignoring the three of them.

    But my heart was filled with laughter.

    The boss who has been promoted to fifty levels in a row is different!

    Although these three blowjobs made him feel a little nauseous, he still felt inexplicably comfortable!

    This scene.

    It directly made Guo Shijie cramp in anger.

    How come these three geniuses got together with Yi Feng?

    "Li Tian, ??Li Di, Li Ren."

    He shouted angrily.

    However.

    The three of them glanced at him, ignored him, and continued to crowd around Yi Feng, showing off their flattery.

    "Damn it, damn it, what the hell is going on?"

    Guo Shijie clutched his chest and almost gasped.

    The moment Yi Feng walked out, numerous law enforcement team disciples from Xuantian Sect surrounded Yi Feng.

    Other eyes also looked at him.

    "Yi Feng, who are you, and what is your purpose in coming to my sect?"

    Sima Zhen walked out, showing off his momentum, and asked straight to the point.

    The elders behind him also walked out, immediately surrounding Yi Feng.

    This battle immediately caused an uproar in the entire audience.

    Even the angry Guo Shijie was speechless.

    Isn¡¯t this just Yi Feng?

    Even if he killed all the disciples in Sun Moon Peak, but the sect leader personally took action, didn't he just say that he would take it down?

    Now that there is such a fight, all the elders are required to take action together?

    "what do you mean?"

    Looking at this battle, Yi Feng's brows suddenly wrinkled.

    "You don't have to pretend. Just now we divined the death of the Sun Moon Peak disciples, and when we divined you according to the list, you were the only one with a blank figure."

    "This shows that your strength is at least at the same level as mine!"

    Sima Zhen said word for word.

    As Sima Zhen¡¯s voice fell.

    The whole place was in an uproar again.

    Especially Guo Shijie and Liu Yan, their mouths opened wide and their expressions were full of sluggishness.

    Yi Feng.

    Are you actually on the same level as the sect leader?

    No, you heard that right?

    This news is too shocking!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 621 Sublimation

    ??

    ¡°No need to say much else.¡±

    "I don't care who you are, you can't escape the blame for the death of thousands of disciples of my Sun Moon Sect."

    ¡°Just go ahead and cooperate with our investigation!¡±

    Sima Zhenhong¡¯s bell-like voice came out.

    He directly issued an ultimatum to Yi Feng.

    This made Yi Feng frown.

    "Have you found out the reasons before making this decision?" Yi Feng asked in a deep voice with faint veins on his forehead.

    "You don't need to worry about this. Our Sun Moon Sect will investigate all the reasons on our own." Sima Zhen said in a deep voice: "After all, there are so many lives. If I don't take you now, I can't calm people's hearts!"

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    "What a calming person."

    Yi Feng was so angry that he laughed instead.

    The laughter stopped and his face darkened, "What if I say no?"

    "Then don't blame us for taking action ourselves!" Sima Zhen said in a deep voice: "I know you are quite capable, but please think clearly, this is in the Sun Moon Sect!"

    Sima Zhen¡¯s voice fell, and the elder next to him was filled with immortal energy.

    The threat is self-evident.

    "You little bastard, let's catch you at your wits' end, you can't run away!"

    Seeing this, Guo Shijie also started shouting from the side.

    "Hahahahahaha"

    However, facing the threat from Sima Zhen and others, Yi Feng laughed out loud again.

    The laughter was mixed with disappointment.

    Deep disappointment.

    Is this the immortality he has been yearning for since time travel?

    The life of cultivating immortals that he originally imagined was not like this at all!

    There may be killings, and there may be killings for treasures, but isn¡¯t it also possible for two or three immortal friends to enjoy the world together over wine and conviviality?

    There may be fights, but shouldn¡¯t it be more about getting through the difficulties together and making progress together in the face of crisis?

    Where is the blood?

    Where is the freedom and ease of the immortal?

    ???????????????? What about that kind of aloofness that travels around the world and is not controlled by the world?

    Go to hell!

    All he saw was vulgarity.

    Except for some strength, it is nothing.

    It was as if in the short days of Xuantian Sect, he had seen only the struggle for interests, only intrigues, only blood, only killings, and the shameless attitude of these senior officials of Sun Moon Peak.

    "What a dog system!"

    "I suddenly understood why I saw countless different versions of me after you promoted me to fifty levels!"

    "This time, I would like to thank you for the reminder!"

    "If I continue like this, I'm afraid I will become vulgar like them."

    ¡°For the sake of profit, for the goal, for the sake of strength, do whatever it takes!¡±

    Looking back, Yi Feng couldn't help but feel a little fear in his heart.

    He was already in Shen Lun before

    Became involved in killing.

    Falling into the vanity brought about by that kind of strength.

    Even when countless Xingchen Peak disciples died because of him, he didn't feel much sadness except anger.

    This has made him somewhat unrecognizable.

    He ignored everyone and turned his head to look at Liu Yan.

    "Peak Master, thank you for taking care of me during this period!"

    Yi Feng bowed slightly.

    This made Liu Yan's expression full of astonishment. He bit his red lips tightly, with tears in his eyes, and his body was trembling, not knowing what to do.

    "Thank you all brothers for taking care of me."

    Yi Feng turned to the brothers of Xingchen Peak again and bowed down.

    "Junior Brother Yi Feng."

    "Don't do this."

    "yes!"

    "We are brothers!"

    "Don't be like this. It's Sun Moon Peak who wants to kill you first this time. Let's make it clear to the sect leader and them together. It'll be fine at all!"

    Yang Yi and others shouted anxiously with red eyes.

    Yi Feng remained silent and just smiled lightly at them.

    Turn around.

    He looked towards the back mountain again.

    There were countless Xingchen Peak disciples who had lost their lives for him in the competition.

    ?????????????????????????????????????

    Falling with a crash.

    With this fall, the color of heaven and earth changed invisibly.

    Even more soMoon Peak.  "

    "You take care of yourself."

    Yi Feng glanced at him lightly and said in a calm voice.

    Sima Zhen dropped his head and nodded.

    Yi Feng slowly tilted his head and looked at Liu Yan with tears in his eyes.

    "What I said will be fulfilled now."

    As he spoke, he waved his palm.

    In the crowd, Guo Shijie, who was trembling in the crowd and trying to escape, was instantly caught by a mysterious force.

    "ah!"

    "Help!"

    "Yi Feng Yifeng, ah no, senior, I really didn't mean it. I didn't know you were so powerful. If I had known earlier"

    He shouted hysterically, his expression full of fear and despair.

    But the words are not yet finished.

    The life was cut off by Yi Feng, and only a corpse fell at Liu Yan's feet.

    Liu Yan looked at Guo Shijie's body at his feet, his red lips trembled, and tears slid down uncontrollably.

    "Bye now."

    Yi Feng smiled faintly at her, took out a bottle of wine from the storage ring, turned around and walked slowly down the mountain.

    The strong drink goes down the throat, bitter and sweet

    Tens of thousands of pairs of eyes.

    Just watching quietly, watching

    Until his back disappeared without a trace.

    ps: Just a few words, although it is a bit blunt, but I am generally satisfied with myself. This period of time has made Yi Feng hate the life of cultivating immortals. It is a kind of sublimation, and it is also related to a change in the overall situation. He feels that it is still his salty time.  Okay, I will continue to bring you high-quality plots and give you a favorite Yi Feng and Brother Gu.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 622 It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, the society is dead.

    ??

    Yi Feng left.

    ¡°I¡¯m far away from Xuantian Sect

    In fact, he didn¡¯t know why he suddenly had such an awakening.

    Was it the intrigues within the Xuantian Sect that made him tired, or did witnessing the deaths of the Xingchen Peak disciples make him retreat?

    he does not know.

    But what he clearly felt was: Deep in his heart, there was a voice calling him, and his subconscious seemed to be reminding him.

    And the various things he saw about himself during the system upgrade were also lingering in his mind.

    This feeling is amazing.

    It¡¯s impossible to catch or understand.

    It was as if he sat down by accident during the competition.

    ??????? But what the hell.

    Just be happy.

    This life of cultivating immortals is indeed not as pleasant as the salty life he used to have.

    ¡°Besides, now that I have the strength, if I want to show off sometimes, I can do it.

    "Hoo!"

    "Has this great tribulation finally passed?"

    "This scumbag finally doesn't have to throw away my gold coins and can start over again!"

    Outside a restaurant, Benwei, who was covered in gold coins, looked at the sky and crossed his waist.

    ¡°To celebrate, set a small goal first.¡±

    "Spend a fucking 100 million today!"

    On the island.

    A toad and a snail lay on the ground and did not move for many days.

    At this moment, they suddenly glared at each other.

    "Where's Guaguaguagagaglai?"

    "Bulu Bulu, where are you still?"

    The two lay on the ground, spitting, and finally won with the toad kicking the snail to the ground.

    Far away from the gate of heaven and earth.

    Ye Bei carefully modified the imperial treasure into a mop and carefully cleaned the martial arts hall.

    Since his husband left, this has become something he must do every day.

    After dragging every corner, he stretched out and stood up, looking at the sky and lost in thought.

    I still remember vividly the scene when he came to kick the gym and was thrown to the ground by his husband with a basket of vegetables.

    Although it didn¡¯t take long, his life had already undergone earth-shaking changes because of this vegetable basket.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when sir will come back.¡±

    He is full of longing.

    Suddenly I found that the old locust tree behind me seemed to be moving.

    "Is it an illusion?"

    Ye Bei took a look, approached the old locust tree and touched its trunk.

    "Some time ago, the locust tree kept falling leaves, but today it seems to be suddenly glowing with new spring."

    ¡°That¡¯s great, then let¡¯s ask the manure carrier to carry two buckets to water it!¡±

    "When Mr. comes back, the shade of the trees will be bigger, making it easier to enjoy the shade."

    The words fell.

    The leaves fell to the ground.

    In a tavern in the fairy world.

    Yi Feng sat at the window, sipping a glass of wine.

    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know when we will return to Shadow Island!¡±

    Next to him is Gong Chen, who is standing respectfully.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be a few days!¡±

    Yi Feng said casually, but his mind was all on the mutton he accidentally dropped on the table just now.

    Passengers don¡¯t pay attention.

    He picked up the piece of meat as fast as lightning and brought it to his mouth.

    tasty!

    ??Probably, no one will see it, right?

    He turned his head and looked around, and happened to find Gong Chen staring at him.

    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know what state we have reached.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so out of the ordinary!¡±

    Gong Chen was filled with emotion and admiration.

    It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, the society is dead.

    Yi Feng¡¯s face was full of embarrassment, and his heart was in turmoil. How could such an embarrassing thing be seen by this guy?

    Two people.

    Just looking at each other.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?.

    Yi Feng glanced at Gong Chen.

    Seeing this, Gong Chen also glanced at Yi Feng.

    "Well, this guy should understand the look in my eyes and won't tell anyone." Yi Feng thought.

    "Well, sir, you should understand the look in my eyes. I am absolutely sincere and loyal to him." Gong Chen thought this way.

    Thinking of this, the two sides looked at each other again.

    A knowing smile."By the way, what strength do you have?"

    Yi Feng asked, changing the subject.

    "Sir, I am in the True Yuan Immortal Realm." Gong Chen said respectfully.

    "oh?"

    "When did you enter the True Essence Fairyland?"

    Yi Feng was surprised.

    "Sir, don't you know?"

    Gong Chen was also surprised. Could the gentleman not see his own strength?

    "I really don't know." Yi Feng explained rather awkwardly, "Because I look at you and look at him, the difference is about the same."

    Hearing this, Gong Chen shifted his gaze, followed Yi Feng's vision, and settled on the human immortal boy working as a busboy in the restaurant.

    "In your eyes, sir, we don't have much to ask for"

    Gong Chen¡¯s face looked quite ugly.

    "Yes, although I know you feel uncomfortable, it is true." Yi Feng picked up a peanut and put it in his mouth.

    It¡¯s not like he was pretending.

    After the system promoted him to fifty levels, he saw that these people all looked the same, with just a few differences in their bodies.

    I don¡¯t know if this is the effect of the system or what, but that¡¯s it.

    Yi Feng doesn¡¯t understand either.

    ¡°But who cares, if you see this, you can¡¯t beat yourself.

    Of course, when you have time in the future, you still need to understand the next realm and figure out what realm you are in now.

    "No need to explain, sir, I know."

    Although Gong Chen did feel a little uncomfortable, he understood.

    ¡°After all, in Mr.¡¯s eyes, there is probably not much difference between the True Essence Immortal Realm and the Human Immortal Realm. They are all just a matter of sighing.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 623 What does he look like?

    ??

    ??Shadow Island.

    Around this small courtyard, many people are busy.

    Watering the flowers, hoeing the ground, it was a joy to be busy, and everyone's eyes were shining with hope for the future.

    And Jiang Hong, who was in charge of watering the flowers, wiped the sweat from her forehead, stood up, and looked at the Black Sea from a distance.

    Staying here for this period of time not only caused the violent power in her body to dissipate, but also made her cultivation realm break through from the original reincarnation fairyland to the true essence fairyland.

    For some reason, a figure appeared in her mind.

    That was the immortal young man she had contact with when she was first imprisoned.

    Although she had always felt scornful and even ridiculous about what the young man said, she had to say that the young man actually had a huge impact on her heart and affected her unconsciously.

    Because she wanted to give up at first, but it was the young man's optimistic attitude that influenced her, which strengthened her determination to survive.

    If she had not persisted, she would never have met Gong Chen, let alone come here and get the great opportunity.

    "It's a pity that you have died a long time ago. If you could come here, I would be able to go out soon as you wish."

    Jiang Hong couldn't help but let out a long sigh.

    But she also knew in her heart that this was just an extravagant wish.

    Even if this immortal is immortal, I am afraid he is not qualified to come here.

    After all, the minimum standard for coming here is to be in the Wonderland of Reincarnation.

    At this moment, there was a commotion in the martial arts hall, and everyone was seen hurriedly walking into the martial arts hall with a look of excitement.

    "What's wrong?"

    Jiang Hong asked quickly.

    "It's the gentleman who brought Gong Chen back. Go and meet the gentleman quickly!" An old man jumped up excitedly and shouted to Jiang Hong.

    "Which one is back?"

    Jiang Hong¡¯s body trembled, and she was also shocked.

    She has long admired this man's strength and skill.

    But she has never seen this person before after coming here for so long, so she has been thinking about this person coming back.

    And today.

    Has that one finally come back?

    After thinking about this, she quickly put down the kettle in her hand and asked the old man, "Is there anything I need to pay attention to, sir?"

    She asked nervously.

    While arranging his clothes, he will be in the best condition when he meets that person.

    "Don't worry, you don't have to be so nervous. Sir is very easy-going." The old man smiled and said, "Come in quickly and meet with us."

    After the old man finished speaking, he lowered his head and walked towards the martial arts hall.

    Although she heard that her husband was very easy-going, Jiang Hong was still very nervous.

    She didn¡¯t dare to slack off, and quickly followed everyone towards the martial arts hall with her head lowered.

    Of course she was more excited.

    Unconsciously, everyone has arrived at the martial arts hall.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met Mr.

    The voices of everyone came out in unison.

    Jiang Hong also followed the crowd in shouting and saluting.

    But even though this person was right in front of her, she didn't dare to look up, for fear of causing this person's displeasure.

    But I couldn¡¯t help but be curious.

    Sir, what does it look like?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Gray hair?

    Immortal spirit?

    It should be like this.

    Otherwise, how do you match the word Shang?

    Just as he was thinking this, the superior's lazy voice came out, "You're welcome, just feel free to do whatever you want!"

    "kindness?"

    Jiang Hong heard this.

    ??I was suddenly shocked.

    Isn¡¯t it an old man¡¯s voice?

    But a young voice?

    ?? Could it be that sir is a young man?

    and.

    Why does this voice sound so familiar?

    When everyone bowed and relaxed and raised their heads, she dared to raise her head and look at that person.

    He was lying lazily on the deck chair, patting his belly with a cattail leaf fan.

    Wearing a white robe.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Spotless.

    It does not show a very strong momentum, on the contrary, it gives people a very friendly feeling.

    ??Elegant and unconventional.

    &nbsp; This is the best power for him.

    "Sir is indeed a young man."

    Jiang Hong moved her gaze upward, secretly surprised in her heart.

    She had countless guesses about this person¡¯s appearance.

    But the fact exceeded all her expectations.

    However.

    Even though it went beyond all her expectations, when she saw him at this moment, she felt that her husband should be like this.

    There is no appearance that is more consistent than the feeling in front of you.

    He will do it to the end.

    What does it look like?

    She bit her red lips before finally looking at his face.

    ps: Sorry, sorry, because I was smoking and blowing the air conditioner, I took a picture yesterday for bronchitis and lung infection, I was hospitalized, and I have been losing fluids continuously in the past few days, so I can only type words on my mobile phone, and the updates are slow.  Everyone understands, I¡¯m really not making excuses, because professional writers have more or less occupational diseases due to staying up late and so on. They are not in good health. There is no way and there is no need to use my health as an excuse to curse myself. I love you all and I will try my best to do more.  Less or more.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 624 Relaxing Conditions

    ??

    That face.

    came into her eyes.

    She was immediately stunned on the spot, her mind feeling as if she was being struck by lightning.

    "What?"

    "It's actually him?"

    "How can this be?"

    It was just a side face, but Jiang Hong recognized him at a glance.

    This face is too familiar to her.

    At this moment, there are no words to describe the turmoil in her heart.

    ?This is really unbelievable.

    This powerful man with hands and eyes that reached the sky was actually a human being she had seen several times on the island.

    She felt like God had played a joke on her.

    "Oh, you."

    At this time, Yi Feng also looked over, recognized Jiang Zhi directly, and said with a smile: "As I expected, you came to my place after all."

    For the emergence of Jiang Zhi.

    Yi Feng was not surprised at all.

    This Shadow Island is either big or small.

    But the only place that can get nourishment on this island is this place. As long as the people on the island know about this place, there is almost no reason not to come.

    Jiang Hong¡¯s eyes widened.

    he.

    Did he already know that I would come?

    Jiang Hong was in disbelief.

    "Yes, I knew you would come from the beginning."

    Yi Feng directly saw through Jiang Hong's thoughts and smiled lightly: "But you are stubborn and naughty. If you had believed in me earlier, why would you have suffered so much?"

    "I¡­¡­"

    The scene when I refuted Yi Feng is still vivid in my mind.

    "You give up, it's impossible for a human immortal to survive"

    "Don't make this pointless struggle anymore, no one can survive on this island"

    "You are also a genius, how can you have such confidence"

    ""

    That¡¯s all I thought about.

    Jiang Hong¡¯s pretty face turned red from suppressing her emotions. She felt shameless and wanted to find a crack in the ground to burrow into.

    But then again.

    No one knows that you are a powerful person with great hands and eyes!

    You pretend to be a fairy, no one will believe you, okay?

    "Okay, now that you're here, let's live well!"

    "I'm going back to my room first, I have something else to do."

    Yi Feng waved his hand and walked back to the room.

    After Yi Feng left, a group of people all surrounded Jiang Zhi.

    "Ms. Jiang, the conversation you had with your husband just now, did you know each other before?"

    "Yes, yes, you seem to have been in contact with your husband for a long time?"

    Everyone asked eagerly.

    "Well, that's true"

    Jiang Hong responded with an embarrassed face. Under the expectant eyes of everyone, she told everyone what happened to Yifeng when she first arrived on the island.

    "Oh, Miss Jiang, you are so stupid!"

    "That's right. The wolf was killed by Mr. Wang at first glance."

    "Yes, there is also the shadow-eating fish, which is the real shadow-eating fish. It's just that with your strength, you are not afraid of them at all. You are the same, and you foolishly think that the fish is harmless to humans and animals, which means you are lucky.  Otherwise it would have been gone long ago.¡±

    Everyone was talking about it.

    Jiang Zhi's face turned red to the root of his neck, and he explained sullenly: "I don't know your strength at all."

    "But having said that, it's true that you looked down on your husband so much back then, and he didn't blame you at all. He just talked about old times with you, which shows that he values ??you very much!"

    "What Mr. Lu said is right, sir, he values ??you very much at first sight."

    "Ms. Jiang, please take good care of me in the future."

    "Yes, from now on, please give us a nice word in front of your husband."

    "Please support me more in the future."

    For a time, everyone¡¯s attitude towards Jiang Zhi also changed drastically.

    Because it is very likely that Jiang Zhi will be a popular person in front of Mr.

    For what is happening outside.

    Yi Feng had no idea, he was completely immersed in his own cultivation.

    Speak the truth.

    Even though he knows that he is quite strong now, Yi Feng still has a lot of confusion in his heart.

    For example.

    Those immortal essences that everyone who cultivates immortals has, he doesn¡¯t have them at all.As for practicing.

    He still doesn¡¯t know how to practice.

    Swallowing Qi and receiving Qi?

    He can¡¯t even let out a fart.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? And even a reincarnation fairy can cause an overwhelming commotion, but he just couldn't do it.

    Several days in a row.

    Yi Feng was thinking about this problem.

    Although we have now returned to the salty fish life, the prerequisite for the salty fish life must be strength.

    Therefore, it is urgent to find out what our own strength is.

    ¡°Besides, sometimes I can¡¯t keep my temper, and sometimes I want to show off in front of others.

    besides.

    Another important thing is the matter of the last disciple.

    Although it has been improved by fifty levels, what the system said before does not necessarily count.

    When I think of this.

    Yi Feng became very irritable.

    ??Especially this feeling of being unable to grasp and touch. This is the most true.

    ¡°What if something went wrong, or the system tricked him again, and his cultivation was gone, wouldn¡¯t he be in trouble?

    "It seems that I have to make second-hand preparations too!"

    Yi Feng touched his chin.

    I lament that it is impossible to get over it completely.

    ¡°At least, we must solve the problems at hand.

    "Old Gong!"

    Yi Feng slapped his cattail leaf fan and shouted leisurely.

    "I'm here, sir."

    Gong Chen came to Yi Feng respectfully.

    "I'm planning to relax some conditions and attract more people to come to my place." Yi Feng said leisurely.

    Hearing this, Gong Chen was shocked.

    "Sir, what do you mean?"

    "good."

    Yi Feng nodded and said: "From now on, everyone on this island, as long as their character is not particularly bad, can theoretically come to my place. It doesn't matter even if their cultivation level is slightly lower."

    "What a blessing to the world!"

    "Shadow Island is a great blessing."

    Gong Chen knelt directly on the ground, extremely excited.

    "Well, you don't need to be so excited."

    Yi Feng was quite speechless.

    This guy, do you think he can repay society and take in refugees?

    What he wants is to absorb as many strong people as possible and use them for himself.

    What he wants to prevent is that one day in the future, if the system cheats him, he will not be left without a shield.

    "Sir, there is no need to say it. I know the meaning behind it!"

    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell the others now.¡±

    After saying that, Gong Chen trotted towards the others.

    At the same time, his face turned red with excitement.

    He is now determined to get his son who is away from home into the Shadow Island no matter what.

    If he really can't get in, the worst he can do is kill two of his messengers from the Immortal Palace of Heaven.

    There are also a few old friends who play well outside.

    In the past, they always said it was beneficial not to call them, but this time the notification was in place.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 625 I really want to have such troubles!

    ??

    After Yi Feng promulgated this decision.

    Yi Feng issued two more decisions one after another.

    First.

    Starting from today, everyone in the martial arts gym, as long as they are under him, can follow him out on the first day of every lunar month.

    second.

    That means people who go out cannot come in again unless there are special circumstances.

    After all, Yi Feng also thought that he could go out and swore to surrender to him, so why did he continue to stay here?

    Doesn¡¯t this increase his expenses and burden for no reason?

    So it¡¯s better to let them go out and develop on their own. If the future development is good and the fairy world is everywhere, wouldn¡¯t he, Yi Feng, have peaches and plums all over the world?

    It¡¯s simply delightful.

    "Okay, I'll be ready to go out in a minute. Is there anyone who wants to go out with me this time?" Yi Feng asked.

    However.

    There was silence in the place, no one wanted to go out, and some of them were holding on to the hoe in their hands, for fear of letting him go.

    This made Yi Feng instantly confused.

    What¡¯s up?

    Are these people stupid?

    There is a chance to go out now, why don¡¯t you go out?

    "Forget it, it's up to you."

    Yi Feng waved his hand and ignored them. If he was going to develop and expand here, he would also expand it.

    Since we need to expand, we also need manpower.

    "Since you won't leave, then just plant it!"

    Yi Feng took out a few sacks of seeds, which he had just redeemed from the system.

    After all, the luck points from Xianjiang Continent will be transferred to his card on time every month, so it is easy to redeem some seeds.

    ¡°Take good care of it, and I¡¯ll give you a goal. I want the vegetation rate of Shadow Island to reach over 90%.¡±

    Yi Feng ordered.

    ?????????????????????????Everyone was amazed.

    This goal.

    "As expected of you, sir."

    Should the Shadow Island, such a hairy place, actually has a vegetation rate of 90 %?

    Such a terrifying handiwork.

    It¡¯s simply terrifying.

    The most important thing is that these vegetations are not ordinary vegetations!

    "Do you understand what I mean?"

    Seeing that no one answered, Yi Feng asked in a louder voice.

    "Understand!"

    Everyone answered in unison.

    ¡°Mr. I know that I want to use the Shadow Island as the foundation to create a super fairyland that surpasses the Heavenly Fairy Palace.

    "Old Gong, come out with me!"

    Yi Feng sat down on Manchu's back, stared at his feet, and slowly started to squirm.

    Lao Gong followed.

    Further behind, there was a frog croaking.

    A moment later.

    Yi Feng took Gong Chen to a city not far from the Sun Moon Sect.

    The first step.

    He is planning to buy a house here.

    ¡°After all, you have to have a place to live outside, so that you can slowly find an apprentice and figure out your own cultivation status at the same time.

    Originally, the house prices here were not cheap. Since Yifeng had just arrived in the fairyland not long ago, it was impossible for him to have so much money.

    But all the money left behind by the disciples at Sun Moon Peak after their death was seized by Yi Feng.

    With a few fairy crystals full of storage rings, he could buy a good house no matter what. For the rest, he might be able to hire two maids to help him squeeze his legs and pat his shoulders.

    Life should not be too beautiful.

    "Old Gong, go and contact someone!"

    Yi Feng has chosen a geomantic treasure land.

    Gong Chen ran errands and had nothing to say. He quickly contacted the people in the city lord's mansion and prepared to pay the money with one hand and call for the land deed with the other.

    But when it was time to pay the money, Yi Feng vomited blood.

    "I'm sorry, sir, the currency of the Immortal Realm has indeed been changed. This is the notice issued by Tianzhixian Palace two days ago. They only recognize gold coins. Anyone who disobeys will be punished by Tianzhixian Palace."

    "You also know that in the fairy world, no one dares to be right in the Heavenly Fairy Palace, so there is nothing we can do about it. In short, there is no one to collect the rags of the fairy crystal now!" The boy in charge of selling the house explained.

    "Gan!"

    "What good thing did the grandson who killed a thousand swords do?"

    Yi Feng had a dark face and roared directly on the spot, his face became distorted.

    Think back to the beginning.

    &nbsp;He vowed to come to the fairy world with many sacks of gold coins, ready to live a good life, but he learned that gold coins were useless in the fairy world, and only fairy crystals were recognized.

    It took Yi Feng many days to accept this fact.

    And it was very painful, and he threw the sacks of gold coins into the manure pit unwillingly.

    Now he has saved and saved with great difficulty, and got several fairy crystals for storage rings, thinking that he has become rich again.

    But who knows.

    The common currency in the fairy world suddenly became gold coins?

    "Gan, mother, are you playing with me?"

    "Which grandson did the good thing?"

    ¡°I curse you to be single for ten thousand years and never find a woman in your life!¡±

    Yi Feng completely ignored his image and cursed loudly.

    ??A hundred thousand miles away.

    Countless girls surrounding Benwei suddenly had various incidents, some wanted to break up and leave, some left because of family deaths, in short, there were all kinds of reasons.

    Within a moment, there were only a few dogs left in the box.

    Empty.

    At the same time, Benwei sneezed and then collapsed on the ground.

    "It's over."

    Benwei secretly exclaimed.

    Regardless of the dog next to him, he soared into the sky.

    "Brother, what's wrong with you?"

    Gouzi shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been cursed, and I have to ask Tiandao to change the currency back before I can break it¡­¡±

    "Your brother and I don't want to be unable to find a woman in our lives"

    And here in Yifeng.

    Seeing Yi Feng scolding him like this, the boy trembled with fear and quickly reminded, "Sir, be careful what you say, be careful what you say!"

    "I am careful to say that you are paralyzed."

    Yi Feng was furious.

    Gong Chen trembled as he watched.

    Mr. is really a Mr.

    Which other tall people are not put on the other.

    "Only Mr. has a true temperament."

    Still love money.

    It¡¯s really down to earth.

    Fortunately, Gong Chen still had some gold coins there. Although he didn¡¯t know what he used them for before, they solved Yi Feng¡¯s urgent need.

    Finally, I bought a house.

    After settling down, Yi Feng began to think about his own cultivation.

    I still can¡¯t think clearly.

    I desperately want to find someone to complain about.

    Glancing at Old Gong who was respectfully standing by, he pondered slightly, and then asked: "Old Gong, do you know what my cultivation level is?"

    "My subordinates don't know this."

    Gong Chen answered respectfully.

    "well."

    "To be honest, I don't know what kind of cultivation I am." Yi Feng rubbed his forehead, worried.

    Gong Chen was shocked.

    Mr.¡¯s cultivation.

    Has it reached a level that he doesn¡¯t even know he has reached?

    In other words, breaking through the barrier of fairyland and reaching the point where no one can develop it?

    "Harmful."

    "I don't know if you can understand me, anyway, this feeling."

    "so annoying!"

    Yi Feng¡¯s face was full of depression.

    "bother?"

    Gong Chen¡¯s face was furious.

    good.

    What a Versailles!

    In my heart, I exclaimed: I really want to have such troubles!

    ps: I have read all the messages you have given me and expressed your concern for me. It is difficult to reply to tens of thousands of comments a day, so I will reply here uniformly. I love you all, okay.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 626: If you want to pick shit, first meditate

    ??

    That¡¯s it.

    Yi Feng took Gong Chen to run in both directions and live in both directions.

    Speak the truth.

    Gong Chen¡¯s performance still satisfied Yi Feng, just like his old servant, he worked hard without complaining.

    While Yifeng enjoys life every day, he never forgets to think about two questions.

    Where I come from.

    Where are you going?

    ??Made a mistake.

    What kind of cultivation am I?

    Why is my performance different from others?

    "Hiss!"

    At this time, Yi Feng thought of a possibility and took a breath.

    "I'm not a martial arts master, am I?"

    The more Yi Feng thinks about it, the more likely it is.

    Look at what the system taught him?

    Tai Chi.

    The monkey stole the peach.

    ¡°Golden Bell Cover and Iron Cloth Shirt¡­¡±

    There is also a martial arts gym.

    These things have nothing to do with cultivating immortals. On the contrary, they are the same as the martial arts movies I watched in my previous life.

    Doesn¡¯t this mean that he is a martial arts master?

    This made Yi Feng paralyzed on the ground.

    ??????????????? If you are a martial arts master, then wouldn¡¯t it mean that you don¡¯t have as long a lifespan as a cultivator?

    Maybe in a few decades, cancer will be gone?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Yi Feng cursed in his heart.

    But when I thought about it again, it was wrong.

    If he was really a martial arts master, he would not be able to defeat the cultivators. His feat of killing thousands of disciples in Sun Moon Peak with just a wave of his hand cannot be explained by even a martial arts master!

    "Snapped!"

    Yi Feng slapped himself.

    forget about it.

    This girl is just looking for trouble for herself.

    Let¡¯s think about the matter of recruiting disciples.

    "Call the system."

    "If you ask me to accept the last apprentice, you have to give me a standard for accepting apprentices, right?"

    Yi Feng asked.

    "Ding!"

    ¡°Standards mean there are no standards!¡±

    ¡°As long as the system recognizes it.¡±

    The sound of the system came, making Yi Feng bared his teeth and claws.

    Damn it.

    I don¡¯t know how I can get your approval.

    You said it depends on talent, but the talent detection function is long gone.

    You tell me, it depends on the cultivation level. He stood on the street and glanced at them. They were all the same, and he couldn't see any difference at all.

    have to.

    It all depends on fate.

    "Let it go!"

    Yi Feng returned to the yard and sat down on the recliner.

    Patted his belly.

    Anyway, you can buy an extension for that luck point, but if that doesn¡¯t work, let¡¯s extend it for another two years.

    but.

    At this moment, Yi Feng suddenly thought of something.

    ?That is, is it possible to ask the system for help to help him move the small island in Xianjiang Continent to Shadow Island?

    Think about it.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????Outside of the gate, he spent so much effort, and the island was so well built, he was so reluctant to leave it when he came to the fairy world.

    Yi Feng immediately started asking the system.

    "Ding, no."

    The system sound came, making Yifeng extremely disappointed.

    But the next sound from the system made Yi Feng's eyes light up.

    "With 10,000 redemption points, you can build a teleportation array between the Heaven and Earth Gate and Shadow Island."

    "ah!"

    "This feeling is so good!"

    Yi Feng jumped up excitedly.

    Speak the truth.

    He has been in the fairy world for so long, and he really misses the old men and ladies on the island.

    And his precious apprentice Zhong Qing.

    Well.

    There are also his group of disciples who are just waiting to die. Although they have no feelings, they still have the status of master and disciple.

    Maybe we can take them to the fairy world to open their eyes.

    Yi Feng opened the system exchange store.

    Sure enough, he found the exchange location. Although this teleportation array is a bit expensive and requires 10,000 exchange points, he has also saved a lot of luck points from Xianjiang Continent recently.

    "If I save it for two more months, it will be enough."

    What makes Yi Feng even more surprised is that perhaps because of the last system upgrade, the system exchangerIn the store, another cultivation exchange appeared.

    One hundred thousand exchange points can be exchanged for a first-level cultivation level.

    This moment made Yi Feng jump up.

    ¡°What a bastard, what a bastard, now I finally see a little hope in life!¡±

    Before.

    He, Yi Feng, was completely confused about his cultivation.

    I don¡¯t know how to practice, let alone how to exhale and receive Qi.

    Even though the system constantly rewards him with level 50 cultivation, he has no idea what he got from this inexplicable thing.

    But now it¡¯s different.

    One hundred thousand exchange points to upgrade one level is equivalent to a carrot and a pit. At least he knows how to improve his cultivation level.

    ¡­¡­

    But it¡¯s the gate of heaven and earth at this moment.

    The streets are bustling with people.

    The hawker is selling

    It is still very lively.

    It is just that there is a dung through the dung, and it is quite beautiful.

    Lu Dasheng was carrying a pair of dung buckets.

    He was looking at the ten young men in front of him with serious expressions.

    Since the Heaven and Earth Sect is growing day by day and countless feces are released every day, Lu Dasheng has to expand his organization.

    This is not true.

    ??Selected ten saint sons from the Lingxu Realm and accepted them as disciples.

    "Remember."

    "A journey of picking dung contains the great road."

    "If you want to pick shit, you must first meditate, and you must not be afraid of other people's eyes, then you can reach the top."

    Lu Dasheng taught earnestly and thoughtfully.

    "yes!"

    Ten young people responded respectfully, picked up the dung bucket neatly, and started today's work in an orderly manner.

    And outside the island.

    There is a person standing in the air.

    He is dressed in red and has red hair. He is the one who has not been seen for many days.

    Beside him were ten men wearing armor.

    "Ten adults, according to the envoy's investigation, the loss of luck in the Xianjiang Continent is related to this small island!" Mie Shi said respectfully.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 627 The dungster is invincible!

    ??

    "Are you sure this is the island?"

    One of the men looked at him in surprise.

    "Sir, the messenger said that only this place has isolated him from tracing."

    Miushi said respectfully: "As for the Xianjiang Continent, which is a low-level plane, under normal circumstances, it is impossible to escape the envoy's investigation. So there is a lot of suspicion here!"

    "snort!"

    "Such a small island can be destroyed with a wave of your hand."

    "Why do we, the ten brothers, need to take action ourselves?"

    One of the armored men made a disdainful voice.

    "Old Shi, don't be impulsive."

    The leading man said in a deep voice: "The fact that this place can avoid the envoy's investigation means that there must be something fishy, ??so it's better to be careful."

    "Brother is right. Since the envoy wants us ten brothers to come together, he must have a reason. So I suggest that we send a few people in to investigate first!" Another armored man said.

    "kindness!"

    "Lao Ba, Lao Ninth, Lao Ten, you three should go for a walk!" The leading man ordered: "Remember, don't act rashly before you find out the situation!"

    "yes, Sir."

    Hearing this, the three men immediately flew towards the island.

    And on the edge of the lake.

    Lu Dasheng, who had finished picking out dung with his ten apprentices, was washing the dung bucket by the lake.

    "Remember my words."

    "For a sword cultivator, his sword is his life. If the person is with the sword, the sword will disgrace him!"

    "For an alchemist, the alchemy furnace is his life. Where the alchemy furnace is, so does his reputation!"

    "For us, the dung bucket is our life. We should love it, care for it, and give it the most exquisite care!"

    "So cleaning the dung bucket is also a science."

    Lu Dasheng picked up his own excrement bucket and demonstrated it himself, while giving serious instructions.

    ¡°It¡¯s important to rinse, wash, and wipe once, and circulate it inside and outside five times. After brushing it until it¡¯s shiny, polish and wax it, then it¡¯s barely qualified.¡±

    "Only in this way will it identify with you and create a certain contractual relationship with you, so that you can understand the way of feces."

    "Perhaps you still don't understand what I have said, but if you reach my level, you will understand what I say."

    "And as long as you do what I say and behave well, if there is a chance in the future, I will go to your husband and apply for a pair of new shit buckets for each of you."

    "Remember."

    "Those who dung are invincible!"

    Lu Dasheng raised his fists.

    "Those who dung are invincible!"

    "Huha!"

    The top ten disciples cheered loudly, especially when they heard Lu Dasheng said that he would apply for a new dung bucket from his husband in the future, and all of them smiled.

    And this time.

    The three armored men landed in the woods not far from the lake and slowly approached the island.

    "Bago, Ninth Brother, you said that the eldest brother is true, isn't it just a broken island, won't it be over if we fight over it?"

    Lao Shi made a complaining voice.

    He was a little reluctant when he was asked to go down to a place like this where birds don't poop. Now that he has to restrain his hands and feet, he is even more dissatisfied.

    "Hey, Lao Shi, please stop saying a few words."

    "It's not like you don't know how much the Lord Messenger values ??the Xianjiang Continent. Although this Xianjiang Continent is a low-level plane now, in ancient times, it was comparable to the Immortal Realm."

    "So the luck here is particularly critical to the higher-ups."

    "This person dares to get involved in the fate dispute, which shows that he has a big background and should not be underestimated." Lao Ba comforted him from the side.

    "Yes, Lao Shi, feel free to feel aggrieved. Once we find out the situation on this island, you can do whatever you want!" Lao Jiu also consoled him.

    "snort!"

    Lao Shi snorted coldly and had to give up for now.

    At this moment, an extremely pungent smell of feces assaulted his nostrils.

    The faces of the three smelly people suddenly changed color.

    ?????????????????

    I found that the stench was coming from the dozens of neatly arranged dung buckets in front of me.

    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s okay to come to a place like this where birds don¡¯t poop, but you still have to smell this stink, it¡¯s really unlucky!¡±

    Lao Shi, who was already depressed, couldn't bear it any longer. He cursed and kicked one of the dung buckets away.

    ??Looking at the bucket of shit flying out.

    &nbsp;Lao Shi was relieved a lot.

    But suddenly.

    He found that the temperature in the surrounding sky had cooled down.

    It makes people shiver and shiver.

    The weird atmosphere made the space freeze, making the three of them feel like they were stuck in a quagmire and unable to move forward.

    They saw the furious Lu Dasheng with a sullen face and a pair of scarlet eyes staring at them.

    "this¡­¡­"

    "This is the dung bucket that my husband gave me personally."

    "I wipe it carefully every day for fear of not taking good care of it, but youbut you kicked it away"

    "die!"

    "I want you to die!"

    With a violent roar, Lu Dasheng became furious.

    "Here comes the bucket!"

    He raised his palm.

    Nine dung buckets shining with golden light suddenly appeared, swirling around him.

    The palm of your hand is closed again.

    The mysterious hand seal was cast faster and faster, and finally almost became a phantom.

    When the last handprint fell, his eyes widened.

    "Dung Escape, Dung Nine-Dragon Bullet!"

    A loud shout came from his mouth, and the nine dung buckets next to him glowed brightly, and the powerful fluctuations could not be suppressed.

    "Boom!"

    The bucket of dung has the power to rise.

    Then he saw nine giant dragons made of dung water rising into the sky from the dung bucket.

    "Roar!"

    Kowloon made a deafening sound.

    It shook the sky.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 628 Waiting to Death

    ??

    Nine dragons roar for nine days.

    He rushed toward the three armored men.

    "What?"

    When the three of them saw this, their expressions changed drastically.

    Because the nine dung dragons actually locked onto them directly and charged with invincible power.

    Before they had time to deploy effective defense, Kowloon had already attacked them.

    And Lao Shi, who kicked the dung bucket away, was the first to bear the brunt. Seven dragons in the Nine Dragons locked onto him.

    Under the permeation of feces and water, it was completely destroyed on the spot.

    "ah!!!"

    The other two people let out screams and flew backwards, hitting a mountain range dozens of miles away.

    "Boom!"

    The mountain collapsed suddenly, and the two people were trapped deep in the ruins and were seriously injured.

    "Okay, what a terrifying power!"

    Lao Jiu braced himself and climbed up with difficulty.

    "Lao Shi, Lao Shi is gone, who is this person?" Lao Ba also climbed up from the dirt with difficulty, gritting his teeth.

    "I must report to the boss, this island is really unusual!"

    Lao Jiu said solemnly.

    Before they even got to the island, they lost one person, which was simply beyond their imagination.

    Recalling the terrorist attack just now, I still feel scared.

    At this moment, not to mention the injuries on their bodies, the smell alone made them almost faint, as if every pore on their bodies was covered with feces.

    The two of them flew up staggeringly again and rushed towards the location of Mie Shi and others.

    "My lords, just wait and see. The three lords will take action in person and it will be done soon"

    Miushi is flattering.

    But before he finished speaking, he saw two figures flying back staggeringly from the sky, and at the same time, a pungent smell came from the air.

    He was dumbfounded.

    "what happened?"

    The armored man who was leading the group shuddered when he saw this, and led everyone to rush towards the two of them.

    "Big, big brother!"

    Lao Ba and Lao Jiu shouted hysterically.

    "What's going on with you guys?"

    "Where's Lao Shi?"

    The leading man asked urgently.

    "Old Ten, Old Ten has already"

    Lao Ba and Lao Jiu looked sad, and under the doubtful eyes of everyone, they told everything about what had just happened.

    "What?"

    Everyone was shocked.

    ¡°You mean, you were beaten to death and two wounded by a dung picker before you even landed on the island?¡±

    The leading armored man¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief.

    "Brother, I say he is a manure bearer, but he is ridiculously strong!"

    Lao Ba said with a sad face: "You must avenge Lao Ten!"

    "Okay, I get it."

    The leading armored man frowned and said in a deep voice: "I know what to do next, you go and heal your wounds first!"

    "Of course the more important thing is to wash up first."

    After saying that, he couldn't help but cover his nose.

    After Lao Ba and Lao Jiu retreated, others gathered around them.

    "Brother, what should I do?"

    "You must avenge Lao Shi!"

    "Yes, we can't just let Lao Shi die like this!"

    Everyone¡¯s voices came one after another.

    The leading man in armor waved his palm, interrupting their words.

    "This island!"

    ¡°It¡¯s not simple.¡±

    "If we attack recklessly, let alone complete the mission entrusted to us by the envoy, I'm afraid we will all have to make the same mistake as Lao Shi!"

    He said solemnly.

    As soon as these words fell.

    It made everyone¡¯s hearts sink.

    "Then boss, what should we do? There must be a way!"

    "Yes, boss!"

    ¡°You can¡¯t just go back like this, right?¡±

    Everyone made noises one after another.

    The leading man pondered for a long time before saying: "It is not advisable to attack by force. We should first explore the island."

    ¡°So, that¡¯s the only way to go!¡±

    "Do you still remember the magic method that the messenger told us to use?"

    "Boss, what do you mean?"

    ? ?people exclaimed.

    "good!"

    "Although this is a last resort, there is a saying that goes well: only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you be victorious in every battle. Only by finding out what is going on on this island can we know how to capture it."

    Everyone nodded after hearing this.

    Even though I was unwilling to do so, I knew that this was the only way to do it when I thought about how one person had been killed and two people seriously injured without even getting to the island.

    "Wait two days for Lao Ba and Lao Jiu to recover from their injuries, and then activate the magic formation!"

    Two days¡¯ time.

    It passed quickly.

    Miushi and others remain dormant.

    When Lao Ba and Lao Jiu were about to recover, everyone gathered in the woods.

    A large illusion formation has already been arranged in front of you.

    The armored man headed by him solemnly explained to everyone.

    "Everyone has remembered the death of Lao Shi. Only by finding out the situation on the island first can we possibly avenge Lao Shi!"

    "And if we activate the illusion, we can sneak into the island effortlessly."

    "Due to the blessing of illusion, our body is not affected by formations and mental attacks, and our defense power is greatly improved. Even the strongest masters cannot see through our body. It is equivalent to having an immortal body, so it is possible  Check out all over the island.¡±

    "yes!"

    Everyone responded solemnly.

    After explaining everyone, the nine people walked into the arranged illusion array one after another.

    As you walked in, the light flickered, and you saw nine people transformed into nine flying insects the size of bees.

    If you look closely.

    You can find that their bodies are thickly wrapped in armor, like a metal bullet shell, tough and unbreakable.

    A buzzing sound came out.

    One of them made a sound.

    "Wait a minute and go to the island in nine directions. After arriving on the island, everyone will check their own areas. Where are the formations, where are the masters, and where are the key items related to luck? Write them down, and then go to the south of the island.  Meet at the lake, and then come back together."

    "When you come back, report the situation to the envoy, and then make a plan to flatten the island and avenge Lao Shi!"

    "Do you understand?"

    "clear!"

    A neat sound came out, and eight flying insects flew out quickly at the speed of light.

    The leading man flew in front of Mie Shi.

    Miushi has long been stunned by this method.

    "Sir, what are your orders?" Miushi said respectfully.

    "Remember, you have to protect this phantom formation. If the phantom formation is destroyed, we will not be able to return to ourselves, so no matter what, you cannot leave even one step away."

    The leading man solemnly confessed.

    "I understand, sir, please rest assured, I will protect the Dharma well!"

    Miushi nodded solemnly.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave this place to you, just wait here until we come back!¡± the man said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir, I won¡¯t leave until you come back.¡±

    ¡°Wait to death!!!¡±

    Miushi clenched his fists and spoke solemnly.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 629: The Tao is higher than the devil

    ??

    After they leave.

    Miushi relaxed his mind and sat down cross-legged while feeling the movement around him.

    On the face.

    A faint smile appeared.

    Although all the luck in Xianjiang Continent was lost, the Lord did not blame him.

    ¡°After all, the envoy who came down last time for reinforcements was beaten to ashes by the mysterious man in black robes, so it makes sense that he couldn¡¯t compete.

    Not only was there no blame, the new messenger sent by the Lord also said that as long as he cooperated with the ten people from Tiangui to find out who the culprit was, he would be rewarded with great opportunities.

    Although Tian Kui¡¯s ten men had a bad start and lost one person directly, this illusion method is still very strong.

    I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be back soon!

    After finding out the details of the island, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re not far from completing the mission.

    This shows that he is not far away from the Lord¡¯s supreme reward.

    Oops.

    so good!

    I just need to sit here and wait.

    Miushi smiled happily.

    ¡°It smells like shit!¡±

    Nine flying insects passed by like meteors, and one of them urgently transmitted a message to the others.

    "Don't act rashly."

    "This person easily defeated the three of you. He must be a super expert on this island. There are definitely not many people like him on this island, so avoid him for now."

    The leading man sent a message to everyone and issued an order: "When we get the information, it will not be too late to turn back and deal with him!"

    "yes!"

    Everyone nodded and changed their direction to avoid Lu Dasheng.

    After bypassing Lu Dasheng, nine flying insects were suspended in the air.

    "Remember my order and collect intelligence separately."

    "Then we will meet on the southern shore of the island, and finally retreat together."

    "Let's go!"

    As the leading man transmitted the message, the eight flying insects immediately dispersed and landed on the island from all directions in groups of two.

    "Lao Jiu, I feel like our defense is invincible!"

    Lao Ba and Lao Jiu flew over the water while chatting.

    "Well, in this state, even if the boss hits us with all his strength, he won't be able to do any harm to us!"

    "Oh, if only I had been in this state when facing that manure bearer, Lao Shi wouldn't have died."

    "yes!"

    "When we find out the information, we can take revenge for Lao Shi!"

    The two of them flew by while chatting.

    "Huh!"

    At this moment, Lao Jiu let out a light sigh and said in surprise: "Lao Ba, look, there is a fish in the water under our feet!"

    Lao Ba glanced at it and said nonchalantly: "It's just a small fish. It can still become a sperm. Don't worry about it. It's important to land on the island."

    But he just finished speaking.

    Then he saw the carp jumping out of the water and swallowed Lao Jiu in one gulp.

    "What the hell?"

    "Lao Jiu?"

    Lao Ba stared and shouted.

    The next moment, a pair of fish eyes appeared on the water, staring at him.

    These eyes immediately made Lao Ba¡¯s hair stand on end.

    The carp jumped up instantly and swallowed him in one gulp.

    Until death.

    He also didn¡¯t understand how he could be swallowed by an ordinary little carp.

    ¡­¡­

    "I thought this island had some kind of mechanism, that's all!"

    "It's not like we landed on the island smoothly."

    On the other side, Lao Liu and Lao Qi have successfully landed on the island and are suspended next to the trees on the shore, observing their surroundings.

    At this time.

    The two of them always felt like something was staring at them.

    ?Look back.

    Immediately, they found a little chameleon lying on the tree and staring at them with its round eyes.

    "Ah!"

    "Does this little thing still want to eat us?"

    Seeing this, Lao Liu sneered: "Little one, we are not your food. If you want to eat us, it depends on whether you can digest it or not."

    The voice just fell.

    A tongue rolled up directly.

    The two brothers were still laughing, and their tongues bound them tightly, and once again, they swallowed them directly into the chameleon's mouth.

    The chameleon turned its round eyes 360 degrees, as if rolling its eyes, and then lay down on the tree.?? fell asleep.

    ¡­¡­

    "Gah!"

    "Lao Wu!"

    On the other side, the fourth and fifth boys who had just arrived on the island met an aunt who was enjoying the shade under a tree. The aunt came over with a mosquito swatter and knocked the fifth boy to the ground.

    Before he could calm down, the aunt stepped over.

    ??????????????? Crush again.

    "There are so many mosquitoes under this tree. I won't be able to enjoy the shade if I don't want to."

    After complaining unhappily, the aunt twisted the waist of the bucket and left cursing.

    Looking at Lao Wu who was crushed into crumbs and his shit was spilling out, Lao Si glared at him.

    It feels like my scalp is going to explode.

    This is what the fuck.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Didn¡¯t we agree on invincible defense?

    How could you be crushed to pieces by an aunt!  ?

    He was just about to seek revenge on his aunt when he suddenly noticed that a rooster next to him was staring at him. It had its comb on its head and its eyes were red. It clucked and rushed towards him.

    The chicken's head dropped.

    The fourth child¡¯s eyes widened.

    Severe pain came and I found that half of my body was gone.

    When I looked up, I saw half of it had been pecked off by a rooster.

    The rooster tasted the delicious food and clucked non-stop. When he lowered his head, the other half of the cock was gone.

    ¡­¡­

    And the worst thing is the second and third children.

    Zhong Qing, who was moving a stool to lie down on the river bank and was about to admire the landscape paintings of humpbacks, had just lit a circle of mosquito coils invented by Yifeng before, and the two of them rushed over.

    ????????????????????????????????

    Two insects are enough to kill you.

    ¡­¡­

    At this time, the leading man also landed on the island.

    After landing on the island, he found a dark place and huddled up.

    ¡°This island is indeed not simple.¡±

    Thinking of just now, he was still frightened.

    Because he was discovered by others.

    This person was a little kid of several years old, still wearing crotchless pants, but he spotted him at a glance, waving his hands and came to catch him.

    He was still shouting stupidly: "Catch small flying insects, catch small flying insects."

    The two men fought for a long time.

    The man used his fastest speed and struggled to escape from the child's hands.

    "Child?"

    "Hmph, only a devil can believe that you are a child."

    "It carries the power of space easily, and I'm afraid it's not much worse than that manure bearer."

    "If I am deceived by your appearance, then I am a fool. There is probably an old monster inside me that has lived for many years!"

    "If I weren't so resourceful, I might have been deceived by your appearance and fell into your trap."

    "If the person carrying the manure is the first level of the island, then this child should be the second level!"

    The man sneered.

    "Although I was targeted by this kid, I undoubtedly attracted firepower."

    "Presumably, the second, third, and other brothers have successfully landed on the island!"

    "That's fine, I don't have to go and investigate it myself. I just need to attract the child's attention so that he can't deal with other people and give them enough time to explore the information. It's also a good choice."

    Thinking of this.

    The man adjusted his breathing.

    In the next few days, the man would always appear in front of the child from time to time, attracting him to take action against him, thereby buying time for the other brothers.

    Three full days.

    The man breathed a sigh of relief and smiled on his face.

    "very good."

    "This expert on the island dressed as a child really attracted my attention."

    "But the devil is as good as the Taoist. After all, you were tricked by me. If I expected it to be true, the others have successfully obtained the information and are waiting for me on the south bank."

    "In that case, then I will go find them and join them!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 630 Failed to show off

    ??

    The man went through many hardships with a cautious heart.

    Finally arrived at the South Bank.

    The south bank is a huge square, and not a single person is seen during the day.

    certainly.

    Nor does he have any brothers.

    In short, there is not even a hair on it.

    "what happened?"

    "Did something go wrong with them?"

    "No, it's impossible!"

    "The strong man pretending to be a child has been restrained by me. It is impossible for them to encounter any danger."

    "Yes, they will be back soon."

    "Wait, wait!"

    He has full confidence in his brothers.

    But for safety reasons, he got into a crevice in the cliff, closely observed his surroundings, and waited for the arrival of his brothers.

    This one waits.

    It¡¯s evening.

    The brothers did not come, but a large group of women came.

    Gather together and form a square formation!

    Along with the music.

    They twisted their bucket waists and danced unevenly.

    "snort!"

    "A bunch of ants."

    In the crevice of the cliff.

    The man disdained to look at them.

    But the next moment.

    He suddenly stared.

    They were horrified to find that when this group of people danced, there was actually countless power of the avenue filling their hands.

    "this¡­¡­"

    "This, this, this"

    "These old women?"

    "After all, what is it"

    However.

    ??When one wave doesn¡¯t subside, another wave arises.

    A group of old men gathered together again.

    Someone played the erhu, and a series of magical sounds came out. The sound lingered in his ears, making him crawl and tremble.

    Some people played chess, and the moment the chess pieces fell, it was like a shocking shot, shocking the soul.

    Others played slow ancient boxing, seemingly powerless, and every move seemed to communicate with heaven and earth.

    At this time.

    There was another group of children running next to me.

    The children were kicking the ball, giggling and laughing, so happy.

    And the moment they exerted force with their kicking feet, it actually affected the power of space?

    What shocked him the most was.

    The child with whom he had been battling wits and courage for many days sat beside him and watched blankly, and said that he wanted to play together.

    Other children said: You are too weak and I don¡¯t want you to come.

    You are too weak?

    ?

    ?  ?

    ?  ?  ?

    The man had a question mark on his face.

    at this time.

    A mosquito buzzed past the cliff in front of him and gave him a cold look.

    "Gah!"

    This look made the man scream.

    What kind of look is this?

    Disdain?

    And what kind of aura was it exuding just now?

    He took another look and saw a cicada chirping in the grass next to him, making him unable to see through his cultivation?

    On the other side, seven little wolfdogs were playing, and the invisible coercion emanating from their bodies made him feel so unfathomable.

    The man involuntarily shrank into the crevice of the cliff, retreating to the point of no return.

    My whole body was soaked with sweat, and my teeth were chattering.

    "Be good!"

    "What the hell, what kind of place have I come to!"

    "Mummy."

    "I miss home!"

    He cried.

    Fear spread throughout my body.

    At this moment, he found a gaze in the darkness that seemed to be staring at him.

    ??He turned his head and looked.

    A dozen ants with heads larger than their bodies stared at him.

    "Brothers, come to life."

    The leader of the ants raised his feet, as if he had said this, and then more than a dozen ants swarmed towards him

    ? Summer night.

    It¡¯s still so cool.

    It¡¯s just a small insect being eaten by ants, it¡¯s a normal thing.

    Outside Tiandimen Island.

    Miushi touched the top of his head.

    &nbsp; He smelled it again, and when he found it was bird droppings, he angrily wiped the bird droppings off his hands.

    "It's been several days, why haven't the nine adults come back yet?"

    Miushi murmured to himself.

    But remembering what the man said when he left, he calmed down again.

    "Usually, a retreat lasts for decades or just a few days. How could I be so impatient?"

    "Wait to death!"

    ? said.

    He closed his eyes again.

    This one waits.

    It¡¯s just one month.

    "Why haven't you come back yet?"

    "Is nothing going to happen?"

    He opened his head.

    Thinking of the strength of the nine, he felt relieved again, and then nodded firmly.

    "Wait to death!"

    Another three months have passed

    Miushi opened his eyes again.

    "Aren't you back yet?"

    "We've already waited three months, so what's the point of waiting a little longer?"

    "Wait to death!"

    Finished.

    He closed his eyes again.

    And on the Shadow Island.

    Yi Feng, who lives a leisurely life, took a look at his luck point, slapped his thigh and sat up.

    "It's done."

    Yi Feng directly purchased the teleportation array connecting the Gate of Heaven and Earth on Shadow Island at the Luck Exchange Shop.

    I can¡¯t wait to send it back.

    When transmitting.

    He specially changed into a new set of clothes.

    The teleportation array was activated, and the clouds above the Heaven and Earth Gate broke.

    He came to the gate of heaven and earth with full strength.

    "Look!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    "Sir is back."

    "You look like a gentleman, you're so brilliant!"

    "Yes, the clouds broke through and we walked directly down. Such a method simply ignores the laws of heaven and earth as if they are nothing!"

    When a small number of people who had just arrived on the island saw this, they exclaimed excitedly!

    "What are you excited about? What are you excited about?"

    On the side, several old men who were playing chess together stared at these young people and shouted: "Look at you, you look like you have never seen the world, how big a deal is this?"

    "That's right, isn't it normal for this kind of thing to happen to you sir?"

    "Look at how you are making noises."

    "Young men, don't blame us for telling you. If you stay in Pingjiang City and Tiandimen for a while, you will know that all the incredible things that happen to you are normal."

    "Yes, after staying for a long time, don't complain if you see your husband tearing the day in half. It might just be because your husband lost his money bag again."

    Several old men taught.

    After saying that, he started playing chess on his own.

    "General!"

    "No, no, no, no, regret every step you take."

    "You damn old man, do you want to be shameless?"

    And the other old men and women beside them, those who should be selling tofu are selling tofu, and those who are selling bastards are selling bastards. They have no expressions on what is happening in the sky.

    Seen too much.

    It¡¯s not surprising.

    "wipe!"

    In the sky.

    The majestic Yi Feng cursed loudly.

    ??Are these old men and women at the Heaven and Earth Sect weak-minded?

    He didn¡¯t react at all when such a big deal came to him?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    No matter what happens, you still have to exclaim once or twice, right?

    ¡°Pork glory!¡±

    He descended from the sky and came to the pork stall.

    "Hello, sir."

    "Want some ribs?"

    Pork Rong cut off a pig's front hoof and handed it over.

    Looking at the pig's trotters in front of him, Yi Feng's face turned dark.

    Damn it.

    Is it about the pig¡¯s trotters?

    At any rate, give me some reaction.

    In front of you guys, no matter what, I can be considered a powerful person!

    Don¡¯t be surprised, why is he so powerful?

    have to.

    The pretense failed.

    He shouldn¡¯t show off in front of this group of old men and women who are slow to respond.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 631 The reaction caused by the ten Tiankui people

    ??

    Didn¡¯t come back for a while.

    The size of the island has grown beyond his imagination.

    The street along the edge of the island is simply more lively than Pingjiang City before.

    Look.

    The coffin shop next to it was open, and five dark-skinned stupid guys were sitting at the door.

    It seems that the headquarters of Baofeng Chamber of Commerce has also been moved here.

    It seems that I am becoming more and more proficient in the business of carrying manure.

    After coming back, Yi Feng couldn't show off, so he had to relax, play chess with the old men, and go to Yihongyuan to fight the landlord.

    But before that, he also sent out jade slips to contact those disciples who had no feelings to come back. He also planned to take them to the fairy world to open their eyes.

    Somewhere unknown.

    A black hall.

    The upper part was covered with curtains, and behind the curtains lay an unknown person.

    "The Messenger of Enlightenment."

    "Ten people from Tiankui, the soul lamp has gone out."

    The subordinates knelt on the outside and said respectfully.

    "What about Destruction?"

    A voice came from behind the curtain.

    "Well, Miushi is nowhere to be seen, but the soul lamp has not been extinguished, and he has not come back."

    There was a slight silence behind the curtain, which seemed a little angry, and then a deep voice came out: "What on earth is this waste doing?"

    The subordinates were silent.

    After a long time, the voice continued to come from behind the curtain, "You continue to speak."

    "yes."

    "Your Majesty the Messenger."

    "The spies hidden outside the Tiandimen Island have found out some information through side stories and rumors."

    ¡°In the past two days, a big shot has returned from the Heaven and Earth Gate. If your guess is correct, it should be the owner of the island who has returned.¡±

    "And after returning, it seems that he also mobilized jade slips on a large scale to order his direct disciples to return to the island."

    "oh?"

    Behind the curtain, there was an unexpected sound.

    "If my guess is correct, it was the reaction caused by Tiankui's ten people entering the island, right?"

    "It seems that even though the ten Tiankui people died, the pressure and impact on them was still quite great. At least they must have felt our presence, sensed the danger and pressure, and had to ask the master to return in person.  At the same time, he also summoned the disciples who sat down to return.¡±

    "It seems that they are already in a hurry!"

    "I'm afraid they are discussing how to deal with us now, right?"

    "The messenger is wise."

    The subordinate complimented him, and at this moment, the jade slip flashed.

    He took out the jade slip to accept the news inside, his eyes lit up, and he said quickly: "As expected, the spies found out from the outside that a group of core people on the island had gathered together like never before, and they were floating on a boat at the moment.  There seems to be some big deal being discussed in the lake.¡±

    "Perhaps the owner of the island is also among them."

    This is the scene from over there, please take a look at it.

    The lake breeze blows.

    ? Cool and comfortable.

    With such good weather, Yi Feng naturally called the group of old men on the island to gather together.

    We got a boat and each person had a fishing rod.

    While fishing, we chatted and gossiped.

    "Let me tell you, sir, as long as the boar in our backyard is led around the island, the other sows will be designated to squeal"

    "Just last time, I inoculated an old sow from Lao Litou's family, and she gave birth to eighteen pigs in one litter. That's a big deal."

    "Fart, my sows give birth to a lot, does it have anything to do with your boar's farts?"

    "Stop the quarrel, stop the quarrel, what's the point of talking about pigs? Let's talk about gossip." Lao Wangtou said in a low voice: "Do you know that Mrs. Liu on the street and the cripple Zhang at the end of the street are having an affair?  .¡±

    "And not only did she do it, she was also caught by Zhu Rong."

    "oh?"

    "Tell me, what's going on?"

    "Shh, keep your voice down and listen to me. It was a dark and windy night"

    Hearing this, everyone came over with curious and nervous faces.

    For a time, the atmosphere was heated.

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    "It's exactly what I expected."

    A sneer came from behind the curtain, full of disdain.

    "But what's the use of discussing countermeasures?"

    "In the face of absolute strength, everything is false.""Look at how nervous they are. If I had known this, why did they do it in the first place?"

    "From the moment you compete with the Lord for luck, your fate has been determined. The ten leaders of Tiangui are just a small warning to you."

    "The real show is yet to come. When people from other planes come back, it won't be too late to deal with them!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 632 Return to Xianjiang Continent

    ??

    Fairyland.

    Jia Jiaqin drove a group of little divine phoenixes to a wasteland like ducks.

    "Hahaha!"

    ¡°Senior brother, why are you chasing so many small animals?¡±

    At this time, Shen Nong flew from the sky, holding a big cabbage in his hand.

    "Oh, these are some little phoenixes that were just bred, hybrid ones. Master has summoned us to go back, so we can bring him some specialties." Jia Jiaqin said.

    "It just so happens that I am the same. This cabbage was also carefully cultivated by me. I took it back and asked senior brother Chi Yitong to tear the whole cabbage into pieces for the master." Shen Nong said.

    And when the two of them were chatting.

    A young man wearing a cloak, with a bare head and a pair of dead fish eyes, quickly headed this way.

    "Junior brother Bai Qiyu, it seems you can't fly yet!" Jia Jiaqin couldn't help but say.

    "Uh, hey."

    Bai Qiyu touched his bright bald head.

    Far in the sky.

    The pressure is coming.

    Su Yunyun, dressed in red robe, came out of the air.

    On the other side, Zhujishan holding a pagoda also came.

    ???????????????? Later.

    Li Jin, Xiao Zhan, Mo Tianji, Li Taibai, Huatuo and others came one after another.

    Not long after, other brothers also arrived one after another.

    "Except for Senior Brother Zhong Qing, Senior Brother Wu Tao, and Senior Sister Yunwu who have been staying outside the Heaven and Earth Gate, the other senior brothers plus Junior Brother Wu Tian from the outer gate, there are ninety-seven people in total."

    Su Yunyun counted the number of people.

    But how to order it.

    They all found that one was missing.

    ¡°Where is Junior Brother Hong Kuang?¡±

    After searching around, Su Yunyun finally found out who was missing, so she quickly asked.

    "Oh, Senior Sister, I forgot to tell you that Junior Brother Hong Kuang is here."

    With that said, Li Jin picked up a body bag filled with Hong Kuaishou's minced meat. He said speechlessly: "Before receiving Master's jade slip, Junior Brother Hong got into a fight and blew himself up."

    Hear the words.

    Everyone present had dark expressions on their faces.

    This guy.

    Are you still prone to self-destruction?

    "Okay, since Master has summoned us, let's go back quickly!"

    Su Yunyun said: "However, Master has always had very high demands on us. I believe that all of you brothers should have achieved something in the immortal world now!"

    "certainly!"

    "I am now one of the lords of the three middle continents."

    One of the disciples said.

    "I am now the elder of one of the immortal sects in the Three Continents."

    Another disciple said.

    "The monsters I have cultivated now can be released enough to sweep across any of the three continents." Jia Jiaqin said.

    ¡°The vegetables I grow can turn mortals into immortals instantly.¡±

    Shen Nong also shouted.

    "Well."

    ¡°I still can¡¯t fly, but I can jump to the moon.¡±

    Bai Qiyu touched his head and rolled his eyes again.

    "Now, I can make any Zhongsanzhou continent master take a sword with his bare hands." Li Jin also said a voice, and then he picked up the body bag in his hand and said: "By the way, Junior Brother Hong Crazy can also pull a sword."  Any master of the three continents will perish together."

    Each disciple reported their achievements.

    The worst.

    You can also be a continent leader in a continent that is slightly worse than the three middle continents.

    "Very good, everyone is very good. After this achievement comes back, I will definitely be able to get the praise of Master." Su Yunyun was very satisfied and nodded repeatedly.

    "Sister, I wonder what your achievements are?"

    Others looked at him one after another.

    "Me." Su Yunyun smiled playfully, "I am now the continent lord of one of the three upper continents."

    "What?"

    ¡°Senior sister is still awesome.¡±

    Everyone was shocked.

    As we all know, there are one hundred and eight continents in the immortal world, divided into three upper continents, three middle continents and three lower continents.

    The Lower Three Continents, to put it bluntly, are actually slums. The strength of an Immortal Continent Master is probably about the level of Jinxian.

    "As for the three middle continents, the level has been greatly improved. The continent leaders are at least the cultivation base of the Star Fairyland. This is still the worst strength of the continent leaders.

    And go up to the three continents.

    It is unimaginable.

    &nbsp; Any of the elders from Xianzhou who came out would probably have the same strength as those from the Sun and Moon Fairyland.

    "As for the Lord of the Three Continents, his strength is simply unfathomable.

    "Okay, brothers, there is no need to be discouraged. I only met Master a few days earlier than everyone else. Everyone should go back and meet Master as soon as possible."

    "good!"

    Everyone responded in unison.

    Many forces gathered together.

    Directly tore through the barrier of the Immortal Realm and returned to the Immortal River Continent.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 833: Raise their strength to human immortality

    ??

    Dozens of disciples descended on the island and walked towards the gate of heaven and earth.

    Along the way.

    Various old men and women greeted them warmly.

    After they passed by, a young man couldn't help but muttered: "Father, I think all of your disciples are very powerful. Although some of them seem unfathomable, most of them don't look that good either."  !¡±

    "Look, there are immortals among them, as well as mortals who can't see their cultivation at all."

    "How can such a person become the master's apprentice? Anyone on the island would be better than them, right?"

    "If I were sir's apprentice, I don't know how much better than them."

    The young man said he was not poor.

    "Snapped!"

    His father whipped a big ear of melon seeds towards him.

    "You're just a loser. You only drank the water on the island and ate the food on the island to achieve the strength of a hot chicken reincarnation fairy. How do you get the qualifications to talk about it?"

    "Do you know that every one of your disciples has been approved by some kind of heavenly law?"

    "And the Celestial Immortal you mentioned, he is Zhen Jiaozhen, who is ranked thirty. The reason why he is still a Celestial Immortal is because he has strict requirements on himself, almost harsh, and wants to be promoted to the most perfect Golden Immortal. This is why he has been stuck in  In the realm of immortals, even if he is just an immortal now, killing eight thousand rubbish reincarnation mirrors like you is just a joke."

    "As for the mortal you mentioned, his name is Bai Qiyu."

    "He is indeed a mortal, and indeed has no cultivation, and cannot even fly, but his terror is on another level entirely. I estimate that even the masters of the Sun and Moon Wonderland will not be able to block his serious punch."

    "Of course there is Li Jin."

    ¡°Since becoming Mr.¡¯s disciple, he has never hurt anyone with his sword, but he is able to rely on the power of the law to make all the masters of the Star Wonderland kneel down and call daddy!¡±

    "In short, their performance is not their true power at all."

    Having said this, I took a deep breath.

    "If we say that the person who performs the most terrifyingly in this aspect is Mr. Zhong Qing."

    "He is still a mortal in his realm."

    "But of his three slashing and slashing moves, I don't think even the Sun and Moon Wonderland can handle even one of them!"

    "so."

    "What do you know?"

    As he said that, he slapped the young man on the head a few more times, "Go home and think about it for three years, so that you can be ashamed of your talk!"

    at the same time.

    Yi Feng sat on the recliner at the Heaven and Earth Gate.

    His face was tangled and twisted.

    Because of the system just now, an alarm sounded like never before.

    And give him a hint.

    A hundred years from now there will be a great catastrophe!

    "In this disaster, even in a plane like the Immortal Realm, 99% of people will die, and no one can survive alone.

    This tip.

    It made Yi Feng furious all of a sudden.

    Originally, he thought, he would engage in construction, enjoy the scenery, and spend tens of millions of years.

    But now this happened.

    It completely broke his plan.

    ¡°Let him, who had no longer worry about his realm, once again count his realm on his fingers.

    ¡°Golden Immortal, Mysterious Immortal, First-turn Mysterious Immortal, Second-turn Mysterious Immortal¡­ Samsara Fairyland, True Yuan Fairyland, Star Fairyland, Sun and Moon Fairyland¡­

    what is it?

    He scratched his head.

    He doesn¡¯t know what the realm will be after the Sun and Moon Wonderland.  With my current strength, I shouldn't be invincible in the fairy world, right?

    In the catastrophe of heaven and earth a hundred years from now, he will probably perish, right?

    "no."

    Yi Fengzheng sat up.

    "I want to improve my cultivation, I want to improve my strength."

    "Find a way to get to another fucking level fifty within a hundred years, so that you can be foolproof!"

    There was a twinkle in his eye.

    Contact the system at the same time.

    "Excuse me, how can I upgrade the system again?"

    "Ding, you can use luck points to upgrade."

    "Good luck?"

    Yi Feng frowned.

    He has seen the upgrade indicators. One hundred thousand luck points to upgrade to one level. His salary is more than one thousand a month, twelve thousand a year. It will take almost nine years to upgrade to one level.

    In one hundred years, you can only upgrade to ten levels at most.

    &nbsp; ¡°Excuse me, is there any other way to get luck points, or can I have Xianjiang Continent give me more luck points every month?¡±

    Yi Feng asked anxiously.

    "Answer to question one: How to obtain luck points. If the host himself or his disciples achieve certain achievements, they will obtain luck points."

    "Answer question two: The luck points in Xianjiang Continent have reached the upper limit, but the host can be obtained through other planes. For example, the fairy world is a higher level than Xianjiang Continent. For the same achievement, the luck points obtained will be Xianjiang.  A thousand times that of the mainland.¡±

    The sound coming from the system made Yi Feng's eyes light up slightly.

    He remembered that when he first asked these disciples to go out to practice in Xianjiang Continent, these disciples asked him to add a few points of luck from time to time.

    Although there are only a few points.

    But he thought that after all, this group of disciples were too useless. The most achievements they could achieve would probably be to become the richest man in a certain village, or to become the king of the mountain somewhere, or to monopolize a certain vegetable market.

    ? And if so.

    Moving these disciples to the Immortal Realm does not require them to make great achievements. Just like the Immortal River Continent, it may be a good idea to become the king of any mountain, the richest man somewhere, or the head of a village.  ah.

    ¡°After all, the system just said that with the same achievements, the luck gained in the Immortal World is a thousand times that of the Immortal River Continent.

    ??In other words, if they were the king of the mountain in Xianjiang Continent, they could get him 4.5 points, so when they arrived in Xianjiang Continent, it would be 4,000 or 5,000 points.

    He has close to a hundred disciples, which adds up to four to five million points.

    Four to five million points can allow him to advance to four or five levels.

    And if a few of these disciples work hard enough to become a mayor, the luck points they can bring to him can be multiplied many times over.

    " If you add up the wages in Xianjiang Continent, even if you can't rise to level 100 in a hundred years, you can still rise to level 30 or 40.

    In this way, in the great catastrophe in the future, it should not perish.

    ¡°I¡¯m such a talent!¡±

    The more Yi Feng thought about it, the more feasible it became.

    For the first time, I felt that these disciples who were just waiting to die were of some use.

    but.

    To complete this plan, there is one more thing that cannot be ignored.

    That is the strength of this group of disciples.

    You must know that the reason why they can become mountain kings in Xianjiang Continent is because Xianjiang Continent is a low-level plane.

    "When it comes to the immortal world, the lowest level is human immortals. It's definitely not possible for a group of mortals to run up there.

    so.

    We still have to find a way to improve the strength of this group of people to human immortals.

    ps: I want to come on, come on, come on, come on, fight for the waste (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 634 Master¡¯s request

    ??

    Fortunately, Yi Feng had a rare moment of strength and threatened the system with death, and got 1,100 places.

    This quota includes one thousand human immortals and one hundred earthly immortals.

    Think back to the beginning.

    When he himself reached human immortality, he was so happy that he wished he could stab the sky.

    Now.

    It was unimaginable to be able to create 1,100 immortals in one go.

    It¡¯s true that one person can achieve enlightenment and ascend to heaven.

    That¡¯s the case.

    ??The 100 places should be given to your own disciples.

    The remaining one thousand places should be given to the old men and women on the island!

    It just so happens that I want to take them to the fairy world to open their eyes. This is just perfect.

    "Greetings to the Master!"

    The disciples came over and all knelt at Yi Feng¡¯s feet.

    Even though Yi Feng knew that these disciples were not doing well, when he saw them, he still couldn't help but feel angry.

    Driving a flock of ducks.

    Holding a big cabbage in his arms.

    Carrying a pot and ladle.

    The rider of the bull is still the same bull, and it has not changed.

    Others build a clay pagoda and place it in their hands to show their depth.

    This group of gaudy monsters and monsters is simply unsightly.

    "You guys disappoint me very much!"

    "Can the pattern be higher?"

    Yi Feng sighed deeply.

    A heartbroken voice came out.

    Hear the words.

    The disciples who were expecting to be praised by Yi Feng suddenly fell to the ground, feeling uncomfortable in their hearts.

    Could it be that

    Still don¡¯t get Master¡¯s approval?

    Isn¡¯t their pattern still not enough?

    So, what kind of structure does Master need?

    "Please master, please give me some advice."

    A fat man with a big wrench in his hand asked shivering while kneeling on the ground.

    "You, who are you?"

    Yi Feng glanced at this guy.

    "Master, I am the fifty-fifth disciple named Qian Duoduo." The fat man said respectfully.

    "Oh." Yi Feng raised his head and seemed to have some impression, and said, "I remember hearing someone say that one of you opened a bank."

    "It should be you, right?"

    Yi Feng asked.

    "Yes, it's the disciple." The fat man said respectfully: "The disciple would like to ask the master, how can the disciple not disappoint the master?"

    "What do you think?"

    Yi Feng rolled his eyes at him and said, "Although opening a bank is not bad among disciples like you, but does it make sense to just open a bank?"

    ¡°What I want is a monopoly.¡±

    "Do you understand monopoly?"

    "At least, in the area where you are, you have a monopoly, do you understand?"

    Yi Feng lectured loudly.

    It¡¯s not that he wants to talk about him.

    Because opening a bank in Xianjiang Continent is really not a big deal. Take Pingjiang City as an example. There are a lot of banks that can withdraw money. It has to do with it. All you need is a small amount of start-up capital to join and open a branch.  .

    But monopoly is different.

    ¡° Take Pingjiang City as an example, the one that can monopolize the bank is the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce.

    Look.

    The pattern is completely different.

    "Hiss!"

    Qian Duoduo took a breath.

    That¡¯s it, that¡¯s it.

    It turns out that Master¡¯s request is for me to monopolize the bank in the fairy world.

    Ridiculous.

    ¡°It¡¯s funny to me, I think I¡¯m complacent just because I¡¯ve become one of the top ten banks in the fairy world.

    It seems.

    It¡¯s far from enough!

    "Thank you Master, I have enlightened you. I will work hard for the goals Master has given me."

    Qian Duoduo said respectfully.

    "very good."

    "A child can be taught!"

    ??Yi Feng said in appreciation.

    This compliment made Qian Duoduo attract the envious eyes of all his brothers.

    Master.

    He actually praised me for having a lot of money.

    "Then what does it mean for me to be the master of the Three Continents? According to the goal given by Master to Junior Brother Qian, if I match it I have to beI want to be the master of the entire fairy world!  "Su Yunyun said secretly.

    "Oh, I am so proud of cultivating a group of divine phoenixes that I brought them back specially in the hope that Master would praise me when he sees them. I am really ashamed. If I want to cultivate them, I have to cultivate them into the ultimate divine beasts in the immortal world!" Jia Jiaqin secretly made up his mind.  Notice.

    "I think it's great that I can make all the lords of the Central Three Continents pick up swords with bare hands. However, in Master's eyes, this is just childish. It seems that my goal in the future is to make everyone in the immortal world pick up swords with bare hands with just one strike.  ." Li Jin tightened the sword in his hand.

    "Then my goal is to blow up the fairy world when I self-destruct in the future!" Hong Kuangmai's eyes flashed with madness.

    For a while.

    Everyone has a clear understanding.

    "Master, we know what to do."

    Everybody spoke in unison.

    "very good."

    "Seeing that you are still obedient, I plan to give you a chance!"

    Yi Feng waved his palm and said leisurely.

    The disciples¡¯ eyes lit up.

    He knelt on the ground, full of expectation, "I wonder what kind of opportunity Master will give us?"

    "Of course, I will directly let you have the power to reach heaven!" Yi Feng said in a solemn voice, and under the expectant eyes of all the disciples, he said word by word: "Become an Earth Immortal."

    "?"

    "Earth Immortal?"

    All the disciples had questions.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 635 It turns out that the poor monk was careless!

    ??

    "How about it?"

    "Are you excited?"

    Yi Feng raised the corner of his mouth.

    I really enjoy the panic and astonishment in the eyes of these young disciples.

    Too.

    Every mortal.

    Cooking as a cook.

    Robbery the mountain king.

    A person who rides an ox to plant rice.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT off out of nowhere, it would be weird not to be surprised and stunned.

    But all the disciples were panicked.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out

    "Brothers, please be patient for a moment, will Master still trick us?"

    Su Yunyun sent a message to everyone: "Since Master said he would give us an opportunity, he must give us an opportunity."

    "Even if Master wants to lower our cultivation level, we must believe that Master is doing it for our own good!"

    Hear the words.

    The brothers and sisters nodded one after another.

    yes!

    The great ways they possess are all given by their master.

    Could it be that Master would still trick them?

    All of a sudden, everyone accepted the result.

    "We would like to thank Master."

    All the disciples knelt on the ground.

    "very good."

    Yi Feng is very satisfied.

    While communicating with the system internally, he gave a rather pretentious wave of his hand.

    A mysterious force came and fell on all the disciples.

    Sure enough, the next moment.

    Regardless of their original cultivation level, the disciples all became Earth Immortals at this moment.

    "kindness?"

    "Although I have become an Earth Immortal, my strength has not weakened. On the contrary, it seems to have improved a lot." Su Yunyun felt her own cultivation in astonishment and said to all the disciples.

    "Me too."

    Li Taibai¡¯s eyes flashed with light and a voice came out.

    "Yes, this feeling is like our original cultivation level has been compressed. It seems to be lower, but it has changed qualitatively." Qian Duoduo said through the message.

    "good."

    "If our original cultivation was an ocean, it is equivalent to compressing it into a small pond, but every drop of water left in the pond is the essence with the impurities removed!"

    Su Yunyun nodded hurriedly, feeling increasingly excited.

    Master¡¯s hand.

    Not only did it solidify their cultivation, it also raised their upper limit unnaturally.

    ¡°Just imagine, with her current Earth Immortal cultivation level, she can defeat the Sun and Moon Fairyland in seconds.

    ???????????????????????????????????? If one day, in this state, the cultivation level is raised to the original state, then how can we lose the air every second?

    "I'll wait, thank you Master."

    All the fellow apprentices knelt on the ground respectfully, shouting respectfully. Their eyes were filled with enthusiasm, and they looked at Yi Feng as if they were looking at a god.

    After promoting all the disciples to earth immortals, Yi Feng began to promote others to human immortals.

    The first ones were Qing Huanxiang, Ye Beihan Tianque and others.

    ¡°Then came the manure picking team and the vegetable planting team.

    Finally, other old men on the island were called together, such as Zhao Qian, Sun Li, Zhou Wu, Wang Zheng and other uncles, and they were promoted one by one.

    Been busy for several days.

    Yi Feng felt extremely satisfied.

    With so many earthly immortals and a thousand human immortals, the Immortal River Continent must be invincible.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If there were not the hundred-year catastrophe that was prompted by the system, it would not be very comfortable to lead this group of disciples and the old men to be the emperor of the Xianjiang Continent.

    But there is no way.

    ¡°You have to achieve the goal of reaching fifty levels in a hundred years before you can be confident about facing the disaster a hundred years from now.

    "Zhong Qing, meet the master."

    The yard.

    Zhong Qing kneeled respectfully next to Yi Feng.

    "Disciple, what are you doing? Get up quickly." Yi Feng helped up his precious disciple, who had gone through a lot with him in the past two years, and said softly: "Who is following the other, there is no need to be so polite."

    "It was Master who gave me peerless cultivation!"

    ¡°This is something I couldn¡¯t imagine before.¡±

    Zhong Qing¡¯s face was full of gratitude, and he tightened the sword in his hand: ¡°Now that I have this strength, I can finally have the opportunity to start my revenge plan.¡±

    "well!"

    "It's really hard on you."

    Yi Feng touched Zhong Qing¡¯s brain.? How could he not know the hatred in this child's heart?

    "Presumably, with your current Earth Immortal strength, you should be able to take revenge!"

    Yi Feng said.

    "It's possible, but they were originally an ancient family in the Xianjiang Continent. Their family seems to have roots in the fairy world." Zhong Qing said: "And the enemy who killed my parents seems to have ascended to the fairy world."

    "I heard Master once said that Earth Immortals seem to be quite weak in the Immortal Realm." Zhong Qing raised his head weakly and said, "So, can I make another request to Master."

    "you say."

    "Can I ask Master to borrow some of my junior brothers and sisters to help me take revenge?" Zhong Qing said sincerely: "Because I may not be able to defeat one Earth Immortal, but a hundred Earth Immortals should be possible.  "

    "Silly boy."

    "You are the senior brother of those guys who are just waiting to die. If you want them to help you, just tell them directly. You can't borrow it from anywhere."

    "But I feel like you are overdoing it. How about Master, I help you kill them!" Yi Feng raised the corners of his mouth and clenched his fists.

    "No, I still want to kill the enemy with my own hands. This is my knot."

    "If Master takes action, he might be able to easily avenge me, but that's not what I want." Zhong Qing said firmly through gritted teeth.

    Yi Feng has a black streak on his head.

    This child.

    Why are you so stubborn?

    "Fine!"

    Yi Feng reluctantly agreed.

    "Thank you, Master." Zhong Qing kowtowed, "But I still have a question to ask Master."

    "you say."

    Yi Feng said.

    "Master is so powerful, why don't the disciples know about it?"

    "And before Master wrote a book to make money, why did he lead his disciples to eat bran bran for two months?"

    Zhong Qing raised his head weakly and asked seriously.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    This question made Yi Feng look embarrassed.

    It was as if he wanted to eat bran bran at that time.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he also feel like a weakling at that time?

    But how do you tell your disciples this?

    You can¡¯t say that because of the system, he became an immortal in one day, right?

    That makes you look like a nouveau riche, and that makes you lose face!

    "Ahem, disciple." After pondering, Yi Feng coughed twice and said seriously: "To tell the truth, your master and I have shown our cards, I am actually a peerless expert who hides from the world and does not care about worldly affairs!"

    "You are a peerless expert, you have to have that state of mind, you have to have that style. Since you are settled in ordinary life, you can't rely on cultivation to achieve your goals!"

    "why?"

    Zhong Qing raised his head and asked.

    "Uh, it affects your cultivation!"

    Yi Feng said casually.

    "That's it, master is brilliant." Zhong Qing thought thoughtfully.

    Not far away.

    Chen Kunpeng, who was sweeping the floor, came this way.

    "Oh, curiosity kills people!"

    "When they first met, the poor monk felt that there was a secret hidden in Donor Yi, and he was definitely not the peerless expert that everyone said, so in order to find out who Donor Yi was, he hid on the island for so long."

    "After staying here for so long, judging from various behaviors, as expected by the poor monk, this donor Yi was not a peerless expert at all before, and his cultivation was only achieved recently."

    ¡°But it¡¯s just a guess now. We still need to confirm with Donor Yi.¡±

    "Also ask him what secrets he has."

    Chen Kunpeng walked towards Yifeng's yard with a smile on his face.

    However.

    As soon as he reached the entrance of the courtyard, he heard Yi Feng's conversation with young disciple Zhong Qing.

    His eyes suddenly widened.

    "It turns out that the poor monk was careless!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 636 Are they really immortals?

    ??

    A few days later.

    Yi Feng set off in a mighty manner with one thousand one hundred people.

    Teleported directly to the Shadow Island in the Fairyland.

    After all, there is nothing we can do.

    The luck points in the Immortal Realm are much longer, otherwise he would have stayed in the Immortal River Continent, eating and waiting to die.

    And he also thought that if his oasis plan was completed, it would be quite a feat.

    A great achievement.

    Maybe the system will reward him with hundreds of thousands of luck points.

    ?????????????????????????????

    You must have tools.

    ¡°No, before going up to the world, Yi Feng took out all the farm tools in the backyard of the martial arts hall and brought them all to the fairy world.

    The deacons are still older.

    Ye Bei, Shake Tian Que, Qing Huan Xiang, etc.

    As for the dung picker, let alone the dung picker, Lu Dasheng looks like a dungster.

    With the arrangement of this group of people, Yi Feng can become a hands-off shopkeeper as long as he abandons the plan.

    ???????????????????

    Under strict arrangements, personnel are distributed in an orderly manner.

    Ye Bei led his team of bricklayers and masons to start burning kilns, making bricks and building houses; Lu Dasheng led his team of dung pickers and also started surveying and selecting sites for cesspits; Wu Yonghong led the farming team to open up farmland.  The itinerary has been completed; the water crew led by Qing Huanxiang is also preparing to go to sea to start fishing operations.

    Gong Chen and others on Shadow Island were a little uncomfortable with the sudden arrival of 1,100 people.

    gentlemen.

    There are a thousand human immortals and a thousand earth immortals here, what¡¯s the use?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Also somewhat unhappy.

    Why do these people in the Reincarnation Fairyland and the True Essence Fairyland still listen to the orders of these people?

    but.

    When they saw Qing Huanxiang and a group of people preparing to go fishing, they couldn't help but remind them.

    after all.

    If you are not fast, everyone is a gentleman.

    "You cannot enter this sea."

    Gong Chen said solemnly: "This sea is not an ordinary body of water. In the ancient fairyland, it is a cursed and forbidden place. Not only the creatures on the island are affected, but the Black Sea is also affected."

    "Just taking the most common shadow-eating fish, it's terrifying. Although this fish has no cultivation level, even if our strength in the True Yuan Fairyland is bitten, it will end up being wiped out."

    "What's more, in addition to the shadow-eating fish, there are countless mutant monsters in the black sea."

    "good."

    On the side, Jiang Zhi thought of the subordinate who had died tragically, and reminded him softly: "It's better not to go into the sea. It's best not to get close to him, but don't lose your life because of this."

    "oh."

    Qing Huan responded and walked onto the wooden boat with an expressionless face.

    ¡°???¡±

    Seeing Huan Xiang¡¯s gaze, Gong Chen and others had question marks on their faces.

    This person is an immortal.

    Can¡¯t you understand what they are saying?

    Just as they were about to continue talking, they saw Qing Huanxiang leading the two of them to cast a net down, and then dragged up baskets of fish.

    "Hiss!"

    They are all shadow-eating fish.

    Jiang Zhi and others widened their eyes and shouted: "Go quickly, get away from those fish, it's dangerous!"

    But as soon as the words were finished, it was too late.

    The caught shadow-eating fish jumped around, and some of them bit Qing Huanxiang's heels.

    "It's over."

    The expressions of Jiang Zhi and others changed.

    The tragic scene of her subordinate's death emerged from the bottom of her heart.

    That bloody and terrifying scene is about to happen again.

    ? But.

    After a while, the bloody and terrifying scene did not happen. Instead, Qing Huanxiang shook his thigh, shook the shadow-eating fish on the splint, and said lightly, "This fish is quite vicious."

    Finished.

    Several people took a wooden boat and set off towards the farther sea.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    It¡¯s another group of shadow-eating fish.

    At this time.

    A saber-toothed shark, which was even more frightened in the Black Sea, suddenly broke through the water and rushed towards the boat.

    The sight of the demonic aura and the blackened fangs made Gong Chen and others feel numb.

    However.

    Faced with this situation, Qing Huanxiang on the plywood remained expressionless, just looking to the side.He winked with his hands.

    The young man who was the shooter picked up the oar from the plywood and swung it with the stick.

    The ferocious saber-toothed shark fainted and fell on the splint.

    Seeing this, the other two attackers quickly followed up, and with one drop of the knife, they cut open the intestines and ruptured the belly.

    Soon.

    It was divided into neat pieces of fish meat.

    "Hiss!"

    Gong Chen and others looked at each other in shock.

    His eyes widened when he saw it, and his mouth felt cold.

    "this¡­¡­"

    "them?"

    "Really, is he a human being?"

    Gong Chen asked stammeringly.

    But no one can answer his question (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 637 Intermediate Immortal Weapon?

    ??

    ¡°Bringing these guys back is a perfect decision.¡±

    The entrance to the martial arts gym.

    Yifeng held a cattail leaf fan and a pot of tea, looking at the big projects being developed everywhere with a look of satisfaction on his face.

    certainly.

    The teleportation arrays on Shadow Island and Fairyland are also inevitable.

    Does it mean that every time someone comes in or out, does Yifeng have to be transported with him?

    So.

    Yi Feng would eat and wait to die every day to save his salary.

    This one waits.

    That¡¯s eight or nine months.

    In the past eight or nine months, not only has Shadow Island begun to take shape, but it has also completely accumulated enough luck points.

    So Yi Feng opened another teleportation array somewhere between Shadow Island and the Fairy World.

    Of course, there are no rules.

    Therefore, Yi Feng sent someone to take charge of the teleportation port on Shadow Island.

    At the same time, rules were formulated.

    For example, you need to register for entry and exit, and how often you are allowed to enter and exit.

    However, the portal on the other side of the fairy world also needs to be guarded, and it is even more important than here.

    "Send this Jiang Zhi!"

    "After all, this Jiang Zhi is more powerful."

    Thinking of this, Yi Feng quickly made arrangements.

    "Yes, sir."

    Jiang Zhi stood respectfully, his face full of gratitude.

    She never expected that Yi Feng would value her so much.

    You must know that although her strength is good, in front of the 1100 people brought by Yi Fengxin, it is completely insufficient.

    I didn¡¯t expect to give her such a big responsibility.

    This made her nervous and apprehensive.

    What should I do if I fail Yi Feng?

    "I'll send two more people to help you."

    Yi Feng said.

    Then two old men, Lu Qingshan and Wu Yonghong, came out.

    "These two immortals have been sent to you. If you need anything, you can ask them to help, but don't underestimate them. They do a good job." Yi Feng said with a smile.

    "I don't dare."

    Jiang Zhi said quickly.

    How dare she underestimate them? On the contrary, she was extremely pleasantly surprised.

    With the help of these two "human beings" who are only responsible for the entrance to the teleportation array, she has complete confidence.

    "Thank you sir."

    She quickly thanked him, and after hesitating for a moment, she said, "Sir, I have one more request."

    "What request?"

    Yi Feng asked.

    "Beyond the fairy world, I still have some personal matters to deal with. I may want to ask these two to help me then, and I also ask for your approval, sir." Jiang Zhi said respectfully.

    "Oh, it's a small thing."

    Yi Feng looked at Lu Qingshan and Wu Yonghong and said lightly: "If she needs help, please help her!"

    "Yes, sir."

    The two old men bowed.

    Yi Feng nodded and walked into the martial arts hall with a teapot.

    "Best regards, sir."

    Jiang Zhi¡¯s expression was full of surprise.

    He turned back to look at Lu Qingshan and Wu Yonghong, bowed and said, "Juniors, please support me."

    "Haha, it's a small matter, it's a small matter. The gentleman also said something just now. If you can be useful to us two immortals, just say it." Lu Qingshan and Wu Yonghong stroked their beards and smiled lightly.

    Jiang Zhi looked excited.

    With his head held high and his chest held high, he soon led the two immortals into the teleportation formation leading to the immortal world.

    Shortly after.

    They arrived at the teleportation formation in the fairy world.

    Breathing the air of the fairy world again, Jiang Zhi's pupils suddenly shrank.

    ¡°You¡¯d never expect it!¡±

    "I, Jiang Zhi, am back!"

    "This time, I want to get back everything I lost."

    She thought of the two immortals behind her, feeling high-spirited and full of confidence.

    certainly.

    She also knew what was more important, and immediately began to prepare the layout of the teleportation array here.

    As for manpower.

    In the past, her status was not low, and she still had some subordinates.

    So she took out the sound transmission jade slip and called her former subordinates to come quickly.

    A few days later.

    A dozen or so high-level immortals rushed over, including one from the Reincarnation Fairyland.

    ¡°?Up!  "

    "You, you actually came out. We thought we would never see you again."

    A dozen subordinates saw Jiang Zhi's eyes turned red and he knelt on the ground and trembled all over.

    "Get up quickly!"

    Jiang Zhi quickly helped everyone up, and then said: "I have something to tell you to do now."

    Hear the words.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up and they quickly said: ¡°Your Majesty, are you preparing a revenge plan? Are you taking us back?¡±

    For a moment, everyone looked at Jiang Zhi expectantly.

    "No, we'll talk about revenge later. I have more important things to tell you now."

    Jiang Zhi said.

    "More important things?"

    Everyone looked puzzled.

    They have been looking forward to Jiang Zhi¡¯s return for who knows how long. Now that he is finally back, shouldn¡¯t the most important thing be to fight back?

    "What is more important?"

    Everyone asked.

    "This place is a teleportation array. Our mission in the future is to guard this teleportation array and record the people entering and exiting."

    "Of course, we have to take action on the formation and construction around this teleportation array."

    Jiang Zhi ordered with a solemn expression.

    Hear the words.

    Everyone had question marks on their faces.

    this¡­¡­

    Is this the more important thing?

    "Your Majesty, what's wrong with you?"

    Jiang Shang, the leader of the subordinates, couldn't help but ask: "What's so good about guarding this teleportation array? Now that Zhao Rentu doesn't know you're coming out, and has no defense at all, it's the right time for us to attack!"

    "And we found out that half a month later, he married the daughter of the lord of the Desolate Immortal Continent of Zhongsanzhou. Not to mention the lord of Zhongsanzhou after the marriage, that woman alone has the strength of the True Yuan Fairyland. Once the marriage is completed,  This woman is bound to end up in Eternal Immortal Continent, and if we want to take action then, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be so easy.¡±

    "Only by seizing this half-month period and taking action against Zuo Rentu while the woman is still in the deserted fairy continent, we may have a chance!"

    "But you, why are you wasting your time on a teleportation array?"

    The subordinate said earnestly.

    "Shut up!"

    Even though Jiang Zhi was filled with hatred when he heard the name Zuo Rentu, he still shouted coldly.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbOUT

    Although Qiangu Xianzhou is only the Lower Three Continents, it is one of the strongest among the Lower Three Continents.

    In order to seek the position of continent leader, Zuo Rentu did not hesitate to lurk for thousands of years as her subordinate. After gaining her trust, he injured her while she was practicing, and also used a trick to murder her and sent her to Shadow Island Prison. What's more,  Killed all her countless subordinates.

    after.

    Rentu naturally took the position of continent leader.

    What¡¯s more, I didn¡¯t expect that in just over a year, I would get in touch with Zhongsanzhou.

    For Jiang Zhi, this is a blood feud!

    ?According to common sense.

    The first time she came out, she really should go to Zhao Rentu for revenge.

    But she knew even more clearly that now, not only was she not dead, but she could also walk out of the Shadow Island with greatly enhanced skills, all because of the person on the island.

    That one valued her so much that he not only sent two "human immortals" to help her, but also put her in charge of the teleportation array in the immortal world.

    She dare not let go of this trust.

    So even in the face of overwhelming hatred, she still puts what Yi Feng told her first.

    "You don't need to say more, just follow my order just now."

    Jiang Zhi¡¯s cold voice left no room for doubt.

    The faces of all the subordinates were ugly.

    "Your Majesty, this is really our only chance."

    "There are also rumors that when they get married, the Lord of the Deserted Immortal Continent will give him an intermediate-level immortal weapon as a dowry. Once Zhao Rentu has this intermediate-level immortal weapon, we will have no chance."

    Everyone said earnestly.

    "Intermediate Immortal Weapon, no chance again?"

    "That's not possible!"

    "Ah!"

    Jiang Zhi sneered.

    ¡°Perhaps in the past, she would have been extremely afraid of intermediate-level immortal weapons and continental masters of the three middle continents.

    But now, she really doesn¡¯t take it seriously.

    Although she only stayed on the island for so long and had only so much contact with that gentleman, her horizons improved not a little bit.

    So it is a dignified intermediate level immortal weapon.

    What does it matter?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Just the two Immortals behind you, just looking through their pockets, could probably take out more than a hundred intermediate-level fairy weapons, right?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)However, the world has not been improved at all.

    So it is a dignified intermediate level immortal weapon.

    What does it matter?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Just the two Immortals behind you, just looking through their pockets, could probably take out more than a hundred intermediate-level fairy weapons, right?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 638 Even the gatekeepers in our world don¡¯t use this thing.

    ??

    All the subordinates were shocked.

    ¡°If I weren¡¯t afraid of the following, I would really like to touch Jiang Zhi¡¯s forehead to see if he has a fever.

    That is an intermediate level immortal weapon.

    But after following Jiang Zhi for so long, I still have some trust in Jiang Zhi. Maybe Jiang Zhi has other arrangements.

    So they could only give up temporarily and carry out Jiang Zhi's order.

    "correct."

    "This is Senior Lu and Senior Wu. Come and meet them quickly." Jiang Zhi remembered something and quickly introduced: "From now on, when you see them, you will treat them as you see me. You must carry out their words unconditionally."

    Hear the words.

    The subordinates looked towards Wu Yonghong and Lu Qingshan.

    His brows suddenly wrinkled.

    ??Two immortals?

    "Your Majesty, what are you doing?"

    Jiang Shang couldn't help but ask: "Who are these two others?"

    "It doesn't matter who they are. You're not qualified to know. What's important is what I just said. Didn't you hear it?" Jiang Zhi emphasized his tone.

    "Your Majesty"

    Everyone¡¯s expressions were a bit ugly.

    In the world of immortality, the strong are respected, and whoever has the biggest fist will be listened to.

    They have all cultivated to high-level Mysterious Immortals or even the Reincarnation Fairyland. They are all good characters when they go out. Who is not a little arrogant?

    It¡¯s okay to ask them to fight to the death for Jiang Zhi, but if you ask them to be respectful to two immortals, they really can¡¯t keep their heads down.

    "Why, you don't listen to my orders either?"

    Jiang Zhiqi¡¯s face turned cold.

    These two are sir¡¯s men.

    ¡°When did her blind subordinates become so blind?

    "Perhaps they are relatives or other elders of Your Majesty's family." Seeing that Jiang Zhi was on the verge of anger, Jiang Shang quickly whispered to others: "Since they are elders of Your Majesty's family, even if they are just human beings, we should treat them  It¡¯s also appropriate to show some respect, come and see me quickly!¡±

    Hearing Jiang Shang¡¯s message, everyone reluctantly nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait to meet the two seniors!¡±

    Seeing this, Jiang Zhi's face looked much better, and then she gave the task in a strict and orderly manner. When she saw that everyone followed it strictly, she nodded with satisfaction.

    She would not allow any mistakes to be made in the matter that her husband told her.

    Looking back at Lu Qingshan and Wu Yonghong, Jiang Zhi said with a look of embarrassment: "Please, two seniors, please don't be familiar with them."

    "Haha, it's a small matter, we are just two immortals, there is no need to be too polite to us." Lu Qingshan and Wu Yonghong smiled indifferently.

    "That's good."

    Jiang Zhi breathed a sigh of relief.

    But when I think of Ren Tu, I still have a lot of worries in my heart.

    Even though she is now in the True Essence Immortal Realm, her horizons are not as high as usual, and she does not pay attention to intermediate-level immortal weapons.

    But when it comes to returning to reality, she has to admit that her horizons are high after following Yi Feng, but she doesn't have any intermediate-level immortal weapons!

    ¡°Perhaps asking these two for help can help her find a way to get revenge without any effort.

    But no matter what, these two are also people around senior.

    Unless it was necessary, she was really embarrassed to bother them both.

    So she was thinking, should she borrow one or two intermediate-level immortal weapons from the two of them, and then return them to them after Zhao Rentu had avenged them?

    After being extremely entangled, she finally bit the bullet and spoke to the two of them.

    "Two seniors, I have a request. I hope these two seniors can agree." Jiang Zhi bowed his head respectfully.

    "We are all family, there is no need to be so polite." Lu Qingshan smiled.

    "Thank you, senior."

    Jiang Zhi said gratefully: "The two seniors must have heard what we just said. My enemies are afraid that they have intermediate immortal weapons to defend themselves, so I would like to ask the two seniors to lend me one or two intermediate immortal weapons.  I will handle this matter myself and then return it to the two seniors."

    Hear the words.

    Lu Qingshan and Wu Yonghong looked at each other.

    He looked quite embarrassed.

    See the situation.

    Jiang Zhi had a wry smile on his face.

    Too.

    After all, it was an intermediate-level immortal weapon, so how could she lend it to others for no reason? She was a bit fanciful.

    So he quickly explained: "This junior is just talking. If the two seniors don'tIf it's easy to borrow and nothing happens, don't take it to heart.  "

    "Oh, little girl, that's not what we meant." Lu Qingshan explained: "It's not that we don't want to lend you an intermediate fairy weapon, it's just that we really can't afford this kind of rubbish."

    "Yes, girl."

    Wu Yonghong also explained on the side: "Intermediate level immortal weapons are rubbish at our Heaven and Earth Gate. They are things that even dogs don't use. We really can't take them out!"

    dog?

    No need for dogs?

    Jiang Zhi stood there, staring at his beautiful eyes and twitching the corners of his mouth.

    His expression was also sluggish.

    this¡­¡­

    Is this human talk?

    For a moment, it was difficult to describe the shock in her heart with words.

    "So we really can't get the mid-level immortal weapons. If you are willing, you can get some top-level magical weapons!" Lu Qingshan said.

    Hearing this, Jiang Zhi was so excited that he couldn't speak for a while.

    So why would she be unwilling?

    She cried with joy and said: "Thank you two seniors. After I have taken my revenge, I will definitely return it to you two seniors."

    "You're welcome, you're welcome."

    ¡°They are all a family working for Mr.

    Lu Qingshan smiled slightly and opened the storage ring.

    There was a crash.

    He took out more than three hundred different top-notch immortal weapons, including swords, guns, swords, halberds, pots and pans.

    See the situation.

    Jiang Zhi was stunned and turned to stone directly on the spot.

    three¡­¡­

    More than three hundred pieces?  ?  ?

    "What's the matter, little girl? You're not satisfied?" Lu Qingshan asked, then he quickly winked at Wu Yonghong.

    Seeing this, Wu Yonghong said quickly: "If you are not satisfied, don't worry, I have more than 400 kinds here, pick whatever you want."

    As he spoke, Wu Yonghong opened his storage ring, and as expected, more than four hundred top-level immortal weapons appeared in front of him.

    See the situation.

    Jiang Zhi was sluggish again, feeling out of breath.

    "These are shaped."

    "Don't underestimate the unformed ones. The top ones are the leftover scraps from when Mr. is fine!" Wu Yonghong explained patiently.

    Jiang Zhi was already shocked and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    After a long time, she patted her head to wake herself up a little, and then said with gratitude: "The two seniors are so polite, I only need to pick one thing."

    "Eh."

    "How about one piece?"

    Lu Qingshan said with a straight face.

    "That's right, no matter how good one thing is, it's not enough to live on." Wu Yonghong also joined in, "In our Tiandimen, everything from the bowls for eating to the towels for wiping your face are all of this level. Since they are all Mr.'s people, how can we live  The quality must be improved, otherwise it will be a disgrace to my husband.¡±

    ¡°So get more!¡±

    With that said, the two of them stuffed more than a dozen top-notch artifacts into Jiang Zhi's hands, and said with a hearty smile: "We are all one family, don't say whether we can borrow them or not. You can just use these things as you like from now on."

    "Yes, there's more leftover! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 639 Two Immortals?

    ??

    "But you have to remember that not only has the husband returned to his original nature, but so have his things."

    "For example, the bowl in my hand, when you don't use force to move it, it looks like a bowl."

    "But if you use force to push it, it's still just a bowl!"

    ¡°But it¡¯s no ordinary bowl!¡±

    "So hurry up and take it, take it!"

    At the request of the two senior immortals.

    Jiang Zhi was forced to accept more than twenty top-level immortal weapons.

    Kitchen utensils, armed to the teeth.

    Jiang Zhi was so excited that he shed tears.

    Once upon a time, she would fight to death for an intermediate-level immortal weapon.

    And now.

    "The top immortal weapon, as long as she wants it, then one sentence is not enough"

    But she didn¡¯t dare to float.

    She understood that all these changes started with the man she met on the island.

    Everything she has now is all given by him.

    The next half month.

    Jiang Zhidu is very concerned about building the teleportation port.

    Under her arrangement, a formation was arranged near the teleportation port, and a palace was moved and erected at the entrance, so that the entrance was in the square of the palace.

    ? She thought.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? In case something happens to my husband when he comes out, I would like to have a good place to stay.

    As for security matters.

    She was not worried at all.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    At this time, the Xianjiang Continent.

    But something big is happening.

    Countless masters and alien races launched attacks towards the Heaven and Earth Gate.

    Just when I thought I could level the gate of heaven and earth, a monk came out with a broom.

    While saying to Amitabha, you are not good at handling swords like this, he killed all those who attacked.

    After a battle, not even a complete body could be found.

    In the black hall.

    Behind the curtain.

    The envoy¡¯s true appearance could not be clearly seen, and his voice was trembling.

    "I fell into the trap, fell into the trap, this person is really good at it."

    He said in a hoarse voice.

    When he heard that people on Tiandimen Island were teleporting away on a large scale, he thought they had given up and retreated, abandoning the place. Then he sent people to the island, hoping to use the formation to take back their luck.

    But who knows.

    This is a shocking conspiracy.

    It is a trap set for them.

    It seems that the gate of heaven and earth is empty, but in fact it has been laid out long ago, waiting for them to fall into the trap.

    "I have underestimated the owner of the Heaven and Earth Gate."

    "It's really a good idea!"

    The messenger said in a hoarse voice: "It seems that this person is completely against us and wants to compete with us in a battle of wits and courage."

    "The messenger calms down his anger."

    The subordinate next to him said respectfully: "Although this person used a trick to defeat us, it is actually not painful for us. On the contrary, it allows us to understand the enemy's good use of tactics, and we will be better in future battles."  It¡¯s a good thing to be vigilant so as not to suffer greater losses.¡±

    "You are right."

    A voice came from behind the curtain, "Let them dance around for a while, and then we can deal with them together after the luck in other planes has gathered. By then, in the face of absolute strength, any of their plans will be vain."  "

    "The messenger is wise."

    "By the way, are there any traces of the destruction of the world?" the messenger asked again.

    "There has been no trace of Mie Shi." The subordinate said, "If his soul lamp hadn't been there, I would have thought he was dead."

    "snort!"

    "What on earth is this Destruction doing?" The envoy made an angry voice, and then ordered: "Continue to look for me."

    "yes!"

    The Gate of Heaven and Earth.

    Not far from the island.

    Miushi has been sitting here for almost a year.

    Over the past year, he has reduced his breath to the most hidden state, and compressed his anger to the most subtle level.

    After all, this is near the enemy's lair.

    He shoulders the great responsibility of guarding the formation, and there is no room for sloppiness.

    ?Suddenly.

    &nbsp; He opened his eyes.

    He looked at the formation that was still in operation and frowned slightly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t the nine adults back yet?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he noticed a chirping sound coming from his ears.

    ??He turned his head and looked.

    Only then did he realize that a swallow¡¯s nest had been placed on his shoulder at some point, and his neck was covered with the shit from the little swallow.

    "But the world can be destroyed, but it is not angry but happy."

    Swallows build nests.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Good sign.

    "Is this a sign that the nine adults are coming back soon?"

    He looked surprised.

    He was a little discouraged at first, but hope flashed in his eyes again.

    "Wait to death."

    His eyes flashed with determination, and he clenched his fists to take action.

    ¡­¡­

    ??Speaking of Jiang Zhi.

    After arranging the teleportation formation, she finally chose this day to return to Eternal Immortal Continent.

    "Your Majesty, are you going back at this time?"

    Jiang Shang said solemnly: "There is news over there that Zhu Rentu has married the daughter of the Lord of the Wasteland Continent. Now that the wedding has just ended, not only the daughter of the Lord of the Wasteland Continent, Huang Qinglian, is in the Eternal Fairy Continent, but also the Continent of the Wasteland  The Lord himself has not yet left the Eternal Immortal Continent!"

    "If this time passes, wouldn't it be a wolf entering the tiger's mouth?"

    "It goes without saying, just go back now and deal with them as soon as possible. We have to come back to guard the teleportation array."

    Jiang Zhi said expressionlessly.

    ?

    ?  ?

    Jiang Shang and others were speechless.

    You said this.

    "It's like going back to seek revenge or visit relatives, is that so easy to say?"

    ??Intermediate level fairy weapon.

    •ûAny way.

    "Desolate Qinglian."

    The Lord of Desolate Continent.

    Which one is not a mountain pressing down on your head?

    I really want to ask.

    Where does the confidence come from?

    I always feel that their lord, after being imprisoned from Shadow Island this time, has become a little abnormal.

    More importantly, even if the revenge is successful, shouldn't he continue to be the continent master of the Eternal Immortal Continent and still come here to defend the teleportation array?

    Jiang Zhi did not speak.

    Instead, he glanced at Lu Qingshan and Wu Yonghong next to him.

    There are two great immortals here.

    What does the Lord of Desolate Continent mean?

    What¡¯s more, she also has more than twenty top-level immortal weapons.

    As for the continent master of Eternal Immortal Continent

    Ah.

    She doesn¡¯t care about a continent master who lives in three continents!

    Seeing Jiang Zhi¡¯s persistence, Jiang Shang and others had no choice but to give up.

    And at this moment, one of his subordinates turned his eyes.

    Leave quietly.

    When no one was around, he took out the Jade Slip of Sound Transmission.

    "My subordinate Bai Fan has met the continent leader."

    "Well, is there any news?" A voice came from the other end of the jade slip. If Jiang Zhi were here, he would definitely recognize that this person is Zuo Rentu.

    "Reporting to the Continent Master, Jiang Zhi ordered us to guard a teleportation array since he came out. I don't know why." Bai Fan said in a low voice.

    "Teleportation array?"

    "What teleportation array?"

    Rentu asked in a deep voice.

    "I don't know what kind of teleportation array it is, but judging from the observations of my subordinates, it should be just a small teleportation array, so the continent master doesn't need to take it too seriously." Bai Fan said.

    "Then why are you sending me a message?" Zuo Rentu asked in a deep voice.

    "I am sending this message to tell the continent leader that Jiang Zhi is planning to leave today to return to Qiangu Xianzhou to seek revenge from you, the continent leader!" Bai Fan said.

    "oh?"

    Ren Tu showed a look of surprise and sneered: "Let's not talk about whether she is my opponent now, don't you know that Qinglian and my father-in-law are in Qiangu Xianzhou at the moment?"

    "If he comes here at this time, isn't he looking for death?"

    "My subordinates don't know this either."

    Bai Fan whispered.

    "This, something is wrong."

    Zuo Rentu said in a deep voice: "With Jiang Zhi's character, she never fights an uncertain battle. If she didn't have any trump cards, she would never make such a decision. Tell me, besides you, there are other bad guys around her."  Do you know anyone?"

    "have."

    "Say someone quickly."

    "It's two immortals!"

    "?"

    Rentu was stunned, "Two immortals?"

    "Are you not mistaken?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)people.  "

    "It's two immortals!"

    "?"

    Rentu was stunned, "Two immortals?"

    "Are you not mistaken?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 640 Senior brother, don¡¯t you understand?

    ??

    "There is absolutely no mistake, it is a human being!"

    Bai Fan said categorically: "My subordinates have had close contact with them, and they are definitely not the kind of masters who hide their cultivation."

    "That's weird!"

    Rentu couldn't help but think, and then asked: "Then, did she get any other trump cards, or in other words, any magical weapons?"

    "This, even if she has trump cards and magical weapons, she won't tell her subordinates!" Bai Fan said.

    "Put it another way, have you seen anything in her that you haven't seen before?" Zuo Rentu asked again.

    After being reminded like this, Bai Fan's eyes lit up and he said, "Yes!"

    "What is it?"

    Ren Tu asked hurriedly.

    "It's a bunch of pots and pans!" Bai Fan said.

    "?"

    "??"

    Rentu had a question mark on his face, "Pots and pans?"

    "That's right, Master Zhou. It's just pots and pans. In the past few days, I saw Jiang Zhi wiping them every day and watching them!" Bai Fan said.

    "Pots and pans"

    Rentu muttered.

    This made the two-foot-old monk confused.

    "Then did you feel anything abnormal in these pots and pans, aura, fluctuations, etc.?" Zuo Rentu guessed again: "Is it possible that these pots and pans are a deception, but are actually some kind of magic?"  Weapons?"

    "impossible!"

    "Absolutely impossible!"

    Bai Fan said firmly: "When she once took out these pots and pans to study, her subordinate stood behind her and observed carefully. The bowl is just a bowl, and the basin is just a basin!"

    "Sure?"

    "Sure!"

    Hearing this, Rentu looked relaxed.

    He has followed Jiang Zhi for so many years. Even if Jiang Zhi was imprisoned in Shadow Island, he has never looked down on Jiang Zhi.

    Especially since Jiang Zhi was coming back this time, he had been wary of what Jiang Zhi had up his sleeve.

    And now take a look.

    He did not need to do this.

    How could a person who had just been released from Shadow Island have any big cards?

    I am afraid.

    I must have been dazzled by hatred.

    "If that's the case, then let Jiang Zhi come over!" Zuo Rentu sneered.

    "The continent leader himself is overly worried. Now that both Madam Qinglian and Huangwu Continent are still in the Eternal Immortal Continent, how could Jiang Zhi possibly touch you?"

    "Ten thousand steps back, now you, the continent master, are holding an intermediate-level immortal weapon, and Jiang Zhi has been unable to compare with you." Bai Fan complimented.

    These words.

    Hearing this, Rentu raised his head slightly.

    Very useful.

    "Very good, you did a good job this time. When you come back, I will reward you greatly!"

    Rentu said with admiration.

    "Yes, thank you very much, Lord Zhou. I will work hard. If there is any news here, I will notify you as soon as possible!"

    ¡­¡­

    Shortly after.

    Jiang Zhi and his party boarded the flying boat and set off for the Eternal Immortal Continent.

    While Jiang Zhi was busy with his personal affairs, Gong Chen also greeted Yi Feng and walked out of Shadow Island alone.

    Then he rushed towards Xiningzhou, one of the three continents in China, without stopping.

    Before he was imprisoned in Shadow Island, he was the elder of a certain sect in Xining Continent.

    "I'm finally back!"

    Gong Chen looked up at the mountain gate in front of him, full of emotion.

    He never thought about it.

    ¡°I can come back here one day.

    He did not cause any commotion, quietly entered the mountain gate and came to the sect.

    In a side hall.

    Noisy sounds came.

    "You traitor, you traitor!"

    "What do you mean, don't you have any clues in your mind?"

    "You still have a one-year date, but you're not making a date!"

    A middle-aged man was scolding a young man with an angry face.

    "Dad, that woman has come to break off the engagement. Can you bear to say such a thing?" The young man shouted unwillingly.

    "Then what can you do if you can't bear it?" The man yelled angrily: "How will you beat her in a year?"

    "When the time comes, wouldn't it be even more embarrassing for you to break off the engagement after being defeated by her in front of countless people!"? 

    Hear the words.

    The young man's eyes were scarlet, and he clenched his fists tightly, punching the wall, venting his unwillingness.

    See the situation.

    The man felt a little distressed and quickly went to comfort the young man.

    "Alas, it's all my fault for not being able to deal with your cultivation problems, which led to" The man sighed, feeling as if he had aged a lot at this moment.

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s all my own waste!¡±

    The young man also gritted his teeth and blamed himself.

    "Heh, what are you making a fuss about? It looks like something!"

    At this moment, a sudden voice sounded outside the door.

    "who?"

    The man shouted in a deep voice.

    ?Then I saw Gong Chen walking in from the door with a smile on his face.

    "Senior brother?"

    "Uncle Gong Chen?"

    The father and son looked at Gong Chen in surprise, and said in shock: "You were not imprisoned in Shadow Island, why did you come out?"

    Gong Chen smiled faintly, sat down on the table, and said with a long smile: "Junior brother, don't be so surprised, aren't you just coming out of Shadow Island? What a big deal!"

    The father and son both had question marks on their faces.

    How big a deal is it to come out of Shadow Island?

    Is this human talk?

    Even if you are lucky enough to come out of Shadow Island, don¡¯t be so arrogant!

    However, after reacting, the two of them looked surprised and greeted Gong Chen in various ways.

    Gong Chen kept silent about what happened on Shadow Island.

    He just asked directly: "Junior brother, what happened just now?"

    As soon as he said this, the man sighed and stopped asking Gong Chen what was going on.

    "Alas, senior brother."

    "It's not like you don't know about Zhong'er's situation."

    "There has been no improvement over the years. Why is it that we are about to get married to the Saint of Qianxun Sect!"

    "But who would have known that the Qianxun Sect came to break off the engagement two days ago. In a fit of anger, Zhong'er made a one-year pact with the saint, saying that he would defeat her within one year!"

    As he spoke, the man rubbed his forehead.

    A look of worry.

    "Qianxun Sect?"

    "Hasn't their broken sect always relied on our Dahua Sect? How dare they be so bold and break off the engagement with Zhong'er?" Gong Chen said with a gloomy face.

    "Oh, you don't know."

    "After you were imprisoned in Shadow Island, this Qianxun Sect saint Li Qingxuan awakened the ancient immortal body."

    "And he was accepted as a direct disciple by our Xining Continent Master."

    "That is to say, now that the Qianxun Sect has the backing of the Xining Continent, the Dahua Sect has no need for me at all, so I have come to break off the engagement."

    The man sighed repeatedly and said: "You said under such circumstances, how could Zhong'er be Li Qingxuan's opponent in a year's time!"

    "So I was teaching him a lesson just now. It's better to simply agree to break off the engagement and lose some face. It's better than losing face in front of countless people on the ring a year later!" The man shook his head and said.

    However.

    Gong Chen laughed after hearing the cause and effect.

    He looked at Lu Zhong with admiration.

    "Zhong'er, well done. Fortunately, you didn't agree to break off the engagement, otherwise you would have lost all your face." Gong Chen said with a smile on his face.

    Hear the words.

    The man Lu Zun was stunned for a moment.

    Including Lu Zhong himself.

    "Senior brother, don't you understand?" Lu Zun couldn't help but said: "It's not a shame to not agree to break off the engagement now, but what about one year later?"

    "What do you want Zhong'er to do to defeat Li Qingxuan a year later?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 641 A fire burned down the Immortal Palace of Heaven

    ??

    "What can you do to defeat Li Qingxuan?"

    Gong Chen sneered.

    "Junior brother, to be honest, when I come back this time, I came specifically to see you, father and son."

    "Because I will bring Zhong'er a great opportunity!"

    "As long as Zhong'er successfully gets this great opportunity, Li Qingxuan will be nothing!"

    Hear the words.

    Lu Zun and his son¡¯s eyes lit up.

    He asked expectantly: "What is the opportunity?"

    "hey-hey!"

    Gong Chen smiled and said: "Of course I will enter Shadow Island to further my studies!"

    "Shadow Island?"

    The father and son stared.

    He looked at Gong Chen with disappointment in his eyes.

    "Senior brother, now that things have come to this, please stop making fun of us." Lu Zun looked ugly.

    "Yes, uncle, no one can avoid Shadow Island. There is no chance. This joke is not funny at all." Lu Zhong also said at the side.

    "Humph, I know you don't believe it!"

    Gong Chen seemed to have expected it, and then his aura suddenly released.

    "kindness?"

    "True Yuan Wonderland?"

    Lu Zun was shocked when he noticed the aura on Gong Chen's body, "Senior brother, how could you go to the True Yuan Fairyland? Weren't you just in the early stage of Samsara Mirror?"

    "Why so fast"

    As soon as he said this, he seemed to remember something and exclaimed: "Aren't you on Shadow Island?"

    "clever!"

    Gong Chen praised: "Let me tell you the truth, there is an expert on Shadow Island. When I was dying on Shadow Island, I met that expert. Now he not only saved my life, but also made my cultivation level rise.  It has become a true fairyland!¡±

    Having said that.

    Gong Chen raised his head proudly, and the figure in white robe appeared in his mind.

    "Speaking of that gentleman, he is like an immortal!"

    "In the eyes of others, Shadow Island is a prison and a dangerous place."

    "But in his eyes, it's just one of the back gardens!"

    "And the reason why I was able to leave Shadow Island was precisely because of that person!"

    When Lu Zun and his son heard this, their eyes were filled with shock.

    "Is there really such a powerful person in this world?"

    "Can I still deceive you?" Gong Chen said solemnly: "Even if you don't believe me, my cultivation can still deceive you."

    Lu Zun was silent.

    indeed.

    Gong Chen before going to Shadow Island was only in the early stage of the reincarnation wonderland.

    If it weren¡¯t for what Gong Chen said, he would never have been able to break through the True Essence Immortal Realm in such a short period of time.

    "So, senior brother, what do you mean, are you going to take Chong'er to Shadow Island?"

    Lu Zun couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "Well, although sir has opened the teleportation array, we can come in and out at any time, but it is definitely not possible to bring people with us." Gong Chen said solemnly: "Because the first requirement for someone to become sir is the prisoners in Shadow Island."

    "Why does it have to be a prisoner?"

    Lu Zun couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "This is a bit scary to say the least."

    Gong Chen took a deep breath, and then under the expectant gazes of the two people, he lowered his voice and said word by word: "From the various actions of Mr., it seems that he is going against the Tianzhixian Palace and intends to overthrow the Tianzhixian Palace.  , planning to build a new Heavenly Immortal Palace."

    "What, are you planning to overthrow the Immortal Palace of Heaven?"

    The father and son looked shocked.

    This information.

    It¡¯s simply too big.

    In the past, they simply couldn¡¯t even think of such a thing.

    but.

    They also understand why there are only Shadow Island prisoners.

    Because the Shadow Island is originally the prison of the Heavenly Immortal Palace, and the prisoners on the Shadow Island are equivalent to the enemies of the Heavenly Immortal Palace.

    "It's just that this matter is too big. If you don't get it right, you will lose your life!"

    Lu Zun said solemnly.

    "What's wrong with losing your life?" Gong Chen sneered: "Do you really think it will be difficult for you to replace the Immortal Palace of Heaven?"

    ¡°Then you are totally wrong.¡±

    "If my guess is correct, sir just seems to have nothing to do and is looking for fun."

    "Fun?"

    &nbsp; Lu Zun and his son both had question marks on their faces.

    Replacing the Immortal Palace of Heaven, just for fun?

    "Don't believe it. Replacing the Immortal Palace of Heaven is really a piece of cake for Mr., and he doesn't even need to take action. The thousand immortals on the island can probably level the Immortal Palace of Heaven." Gong Chen said.  .

    "A thousand immortals?"

    The father and son looked confused.

    "Forget it, you won't understand even if I tell you, just tell me, do you want this opportunity or not?" Gong Chen asked.

    The father and son looked at each other.

    Gritting his teeth, he nodded and said, "Okay!"

    "very good."

    Gong Chen nodded with satisfaction.

    "However, I am still worried. With Chong'er like this, is there really any way to go to Shadow Island?" Lu Zun asked worriedly.

    "What's this?"

    Gong Chen raised his eyebrows and said: "Even if you are a little more useless, when you get to Shadow Island, you only need three months of training and you can turn into a dragon!"

    Gong Chen¡¯s words.

    It means that the two of them are becoming more and more confident.

    It also made Lu Zhong, whose eyes had been dim all the time, shine with the light of hope again.

    "But senior brother, you can't bring Zhong'er in, so how can you get into Shadow Island?" Lu Zun couldn't help but ask.

    "Hey."

    "This is simple."

    ¡°Don¡¯t the Tianzhixian Palace have branches in every branch? I¡¯m going to ask Zhong¡¯er to go there tonight and light a fire and burn his mother!¡±

    Gong Chen said with a smile.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 642 You must listen carefully to Master Lu

    ??

    Three days later.

    A big event happened in Xining Xianzhou.

    Lu Zun, the son of the great elder of Dahua Sect, burned down the branch of Tianzhixian Temple in Xining Xianzhou.

    The manager of Tianzhixian Palace in Xining Xianzhou was furious.

    He beat Lu Zun half to death on the spot, but now he wants to punish Lu Zun and imprison him in Shadow Island.

    And because of this matter.

    Dahua Zong held an emergency meeting.

    At the meeting.

    The Great Elder Lu Zun has become the target of criticism.

    "Lu Zun, Lu Zun, look what trouble you have brought to our Dahua Sect!"

    "Yes, Lu Zun, it's just that your son's cultivation is not good enough, why can't you take care of this?"

    "You must be too brave to dare to burn down a branch of the Heavenly Immortal Palace!"

    "Do you know what a bad impression Tianzhixian Temple has brought on our Dahua Sect because of your son's incident?"

    Facing the criticism from the elders and clan leaders.

    Lu Zun remained silent and completely ignored their words. He was thinking about the results after three months of training on Shadow Island for his son.

    Presumably after coming out.

    Can you reach Xuanxian?

    Thinking of this, he couldn't help but raise the corners of his mouth.

    Seeing this scene, the elders who were criticizing him looked angry.

    "Sect Master, look, Lu Zun is still smiling. He really doesn't take us seriously." An elder shouted in a deep voice.

    The face of the leader of the Dahua Sect also darkened slightly.

    "Lu Zun, in view of what your son has committed, we have unanimously decided to expel your son from the Dahua Sect." Fang Jin announced.

    Hear the words.

    Lu Zun finally lost his composure and became angry.

    He doesn¡¯t mind being criticized.

    But it would be unavoidable to expel his son from the sect

    "Sect Master, you have watched Zhong'er grow up. Although he is not strong enough, he has paid a lot for the sect over the years, right?"

    "You're expelling him from the sect just like this?"

    "Alas!" The square scarf patted Lu Zun on the shoulder and said, "You also know what a bad influence your son has brought to our Dahua Sect."

    "If we don't expel him from the sect, our Dahua Sect will always have a title that is against the Heavenly Immortal Palace."

    "Furthermore, if he enters Shadow Island, he is equivalent to being sentenced to death, so he is still not a member of the Dahua Sect. What impact will it have on him?"

    These words.

    This made Lu Zun very angry.

    The Lu family has been serving the Dahua Sect for generations.

    His eldest son, Lu Zhong¡¯s brother, died in the sect war between Dahua Sect and other sects.

    Now, he expected that Fang Jin and others would have opinions about this matter, so it didn't matter if they criticized him.

    But directly expelling Lu Zhong from the sect really chilled him.

    "Let me ask you, what if my son comes back?" Lu Zun asked in a deep voice.

    "return?"

    "Lu Zun, are you too whimsical?"

    "You went to Shadow Island and you want to come back?"

    Several elders could not help but make cold remarks.

    Lu Zun ignored them and continued to look at the scarf.

    "He can't come back."

    The scarf looked majestic and said: "Even if I come back, the decision has been made and there is no way to withdraw. From now on, Lu Zhong is no longer a member of our Dahua Sect."

    "Okay, okay"

    Lu Zun was trembling with anger.

    "I hope you won't regret it."

    Finished.

    He angrily threw away his sleeves and left.

    Seeing Lu Zun¡¯s angry look, many elders looked on with cold eyes, and even more laughed mockingly.

    And at this moment, Lu Zhong.

    Has entered the Shadow Island.

    He was eating dirt with a look of embarrassment on his face.

    But he didn¡¯t know that someone was watching him secretly.

    This has become the process of Shadow Island.

    Chu Kuangshi is staring at this matter.

    According to what he said, all prisoners who enter Shadow Island must first experience a miserable life for half a month.

    If you don¡¯t experience it.

    How can you feel how lucky you are to be your disciple?

    finally.

    In ?A few months later, Chu Kuangshi and his men found him. After kowtowing and swearing to always respect Mr. Yi as his master, he finally became a member of Yi Feng's sect.

    After becoming a member of the sect, Chu Kuangshi will also be responsible for assigning tasks to them.

    Just at this moment, Lu Dasheng came over carrying a pair of dung buckets.

    "Lao Chu, is there anyone new?" Lu Dasheng asked.

    "Yes, Lao Lu, what brought you here? What's the matter?" Chu Kuangshi said with a smile.

    "Isn't this the construction project on the island? There is a lot of manure and there is not enough manpower. I see you are bringing new people, so I came to you and asked you to allocate one to me." Lu Dasheng said with a smile.

    "Oh, so that's what happened. Let's see if you are satisfied with this newcomer?" Chu Kuangshi laughed, then pushed Lu Zhong out and said, "Look, it's this young man."

    "kindness!"

    Lu Dasheng looked around Lu Zhong, then patted his shoulder and said, "It's pretty good. The young man looks quite strong. He's a good manure picker. It's you."

    "Young man, why are you still standing there? I'm afraid you don't know how lucky you are. You were spotted by the manager of the shit, and you've reached the pinnacle of your life since then." Chu Kuangshi smiled and said, "Hurry up and meet Lu.  Grand Steward."

    ¡°I¡¯ve met Mr. Lu!¡±

    Lu Zhong is respectful.

    "very good."

    Lu Dasheng nodded appreciatively.

    With a wave of his hand, a pair of dung buckets appeared out of thin air.

    "This is your equipment. The entry-level one is a bit inferior, but it is also a top-level fairy weapon. Take it first, and I will get you a heaven-level fairy weapon above the top-level fairy weapon later!"

    Hearing this, Lu Zhong¡¯s palms trembled.

    ¡°Awesome, top-notch immortal weapon???¡±

    He stuttered, "Is this just entry-level?"

    "Thank you, thank you, Mr. Lu!"

    Lu Zhong knelt on the ground.

    this moment.

    He firmly believed what Gong Chen said.

    I finally believe that I am about to reach the peak of my life.

    "Don't thank me, thank you sir."

    Lu Dasheng said calmly: "Over there is the residence of Mr., I worship there every day!"

    "yes!"

    Lu Zhong knelt on the ground and turned around, worshiping devoutly in the direction of the martial arts hall.

    Then, keep up with Lu Dasheng.

    He finally became a member of the feces-picking team.

    A few days later.

    Lu Zhong is already very good at picking up manure.

    At the end of the day, we can carry more than thirty loads.

    The fruits he was rewarded from above every day also made his cultivation improve rapidly every day, and he became an eighth-level immortal in just a few days.

    this day.

    He finally met his uncle Gong Chen on Shadow Island.

    "I've met my uncle." Lu Zhong's face was filled with gratitude.

    "You're welcome, Chong'er." Gong Chen said with a smile, then came closer and asked softly: "By the way, whose hands are you assigned to now?"

    "Uncle Qi, I am under the command of General Manager Lu." Lu Zhong responded respectfully.

    Hear the words.

    Gong Chen raised his eyes and laughed.

    "Yeah!"

    "Zhong'er, you are so lucky. Being able to work under Master Lu is a great blessing. You have to work hard and listen to Master Lu!" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 643 If I had known earlier, I would have eaten half of it

    ??

    "Don't worry, uncle, I will do a good job!"

    Lu Zhong said respectfully.

    "By the way, do you know that Dahua Sect has expelled you from the sect?" Gong Chen asked.

    "What?"

    Lu Zhong¡¯s expression changed and he shouted, ¡°Why?¡±

    "I think you have offended the Immortal Palace of Heaven, and I want to put aside the relationship with you." Gong Chen sneered.

    Hear the words.

    Lu Zhong clenched his fists tightly.

    Although his spiritual roots are incomplete, his cultivation is not good enough.

    ¡°But after working diligently for the Dahua Sect these years, he never expected that the Dahua Sect would expel him from the sect less than a month after he was imprisoned.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Wait for him a little longer.

    "Because of this matter, I just told Manager Qing Huan that I will tell Manager Lu later that you will follow me back to Xining Xianzhou in seven days to let them take a good look at it.  What a wrong decision they made back then!" Gong Chen clenched his fists and said.

    "good!"

    Lu Zhong gritted his teeth.

    The eye sockets gradually turned red.

    He has been waiting for this day for a long time.

    Even before, he never dared to think that one day he would rise against the odds.

    He couldn¡¯t help but look in the direction of the martial arts hall and bowed solemnly.

    He understands.

    Everything he owns is given to him by the owner of this island.

    I know I can go back in a few days.

    So in the next few days, he worked hard to the limit, carrying manure from dawn to dusk, and increased it from thirty to sixty loads.

    And the realm soared to the realm of reincarnation.

    Because of this island.

    His cultivation can be increased everywhere.

    Even if you take a breath of air, smell the smell of manure, or eat a grape, you can improve your health.

    it's here.

    What kind of cultivation bottleneck or what kind of spiritual root deficiency is not a problem.

    Seven days later.

    He came to the entrance of the teleportation array and prepared to teleport back with Gong Chen.

    Just as he was about to activate the teleportation array, Yi Feng held a teapot in one hand, a fan in the other, and a pair of homemade sunglasses, and came down under the scorching sun to observe the progress of various facilities.

    "ah!"

    "gentlemen."

    Seeing Yi Feng, Gong Chen looked overjoyed. He quickly patted Lu Zhong beside him and shouted: "Zhong'er, hurry up, sir."

    Lu Zhong was shocked when he saw this.

    He stayed on the island for exactly a month. He only heard about Yifeng's name, but never actually met him.

    See you now.

    He quickly knelt on the ground.

    "Oh, you're welcome, young man, get up quickly."

    Yi Feng helped him up and smiled lightly.

    Seeing being helped up by Yi Feng himself, Lu Zhong looked flattered.

    It turned out that this gentleman was so approachable, and I couldn't help but respect him even more.

    "Old Gong, who are you, this young man!" Yi Feng saw that the two seemed to have a close relationship and couldn't help gossiping.

    "Sir, he is my nephew!" Gong Chen said respectfully.

    "Nephew?"

    Yi Feng raised his eyebrows.

    That¡¯s really miserable.

    "Master Boguan came in, and so did his nephew."

    "We are old acquaintances. This is the first time I meet your nephew, so I don't have anything to give you. Let's have a candy!" Yi Feng said with a faint smile, took out a candy from his pocket and handed it to Lu Zhong.

    Lu Zhong looked at the candy handed over by Yi Feng and didn't know what to do for a moment.

    It was Gong Chen who reacted first and kicked Lu Zhong on the butt.

    "What are you still doing? Thank you sir."

    "Yes, yes, thank you sir."

    Lu Zhong took the candy and bowed quickly.

    "You guys go get busy, I'm going to take a nap." Yi Feng took a sip of tea, waved his hand and said lazily.

    "Best regards, sir."

    After seeing Yi Feng leave, Gong Chen said excitedly: "Hahaha, Chong'er, you are so lucky. Maybe your husband knows about you and came here to give you a great opportunity!"

    "Sir, can you even know about me?" Lu Zhong couldn't help but ask.

    "Fart, sir, you can figure out your nonsense with just a few fingers." Gong Chen shouted: "Hurry up, eat that candy quickly."? and see what the effect is.  "

    "Oh, how about half of it for each of us, uncle?"

    Lu Zhong asked.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Gong Chen licked his tongue. Although he really wanted to eat, the thought of sharing the food with a junior was a bit uncomfortable, so he waved his hand and said nonchalantly: "I don't need it anymore. After all, you are a junior, so you can take this opportunity alone."  Better."

    Seeing that Gong Chen insisted on this, Lu Dian nodded and looked at the candy in his hand expectantly.

    ???????????????? Later.

    Will eat it in one bite.

    next moment.

    His body was straight, and his breath shot straight into the sky.

    In just an instant, he broke through from the Samsara Fairyland to the True Essence Fairyland.

    "What am I?"

    Gong Chen looked at it with his eyes wide open.

    Haven¡¯t reacted yet.

    Another whooshing sound.

    Directly break through to the later stage of True Essence Wonderland.

    And perhaps because Lu Zhong could not withstand such a powerful force, most of the remaining energy was dissipated in mid-air. Otherwise, the realm Lu Zhong could reach would be unimaginable.

    "Grass!"

    Seeing this scene, Gong Chen almost cried, "If I had known it earlier, I wouldn't have acted like a master, why would I have to cut it in half and eat it!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 644: Luck is very important in cultivating immortality

    ??

    After the breakthrough.

    Lu Zhong stood up with confidence.

    One month.

    Reborn.

    From a heavenly being who is no longer a dog, he is promoted to a powerful person in the late stage of the True Essence Fairyland.

    ¡°This was something I couldn¡¯t even think about before.

    With this level, one can be considered a master anywhere.

    Take the leader of their Dahua Sect as an example, he is only in the middle stage of the True Essence Fairyland.

    And for the younger generation, it¡¯s even more incredible.

    For example, his fianc¨¦e, Li Qingxuan, who awakened the Ancient Immortal Body, and the Saint of Qianxun Sect, such peerless geniuses are just Nine-turn Mysterious Immortals.

    "Dahua Sect."

    "And Li Qingxuan!"

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know what my expression will be like when I appear in front of you in this state.¡± Lu Zhong clenched his fists.

    "Uncle, I can't wait any longer. Let's go out now!" Lu Chong said with a smile.

    However.

    Yelled for a long time.

    Gong Chen didn¡¯t respond, but sat aside with his feet down and his chest resting.

    "Uncle, what's wrong with you?" Lu Zhong couldn't help but ask.

    "Don't call me."

    Gong Chen turned his head and squatted in the corner, stroking his heart. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, and he couldn't help but curse: "Lu Zhong, let me ask you, why didn't you give me half of the candy just now?"

    "ah?"

    "Uncle, didn't I give it to you and you don't want it?"

    Lu Zhong said with an innocent face.

    "Huh, why don't you give it to me if I say you don't want it? I am your elder after all, so I have to be polite to you, right?" Gong Chen said with a pained face: "It's better for you. If I say I don't want it, then you really won't give it to me.  Do you know how powerful that candy was just now?"

    "You can't swallow that much power by yourself. Do you know how much power you've wasted?"

    Gong Chen cursed.

    Suddenly I found a candy bag thrown on the ground.

    His eyes lit up.

    The palm of his hand stretched out with lightning speed, and his tongue also stretched out like lightning at the same time.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Endless aftertaste.

    Afterwards, he also broke through from the original middle stage of Zhenyuan to the late stage of Zhenyuan.

    Feeling the powerful power in his body, Gong Chen's previous frustration was swept away, replaced by deep joy.

    ??So satisfying.

    "Ahem!"

    Looking at the dull Lu Zhong next to him, he pretended to cough twice and said as if nothing happened: "Zhong'er, actually, uncle is not that kind of vulgar person, and he will not covet your candy. It's just  After all, you are my nephew, and I am doing everything for your own good, uncle. I hate iron but can¡¯t turn it into steel!¡±

    "Just now, my uncle said that what you said was a bit harsh, so don't worry"

    "Let's teleport to the fairy world first."

    ¡­¡­

    In just a few days.

    The two of them returned to Xiningzhou.

    Outside Xining City.

    Gong Chen stood in the sky, looking at Xining City not far away, and couldn't help but ask: "Zhong'er, what are you going to do?"

    "Of course we have to cancel the engagement, but Li Qingxuan is no longer worthy of my attention." Lu Zhong raised his head slightly.

    He was originally a waste.

    At this moment, he was full of arrogance.

    Li Qingxuan?

    The Ancient Immortal Body?

    The sweet girl of heaven?

    Disciple of Xining Xianzhou Continent Master?

    ¡° These kinds of titles used to seem like mountains to him.

    But now, what does it matter?

    Thinking of the girl who often planted flowers next to the manure pit on Shadow Island, she seemed to be an ancient god, right?

    There is a big sister at the portal registration office. She seems to be immortal too, right?

    By the way, the fat aunt who often squats at the intersection to chat with Master Lu while cracking melon seeds seems to be the Chaos Demonic Body, right?

    As for the young lady who helped them register the amount of feces, she even created a terrifying feces body.

    That little desolate ancient immortal body is not good enough in front of any of the above physiques!

    "Since the biggest obstacle to breaking off the engagement is the owner of Xining Xianzhou, let's take action on him!"

    Lu Zhong said proudly.

    "Although Xining Xianzhou is quite weak among Zhongsanzhou, but the strength of continent leader Li Hongtian has also reached the Star Fairyland, and he is still in the body of a monster, stronger than humans. Are you still one level behind him? Are you sure?  "Gong Chen couldn't help but ask.

    "Of course."

    Lu Zhong said confidently.

    Raised his palm.

    A pair of dung buckets suddenly appeared.

    Seeing the pair of dung buckets, Gong Chen suddenly understood.

    This is a top-level immortal weapon, and it is infinitely close to heaven-level!

    With such treasures here, even though Lu Zhongcai is in the late stage of the True Yuan Fairyland, he is still confident of taking down a monster from the Star Fairyland!

    Can¡¯t help but.

    Gong Chen also became a little envious of Lu Zhong.

    I was envious that he immediately joined the manure-picking brigade and could receive such equipment directly.

    Unlike him, although there are many top-level immortal weapons on the island, many of them were brought from the Heaven and Earth Gate, so they can only watch the top-level immortal weapons dangling in front of their eyes every day, but they have never really owned one.  Just one piece.

    ???????????????????

    ??Cultivation.

    Luck is very important.

    He stayed on Shadow Island for so long, and the opportunities he got were not as many as what Lu Zhong got in just one month.

    Especially on the third day when Lu Zhong became a manure picker, he was assigned to carry a load in Yifeng's toilet because he was favored by Master Lu.

    This burden made Lu Zhong soar into the sky, from a heavenly immortal who was not as good as a dog to a mysterious immortal.

    "My nephew!"

    Gong Chen couldn't help but rub his hands, and said with a smile: "How do you think my uncle treats you?"

    "My uncle is as close to me as my biological father!" Lu Zhong said solemnly.

    "That's a good feeling."

    "You are really my good nephew!"

    "Well, my nephew, take a look. When we go back, can you help me ask Master Lu if he still needs anyone?"

    ? said.

    Gong Chen couldn't help but flex his biceps, his neck turned red with force and he said, "Although I am old, your uncle, I still have a little strength." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 645 I think you have misunderstood something

    ??

    "This, uncle, I'm afraid it won't work!"

    Lu Zhong said with an ugly face: "Everyone in our brigade is personally selected by the manager"

    "That's it!"

    Seeing the embarrassment on Lu Zhong's face, Gong Chen waved his hands in disappointment and said, "Uncle, I understand in my heart that I can only blame my uncle for not having this life. Stop gossiping and get down to business!"

    "kindness!"

    Lu Dian nodded, glanced at Gong Chen apologetically, and then looked at Xining City in front of him.

    I also understand in my heart.

    "Business matters."

    After finishing the business, he still needs to go back to pick up manure.

    He casually leaked a breath and spread it into the city.

    This hostile atmosphere immediately caused fluctuations in the city.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Instant.

    Four figures flew into the sky.

    They are all Nine-turn Mysterious Immortals.

    "Who are you two? You dare to unleash your hostility against Xining City. Are you seeking death?"

    The four people surrounded Gong Chen and heard a cold voice.

    The two of them were silent.

    It¡¯s just four nine-turn immortals.

    It¡¯s not even worthy of their attention. What they want to come out is the biggest person in the city.

    Seeing that the two of them remained silent and ignored their words, the faces of the four great immortals became angry.

    "I think you two are looking for death!"

    The four people's auras were released, and powerful pressure spread towards the two of them.

    However.

    Just when the four of them were about to take action, a beautiful sound sounded in the city.

    "Stop."

    ?Then he saw a woman in green clothes with long hair flying towards this side.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the saint!¡±

    Seeing the visitor, the four great immortals saluted quickly.

    "You guys go down first!"

    The woman nodded and gave instructions to the four of them.

    "yes!"

    The four of them retreated.

    After the four people retreated, the woman looked at Lu Zhong with complicated eyes, "I didn't expect you to come out of Shadow Island."

    "Li Qingxuan."

    Lu Zhong also didn¡¯t expect that his fianc¨¦e was here.

    "I don't know how you came out of Shadow Island, but it's not yet the deadline as promised. Why are you here now?"

    Li Qingxuan couldn't help but said: "This Xining City is not a place where you can run wild. Considering that we are related, I can spare your life this time, so you'd better leave quickly, otherwise you won't be able to leave even if you want to.  ."

    Lu Zhong raised a sneer at the corner of his mouth and said lightly: "Although the agreed date has not yet arrived, we did not say before that we are not allowed to advance."

    Li Qingxuan was stunned.

    "So, you want to resolve the engagement issue today?"

    "Yes!"

    "Have you thought it through?"

    "certainly."

    "Okay!" Li Qingxuan nodded, "In that case, as agreed before, if you lose, you must hand over the engagement obediently and don't appear in front of me again. If you win, I will fulfill the engagement."

    "Can."

    Lu Zhong nodded lightly, and then said: "Of course, I have no interest in you."

    Li Qingxuan was stunned and asked: "What do you mean?"

    "Please invite Li Hongtian to come out and challenge!" Lu Zhong said lightly.

    The reason why he is like this.

    It¡¯s also to save time.

    With his current strength, defeating Li Qingxuan is just a matter of waving his hand.

    but.

    If he really defeats Li Qingxuan, who Li Hongtian has trained so hard, can Li Hongtian give up?

    That being the case.

    Just challenge the big one directly!

    Save trouble.

    ¡°Otherwise, with this free time, he could carry several more loads of dung.

    "Is there anything wrong with your mind?"

    Li Qingxuan said with a face full of displeasure: "I have wasted my time by entangled with you and kept talking. What qualifications do you, a loser, have to ask my master to come out?"

    "Do you think my master will look at you?"

    However.

    Before he finished speaking, he was slapped by Gong Chen and flew out.

    ¡°Mom¡¯s strength is not that good and she talks a lot of nonsense!¡±

    ?Gong Chen looked impatient and said: "Originally I had no feelings for this girl. After all, you are useless. It is reasonable for her to break off the engagement."

    "Now that I have casual contact, my true nature is revealed. It seems that I am not a good bird!"

    "Boom!"

    Li Qingxuan hit the city hard and pushed down large buildings.

    And such a change immediately caused a rapid reaction in the city.

    She spat out a mouthful of blood, got up and shouted with a vicious look on her face: "Come here, someone broke into our Xining City and captured those two people!"

    "yes!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? instantly.

    Countless masters from Xining City flew out like locusts and attacked Gong Chen and the two in dense numbers.

    "Martial nephew, your uncle and I haven't made many moves since I broke through to the True Essence Fairyland. Even when I find people to compete with on the island, I always look for abuse. So now, my uncle will take care of these little shrimps for you.  ¡±

    Gong Chen smiled coldly and flew out like lightning.

    The strength of the late stage of True Essence Fairyland is undoubtedly revealed.

    ?Clap it out with one palm.

    Space oscillates.

    Countless Xining City masters flew out directly and hit Xining City like dumplings.

    "What?"

    "The late stage of True Essence Fairyland?"

    Seeing this, Li Qingxuan looked cold.

    Immediately she knew that it would be unfair not to let her master come out with such strength, so she quickly took out the jade slip to transmit the message.

    "No need to transmit the message."

    As soon as she took out the jade slip, a disheveled man came from the depths of Xining City with heavy pressure.

    Seeing this, countless people knelt down and worshiped on the ground.

    "I have met Master."

    ¡°I¡¯ve met the continent master.¡±

    The man nodded lightly, waved his hand, and a force enveloped Li Qingxuan, gently lifting her to his side.

    "Qing'er, what's going on?"

    "It was caused by an old man from the late stage of True Yuan Fairyland brought by Lu Zhong." Li Qingxuan lowered his head and said.

    "Lu Zhong?"

    The man thought for a moment, then remembered and said, "It must be the boy you are engaged to!"

    "Exactly!"

    Li Qingxuan said.

    "follow me!"

    The man moved his palm, and a force lifted up Li Qingxuan, and the two of them flew out like lightning.

    The next moment, they arrived in front of Lu Zhong and Gong Chen, standing in the air.

    "Has the true master finally come out?"

    Gong Chen raised the corners of his mouth.

    "You're looking for me?"

    The man stared at Gong Chen and Gong Chen with sharp eyes. He had the aura of a powerful person, and his voice was even more oppressive.

    "Yes, I'm looking for you."

    Gong Chen smiled lightly and said, "I came here today to resolve their engagement once and for all."

    "Is it?"

    The man sneered faintly, his expression unclear, then he looked at Li Qingxuan and asked lightly: "Qing'er, what do you think?"

    Li Qingxuan sneered.

    Wei Wei raised his head and looked at Lu Zhong, sarcastically saying: "Lu Zhong, although I don't know how you know a master in the late stage of True Yuan Fairyland, but you think you can show me off by bringing him here.  Has he fallen in love with you?"

    "No matter how strong the old man beside you is, it is not your strength after all. You are still a waste."

    "What's even more ridiculous is that you are dreaming about the old man next to you challenging my master, so that you can have the capital to negotiate on an equal footing with my master."

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, your idea is too ridiculous.¡±

    "Because he is still not enough in front of my master. No matter how strong the True Yuan Immortal Realm is, it is still the True Yuan Immortal Realm. There is still a big gap between it and the Star Immortal Realm!"

    Regarding Li Qingxuan¡¯s words.

    The man Li Hongtian seemed very satisfied.

    He raised his eyebrows, looked at Gong Chen teasingly and said, "As my disciple said, you don't have enough capital to challenge me!"

    "I don't have so much time to waste with you, so you can just die!"

    Seeing the pair of masters and apprentices talking non-stop, Lu Zhong finally couldn't bear it anymore and took a step away from Gong Chen.

    "I think you two misunderstood something."

    "The one who challenges you is not my uncle, but me." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 646 Li Hongtian was caught off guard

    ??

    "What, you?"

    Li Qingxuan was stunned.

    Then, as if he heard some big joke, he said with a mocking face: "Lu Zhong, you are not looking for death. There is a world of difference between you and me. How dare you challenge my master?"  , it¡¯s really ridiculous.¡±

    However.

    Facing Li Qingxuan¡¯s ridicule, Lu Zhong didn¡¯t even look at her.

    Because Li Qingxuan is not worthy of his attention.

    He just looked at Li Hongtian quietly.

    This made Li Qingxuan very unhappy.

    Why does this guy look so arrogant?

    "Ha ha ha ha!"

    Li Hongtian laughed. After the laughter stopped, his expression darkened.

    "Young boy, are you here to play with me?"

    "The Lord of this continent doesn't have so much time to waste with you!"

    "Just die!"

    Cold words came from Li Hongtian's mouth. At the same time as the voice fell, Li Hongtian raised his palm.

    ??Pinch it hard.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? instantly.

    The space surrounding Lu Zhong began to compress sharply, approaching Lu Zhong.

    See the situation.

    Li Qingxuan raised the corners of his mouth with a sneer.

    For her, it was the best thing for Lu Zhong to die. Then the engagement would no longer exist, which would save her a lot of trouble.

    It¡¯s just that due to her status, in order to avoid other people¡¯s gossip, it was difficult to attack Lu Zhong before, so she made a one-year agreement.

    And now that Lu Zhong provoked her master and was executed, others naturally had nothing to say.

    However.

    A few breaths passed.

    Lu Zhong stood quietly in mid-air, nothing happened. It seemed that the compressed space around him had no impact on him at all.

    What made her most unbelievable was that Lu Zhongna curled up the corners of his mouth with a hint of sarcasm.

    "How is this going?"

    Li Qingxuan¡¯s eyes widened.

    With this level of space compression, not to mention Lu Zhong, even she, Li Qingxuan, was afraid that she would only end up drinking in hatred.

    Can¡¯t help it.

    She turned her questioning gaze to Li Hongtian who was standing aside.

    But it was okay not to look at it, but when she looked at it, she found that Li Hongtian was also pouting, looking even more surprised than she was.

    indeed.

    As the person involved, Li Hongtian was in an even more difficult state of mind at this moment, as if a stormy sea had stirred up.

    The feeling when he used his power to compress Lu Zhong's space just now was like an ordinary person holding a lump of iron in his hand.

    ¡°Even if your neck turns red and your shit comes out, you still can¡¯t change the feeling of the soldering iron even a little bit.

    It¡¯s so weird.

    "Boy, I underestimated you."

    Li Hongtian said in a hoarse voice, "It turns out that you are not like the good-for-nothing in the rumors at all. Instead, you have hidden your clumsiness, and you have hidden it very deeply. At least, you are as good as the old man next to you."

    "What?"

    "Are you hiding your clumsiness?"

    "Is it still as good as the old man next to you?"

    "Isn't that right? The late stage of True Essence Fairyland!"

    On the side, Li Qingxuan's eyes widened and he couldn't believe this fact at all. He shouted quickly: "Master, are you mistaken? I saw him more than a month ago. He clearly only has the strength of an immortal. Although he is now  What kind of thing is used to hide his cultivation, but in a month, can he still be able to jump over the dragon's gate?"

    Li Qingxuan cannot accept this result at all.

    This is the person she wants to break off the engagement with.

    The person she has always rejected and even looked down on is actually stronger than her?

    Does he even have a level of cultivation that she can look up to?

    You must know that she is the pride of heaven with the ancient immortal body. If her talent is second in Xining Xianzhou, I am afraid no one dares to say that she is first.

    But this Lu Zhong, who is the same age as her

    "No¡­¡­"

    "impossible."

    "This is simply impossible"

    She murmured to herself.

    This kind of thing is too far-fetched and has a huge impact on her self-confidence.

    "The Star Wonderland is indeed the Star Wonderland!" Lu Zhong was quite surprised that Li Hongtian could see through his own strength at a glance, and then he said calmly: "Since you know my strength, don't do that?This is a pediatric move, just attack with all your strength!  "

    Finished.

    Lu Zhong retreated slightly.

    While his face looked a little excited, he also became serious.

    After all, this is also the first time for him to fight against the strong men of Star Wonderland.

    However.

    Just when Lu Zhong had a serious look on his face and even prepared a fighting stance, Li Hongtian suddenly took out a small white flag from nowhere.

    "I surrender!"

    He said while raising the little white flag.

    "Well?"

    Lu Zhong was stunned.

    Momentarily confused.

    Gong Chen on the side was also confused.

    Of course, the most shocked person was Li Qingxuan. She stared at her master and shouted in disbelief: "Master, you, you"

    "Shut up, you have no business talking."

    Li Hongtian scolded her, and then said seriously: "I think we, there is really no need to fight."

    "Isn't it just an annulment?"

    "This Li Qingxuan is not worthy of you at all, so it's up to you what you want to do next, whether you take her away on the spot or divorce her on the spot, I won't say anything, as long as you are happy.  "

    These words.

    Gong Chen and Lu Zhong were even more confused.

    The reason why they want to challenge Li Hongtian directly is because they are afraid that after defeating Li Qingxuan, Li Hongtian will intervene.

    So in order to save time, I directly challenged Li Hongtian.

    But I didn¡¯t expect that this guy would say such a thing without fighting?

    "Master, you, you, why?"

    "Even if you are in the late stage of True Essence Fairyland, you can easily defeat me, right?"

    "And he can't be from the True Yuan Fairyland at all, he's just a waste!"

    Beside, Li Qingxuan¡¯s body was trembling and he shouted hysterically.

    "you shut up."

    Li Hongtian slapped Li Qingxuan away.

    Then he said to Lu Zhong with a smile on his face: "I just said it very sincerely." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 647 From now on in the immortal world, never mess with other immortals

    ??

    As if he was afraid that Lu Zhong wouldn¡¯t believe it, he quickly raised his palm and said, ¡°I swear!¡±

    Li Hongtian¡¯s various methods made Lu Zhong and the two of them not sure what to do.

    ?????????????????????After a month of training on Shadow Island, I came back strong.

    But damn it.

    ??Hit the cotton with one fist.

    ????????????????????????????????????

    "You, the dignified Lord of Yizhou, don't you have any temper when we come to your door?"

    Lu Zhong asked in confusion.

    "Because I always convince others with my virtue."

    Li Hongtian responded seriously.

    Hear the words.

    Gong Chen and Lu Zhong exchanged words.

    That look at Li Hongtian seemed to say: Do you think I believe you?

    "Well."

    "Ahem."

    Li Hongtian coughed twice in embarrassment, and said with a red face: "Okay, to be honest, I feel that I may not be able to offend you."

    "Because at your age, being able to achieve this kind of strength is simply beyond the imagination of ordinary people, so there must be someone behind you who can't be offended!"

    Gong Chen and Gong Chen raised their eyes.

    For Li Hongtian to say this, he did not look down on him.

    On the contrary, it was two points higher.

    As the saying goes, he who knows the current affairs is a hero. Just because of his sharp eyesight, I am afraid his future achievements will not be low.

    Sure enough, it is the master of Yizhou.

    "You are very smart."

    Lu Zhong admired.

    ¡°It¡¯s funny.¡±

    Li Hongtian smiled and said: "But for you to have such an achievement at your age, I guess the senior behind you must have spent a lot of effort on you, right?"

    "You think too much."

    Lu Zhong smiled bitterly and said: "How do I qualify for sir to work on me? Besides, I'm just the bottom among us."

    These words fell on Li Hongtian¡¯s ears.

    Li Hongtian immediately trembled.

    Because no matter what, whether there is anyone behind Lu Zhong is just his guess.

    So what he said just now actually contained an element of temptation.

    This is used to confirm whether there is such a master behind Lu Zhong.

    But the result of this temptation completely made him uneasy.

    "You, you mean, you are more than one like this, but you are still the last one?"

    He asked with wide eyes.

    There was a storm in my heart.

    At Lu Zhong¡¯s age, he has true essence in the Immortal Realm. If this kind of talent is left in the Immortal Realm, it will be fought over by any holy land.

    Even the Immortal Palace of Heaven may offer an olive branch.

    But there is more than one in his mouth?

    He is still at the bottom?

    This completely made him uneasy.

    "Of course there are many."

    ¡°After all, our place is so big, there must be a lot of grass-roots workers like handymen, dung pickers, and coolies!¡± Lu Zhong said lightly.

    ?

    Li Hongtian was immediately stunned.

    There were question marks all over his face.

    "A handyman?"

    "A dung picker?"

    "A coolie?"

    ¡°???¡±

    "Brother Lu, are you kidding me?"

    "Is there any problem?" Lu Zhong responded: "I am a dung-picker for your husband. Although this profession may be quite cheap in the eyes of outsiders, for us, we are proud of it."

    ¡°It¡¯s also the biggest opportunity in this life!¡±

    Having said that.

    The more Lu Zhong spoke, the more energetic he became, and the more he spoke, the more excited he became.

    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion. With my head raised slightly, there was actually a look of pride on my face.

    But Li Hongtian on the side heard his heart pounding.

    He has lived for so many years.

    He can still tell whether it is the truth or bragging.

    Even though he felt that what Lu Zhong said was too Versailles and too fanciful, he also felt that the facts seemed to be consistent with what Lu Zhong said.

    "Brother Lu, oh no, Brother Lu, are you interested in getting together at my younger brother's house?" Li Hongtian bent his waist, made an invitation gesture, and said with a smile.

    Gong Chen¡¯s face was filled with discomfort and he couldn¡¯t help but pull out his beard.

    &nbsp;What kind of thing is this?

    I thought we could have a fight to see the power of his nephew's top-notch dung bucket.

    Finally, under Li Hongtian¡¯s warm invitation, Lu Zhong and Gong Chen flew towards the Zhou Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    "please!"

    At the door of Zhouzhu Mansion, Li Hongtian was extremely enthusiastic.

    "Master, you, why?"

    At this time, Li Qingxuan, who was looking embarrassed, rushed back with his chest in his arms and shouted hysterically: "I am your disciple, why do you"

    "roll!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Li Hongtian kicked her out, "I don't have time to pay attention to you, go back to your Qianxun Sect."

    After saying that, he quickly smoothed his clothes and said with a smile: "Brothers, please come quickly."

    After Gong Chen and Lu Zhong walked into the Zhou Lord's Mansion.

    Li Hongtian quickly shouted to his subordinates: "Immediately send an order to invite the senior officials of Dahua Sect to come over. Remember, you must be polite. Just ask them to come over to discuss how to jointly develop the mineral crystals in Xining Xianzhou."

    "yes!"

    Hearing this, several subordinates immediately rushed towards Dahua Sect.

    After giving all the instructions, Li Hongtian prepared a banquet to entertain Lu Zhong and Gong Chen.

    "Oh, Brother Gong Chen, Brother Lu, the three of us really hit it off!"

    ¡°Please don¡¯t take offense to the poor hospitality.¡±

    "This is a glass, I would like to drink it first as a courtesy."

    Li Hongtian drank freely.

    After drinking a few drinks, he pulled up a stool and sat down, close to Lu Zhong.

    "Brother Lu, I want to ask you, what is the place you mentioned?" Li Hongtian couldn't help but ask.

    "This one is not one of ours, so it is inconvenient to tell you." Lu Zhong picked up the wine glass, took a sip, and then said lightly: "But for the sake of your bowl of wine, I can give you some advice for the future!"

    "oh?"

    "My little brother is all ears."

    Li Hongtian is sitting upright.

    He opened his ears.

    "In the future, you must not mess with people in the immortal world, especially human immortals and earthly immortals." Lu Zhong solemnly explained.

    "?"

    "Don't mess with human beings and earthly beings?"

    Li Hongtian was confused for a moment and asked hurriedly: "Brother Lu, please explain it more clearly."

    "Some words can only be said so far. As the saying goes, secrets cannot be leaked. Knowing too much will not be good for you." Lu Zhong said solemnly: "You just need to keep these words in mind!" (Remember  Website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 648 Are you really a manure bearer?

    ??

    Li Hongtian nodded like a chicken pecking at rice.

    Although I don¡¯t know why I don¡¯t want to offend humans, immortals, and immortals, looking at Lu Zhong¡¯s solemn look, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not without purpose.

    After a simple meal, Lu Zhong took a look at the sky and put down his chopsticks.

    "You two, please take it easy, I've finished eating."

    Lu Zhong stood up slowly.

    "Ah this"

    Seeing this, Li Hongtian asked nervously: "Is it because my food doesn't taste good? How come Brother Lu can eat it so quickly?"

    "Master Li Zhou, don't be nervous. The banquet is very good, but there are more important things to do next."

    After saying that, Lu Zhong walked out of the house and came to the sun. Using the sunlight, he took out his pair of dung buckets.

    Even though he has now gotten rid of the title of trash and has even become the favored son of heaven in Li Hongtian's mouth, he dare not forget his roots.

    I don¡¯t even dare to forget Manager Lu¡¯s teachings.

    Love the bucket as much as you love yourself.

    No.

    Better than loving yourself.

    Therefore, it is essential to maintain the dung bucket three times every morning, noon, and evening.

    Wipe.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Touching.

    Polishing and waxing.

    No step can be missed.

    When Li Hongtian saw that Lu Chong didn¡¯t even eat, he sat on the threshold under the scorching sun, holding a bucket and immersed himself in it. He couldn¡¯t help but put down his chopsticks and followed him.

    I also wanted to see what Lu Zhong was doing.

    As he approached, before he could ask any questions, he froze in place as if struck by lightning, sweating profusely.

    Because at this moment Lu Zhong was proceeding to the polishing step.

    According to Mr. Lu¡¯s experience, using a trace of fairy power when polishing can get twice the result with half the effort.

    Just now, Lu Zhong injected a little bit of power into the bucket.

    With this injection of power, the dung bucket that originally looked ordinary suddenly exuded the aura of a top-notch fairy weapon.

    And this breath.

    It happened to be felt by Li Hongtian who came from behind.

    At this moment, Li Hongtian¡¯s legs were trembling.

    That smell is simply too terrifying.

    He could not help but ask with his trembling mouth: "Lu, Brother Lu, may I ask, what is this in your hand?"

    "Oh, this is my shit bucket."

    Lu Zhong said casually while polishing.

    "Hiss!"

    Li Hongtian couldn't help but pinch his butt, and asked with wide eyes: "You, are you really a manure bearer?"

    "Why did I lie to you?"

    Lu Zhong couldn't help but roll his eyes at him.

    Li Hongtian has some heart attack.

    Although he believed that what Lu Zhong said was eighty-nine percent true, he thought Lu Zhong was joking with him only about the matter of carrying dung.

    after all.

    How can a master in the late stage of True Essence Fairyland carry dung, right?

    But now it seems that Lu Zhong is really a waste.

    ?????????????????????? Wrong.

    Thinking of something, Li Hongtian's heart twitched again.

    He realized that he had just focused on the wrong point.

    Because the bigger point should not be, why can the bucket carrying dung exude such a powerful aura?

    "Brother Lu, I dare to ask, is this barrel in your hand a top-notch, top-notch immortal weapon?" Li Hongtian asked nervously.

    "Yes."

    While Lu Zhong responded, he raised the dung bucket and observed it carefully under the sunlight, also wanting to see if there was any dung residue left in the bucket.

    "It's really a top-level immortal weapon. It's really a top-level immortal weapon." For a moment, Li Hongtian looked at Lu Zhong's pair of dung buckets and his eyes were shining. He couldn't calm down and couldn't help but ask: "So, you usually  To carry manure, use top-notch immortal weapons?"

    "certainly!"

    Lu nodded.

    After receiving Lu Zhong¡¯s confirmation, Li Hongtian lost his composure, holding his chest and breathing heavily.

    Use top-notch immortal tools to carry manure.

    This is simply unheard of and unseen.

    "It makes Master Li Zhou laugh. It's not that we can't get better things to carry manure there, it's just because we just went there." Lu Chong said with a smile: "My other friends are all heaven-level immortals."  As for the utensils, especially the pair of dung buckets owned by our general manager, they were made by Mr. himself and presented to the general manager himself. They are so high that you can¡¯t tell the level.¡±

    "Stop talking"

    &nbspLi Hongtian touched his heart with one hand, raised his palms, and said with a dark face.

    If you continue to listen to Lu Zhong say this, he will probably be the first person to die from a heart attack in Star Wonderland.

    It took a long time.

    Li Hongtian asked cautiously: "Brother Lu, I would like to ask again, if I had a fight with you just now"

    Before Li Hongtian finished speaking, Lu Zhong said: "Of course, if a fight breaks out, I will use these pair of dung buckets to suppress Lord Li Zhou directly."

    "But speaking of it, Mr. Li Zhou, you really displease me."

    "I originally wanted to test the power of these pair of dung buckets, but who would have thought that you just raised the white flag and invited us to dinner so politely that we were embarrassed to do anything."

    "How about we break up, Mr. Li Zhou, so that I can fully utilize the power of these dung buckets."

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Li Hongtian raised his hands, his scalp also numb.

    In my heart.

    Also full of fear.

    "What if, just in case, he didn't turn his head around at that time, and he started fighting with Lu Zhong.

    ?Then who I am now

    Thinking of this, he couldn't help but glance at the pair of dung buckets and shuddered.

    It must have been suppressed by those pair of dung buckets!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 649 Chilling

    ??

    Dahua Sect.

    Lu Zun looked angry.

    Until now, he finally realized what it means to feel chilled.

    Because of Lu Zhong being imprisoned on Shadow Island, the senior officials of Dahua Sect not only expelled Lu Zhong from Dahua Sect.

    Now he is Lu Zun.

    His career in Dahua Sect also plummeted, and even his disciples began to look at him with colored glasses.

    Now, after eclipsing his authority as an elder, he has directly removed his elder position.

    In the hall.

    After hearing the sect¡¯s decision just now, Lu Zun clenched his fists tightly.

    "Waiting, waiting for two months."

    "When my son has been studying for three months, I will impress you all."

    "Report!"

    "Sect Master, the Continent Lord's Mansion has sent someone!"

    At this time.

    A disciple came to report.

    Hear the words.

    The sect leader¡¯s square scarf raised his eyes and stood up quickly.

    "Please quickly."

    Soon.

    The man sent by Li Hongtian walked into the hall.

    "We have seen the messenger."

    Everybody salutes one after another.

    Although the man didn¡¯t know why Li Hongtian was suddenly so polite to Dahua Sect, he didn¡¯t dare not take it to heart when he thought of his explanation.

    He quickly helped everyone up.

    "Oh, Sect Leader Fang is too polite. Please get up quickly. Please get up quickly."

    See the situation.

    Fang Jin and others looked puzzled.

    when.

    Are the people in Xining Xianzhou so polite?

    For the subordinate sects, every messenger sent had their nostrils raised to the sky.

    He especially remembered that Xining Xianzhou was furious and suppressed his Dahua Sect because of Lu Zhong¡¯s incident a few days ago.

    "Envoy, may I ask if you are here this time?"

    The square scarf asked anxiously.

    "I'm here this time to bring you great news." The man said with a smile: "The continent master specially asked me to invite you to visit Xining Xianzhou Mansion to discuss the cooperation of mineral crystals in Xining Xianzhou  mining matters.¡±

    "What?"

    Upon hearing the news, Fang Jin and others¡¯ eyes widened.

    It¡¯s actually a matter of crystal mining cooperation?

    To know.

    Whoever can cooperate with the Continent Lord¡¯s Mansion on crystal mining matters is equivalent to being one with the Continent Lord¡¯s Mansion, and can be regarded as the spokesperson of this continent.

    But regarding this inexplicable good news, Fang Jin was still a little worried when he arrived, and asked hurriedly: "May I ask the messenger, why is it sudden?"

    "Well, this continent leader didn't say much. It must be that your sect's recent actions and performance in all aspects have made the continent leader very satisfied!" The man said with a smile: "Okay, I won't say more.  Go back and get your orders back first, your people from your sect should come as soon as possible, please don¡¯t keep the continent master waiting for too long!¡±

    Finished.

    The man has already left.

    And Fang Jin and others were still speculating on what the man said.

    "Our performance and actions satisfy the continent master?" An elder murmured, then his eyes lit up and he said, "I understand."

    "oh?"

    The square scarf will give you a questioning look.

    "Sect Master, I'm afraid it's because of Lu Zhong's matter!"

    The elder said with a smile: "Lu Zhong burned down the branch of Tianzhixian Palace, which made Tianzhixian Palace furious, and Xining Xianzhou was almost implicated."

    "But we handled this matter properly!"

    "First, we compensated the loss of Tianzhixian Palace. Sect Master, you personally apologized, and then expelled Lu Zhong from the sect. It must be our attitude and quick response that made the zhou master see it and make him satisfied. Only then  Give us this great opportunity!"

    Hear the words.

    The eyes of Fang Jin and others brightened.

    "Hahaha!"

    "I see."

    "I'm afraid, as you said, we are almost inseparable."

    ????????????????????????????????????????.

    "Lu Zun, you have also seen that if your son had not been expelled from the sect, how could our sect have such blessings today?" Fang Jin said: "If not, let alone such blessings, I am afraid that our sect  We still don¡¯t know to what extent we will be suppressed.¡±

    "you¡­¡­"

    Lu Zun clenched his fists tightly and lowered his head without saying a word.

    ?   "well!"

    Seeing this, the scarf came over and patted Lu Zun on the shoulder, "There's nothing we can do about it. It's all for the sake of the sect, so from now on, I will continue to wrong you."

    "What do you mean?"

    Lu Zun raised his head.

    "Since the continent master can think highly of us and leave all the crystal mines to the responsibility of Dahua Sect, then we should do better." Fang Jin raised his head and said: "So next, please leave Dahua Sect too!  "

    "you¡­¡­"

    Lu Zun¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red.

    "I, Lu Zun, have been in the Dahua Sect since I was a child and have made great contributions to the Dahua Sect. Not to mention the death of my son, I was seriously injured eight times for the sect, with countless minor injuries, and I was left with many stubborn diseases.  "

    "Even my Zhong'er's fundamental problems were caused by injuries sustained while performing sect missions in his early years."

    "It can be said that our family gave our lives to Dahua Sect, but we never expected that we would end up like this today."

    "I have nothing to say."

    Lu Zun took off the Dahua Sect logo on his clothes and walked out of the hall in a dejected state.

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    Behind him, there was a crowd of jeers and joy at the invitation from the Zhou Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    As for this old man who has made countless sacrifices for Dahua Sect, no one looks at him with any pity.

    And after Fang Jin and others tidied up for a while.

    Led by the scarf and a group of elders, they changed into new formal clothes and set off towards Xining Xianzhou with glowing faces.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 650 When did I ask you to come over?

    ??

    A group of people in kerchiefs stepped on their feet in mid-air and made smoke. Finally, one day later, they arrived outside Xining Xianzhou Mansion.

    As the saying goes, people feel refreshed when happy events occur.

    The face of the square scarf looks rosy.

    With a group of elders, he walked towards Xining Xianzhou Mansion with smiles on his face.

    Several dedicated receptionists politely led everyone into the living room.

    "Everyone, wait a moment, I will inform the continent master immediately."

    "Okay, okay!"

    The square scarf responded politely. After the people left, he couldn't help but sit down on the big chair. After patting his hands, he said with a happy face: "Look, look, the Zhouzhu's Mansion is the Zhouzhu's Mansion. This  The chairs are made of extraordinary wood.¡±

    "Yes, this time our Dahua Sect has reached the pinnacle of our lives."

    "Which sect would the Continent Lord's Mansion be so polite to in normal times?"

    "That's right, it seems that the continent leader is also a kind-hearted person, a person who appreciates those who understand current affairs."

    "Ha ha¡­¡­"

    A group of elders were discussing enthusiastically.

    "Huh!"

    At this moment, one of the elders seemed to see something through the door, and couldn't help but let out a light sigh.

    "What's wrong?"

    Fang Jin and others asked.

    "Look at the man squatting on the ground, does he look like Lu Zhong?"

    The elder wiped his eyes and couldn't help but ask.

    Hear the words.

    Everyone couldn't help but look at it, and they were suddenly shocked.

    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s really Lu Zhong?¡±

    "Why is he here? Shouldn't he be on Shadow Island?"

    "That's right, this is the City Lord's Mansion, how can he be here!"

    Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with disbelief.

    "Let's go and take a look. Don't let the Tianzhixian Palace arrest the wrong person and let the real culprit go free." One of the elders couldn't help but said.

    "No, he is in the City Lord's Mansion after all. What if he is a guest at the Continent Lord's Mansion?" asked another elder.

    "What are you thinking about?"

    "Just because that good-for-nothing kid Lu Zhong will be a guest of the Zhou Lord's Mansion?" The elder said disdainfully: "And if you look at him like that, squatting on the ground scrubbing excrement buckets, he is at best a handyman in the Zhou Lord's Mansion."

    "But this doesn't make sense. Lu Zhong should be imprisoned on Shadow Island. How could he come here to do odd jobs?"

    "So this is the strange part." The elder said: "I may now suspect that Lu Zhong and his son found someone to take the blame in order to avoid Shadow Island."

    "Is that okay?"

    "This is deceiving the Continent Lord's Mansion and deceiving the Immortal Palace of Heaven."

    "Yes, if this is true, then our Dahua Sect will definitely be implicated."

    Everyone couldn't help but become angry.

    "Let's go over and have a look."

    The scarf organized his thoughts and agreed with the elder's words.

    Otherwise, I really can¡¯t figure out why Lu Zhong would appear here.

    If this is really the case, then he must take action. Don't lose the mineral crystal mining rights because of this Lu Zhong.

    A group of people moved toward Lu Zhong aggressively.

    These two days.

    At Li Hongtian's strong request, Lu Zhong and the two stayed here for a while, and they just took this time to stabilize their newly achieved cultivation.

    certainly.

    When the time comes, Lu Zhong will not forget his own business.

    So he started wiping the dung bucket in the sunshine and immersed himself in it.

    "Lu Zhong, is it really you?"

    Fang Jin and others gathered around, and when they saw Lu Zhong¡¯s face, they were finally confirmed.

    "It's actually you?"

    Lu Zhong raised his eyes.

    His expression immediately dropped.

    Because of the burning of Tianzhi Immortal Palace, the suppression of his father by these people, and the expulsion of him from Dahua Sect, he already knew about it.

    "Good boy, I didn't expect it to be you. Let me ask you, if you haven't gone to Shadow Island, why are you here?" Square Scarf asked directly.

    "Where do I have to do with you?"

    Lu Zhong didn¡¯t want to say anything to this group of people. He held the dung bucket in his hand and wanted to change places.

    But who would have thought that as soon as he stood up, everyone surrounded him and cut off his escape route.

    "Lu Zhong, even if you have been expelledDahua Sect, but I can still ask you questions.  The square scarf asked again: "Let me ask you, why are you here?"  "

    Lu Zhong frowned slightly and said in a deep voice: "No comment, please get out of the way."

    "No comment?"

    The scarf sneered, with no intention of letting him go, "If my guess is correct, you and Lu Zun thought of a way to find someone to take the blame when arresting people in Tianzhixian Palace, right?"

    "The fake one was caught, and you really went to the city lord's mansion to work as a handyman?"

    "What a good trick. This trick is really a good strategy. After all, who would have thought that you were hiding in the city lord's mansion?"

    "If we hadn't met you here, I'm afraid everyone would have been deceived by you, right?"

    Speaking of this, Fang Jin pointed at Lu Zhong viciously.

    "You are really cruel!"

    "Do you know that doing this will cause misfortune to our Dahua Sect?"

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s not enough to harm our Dahua Sect before?¡±

    The square scarf looked angry.

    Especially in my heart, I am worried. If the continent master comes and knows about this matter, will he give the crystal mining rights to Dahua Sect?

    And outside the courtyard wall.

    Li Hongtian is lying on the courtyard wall.

    He jumped up and down in a hurry.

    What to do, what to do?

    He was so anxious that he almost cried.

    good.

    He has been here for a while.

    But as soon as they reached the courtyard wall, they heard the conversation between Fang Jin and Lu Zhong.

    This is what I learned from the conversation.

    Lu Zhong had long been expelled from the Dahua Sect because of the burning of Tianzhi Immortal Palace.

    However, Li Hongtian politely invited Fang Jin and others to come over to discuss the matter of the crystal mine

    This oolong is simply a big fuss.

    Snapped!

    He slapped himself hard.

    A look of regret.

    ¡°I regret that I didn¡¯t investigate clearly as soon as possible.

    I originally wanted to use Dahua Sect to please Lu Zhong, but I shot myself in the foot.

    It took a lot of effort to establish a good relationship with Lu Zhong in the past two days. If we don't handle it well all at once, all our efforts will be wasted.

    What¡¯s more, Lu Zhong was so angry that he covered the pair of dung buckets towards him.

    Thinking about it makes me sweat!

    So he didn't think of any countermeasures, and for a while he didn't dare to go out at all.

    "Are you deaf?"

    "This sect leader is asking you something."

    The square scarf shouted with a gloomy expression.

    Lu Zhong looked gloomy.

    My heart is filled with frost.

    It can be said that at this moment, his last trace of emotion for Dahua Sect was exhausted.

    "I want to know, who asked you to come here?"

    Lu Zhong asked in a cold voice.

    "Why do you ask this?"

    The square scarf glanced at Lu Zhong, and then said with a proud face: "Of course it doesn't hurt to tell you. We are here because the Lord of Xining Province invited us!"

    However.

    It would be better if he didn't say anything.

    One word.

    Li Hongtian outside couldn't hide anymore and kicked the scarf directly.

    At the same time, he cursed fiercely: "Fuck you, when did I call you over?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 651 Why?

    ??

    ? said.

    Li Hongtian kicked him again with the sole of his foot.

    "Let your sister tell lies, let your sister tell lies."

    "Who are you?"

    "Do I know you?"

    "Do I know you?"

    In just a moment, Li Hongtian stepped on the square scarf and turned it into a pig's head. Tears and snot fell from his eyes.

    And a group of elders next to them were in a hurry, not knowing what to do at all.

    You tell me.

    The person in front of me is the continent master of Xining Xianzhou.

    You can¡¯t tell, my sect leader will be trampled to death soon.

    Or one of the elders mustered up the courage to take the lead and shouted: "Zhou Lord, what on earth is going on?"

    "Did you admit the wrong person?"

    "Yes, yes, we are from the Dahua Sect. You asked us to discuss the crystal mine!"

    Many elders explained one after another.

    But it¡¯s better not to say anything.

    As soon as he said it, Li Hongtian stepped on it even more fiercely.

    "When did I call you to discuss the crystal mine?"

    "Do I know you?"

    "I've never heard of the Great Huazong."

    "This is wrong, is it wrong?" The elder couldn't help shouting: "It was obviously your subordinates who came to inform us?"

    As he said that, he glanced around and found the man who came to Dahua Sect to inform them. He quickly walked over and grabbed his palm and said, "Ask this general. He came to our Dahua Sect to inform us in person.  ah."

    "Have you gone?"

    Li Hongtian glared over.

    The subordinate kept his body still and said categorically: "Report to the continent master, no, I have never heard of any ghost Dahua Sect."

    "Did you hear that?"

    "I, Li Hongtian, have never invited you, and I don't know you at all."

    "You, on the other hand, suddenly broke into our continent's master's mansion. What crime should you do?"

    Li Hongtian¡¯s aura was exposed and he rushed towards everyone.

    Sensing Li Hongtian's aura, the elders of the Dahua Sect knelt on the ground in fear, sweat dripping from their foreheads, and they didn't know what to do at all.

    "This, this, this, what on earth is going on!"

    "Yes, yes, didn't we agree to discuss the crystal mine? Why did it suddenly become like this?"

    "Who can tell me what happened?"

    A group of elders knelt at Li Hongtian's feet, crying and crying, unable to figure out why things turned out like this.

    However, the next moment.

    They opened their eyes wide.

    I saw Li Hongtian bowing, nodding and bowing before Lu Zhong.

    "Oh, Brother Lu, there is a misunderstanding, what a misunderstanding!"

    "It's all my fault for improper management of the Continent Lord's Mansion, which allowed these young people to break in. This offended you. I really deserve to die, I really deserve to die!"

    As he spoke, Li Hongtian slapped himself hard on the face.

    Then he added: "Brother Lu, please don't take this matter to your heart, and don't affect the friendship between us."

    "I will punish these scoundrels severely immediately."

    "Here comes someone!"

    As he spoke, he raised his body and said in a serious tone: "These people broke into the Zhou Lord's Mansion without permission and disturbed the distinguished guests in my mansion. I will pull them down and put them in the sky prison."

    As he said that, a group of soldiers from the Zhouzhu Mansion rushed up and detained Fang Jin and others on the ground.

    Fang Jin and others have long been confused.

    Brother Lu?

    Distinguished guest?

    Their eyes were so wide open that they almost burst.

    What's going on?

    "Zhou Zhu, he is just a waste, have you been deceived?" Fang Jin stared and shouted unwillingly.

    "You are the waste, and your whole family is the waste."

    Li Hongtian slapped him, then stepped on the scarf's chest, lowering his head and approaching.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????? ??? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    "He is a master in the late stage of the True Essence Fairyland, and he also has a pair of top-notch fairy weapons in his hands!"

    "It's just that you don't support such a master well, but you actually expel him from the sect?"

    ¡°It¡¯s really ridiculous!¡±

    ?Li Hongtian's message fell into the ears of Fang Jin and others.

    It was like a thunderclap.

    Lu Zhong is not a waste?

    On the contrary, he is still a late-stage master of the True Essence Fairyland who possesses top-notch immortal weapons.

    this¡­¡­

    How can this be?

    Everyone stared, completely unwilling to accept this fact.

    But the facts are before our eyes.

    There is no reason why they don¡¯t believe it.

    Otherwise, how could Li Hongtian, the dignified leader of Xining Xianzhou Continent, be so polite to Lu Zhong?

    For a while.

    Everyone¡¯s intestines turned green with regret.

    His face was full of regret.

    They finally understood that it was probably because of Lu Zhong that Li Hongtian was willing to cooperate with their Dahua Sect on crystal mining.

    And now the attitude towards them has changed drastically, also because of Lu Zhong.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 652 Why are you shaking for no reason?

    ??

    "Drag it down!"

    Li Hongtian waved his hands.

    The guards dragged them towards the prison.

    They knew very well how terrifying the prison in the Zhouzhu Mansion was, and they immediately began to beg for mercy.

    "Zhou Lord, we were wrong, we were wrong, we are willing to work as cows and horses for you, please let us go."

    Li Hongtian doesn¡¯t care about them.

    Seeing that begging Li Hongtian was useless, they put life-saving straw on Lu Zhong.

    "Lu Zhong, you must save us!"

    "Yes, yes, we watched you grow up!"

    "It's not like we don't know your cultivation level, don't blame those who don't know!"

    "We are a family!"

    Everyone shouted to Lu Zhong one after another.

    "family?"

    Lu Zhong looked cold and sneered: "When you expelled me from Dahua Sect, why didn't you think of us as a family?"

    "You never think about what our Lu family has done for you. You only think about the trouble I will bring you."

    "You said you wanted to expel me from the sect for the sake of the sect. I understand you, so I have no resentment or hatred towards you."

    "But just now, I finally saw your faces clearly."

    "So from that moment on, I completely distanced myself from you."

    "So, I will not interfere with Lord Li Zhou's treatment of you."

    "You guys, take care of yourself!"

    Hearing this, Fang Jin's face turned extremely gloomy.

    While struggling, he continued to shout unwillingly: "You can't think like this, Lu Zhong, we are all from the Dahua Sect. You also grew up in the Dahua Sect. We are also your elders. Even if we are stupid and guilty,  If something goes wrong, you can¡¯t be so fussy about it!¡±

    These words fell into Lu Zhong¡¯s ears, and he just waved his hand completely.

    The guards increased their efforts to drag them down.

    "Lu Zhong, you"

    "You are so unkind."

    "After all, we have watched you grow up, and we are also your elders after all, but you are not even remotely considerate."

    For a moment, Fang Jin and the others started to shout loudly, "You will be struck by lightning if you do this. You you will die badly, please let us go"

    The shouts gradually weakened until they disappeared no more

    "Brother Lu, don't take them to heart."

    Li Hongtian hurriedly stepped forward and said with a smile: "Dahua Sect is such a good sect, but it has been made a mess by these black sheep."

    "Brother Lu, I will send someone over immediately to help Mr. Lu Zun become the leader of the Dahua Sect. At the same time, he will be fully responsible for the crystal mining in Xining Xianzhou."

    Seeing that Lu Zhong did not refuse, Li Hongtian waved his hand and sent someone to arrange the matter.

    It was over, Li Hongcai breathed a sigh of relief.

    This matter.

    It¡¯s finally over.

    Taking advantage of the sunshine, Lu Zhong calmed down and continued wiping the toilet.

    Li Hongtian squatted aside and asked in a low voice: "Brother Lu, there is one more thing I want to ask you about."

    "you say."

    "I have a good friend who is the continent leader of Desolate Immortal Continent." Li Hongtian squatted on the ground and said: "We haven't contacted him for a long time. I contacted him yesterday to catch up on old times. When we were chatting, he just said to me  Something happened."

    "What's up?"

    Lu Zhong asked.

    "It was his daughter who married the owner of the Eternal Immortal Continent. Although the Eternal Immortal Continent is not the Middle Three Continents, it is pretty good among the Lower Three Continents."

    "And his son-in-law Rentu has an enemy named Jiang Zhi."

    "This Jiang Zhi himself is not a big deal. He is probably just a reincarnation fairyland. But the suspense lies in the matter. This Jiang Zhi clearly knows that my friend is in Qiangu Xianzhou, but he still wants to take people back to take revenge. This is obviously a gift.  The behavior of the head is really confusing." Li Hongtian said clearly.

    "Perhaps I was blinded by hatred."

    Lu Zhong said lightly.

    "My old friend told me the same thing. He just shared an interesting story with me. But the key point is that my old friend also said with a smile that this Jiang Zhi also brought two immortals with him.  go back¡­¡­"

    Hear this.

    Lu Zhong paused while scrubbing the toilet, "You continue."

    "Originally, I just wanted to be aWell, didn't you just tell me two days ago that you should not mess with human beings and earthly beings, so I came here to ask you for advice, is there anything fishy about this matter?  "Li Hongtian continued.

    "Are you sure they are two immortals?"

    Lu Zhong asked.

    "That's what my old friend said."

    Li Hongtian said.

    Lu Zhong¡¯s brows moved slightly.

    ??Put away the newly cleaned toilet, get up and walk towards the side hall.

    Li Hongtian hurriedly followed.

    "Oh, nephew, are you ready to leave?"

    In the side hall, Gong Chen walked out with a smile.

    "Uncle, do you know someone named Jiang Zhi?" Lu Zhong couldn't help but ask.

    "Of course we know each other. I was the one who led her to Mr.'s place." Gong Chen said with a smile: "Speaking of which, Jiang Zhi is very promising now. Not only was he highly regarded by Mr. and sent to guard the portal, but he also specially sent two people  Senior Xian is helping her."

    "It's really enviable. Comparing one person to another is really infuriating!"

    "Why, why did you suddenly ask her?"

    Gong Chen was confused.

    He looked at Li Hongtian again, and then asked: "And you, why are you shaking for no reason?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 653: Attacking with both barrels

    "Uh, II, I, I"

    Li Hongtian was trembling all over, with cold sweat streaming from his forehead.

    She trembled and told Gong Chen what had just happened.

    "oh."

    "What a coincidence."

    Gong Chen stroked his beard and said lightly: "Sever the relationship quickly, your friend is gone."

    "Better as soon as possible."

    "Otherwise you will be gone too."

    Li Hongtian was so frightened that he was trembling all over, but he couldn't help but ask: "Isn't there any room?"

    "have!"

    Gong Chen responded.

    "What is it?"

    Li Hongtian¡¯s eyes lit up.

    "Ask your friend to advance to five realms within a few days, and he may barely be able to escape," Gong Chen said.

    Li Hongtian trembled when he said this.

    How many days will it take to improve to the five realms?

    Can you barely escape?

    ??????????????????

    He knelt down in front of Gong Chen and Lu Zhong with a plop.

    "Two gentlemen, let me tell you the truth, the Lord of the Desolate Immortal Continent, Huang Qingtian, has been kind to me in saving my life."

    "It stands to reason that when something like this happens, I should clear up the relationship with him as soon as possible."

    "But if I ignore my savior, what's the difference between me and an animal?"

    Li Hongtian knelt on the ground and said sincerely: "So I would like to ask you two adults to help me and save my friend's life."

    Looking at Li Hongtian on the ground.

    Lu Zhong and Gong Chen were both a little surprised.

    In the past few days, even though Li Hongtian was very polite to them and even very discerning, the two of them looked down on him in their hearts.

    Until this moment.

    They had a high opinion of Li Hongtian.

    ¡°That¡¯s all, let¡¯s go with you!¡±

    Gong Chen and Lu Zhong looked at each other and waved.

    Hearing this, Li Hongtian's eyes lit up, he knelt on the ground and thanked him quickly: "Thank you two seniors."

    After simple tidying up.

    The three of them directly embarked on the journey to Eternal Immortal Continent.

    Flying through the sky.

    A few days later.

    The three of them came to the Eternal Immortal Continent.

    Having known for a long time that Li Hongtian was coming, Huang Qingtian had been waiting to welcome him.

    "Haha, Lao Li, I haven't seen you for more than a hundred years!"

    Huang Qingtian walked over with a bright smile.

    But Li Hongtian did not feel the joy of reunion, but said lightly: "Lao Huang, you haven't faced Jiang Zhi and the others yet, have you?"

    "Of course not yet."

    Huang Qingtian smiled and said: "I heard the news said that it hasn't arrived yet."

    Hear the words.

    Li Hongcai breathed a sigh of relief.

    ??Finally arrived early.

    It seems that his old friend can still be saved.

    "Hey Lao Li, this is the matter of a little girl from the Samsara Mirror. Why do you care so much?" Huang Qingtian couldn't help but ask: "You informed me while you were still in the jade slip that you must not touch this little girl. What on earth is it?"  What's going on?"

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside first.¡±

    Li Hongtian said with a solemn expression.

    Huang Qingtian nodded and brought Li Hongtian and others in first.

    "Come on, let's have a feast."

    Huang Qingtian waved and shouted.

    "No need."

    Li Hongtian waved his hand to interrupt and said, "Let's talk about business first."

    "What the hell is going on, making it so serious?"

    Huang Qingtian couldn't help but asked with a smile.

    Li Hongtian still had a serious face, looked at Huang Qingtian and said seriously: "Bring your useless son-in-law here as quickly as possible!"

    ?

    ?  ?

    Huang Qingtian heard this.

    He was stunned for a moment.

    "Lao Li, are you kidding me?"

    "I'm not kidding you."

    Li Hongtian said seriously: "Jiang Zhi is someone you can't afford to offend. She has a great background. She will even put you on the road to disaster because of your relationship with Zuo Rentu."

    "The only thing that can save you now is to wait until Jiang arrives and waste your time. Only by joining the team in advance can you have a chance of survival."

    "To put it bluntly, I am here to save you."

    Huang Qingtian was stunned for a while after hearing this.

    ??In the end, I just laughed.

    &nbsp; "Hahaha."

    "Lao Li, is there something wrong with your brain?"

    "You asked me to destroy my son-in-law for a girl from the Reincarnation Wonderland, are you kidding me?" Huang Qingtian asked with a stern face.

    "I'm not kidding you."

    Li Hongtian¡¯s face remained serious.

    "Okay, since you're not joking, let me ask you, you said Jiang Zhi has a big background and I can't afford to offend him. Where did you get this news?"

    Huang Qingtian asked back.

    "Of course the two adults next to me told me." Li Hongtian said seriously.

    "grown ups?"

    ??Huang Qingtian tilted his head towards Gong Chen and Lu Zhong, and sneered: "Li Hongtian, when did you reach this point, two people in the True Yuan Fairyland, do you call them adults?"

    "You are really getting better and better as you live!"

    "You actually listened to other people's lies and deceived the public, and came to trick me into deposing my son-in-law?"

    The more Huang Qingtian talked, the angrier he became, and his aggressive eyes locked directly on Gong Chen and Lu Zhong.

    "I want to see who you are!"

    "You actually bewitched my friend."

    As the voice fell, a hand appeared out of thin air and turned into a huge hand, grabbing at the two of them.

    Lu Zhong¡¯s face was expressionless.

    It¡¯s just a wave of the palm.

    Two dung buckets shining with golden light appeared out of thin air.

    As soon as the dung bucket comes out.

    The momentum is compelling.

    Huang Qingtian's eyes widened. Before he could react, one of the dung buckets covered him.

    He was directly suppressed to the ground.

    Unable to move.

    Hiss!

    aside.

    Li Hongtian took a breath.

    Although I knew Lu Zhong would be very strong, I didn't expect that Huang Qingtian would not be able to fight back.

    It seems that the decision he made at the beginning was really the right one!

    Fortunately, he knew Huang Qingtian¡¯s temper and said hello to Lu Zhong in advance. Lu Zhong only used a dung bucket to suppress him.

    ??If both barrels come down.

    The current Huang Qingtian is probably filled with resentment!

    "Thank you, sir."

    Li Hongtian quickly thanked him and looked at Lu Zhong with eyes filled with gratitude.

    "A top-notch immortal weapon is actually a top-notch immortal weapon."

    "Who are you?"

    Huang Qingtian, who was suppressed to the ground, shouted in disbelief, his eyes almost bursting out.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 654 Come on, let¡¯s go

    Lu Zhong narrowed his eyes.

    The other dung bucket is about to be covered.

    See the situation.

    Li Hongtian quickly begged for mercy, "Brother Lu, please calm down. My old friend is not sensible, and he still needs some time to accept it. Let me talk to him."

    Lu Zhong glanced at the two of them and nodded.

    and Gong Chen exited the room.

    Seeing the two people leaving, Li Hongcai breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Old Huang, you are confused, can't you still see it?"

    "I'm saving you!"

    Li Hongtian squatted down and said earnestly: "If Brother Lu hadn't been merciful just now, do you think you would still be alive under a pair of top-notch dung buckets?"

    "What exactly is going on?"

    "Who are they?"

    Huang Qingtian stared and coughed blood and said, "Why does a person from the True Yuan Fairyland have top-notch immortal weapons?"

    While speaking, his eyes were filled with fear of the pair of dung buckets.

    "well!"

    "It's a long story. Let me tell you this, Brother Lu comes from a mysterious place."

    Li Hongtian explained.

    "Where?" Huang Qingtian asked hurriedly.

    "I don't know about that place, but you just need to know that this place is full of masters and top-notch immortal weapons." Li Hongtian said.

    Huang Qingtian looked suspicious.

    "Why are I lying to you? Didn't you see the pair of dung buckets that hit you just now? Are they top-notch immortal weapons?" Li Hongtian said patiently: "Whose top-level immortal weapon did you see is a pair of dung buckets?"

    "Are you confused?"

    Huang Qingtian nodded.

    "According to Brother Lu, he is just a dung bearer in their place, and these pair of dung buckets were assigned to him by their superiors. That's why I said that top-level immortal weapons are common things in their place."  Li Hongtian added: "This is why a pair of dung buckets are actually top-notch immortal weapons!"

    When Huang Qingtian heard this, the veins on his forehead were exposed.

    Lu Zhong is just a manure bearer?

    And these top-level immortal weapons are only used to distribute dung?

    Hearing this, how can it make him feel that this world is not so real?

    "I know you don't believe it, but you can't help but believe it. The pair of dung buckets that suppressed you just now are real. You should be able to feel it yourself at night." Li Hongtian said: "And have you smelled the smell of dung floating in this room?  "

    Huang Qingtian nodded.

    "Isn't this right?"

    Li Hongtian said: "This is not enough to prove that these top-quality dung buckets are indeed used to carry dung."

    "Don't you just confirm what I just said?"

    When Huang Qingtian thought about it, he suddenly thought about it carefully and became extremely frightened.

    His eyes widened for a moment.

    ¡°If someone had told him this before, he would definitely not have listened.

    But everything he saw before him was indeed what he saw with his own eyes.

    Although it is not true.

    The top-notch fairy weapon also has a sense of sloppiness when used to carry manure.

    But it is indeed the most reasonable explanation.

    After all, he still has lingering fears about the fear and pressure that the dung buckets brought to him.

    "I'm telling you, this is just a side dish."

    "According to Brother Lu, there are more than ten dung bearers there, and everyone has a pair of dung buckets. His pair is still the worst."

    Li Hongtian continued.

    "the worst?"

    Huang Qingtian, who had just taken a breath, his eyes widened again.

    "OK."

    "It is said that it is at least a heaven-level immortal weapon." Li Hongtian said seriously.

    Huang Qingtian breathed heavily.

    The mind is also thinking rapidly.

    He knew the friendship between Li Hongtian and him.

    There is absolutely no need to deceive him. With many details added, I am afraid this matter is really close to home.

    "Then what happened to Jiang Zhi?"

    Huang Qingtian continued to ask.

    "According to Brother Lu and the others, Jiang Zhi also came from that mysterious place. What's even more terrifying is that Jiang Zhi was reused by their boss and sent two super masters to help her." Li Hongtian said.

    "Super master?"

    "That's right, those two human beings. According to the information I got from Brother Lu, they appear to be human beings on the surface, but their actual strength may be five or six realms higher than yours!"

    &nbsp; ¡°Five or six great realms?¡±

    "Hiss!"

    ??Huang Qingtian took a breath and felt that his legs were a little weak.

    Then he stood up with a "teng" sound, propped himself up and walked towards the door.

    "Hey, what are you doing?"

    Li Hongtian shouted and quickly followed.

    As soon as he walked out of the door, he saw Huang Qingtian kneeling in front of Lu Zhong.

    "My lord, I was wrong."

    Huang Qingtian knelt on the ground and said respectfully: "Just now, I was blind and offended your lord. At the same time, my blind son-in-law also offended your lord's friends."

    "Just wait, I will take away my son-in-law and let you do whatever you want."

    Finished.

    The desolate blue sky flew into the sky.

    Soon.

    A young man whose limbs were broken off and whose cultivation was ruined was thrown to the ground by Huang Qingtian.

    "Father, why are you doing this?"

    Behind him, a woman in green clothes was chasing him with tears in her eyes.

    But as soon as she chased her here, she was knocked away by Huang Qingtian with a wave of his hand.

    "Someone comes and puts Huang Qinglian into a prison."

    Two figures flew up and took Huang Qinglian away.

    After everything was done, Huang Qingtian knelt down beside Lu Zhong again.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s Lu Zhong or Gong Chen.

    Even Li Hongtian at this time was stunned for a while.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????

    It¡¯s so silky.

    From the time it started to when the dust settled, it was so fast that they didn¡¯t even react.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to be better than a master!¡±

    After a long while, Gong Chen raised his head and looked at Li Hongtian, and said something lightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to figure out what happens next.¡±

    "There are only so many people who can help you. As for how to deal with it, it depends on Jiang Zhi's own decision."

    "The Dahua Sect side will be left to you."

    After saying that, Lu Zhong and Gong Chen had left.

    "What are you still doing?"

    After Li Hongtian sent the two people off respectfully, he quickly shouted: "Hurry up and prepare, wait for Jiang Zhi's arrival!"

    "Oh oh oh oh oh."

    Huang Qingtian realized what he was doing and quickly got up to prepare.

    One day later.

    Outside the Eternal City.

    Jiang Zhi arrived with a group of subordinates and two immortals.

    Originally, they set off very early, but they met five big guys on the road, which delayed them for more than a month.

    Jiang Zhi originally didn¡¯t know what these five bosses represented, but according to Lu Qingshan and Wu Yonghong, these five bosses were the five guardians of their Heaven and Earth Sect, and they were even more terrifying than his disciples.

    Jiang Zhi was shocked.

    Don¡¯t dare to neglect.

    No, after making them happy, they came here again.

    Looking at the ancient city of the past, Jiang Zhi's eyes flashed with sharpness.

    "Get ready to enter the city."

    ¡°But you must be careful, there is no way that Zong Rentu will not know that I am back.¡±

    "So there must be a major ambush laid in the city."

    "So proceed with caution."

    Jiang Zhi explained.

    Although she has two powerful trump cards behind her, she still wants to seek revenge with her own strength.

    Hear the words.

    Many of Jiang Zhi¡¯s subordinates were nervous and looked like they were looking forward to death.

    And one of them, with a sneer on his face, quietly took out the jade slip and crushed it.

    A moment later.

    A group of people sneaked into the city cautiously.

    But just entered the city

    "boom!"

    A sharp salute sounded and fireworks scattered in all directions.

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang¡­¡±

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did not end, another one arises.

    After the salute, there was the noisy sound of firecrackers.

    Accompanied by firecrackers.

    Two huge dancing dragons wagging their tails walked out of the two main streets.

    After the dragon dance, there are more than a dozen lion dances.

    The gongs and drums are beating, and the firecrackers are noisy.

    ?Then I saw countless people coming from all directions.

    Some held small colorful flags.

    Some are holding banners.

    In almost a moment, Jiang Zhi and others were surrounded.

    Soon.

    ??Huang Qingtian descended from the sky again, arched his butt and held a baton in his hand and shouted: "Come on, let's walk."

    With the sound falling.

    A group of gorgeous women formed a flower drum team and came behind Huang Qingtian. Headed by Huang Qingtian, they put on their blush and danced with devilish steps, twisting and turning.

    at the same time.

    A huge banner was lowered on the largest restaurant in the city.

    "Welcome the great Lord Jiang Zhizhou to return to the Eternal Immortal Continent!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Surrounded by it.

    Soon.

    ??Huang Qingtian descended from the sky again, arched his butt and held a baton in his hand and shouted: "Come on, let's walk."

    With the sound falling.

    A group of gorgeous women formed a flower drum team and came behind Huang Qingtian. Headed by Huang Qingtian, they put on their blush and danced with devilish steps, twisting and turning.

    at the same time.

    A huge banner was lowered on the largest restaurant in the city.

    "Welcome the great Lord Jiang Zhizhou to return to the Eternal Immortal Continent!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 655: Stop looking, we are human beings

    ??

    Jiang Zhi was stunned.

    His face was full of sluggishness.

    The same was true for her group of subordinates, and the two-foot-long monk was confused.

    this¡­¡­

    What¡¯s going on?

    Isn¡¯t it an ambush?

    Isn¡¯t it a fierce battle?

    But while they were still confused, a group of women dressed in fairy-like clothes came forward and put a collar on each of their necks.

    This made them even more confused.

    They came back for revenge, so they looked like they were returning in triumph.

    For a moment, I stood there dumbly, not knowing what to do.

    "Could it be a scam?"

    One of the subordinates asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about this either!¡±

    Involuntarily, all the subordinates looked at Jiang Zhi.

    Jiang Zhi held his forehead.

    She is more confused than anyone else right now.

    "Oh my, I dare you to ask if this person is Lord Jiang Zhizhou!"

    At this time, the leaders Huang Qingtian and Li Hongtian stood together with nods and bows, and surrounded Jiang Zhi.

    "You are?"

    Jiang Zhi looked at the two of them warily.

    "A small deserted fairy island and a desolate blue sky."

    "Little Xining Xianzhou Li Hongtian."

    "I have met Lord Jiang Zhizhou."

    The two said in unison.

    Hear the words.

    Jiang Zhi, including a group of his subordinates, were also shocked.

    "Desolate, the Lord of Desolate Continent?"

    "Are you that Rentu's father-in-law?"

    Involuntarily, Jiang took two steps back and his expression became more alert.

    "Oh, Lord Jiang Zhizhou, what are you talking about? How could I be Rentu's father-in-law?" Huang Qingtian nodded and said, "To be honest, it was this ignorant girl who deceived me by Rentu."

    "Of course, this is still a trivial matter. What is even more intolerable is that he actually tried to usurp the throne while you, Lord Jiang Zhizhou, were not in Qiangu Xianzhou."

    ¡°It¡¯s really a crime worthy of death!¡±

    "No, after I found out about this matter, I dealt with it in time. I destroyed Zuo Rentu's cultivation and arrested him. He is in the Zhouzhu's Mansion, waiting for your fate, Jiang Zhizhouzhu!"

    Huang Qingtian¡¯s words.

    Hearing this, everyone in Jiang Zhi was stunned for a moment.

    Jiang Zhi¡¯s expression was even more complicated.

    She is still thinking about what to do with Zhao Rentu, who has been abolished just after entering the city gate?

    "Lord of Desolate Continent, if I remember correctly, your Desolate Immortal Continent is one of the three middle continents."

    "I, Jiang Zhi, was at best the Lord of the Lower Three Continents before. Why are you so respectful to me?" Jiang Zhi couldn't help but ask.

    "Master Jiang Zhizhou, what you said is that there is a difference between the middle three continents and the lower three continents?"

    "No difference."

    Li Hongtian answered.

    "Does it hinder my respect for you?"

    "No obstruction."

    Li Hongtian answered again.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that okay?¡±

    Huang Qingtian clapped his hands, revealing the teeth that were shattered by the bucket of excrement, and said with a smile: "You don't know, I started to admire you from the time I wore crotchless pants No, it was when you wore crotchless pants.  .¡±

    Jiang Zhi looked at the two of them.

    The two of them did not show any hostility. Although they were flattering, their subtle expressions told her that they did not seem to be deceitful.

    "Okay, take me to see Zhao Rentu!"

    Jiang Zhi said.

    "Hey, I'll take you there."

    Li Hongtian and Huang Qingtian were talking excitedly, looking around at the same time.

    "By the way, Master Jiang Zhizhou, I heard that you brought back two human immortals. May I ask about those two senior human immortals?"

    The two asked again with smiles.

    This question immediately made Jiang Zhi aware of the clues.

    ?? Senior Immortal?

    She understood instantly.

    Maybe it was because these two people knew the horror of "human immortals" from some channels that they became like this.

    That way, it does make sense.

    "How did you know?"

    Jiang Zhi looked at the two people with sharp eyes.

    The two of them froze and quickly explained: "Lu Zhong is my eldest brother!"

    "Lu Zhong?"

    Jiang Zhi frowned, but he didn¡¯t recognize it.? 

    "Brother Lu said he was a member of your manure picking brigade." Li Hongtian hurriedly explained.

    "Are you a subordinate of Manager Lu"

    Jiang Zhi¡¯s eyebrows moved slightly.

    ¡° If they were subordinates of Manager Lu, then she didn¡¯t know them, and it was indeed true. Moreover, they knew about the dung-picking brigade, and it seemed that they were indeed related to the people on the island.

    "By the way, there is also Brother Gong Chen." Li Hongtian said again.

    "Gong Chen?"

    Hearing this, Jiang Zhi¡¯s face completely relaxed.

    She naturally recognized Gong Chen. Speaking of which, she was able to become one of her husband¡¯s subordinates thanks to Gong Chen.

    It seems.

    The two of them are indeed no longer enemies.

    "It seems they are a family." Jiang Zhi said with a soothing expression.

    "Yes, yes, we are a family."

    The two of them looked overjoyed, nodded and bowed.

    "This is Senior Lu and Senior Wu."

    Jiang Zhi introduced.

    "I have met two seniors."

    Hearing this, Li Hongtian and the others quickly looked at Lu Qingshan and Wu Yonghong.

    After saying hello, Huang Qingtian sent a message and asked: "Old Li, can you see the clues?"

    "You can't tell, he's just a fairy."

    Li Hongtian¡¯s message arrived.

    The two of them looked puzzled.

    Even if the cultivation level is suppressed, there should not be any clues at all.

    "Don't look at it, we two old men are just two immortals, there is nothing interesting to see."

    Seemingly seeing through their thoughts, Wu Yonghong and Lu Qingshan stroked their beards and smiled faintly.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 656 Young man, stop making such a fuss

    ??

    A group of people.

    Under the leadership of Huang Qingtian, he walked towards the Zhou Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    Walking into the Zhouzhu Mansion, Jiang Zhi was filled with sighs as he looked at the familiar buildings.

    When she was imprisoned on Shadow Island, she thought she would never come back.

    But now.

    Not only was he able to come back again, he didn¡¯t even need to take action. Just because of Shadow Island, Huang Qingtian automatically helped him eliminate it.

    It¡¯s really not what it used to be!

    This kind of achievement was something I couldn¡¯t even imagine before.

    In the square in front.

    Rentu was covered in blood, his limbs were hanging down, and he was tightly restrained by a large iron chain engraved with runes.

    "Jiang Zhizhou Lord, the culprit, the culprit is here."

    Huang Qingtian took the lead and walked in front, saying with a smile.

    Jiang Zhi nodded and walked slowly towards Zuo Rentu.

    Seemingly sensing Jiang Zhi's arrival, Zuo Rentu raised his head.

    He had no fear as he imagined.

    There is no unwillingness to lose.

    Instead, he licked his tongue and looked at Jiang Zhi with a strange look.

    "Jiang Zhi, we meet again."

    He raised the corners of his mouth.

    Jiang Zhi¡¯s face was expressionless, and he waved his palm, and a dagger appeared in his hand.

    Without saying a word, he stabbed Zuo Rentu directly on the shoulder.

    "This knife was stabbed for Zeng Yun."

    Jiang Zhi said coldly.

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    Rather than screaming, Rentu sneered: "You are really eager to take revenge, but why, do you only have this little strength?"

    "Come on, harder."

    He roared.

    Jiang Zhi looked cold and stabbed him with the dagger again.

    "This knife."

    "It's for Zhang Xin."

    As he said that, he stabbed Shuo Rentu over and over again.

    And these people were all people who had died tragically at the hands of Zuo Rentu.

    Counting the names one by one.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? being stabbed with a knife.

    The smell of blood.

    Permeated the scene.

    Others were watching from around.

    However, Li Hongtian and Huang Qingtian were absent-minded.

    Jiang Zhi¡¯s matter should not implicate them, but they still want to find out what is going on with the two immortals next to them.

    ¡°Lao Lu, do you have an ear pick?¡±

    Wu Yonghong took out his ears and asked Lu Qingshan on the side.

    "Oh, yes."

    Lu Qingshan fiddled with the storage ring, then found an ear pick and handed it to Wu Yonghong.

    "Thank you very much."

    Wu Yonghong squatted on the ground and picked up his ears.

    Lu Qingshan was also fiddling with his fingernails out of boredom.

    ?  ?  ?

    Huang Qingtian and Li Hongtian, who were paying close attention to the two of them, were confused.

    These are the two super masters?

    This looks too unseemly.

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    At this moment, Zuo Rentu, who was covered in stab wounds and bleeding, laughed, "Jiang Zhi, no matter how many times you stab me, you still won't be able to stab me to death."

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    Jiang Zhi also looked livid because of Ren Tu's condition.

    In this moment, she stabbed Rentu more than a hundred times, even to the critical point in the back, but Rentu was not even half alive.

    This is too weird.

    ????????????? She couldn¡¯t help but use all her strength from the Immortal Realm of True Essence, and struck out with a palm mixed with the powerful Immortal Essence.

    The space is undulating.

    A powerful palm suddenly fell on Zuo Rentu¡¯s chest.

    "Pfft!"

    Rentu spit out a mouthful of blood and looked pale.

    But he still didn't look like he was about to die. Instead, he raised the corner of his mouth and sneered: "I can't believe that Jiang Zhi, you are actually in the True Essence Fairyland. I am very curious, what have you experienced during this time?"

    "Not only have you improved your cultivation so much, even my father-in-law has turned over to help you?"

    "Nothing."

    "No matter what opportunity you get, you can never kill me."

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    Crazy laughter, spread throughout the place.

    This suddenly made Jiang Zhi aware of something unusual.

    With Rentu in his current state, not to mention the hundreds of blows he had suffered before, it would be impossible for him to survive a full blow from her now.

    Can¡¯t help but.

    She struck out with all her strength and struck at Shuo Rentu's vitals.

    But Rentu still didn¡¯t look like he was dying.

    Instead, a violent aura erupted from his body, his skin began to turn red, and his strength seemed to be rising rapidly.

    "this¡­¡­"

    "How is this going?"

    Seeing this, everyone present looked horrified and retreated involuntarily.

    Even Jiang Zhi was like this, and started to retreat with a solemn face.

    Because the aura on Zuo Rentu's body at this moment gave her great pressure, as if a wild beast was awakening in his body.

    "Click!"

    Under Zuo Rentu's explosion, the large iron chain with roughly runes carved on its arm was torn in half by him.

    "Jiejie"

    He walked out with scarlet eyes, disheveled hair full of hostility, and looked at Huang Qingtian with long eyes.

    "Old man, fortunately, I never thought of relying on you."

    "Otherwise, I will be tricked by you."

    He said coldly.

    Huang Qingtian frowned.

    He also noticed the strangeness of Rentu at this moment and felt a powerful crisis.

    So without saying a word, he flipped his palm, and the power of the Star Fairyland spread out. A palm with suppressive force landed directly on Zuo Rentu's chest.

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    Ren Tu didn¡¯t move at all, but started laughing.

    "The power the messenger gave me is indeed powerful, so what about the Starry Wonderland?"

    "Die, you all must die!"

    "Everyone present will die."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out??

    "What?"

    This scene.

    Let everyone look solemn.

    ¡°I never expected that Zuo Rentu would be so strong at the moment!

    "What happened, and who is the messenger?" Li Hongtian couldn't help but ask.

    Jiang Zhi had a sullen face and shook his head, but she didn't know.

    "We can't let him go on like this."

    Li Hongtian shouted.

    Jiang Zhi nodded.

    After the two looked at each other, Li Hongtian took the lead, followed by Jiang Zhi.

    However, the two of them joined forces and as soon as they got close to Zhao Rentu, they were sent flying by his palm.

    With another flick of his palm, Jiang Zhi's group of subordinates also flew out collectively.

    He stepped on the ball of his foot again.

    The ground collapsed.

    Under the deafening roar, countless buildings collapsed and were razed to the ground.

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    "Who else, you trash, who can hurt me at all?"

    ? ? Crazy laughter came from Zuo Rentu's mouth, and his eyes were filled with enthusiasm and madness for having such strength.

    However.

    His voice just fell.

    A pipe suddenly appeared.

    It hit him hard on the head, directly knocking a big hole in his head.

    "Young man, don't make such a fuss. The old man is picking out earwax, and your ears are almost deafened." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 657 There really is such a holy land that is exactly the same as what he described!

    ??

    "What?"

    "I'm injured?"

    "How could I get hurt?"

    "how dare you?"

    "How dare you hurt me?"

    Rentu touched his bloody head with his hands, filled with disbelief.

    His face quickly became ferocious, and he glared fiercely at Lu Qingshan and the two elders.

    Li Hongtian and Huang Qingtian, who had solemn expressions, stared with shock.

    They had just seen Rentu's defensive power in this state with their own eyes. They couldn't hurt him at all with a single palm.

    But I didn¡¯t expect to be beaten like this by an old cigarette stick.

    Is this a human being?

    It¡¯s really scary.

    Your uncle is still your uncle!

    This simple cigarette stick is enough to refresh their knowledge.

    "Die, old man, I want you to die."

    A ferocious voice came out.

    Ren Tu turned his hands into claws, with a scarlet color, and moved towards the two elders to attack.

    "You two, be careful"

    Li Hongtian shouted subconsciously.

    But just as he shouted, a small voice came out.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    ???????????????? The ear pick flew out, carrying earwax, and penetrated directly from the center of Zuo Rentu¡¯s eyebrows.

    He stopped his original land.

    He stared at his incredibly big eyes, full of reluctance, and then fell down.

    "I told you not to make trouble, but you refused to listen."

    Wu Yonghong picked his ears, glanced at the fallen Zuo Rentu, and said something lightly.

    "It's boring, let's go play chess with Lao Wu."

    Lu Qingshan stretched and said calmly.

    "Okay, okay."

    As soon as he heard about chess, Wu Yonghong's hands suddenly felt itchy and he shouted: "Well, little guys, arrange a room with a table for the old men, you guys are so boring."

    However.

    At this moment, Li Hongtian, Huang Qingtian and others were still completely in shock.

    Not only did he injure Rentu with a cigarette stick, but now he was beaten to death by an ear pick?

    What makes them even more incredible is the smell emanating from the ear pick just now

    It seems to be a heaven-level fairy weapon.

    A heavenly ear scoop

    The two of them couldn't breathe for a long time.

    I finally understood what Lu Zhong meant when he told him not to mess with human beings and earthly beings.

    "What, didn't you hear?"

    Lu Qingshan, who had itchy hands, shouted.

    "Listen, I heard it."

    Huang Qingcai reacted, nodded and shouted: "Two gentlemen, wait a moment, I will order someone to help you make arrangements."

    Huang Qingtian didn¡¯t dare to delay even a minute.

    Arrangements were made quickly.

    After arranging the arrangements for the two elders, several people rushed back to the scene and gathered around Zuo Rentu's body, all with solemn expressions on their faces.

    "Is it a foreign race?"

    Li Hongtian couldn't help but ask.

    Huang Qingtian shook his head, "It's hard to say."

    "If it is really a foreign race, then this matter is no small matter." Li Hongtian said.

    "yes!"

    ??Huang Qingtian sighed and nodded. Although they had not experienced that era, they were still taboo about the word alien.

    that era.

    If it weren¡¯t for the existence of some powerful human beings, I¡¯m afraid the entire human race would be extinct.

    "I hope it's just some evil technique!"

    ??Huang Qingtian sighed and decided to dispose of Zuo Rentu's body.

    But suddenly a hand grasped his wrist.

    at the same time.

    Zuo Rentu, who was lying on the ground, opened his eyes with a cold face.

    "What?"

    Huang Qingtian suddenly felt his scalp numb and quickly broke away and retreated.

    Just see it.

    Zhao Rentu, who had completely lost his voice just now, stood up again covered in blood, with a terrifying and stern appearance, like a living dead.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that that old guy actually killed me.¡±

    "But so what if you're dead. Now that those two old guys are not here, I don't see why you losers can stop me."

    He smiled coldly.

    The next moment it turned into lightning.?Coming towards several people to attack.

    Huang Qingtian and the two men were horrified, and they shouted: "Quick, go and invite the two senior immortals."

    "late!"

    "In the time it takes for them to arrive, I have enough time to kill you and then leave easily."

    ¡°As for those two old guys, we¡¯ll deal with them slowly in the future.

    Rentu laughed loudly.

    Full of banter.

    The faces of Huang Qingtian and Huang Qingtian were so gloomy that they could shed tears, and their hearts were filled with solemnity.

    indeed.

    With the current strength of Rentu, he can definitely do this.

    However.

    At this moment, a calm voice came, comforting Huang Qingtian and said: "You two stand back, I will deal with him!"

    "Master Jiang Zhizhou, you"

    The two looked at Jiang Zhi in surprise, full of suspicion.

    It¡¯s not that they look down on Jiang Zhi, it¡¯s just that they saw clearly the scene when Jiang Zhi was knocked away by Zuo Rentu¡¯s palm just now.

    Rentu also turned around, his face turned cold.

    "Jiang Zhi, your strength is not even as good as these two trashes. How do you get the right to scream? Don't be anxious if you want to die. When I kill these two trashes, I will come back to settle the score with you slowly."

    Face them.

    Jiang Zhi just smiled lightly and looked calm.

    She couldn¡¯t beat Zhao Rentu before because she didn¡¯t show her trump card.

    after all.

    After her strength was improved, she still wanted to take a look at what her strength was.

    That¡¯s why he was caught off guard and was injured by Zhao Rentu.

    But this does not mean that she has no means to deal with Zuo Rentu.

    "Master Jiang Zhizhou, why don't you go and inform the seniors first, and the two of us will hold on here for a while." Huang Qingtian shouted.

    "Yes, Lord Jiang Zhizhou."

    Li Hongtian also shouted quickly.

    Although I know that Jiang Zhi must have certain means, I really don¡¯t think Jiang Zhi has the means to deal with Zuo Rentu at this moment.

    However, Jiang Zhi didn't speak, and just waved his palm.

    Suddenly.

    A dozen shining artifacts soared into the sky.

    The breath of terror, mixed together, spread out uncontrollably.

    "What?"

    Li Hongtian and Li Hongtian were so frightened that they collapsed on the ground.

    My jaw almost dropped in shock.

    ten¡­¡­

    A dozen top-notch immortal weapons?

    "Zong Rentu seemed to have noticed that something was unusual. His face darkened, and he turned around and ran away.

    However, just as he turned around, a large pot rolled over and covered him in it.

    The next moment.

    The tongs are coming, and the fire from heaven is brought, and a huge flame bursts out from under the pot.

    "ah!"

    For a moment, a shrill scream came from Zuo Rentu in the sealed pot.

    But as soon as the scream came out, a spatula flew up into the air again

    In a few breaths, the food in the pot evaporated into air, and his soul immediately disappeared.

    The flames faded.

    Another ladle brought water from the sky and poured it into the pot.

    A bunch of steel wire balls exuding top-notch aura fell out of thin air and began to brush the pot.

    After brushing the bottom of the pot, Jiang Zhi waved his hand and took back all the immortal weapons.

    But this one-stop process had already dumbfounded Li Hongtian and Huang Qingtian, as if the country bumpkins had seen something strange.

    And his body was already covered in cold sweat.

    Especially Huang Qingtian, who seemed to be in a state of collapse.

    If Li Hongtian hadn't brought Lu Zhong and the two here, then Huang Qingtian would probably have suffered the same fate as Zuo Rentu. What a shame!  ?

    Thinking about it, I feel scared!

    "It seems that Lu Zhong is not exaggerating in the slightest. There really is such a holy land that is exactly the same as what he described!" Li Hongtian said dullly.

    "I feel that Lu Zhong's description is a little bit wrong. This random Jiang Zhi has produced more than a dozen top-notch immortal weapons. It is not a holy land, it is clearly a divine land!" Huang Qingtian couldn't help but correct it.

    "yes!"

    The two of them were deeply moved.

    At the same time, I was very happy in my heart.

    ¡°At least they are on the right team and have a relationship with the people in this place.

    But it would be nice to be closer.

    Thinking of this, the two couldn't help but look at each other and knelt down at the same time.

    "I dare to ask Master Jiang Zhizhou, are you short of subordinates?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)?.

    Thinking of this, the two couldn't help but look at each other and knelt down at the same time.

    "I dare to ask Master Jiang Zhizhou, are you short of subordinates?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 658 One hundred earth immortals came out of the teleportation array

    ??

    "you¡­¡­"

    Jiang Zhi looked at the two of them speechlessly and said, "You two great masters of the three continents, why are you following me?"

    "I also ask Master Jiang Zhizhou to fulfill my wish."

    The two of them remained steadfast.

    "Well."

    Jiang Zhifu.

    But remembering that guarding the teleportation port may require a lot of manpower, it seems that it is not impossible to accept two people.

    "That's fine, but if you follow me, you won't get the same treatment and benefits as you would if you were the continent leader."

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just food and accommodation will be provided.¡±

    The two people responded quickly, their faces full of excitement.

    And on the side.

    Jiang Zhi¡¯s subordinates were also extremely excited, their expressions full of fanaticism.

    They finally knew why Jiang Zhi was so respectful to the two immortals.

    I finally understood why Jiang Zhi didn¡¯t need to make any preparations at all and just called back.

    More than a dozen immortal artifacts.

    There are two other immortals.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? making some preparations for.

    And as for these subordinates, they will have a safe future!

    However.

    But one of them looked up at the sky, his palms trembling.

    Tears are almost shed.

    sky.

    What kind of trouble is this?

    Things didn¡¯t develop as I imagined at all!

    Didn¡¯t I promise that I would be reused when I came back? Why did things become like this!

    ??At the beginning.

    Why are you rebelling?

    What can be expected is that although he has not been exposed yet, when Jiang Zhiyi investigates later, he will not be able to hide it at all.

    Thinking of this, he picked up the dagger and pierced it on the tip of his heart

    ¡­¡­

    time.

    Half a month has passed in the blink of an eye.

    ??Shadow Island.

    Yi Feng has a teapot in his left hand and a cattail leaf fan in his right hand.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    They are his one hundred earthly immortal disciples.

    ¡°There are a few things that I need to remind you of when we go out this time.¡±

    ¡°The first thing is to be low-key.¡±

    "You must always remember that you are just earthly immortals, understand?"

    "So you must always recognize your cultivation level and don't show off."

    Yi Feng shouted.

    "yes!"

    "We are just earthly immortals."

    All the disciples nodded respectfully.

    Hear the words.

    Yi Feng nodded and breathed a sigh of relief.

    Although he couldn¡¯t name most of these disciples, they were still his disciples and they had some feelings for them.

    ¡°Furthermore, these disciples are also responsible for earning him luck points, so these explanations are very necessary.

    ¡°After all, they have ordinary talents, but suddenly they have the cultivation of earthly immortals, and they may become extraordinary.

    ??This way, it might cause trouble.

    "It would be fine if you were on the Immortal River Continent, and your Earthly Immortal cultivation would be as good as yours, but in the Immortal World, Earthly Immortals are slightly more advanced beings than human immortals.

    To put it bluntly, we are at the bottom.

    Don¡¯t be slapped to death by a master just after you go out.

    "The second thing is to try your best to make achievements in the fairy world with limited strength, so that your master, me, can feel a little bit gratified, do you understand?"

    Yi Feng said again.

    "Yes, Master."

    Everyone responded respectfully.

    Seeing this, Yi Feng nodded, and began to explain one by one to several more familiar disciples.

    "For example, Chi Yitong, if you cook well, you don't have to do some treasure hunting and entering the secret realm. You can find a place to open a restaurant and slowly make the restaurant famous. This can be regarded as achieving something." Yi Feng  explained.

    "Yes, Master."

    Chi Yitong nodded.

    "The same goes for the rest of you. You can use your skills to develop in various industries." Yi Feng explained again.

    ¡°After all, it would be unrealistic for these disciples to become the continent lord of any continent, or to become masters of any place, but there is still a chance to show something in other directions.

    And the system does not say that these disciples must achieve success in a certain way.

    So take Chi Yitong as an example, you??The hotel's reputation is also an achievement.

    "As for Zhong Qing, don't be in a hurry to seek revenge. Go outside for a while and get a better understanding of your own strength. After you get familiar with the fairy world, don't be in a hurry to seek revenge. When the time comes, ask other brothers to help him.  .¡±

    Yi Feng explained again.

    "Yes, Master."

    Zhong Qing responded respectfully.

    After Yi Feng explained everyone one by one, he personally sent everyone to the teleportation array.

    "Goodbye, Master."

    Everyone greeted respectfully and walked out of the teleportation array one by one.

    And outside the teleportation array.

    Jiang Zhi, Li Hongtian and others had already returned here, guarded by He He Yeye.

    And this time.

    There were fluctuations in the teleportation array.

    Everyone on guard looked towards the teleportation array, wondering who else was going out to do errands.

    However.

    When the first person came out, Jiang Zhi and others suddenly widened their eyes.

    Because this person is actually an Earth Immortal.

    Only Li Hongtian was dull, looking at his head and asking: "What's wrong? Why are everyone so surprised?"

    "Are you stupid?"

    Huang Qingtian hurriedly shouted: "It's the Earth Immortal, it's the Earth Immortal, the Earth Immortal is out."

    Hearing this, Li Hongtian reacted suddenly.

    ¡°I never expected that the Earth Immortal would come out.

    You must know that the two human immortals, Lu Qingshan and Wu Yonghong, made them feel so terrifying. The earth immortal above the human immortals was unimaginably powerful.

    And they have known for a long time that these earthly immortals are all disciples of the boss of Shadow Island.

    That disciple must be so powerful.

    It¡¯s simply unimaginable.

    However.

    What they didn¡¯t expect was that, in addition to the first Earth Immortal who came out, the second and third Earth Immortals came out one after another

    Until finally, a hundred Earth Immortals collectively walked out of the teleportation array.

    "Hiss!"

    "The fairyland is about to change."

    "A hundred earthly immortals actually all came out."

    Jiang Zhi and others were trembling all over.

    It¡¯s hard to imagine what kind of sensation and repercussions these one hundred earthly immortals will cause in the immortal world if they go out!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 659 The whole army attacks

    ??

    "Greetings, my lords!"

    Jiang Zhi and others quickly bowed and waited in awe for everyone to come out.

    And due to the large number of people, in addition to the simple differences between men and women, everyone has different styles.

    There is a woman as beautiful as a fairy.

    There are also extremely ugly men who pick their feet.

    Some of them look gentle and gentle, like a humble scholar, but some of them look fierce and evil, like a peerless villain.

    Some of them just look like ruffians, while others have an extraordinary temperament.

    In short, these people.

    Even Yi Feng couldn't help but sigh, he was like one of the 108 heroes in his previous life, and there were all kinds of people.

    So the place they walked through was extremely messy.

    Melon seed shells, peanut shells, and all kinds of garbage are scattered everywhere on the ground.

    "Best farewell to all your lords."

    Jiang Zhi and others politely sent each other off, and after everyone had gone away, he quickly ordered: "Let's do some hygiene together!"

    As he said that, Jiang Zhi started to move.

    Li Hongtian and Huang Qingtian followed closely behind.

    However.

    The two were just about to make a move when a discarded stinky melon seed on the ground caught Li Hongtian's attention.

    Li Hongtian stared blankly.

    Picked it up and looked at it in my hand.

    He always felt that there was something unusual about this melon seed.

    "No, Lao Li, can you look at a melon seed with such detail?"

    Huang Qingtian complained at the side.

    Li Hongtian ignored him, but peeled the melon seed shell open and swallowed it.

    The next moment.

    He felt a powerful force pouring into his body, sweeping through his Dantian in an instant.

    Soon.

    He who was in the Sun and Moon Wonderland instantly rose to a small level.

    "Gah!"

    "Have you made a breakthrough?"

    Huang Qingtian stared at him.

    "Is it that melon seed?"

    "Fuck!"

    After Huang Qingtian reacted, he was busy searching on the ground. Although he didn't find the stinky melon seeds, he found some garbage discarded by these disciples.

    After careful observation of these rubbish, he found that they were all intermediate-level immortal weapons at the lowest level, and there were even some top-level immortal weapons among them.

    ¡°It¡¯s developed!¡±

    The two looked at each other, full of shock, and almost hugged each other in excitement.

    After they followed Jiang Zhi, they looked forward to it every day, looking forward to when they would be eligible to visit the island and have a little chance.

    But looking at it now.

    This gatekeeper is also a good job!

    Outside the teleportation port.

    The disciples stopped.

    "Sister, what do you mean by Master's words?"

    "Yes, the master wants us to make achievements and pay attention to our cultivation. What is going on?"

    Involuntarily, everyone couldn't help but look at Su Yunyun.

    Full of confusion.

    "Isn't Master's words obvious enough?"

    Su Yunyun explained: "Master is letting us return to our original nature!"

    "Back to Basics?"

    "good."

    Su Yunyun raised her head slightly and said, "Master's realm is beyond our imagination."

    "Before, we only thought that by being a continent leader and monopolizing something, we would be able to satisfy Master. Little did we know that we were vulgar."

    "Based on what Master and Junior Brother Chi Yitong told us, he probably doesn't want us to seize any power or conquer the country, but wants us to settle down and become ordinary earthly immortals."

    "At the same time, we are required to shine in the realm of earthly immortals."

    "If you know a little bit about Master's past, you can understand what I mean." Su Yunyun continued: "Didn't Master also live as a mortal in Pingjiang City back then?"

    "He wants us to settle down in secular life in the realm of earthly immortals!"

    "So this is why we have never received Master's praise before. It is precisely because we have misunderstood Master's meaning before."

    Hear the words.

    Everyone suddenly realized.

    "I see."

    "I see."

    ??Everyone sighed, they all have a goal.

    ¡°So, how¡¯s everyone doing?Think about it, what should you do next?  "Su Yunyun shouted.

    Hear the words.

    All the brothers and sisters began to think deeply.

    "Where are you, senior brother?"

    Su Yunyun asked.

    "me."

    Zhong Qing scratched his head and said, "Let's practice casually first."

    Su Yunyun nodded, then looked at Chi Yitong and said, "Then Junior Brother Chi, you must be opening a restaurant!"

    "Yes, senior sister."

    Chi Yitong nodded, remembering something, and found Fang Zaodong, ranked forty.

    "What are your orders, senior brother?"

    Fang Zaowu asked quickly.

    "Well, Junior Brother Fang, you have learned from Master in some aspects, and you are very good at production. I am not planning to open a restaurant now, and I am short of a lot of equipment, so I will see if Junior Brother Fang can provide some support." Chi Yitong smiled.  said.

    "Oh, that's easy to say. It's just that the things I made are just like intermediate and top-level immortal weapons. They can't reach the master's state of returning to nature. As long as the senior brother doesn't dislike it, it's fine." Fang Zaowu said with a smile.

    "How can I dislike this? It's troublesome for junior brother." Chi Yitong said with a smile.

    "No trouble, I have plenty here."

    Fang Zaowu smiled lightly and threw a storage ring to Chi Yitong. There were all kinds of sundries in it, including tables, chairs and benches.

    At the same time, he shouted to other brothers and sisters: "Dear brothers and sisters, if you want to open a shop or do something else, if you are short of sundries, you can get them from me!"

    For a while.

    Many fellow disciples gathered around Fang Zaowu.

    "The other brothers and sisters were also discussing with each other what to do, and at the same time they were saying goodbye before leaving.

    "Okay, brothers and sisters, we keep in touch from time to time. If any brother encounters difficulties, we must help each other."

    "good."

    "must."

    "Goodbye, senior brother."

    "Goodbye, senior sister."

    "Junior brother, come back later."

    ""

    Everyone said goodbye one after another, and then turned into streams of light and dispersed in all directions.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 660 A small restaurant quietly opened

    ??

    Half a month later.

    Qiongbi Xianzhou, one of the three upper continents.

    In an inconspicuous small town in the middle of the continent, a small restaurant quietly opened.

    "Tables, chairs and benches for intermediate level immortal tools"

    "The top-notch immortal iron pot and iron spoon"

    ¡°Let¡¯s just make do with it.¡±

    ¡°No matter how you say it, it¡¯s the result of Junior Brother Fang¡¯s hard work.¡±

    Chi Yitong stood in front of the restaurant, looking at the three-character signboard, "Eat a bucket" and nodded with satisfaction.

    "The price of this dish has not been determined yet."

    "You can't set it too high. After all, this place doesn't look like the kind of wealthy Xianzhou."

    ¡°Then let¡¯s have a medium-grade immortal weapon and a bowl of egg fried rice.¡±

    "Zhongpin Immortal Weapon, this kind of rubbish, my egg fried rice, please bear with it!"

    "A bowl of fried vermicelli"

    "Fans, why can't it be more expensive? Then let's get a top-notch artifact."

    "There are still some losses"

    Chi Yitong murmured that the dishes he cooked were authentically passed down by his master. At these prices, he felt like he was going to lose money.

    "Just waiting for the guests to come."

    "Here's the fried rice. You can have it with a medium-grade immortal weapon."

    "No exaggeration, no slander, fair price, no future."

    Chi Yitong looked at the diners walking over, shouted loudly, and completely transformed himself into a restaurant owner.

    I was quite excited when I saw the many people gathered around me. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be so much business on the first day of opening.

    good.

    really not bad.

    Those diners were all discussing this new restaurant and how it tasted, with great interest.

    However.

    I heard Chi Yitong¡¯s shout.

    In an instant, the crowd, which was surging like a tide, disappeared in a flash.

    "Nima, you're trying to steal money!"

    From far away, you can hear a burst of curses.

    Chi Yitong:?  ?  ?

    "Is this expensive?"

    "Whether you like it or not."

    "I can't even get an intermediate level fairy weapon out, so you deserve to starve to death."

    Just like that, a month and a half passed.

    The front of the restaurant is still deserted.

    It¡¯s like this street market.

    This morning.

    Because of the arrival of one person, the whole town suddenly became lively!

    This person is none other than the eldest son of the Wang family, Wang Jingtian.

    A well-known dandy, he spends his days eating, drinking, having fun, and spending extravagantly.

    In Yihong Mansion, several women redeemed themselves and left after making enough money because of Wang Jingtian.

    "My lord, this is a high-grade whip. I bought it for use at night."

    "Mr. Wang, buy a pair of the latest handcuffs."

    "Master Wang"

    In the market, many vendors were shouting and looking fawning.

    There is no way, this prince has given too much!

    ¡°As long as I can sell one item to Mr. Wang today, I won¡¯t have to set up a stall for a month.

    "cut¡­¡­"

    ¡°I¡¯ve played with them all before, it¡¯s boring.¡±

    Wang Jingtian said disdainfully, these things are too old-fashioned, and they don¡¯t play with them anymore. What they play now is.  .  .  .  .  .

    Just when he thought there was nothing new in this street.

    ?Suddenly.

    The menu of the restaurant in front of him made his eyes light up.

    ¡°Egg fried rice?¡±

    "Special fans?"

    "Never heard of it. Boss, give me one!"

    Before Wang Jingtian walked to the restaurant, he saw Chi Yitong lying on the rocking chair with his head on his arms and legs crossed, still struggling with the price of the dishes.

    ¡°Boss, please have one piece of egg fried rice and one piece of fried vermicelli.¡±

    Wang Jingtian said again.

    As he spoke, a ring hit the table with a bang.

    "One hundred fairy crystals, no need to look for them."

    Wang Jingtian said proudly.

    "One hundred fairy crystals, I'll go, this is what I can earn in a year."

    "It's done. This restaurant owner is going to do it."

    The other vendors in the market all looked envious.He aimed at Wang Jingtian, who was instantly shot away!

    "Poof!"

    Wang Jingtian instantly realized from this palm that these people were from the True Yuan Immortal Realm, and there were six of them at once.

    "run!"

    At this moment, Wang Jingtian only had one thought in his mind.

    After swallowing a pill, Wang Jingtian directly mobilized the immortal energy around him and ran away quickly.

    "Chase."

    Those men in black also followed closely behind.

    The difference in realm quickly became apparent. The man named the leader struck out with a palm, hitting Wang Jingtian in the back.

    Wang Jingtian flew out like a deflated rubber ball. By coincidence, he hit the sign that said "Eat a Bucket".

    Click.

    The plaque followed Wang Jingtian and fell to the ground, splitting directly into two halves.

    Chi Yitong, who was calculating in the store, stared blankly at the ruined sign.

    ¡°???¡±

    ¡°Destroy my sign?¡±

    Chi Yitong stood up, took the iron spoon in his hand, walked out and shouted: "You dare to break my plaque, you have to pay or die!"

    Good guy!

    It has only been open for a few days and the signboard is gone.

    Can you bear this?

    Hear the words.

    The expressions of the men in black narrowed.

    ¡°You, silence him, don¡¯t let the second person know about this!¡±

    The man carrying Wang Jingtian directly instructs the man in black next to him. What they do is top secret and cannot be known to others.

    The man in black nodded and smiled coldly: "A mere earthly immortal dares to meddle in other people's business, so go to hell."

    A sword struck Chi Yitong, and he was 10,000% sure that this sword would definitely kill Chi Yitong!

    However.

    "Gah!"

    Wang Jingtian was dumbfounded.

    He actually saw the restaurant owner scooping up the men in black one by one!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 661 I want a bowl of fried rice

    ??

    Wang Jingtian stared at Chi Yitong in shock.

    Is this really an immortal?

    Why did he feel that when the spoon in the hands of the person in front of him fell, it was like stars falling, with a kind of great charm.

    He felt that no one could survive before this spoonful.

    With this kind of momentum, even when facing his father, a strong man in the Star Fairyland, he never felt so trembling!

    This is not an earthly immortal, he is clearly a peerless strong man!

    "Brother."

    "Exalted person."

    "Please accept me as your disciple."

    Wang Jingtian knelt directly in front of Chi Yitong, with a look of surprise on his face. If he could become a disciple of such an expert, wouldn't he be able to walk sideways in Qiongbi Immortal State in the future?

    "Accepting a disciple?"

    ¡°I am just an earthly immortal, and I run a restaurant, not a martial arts gym, and I don¡¯t accept apprentices.¡±

    "You go."

    Chi Yitong said calmly, always remember that he is an earthly immortal.

    "Earth Immortal?"

    "Not as tall as me?"

    Wang Jingtian looked at the expert in front of him with confusion. The expert was clearly a supremely powerful man. Why did he say he was an earthly immortal?

    Um?

    No!

    The cultivation level of an expert seems to be that of an earthly immortal.

    ??Exalted Master, do you want to hide from the world and play in the world?

    That must be the case!

    ¡°Exalted people all have this weird temper.

    "Then can I do odd jobs with you?"

    "No wages, I will be responsible for greeting and entertaining every day, and you will be responsible for cooking."

    "I can just sleep in the chicken coop."

    "what do you think?"

    Wang Jingtian has a flattering smile on his face. It is a great opportunity to be with such an expert.

    Sleeping in a chicken coop?

    What¡¯s that?

    Being with seniors is a great opportunity.

    He is a dandy, but he is not a fool. Of course he will not miss this opportunity.

    "No wages?"

    "That's okay."

    Chi Yitong nodded. It was true that the business was not going well. If there were more people shouting and entertaining, and the popularity would increase, maybe the business would be better.

    "Thank you Gao"

    Halfway through Wang Jingtian¡¯s words, he suddenly realized that he had said the wrong thing and quickly changed his words.

    "Thank you, boss."

    This is a reclusive master, and his identity cannot be revealed, otherwise he will make the immortal unhappy.

    Wang Jingtian secretly wrote it down in his heart.

    ¡°Cuckoo¡­¡±

    At this time, the crow of chickens came from the chicken pen in the restaurant.

    Chi Yitong glanced at the chicken pen and then remembered that he had not fed the chickens today.

    "Oh, I forgot to feed you today."

    "By the way, yesterday's egg fried rice was sour. I forgot to pour it out. It was just in time to feed the chickens."

    Chi Yitong walked to the front desk, took out yesterday's egg fried rice from the cabinet, walked to the chicken pen, and poured the entire bowl of rice into the chicken pen.

    ¡°Just ordinary white rice with eggs?¡±

    "Is this called egg fried rice?"

    "This cost is less than half an immortal crystal? Even if the senior is an expert, he shouldn't sell it so expensive"

    "Gah!"

    next moment.

    Wang Jingtian was immediately shocked.

    He saw that the chickens in the chicken pen stood still one by one after swallowing a grain of rice.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Afterwards, bursts of aura fluctuations began to erupt from those chickens.

    ??Golden Immortal.

    Xuanxian

    The second level of reincarnation fairyland!

    Those chicken auras have climbed all the way from the Earth Immortal to the second level of the Samsara Immortal Realm, which is even higher than the first level of his Samsara Immortal Mirror.

    In other words, he can¡¯t beat a chicken now?

    "Hiss"

    Wang Jingtian took a breath of cold air.

    He was completely stunned.

    Just because they ate a grain of rice, those chickens were at a higher level than him?

    This one is scarier than I imagined!

    No wonder the senior¡¯s bowl of egg fried rice isA medium-grade artifact.

    "What if I ate egg fried rice?"

    See the situation.

    Wang Jingtian¡¯s face darkened, as if he had made some kind of decision.

    ¡° Then with a painful look on his face, he took out a middle-grade immortal weapon from the ring.

    "II want to buy a bowl of egg fried rice."

    Even if it is a big family like the Wang family, and the head of the Wang family is a powerful person in the Starry Fairyland, middle-grade immortal weapons are still extremely precious.

    Wang Jingtian only has two items on his body.

    "Um?"

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before that you wouldn¡¯t eat even if you starve to death?¡±

    "The price has increased now. A bowl of egg fried rice costs two medium-grade immortal utensils."

    Chi Yitong said, holding out two fingers.

    "What?"

    "Two medium-grade immortal weapons?"

    "this"

    Wang Jingtian was stunned. He only had two middle-grade immortal weapons on his body.

    However, he looked at the chickens again, and those chickens were at a higher level than him. He gritted his teeth, and Wang Jingtian took out another middle-grade immortal weapon from the ring with a look of pain on his face.

    "Senior, two middle-grade immortal weapons."

    Wang Jingtian respectfully handed over the two middle-grade immortal weapons. Chi Yitong nodded. The two middle-grade immortal weapons were not considered a loss for him.

    "Sit down and wait."

    Chi Yitong said as he picked up the spoon and came to the stove. Within a few breaths, a bowl of egg fried rice exuding the fragrance was cooked.

    "Well, it smells so good."

    Just smelling the egg fried rice, Wang Jingtian nodded, and even felt that the Lingtai was a little clearer.

    Immediately, he picked up the spoon, put a spoonful of rice into his mouth, chewed it, and swallowed it.  The moment the egg fried rice entered his stomach, he felt a burst of warmth in his dantian.

    This warm current travels through all the muscles and veins of the body in an instant.

    The previous injuries on my back and neck improved instantly.

    "Is my injury healed?"

    Wang Jingtian was pleasantly surprised.

    However, before he could react, the power in his dantian exploded again.

    The first level of the reincarnation wonderland!

    The second level of the Immortal Mirror of Reincarnation!

    True Yuan Wonderland!

    He actually came directly to the True Yuan Fairyland, and even in his Dantian, there was still a part of the power that had not been transformed.

    "horrible."

    "This is nothing like egg fried rice, it's clearly a supreme medicine."

    "I just took one bite, and instantly I broke through to the True Essence Immortal Realm. I directly ascended to a great realm."

    "I've made a lot of money from two middle-grade immortal weapons."

    Wang Jingtian was extremely pleasantly surprised, but the spiritual power in his dantian made him dare not take a second bite. If he took another bite, he felt that his whole body would be burst by the spiritual power.

    "Senior, can I pack it up and go back?"

    "II'm full. I also want my father to try it. He hasn't eaten egg fried rice yet."

    Wang Jingtian asked cautiously. Taking this kind of magical object back would just solve the crisis in the family. His father would never call him a playboy again.

    "You paid the money, and this bowl of rice is yours. You can do with it whatever you want." Chi Yitong said while lying on the recliner with his legs crossed.

    "Thank you, senior!"

    Wang Jingtian was overjoyed. After bidding farewell to Chi Yitong in a respectful tone, he happily ran towards the Wang family holding the egg fried rice.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 662 This bowl of fried rice is a divine item

    ??

    The Wang family.

    Within the main hall.

    The head of the Wang family frowned. He got the news that Ye Xiaolin, the four major Chu families, were preparing to attack the Wang family in three days and wanted to annex the Wang family.

    The heads of these four major families are all powerful men in the star realm, at the same level as him.

    "Father, father, I'm back."

    at this time.

    Wang Jingtian¡¯s delighted voice came from the Wang family¡¯s courtyard.

    "This scoundrel, the Wang family is about to fall into despair, yet he is still fooling around."

    "If he knows how to practice, how can he reach the True Essence Immortal Realm with his talent? The other four families, don't they just see that my Wang family has no successors, so they dare to humiliate them like this?"

    Wang Jingtian¡¯s father, Wang Zhan, said that he hated iron but could not make steel.

    After a while, Wang Jingtian walked in.

    "You bastard, where are you fooling around again?" Wang Tie said angrily. He was just a dandy on weekdays, but at such a critical moment, he still looked like a dandy. How could he have given birth to such a son.

    ¡°Father, I didn¡¯t go fooling around.¡±

    "Look, I found a treasure, which is this egg fried rice. He can help the Wang family survive the crisis."

    "Father, please take a bite. I bought this with two medium-grade immortal weapons."

    Wang Jingtian said with a smile that if his father eats this egg fried rice, he can even break through to the Sun and Moon Wonderland. Even the four masters will not be afraid.

    Wang Jingtian looked expectant. Now, his father would never say that he was still a playboy.

    He was holding the egg fried rice and took out the spoon respectfully, with a look of anticipation on his face.

    In anticipation.

    A big mouth flew over directly.

    Snapped!

    Wang Jingtian was caught off guard and was slapped away, flying directly from the hall to the courtyard.

    The egg fried rice in my hand also spilled out and scattered all over the floor.

    ¡°Egg fried rice!¡±

    Wang Jingtian was shocked, this is a sacred item, it must not be wasted.

    ¡°If that expert knew about it, he might even be angry with the Wang family.

    Wang Jingtian hurriedly lay down on the ground, ready to pick them up one by one, not even paying attention to the fact that his father slapped him.

    "Evil son!"

    Wang Zhan roared angrily, and struck Wang Jingtian heavily with a huge palm. Wang Jingtian flew out again.

    "Niezi, you don't know what you are doing? How long will you continue to fool around?"

    Wang Zhan was furious. Even at this time, this evil boy was still picking up grains of rice and didn't know how to repent.

    "Father, this is a magical thing. You can break through after taking one bite."

    Wang Jingtian hurriedly explained that this bowl of egg fried rice is an opportunity for the Wang family and must not be missed.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t know how to repent.¡±

    "I usually just spend my days being a playboy and having a good time, but I didn't expect it to be so ridiculous. Two middle-grade spiritual weapons, and I actually went to buy a bowl of rice!"

    "You bastard, God will not bless my Wang family!"

    The head of the Wang family looked furious, obviously extremely disappointed with Wang Jingtian.

    With one slap, Wang Jingtian was driven into the dungeon of the compound and sealed directly with a formation.

    "Father, father, this is a divine thing"

    See the situation.

    Wang Jingtian still shouted for explanation.

    However, Wang Zhan left long ago.

    "Why"

    In the secret room of the Wang family, Wang Zhan sighed, now there is only one last option left, which is to integrate the inheritance of his ancestors and try to break through the Sun and Moon Wonderland.

    Unsuccessful will become benevolent!

    Throughout the night, Wang Zhan sat cross-legged in the secret room.

    The whole body emits white light.

    He is integrating the inheritance of his ancestors, and his realm is rising bit by bit.

    "coming."

    At this time.

    Wang Zhan opened his eyes. The most critical time has come. If he can attack, then he will become a strong man in the Sun and Moon Wonderland.

    However.

    It was daybreak, and the white light around him became weaker and weaker, and finally disappeared.

    "Hey, it failed, the Wang family"

    "Gone."

    Wang Zhan sighed, and in an instant, his whole body seemed to have aged thousands of years.??.

    "Run quickly!"

    "I'm a bitch, don't bite me."

    "You damn dog, let me go."

    There was a burst of noise outside the secret room, and Wang Zhan frowned. Even if his family was facing a shocking crisis, he couldn't be so unruly in the morning.

    He immediately walked out of the secret room angrily.

    "Um?"

    However.

    He just walked out and wanted to scold his servants.

    But when I saw the scene in front of me, I was dumbfounded.

    I saw the big black dog guarding the door, exuding a terrifying aura at the moment, holding the former dog-training butler under the dog's paws and playing with it wantonly.

    The big rooster in the backyard actually expanded ten times in size and pecked the second lady hard.

    There is also a little ant that actually stands on the bodies of dozens of Wang family nurses. The bodies of those Wang family nurses are more than ten meters high.

    The black ants stood on the backs of those people, dancing and even making a contemptuous gesture with their forelimbs, as if to say: Who else?

    Wang Zhan was shocked.

    How could these ordinary beasts suddenly become like this?

    ?????? And it¡¯s all within one night.

    "what on earth is it?"

    Wang Zhan frowned and was extremely confused.

    Suddenly.

    He also saw an earthly immortal ant passing by his feet, swallowing a grain of rice, and in an instant his momentum directly climbed to that of a heavenly immortal.

    "Hiss!"

    "Is this rice?"

    "These beasts ate the rice that was scattered in the courtyard, so they broke through to this state overnight!"

    Wang Zhan stared. As the head of the family, he still didn't understand.

    In his mind, the words of his son Wang Jingtian suddenly rang out: Father, this is a divine thing.  .  .  .  .  .

    "I was wrong to blame Tian'er!"

    With a look of regret on his face, Wang Zhan opened the dungeon formation and walked in.

    "Tian'er, my father blamed you wrongly, come out."

    Wang Zhan opened the door to the room and personally took Wang Jingtian out with a sneer on his face.

    "My God, my father has wrongly blamed you."

    "Come on, tell me, where did you find those rice?"

    Wang Zhan asked in confusion, this bowl of fried rice is a sacred object, but the person who created this bowl of fried rice is even more terrifying.

    If we can get help from such an expert, the entire Wang family's crisis will be nothing.

    ¡°Father, I bought this bowl of fried rice from the ¡®Eat a Bucket¡¯ restaurant in Dayang Town.¡±

    "Yesterday, I was chased by a group of mysterious men in black. Those men in black were all from the True Yuan Fairyland. I originally thought I would die."

    "But that senior took action and killed a master of the True Essence Fairyland with a big iron spoon, and I was able to survive."

    "I understand that my senior is an expert, so I bought a piece of egg fried rice with two medium-grade immortal weapons. After taking one bite, I broke through to the True Essence Wonderland."

    "Father, look."

    ?????????????????????????????????????¡­

    "It's really a true fairyland!"

    Wang Zhan looked at Wang Jingtian and was dumbfounded. This unlucky son actually broke through the Immortal Mirror of Samsara to the True Essence Immortal Realm in one day.

    A big realm is directly raised.

    Yesterday he was so busy being angry that he didn¡¯t even notice.

    "Tian'er, take me to see my senior quickly. The Wang family is saved." Wang Zhan said happily.

    Even this good-for-nothing son broke through to the True Essence Immortal Realm after eating a bite of fried rice. The strength of that senior was even more unimaginable.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 663: Destruction of Thunder Tribulation with a Spoon

    ??

    at this time.

    At the market in Dayang Town.

    Wang Zhan and Wang Jingtian, father and son, were on their way to the Eat a Bucket restaurant.

    "Father, when you meet the master later, you must not say the wrong thing, just call the boss."

    "Senior is a hidden master. He is playing in the world. You must not reveal your identity, otherwise you will definitely make him unhappy."

    "Senior, you must not bargain over the price of your meals, otherwise you will also get angry."

    "besides"

    Wang Jingtian warned Wang Zhan word by word, for fear that his father would say or do the wrong thing and make his senior angry.

    "Okay, I'll write it down for my father."

    Wang Zhan listened carefully at the side. Such an expert, hiding from the world, as the head of the Wang family, naturally understood that a word or a move could make his senior displeased.

    Soon, the two of them arrived at the restaurant.

    at this time.

    Chi Yitong was changing the plaque. The plaque from last night was broken, so he simply used a top-notch wooden plaque to hang it up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just make do with it, it shouldn¡¯t break so easily.¡±

    Chi Yitong said calmly.

    However.

    Wang Zhan¡¯s expression changed drastically when he just walked in.

    "This is a top-notch immortal weapon?"

    He looked at the plaque and was dumbfounded.

    The only top-level immortal weapon in his Wang family was carried around with him like a lifeline. However, this senior actually used the top-level immortal weapon as a plaque?

    ???????????????????????????????????????

    He didn¡¯t even know what to say.

    If he hadn¡¯t seen the power of fried rice earlier and was prepared, he would have had to doubt his life this time.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Wang Jingtian saw his father stunned and quickly said hello to Chi Yitong.

    Wang Zhan finally came to his senses and said hello.

    "oh?"

    "This is your dad."

    Chi Yitong glanced at Wang Zhan and said casually.

    ¡°The boss is indeed very discerning.¡±

    Wang Zhan said respectfully.

    "sit down."

    Chi Yitong said calmly.

    "yes."

    Wang Zhan and Wang Jingtian sat down at the table.

    "This, this, this, this, is a middle-grade immortal weapon?"

    Wang Zhan glanced over with venomous eyes and discovered that the tables, chairs and benches in front of him were all middle-grade immortal weapons.

    These tables, chairs and benches alone exceed the entire wealth of the Wang family.

    Not to mention, that plaque.

    "What, are you here to eat?"

    "Your son has told you the price. This is a small shop and we do not accept credit."

    Chi Yitong said casually, picking up the remaining half bowl of rice from yesterday and throwing a handful of it into the chicken coop.

    "ExBoss, you actually use this to feed chickens?"

    Wang Zhan didn¡¯t know what to say. Such a sacred fried rice was actually used by the senior in front of him to feed the chickens?

    "It's been there for two days. We don't need to feed the chickens here. How can we still let people eat it? Even the dogs won't eat it." Chi Yitong said angrily.

    Can people eat this?

    Hear the words.

    Wang Zhan swallowed.

    He really wanted to say that if the dog doesn't eat, he will eat it. This is a magical thing. An ordinary ant in the yard broke through to the Nine Transformations Xuanxian after eating a few grains of rice.

    "Then if he eats half a bowl of rice, won't he go to heaven?"

    But he didn¡¯t dare to speak. If he made the senior angry, the purpose of coming today would be completely hopeless.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m here to ask you something, my Wang family¡±

    Wang Zhan said respectfully, but as soon as he was halfway through his words, Chi Yigong waved his hand and stopped him.

    "I run a restaurant, not a martial arts studio, nor a bodyguard agency, nor a government office."

    "If you want to eat, I welcome you. If you don't want to eat, please leave."

    "And I'm just an earthly immortal, so I can't help with anything."

    Chi Yitong said calmly, he was here to calm his mind. Wouldn't it be ineffective to act casually?

    "this"

    Wang Zhan was stunned. The senior refused directly. What should we do?

    He looked to Wang ?? for help.Oh my god, I want Wang Jingtian to say some kind words to his senior.

    Wang Jingtian blinked and gave Wang Zhan a wink.

    "Father, we will eat when senior asks us to eat, and we will listen to senior in everything."

    Wang Jingtian said to his father¡¯s true essence.

    "This Okay."

    Wang Zhan could only nod helplessly.

    "Boss, then I want an egg fried rice." Wang Zhan said, took out two intermediate-level immortal weapons from the ring, and handed them to Chi Yitong with great respect.

    "I went to buy rice just now and the price went up, so the price of this egg fried rice will naturally go up."

    "Well, just a top-notch immortal weapon."

    Chi Yitong said calmly, I must be richer than my son.

    You have to add money.

    "ah?"

    Wang Zhan was stunned for a moment, a top-notch immortal weapon?

    There is only one thing in his entire Wang family.

    He hesitated.

    But at this time, Wang Jingtian glared at Wang Zhan directly.

    Why is this father so unsatisfactory?  You can't bargain for the price of fried rice from seniors. Why are you so careless despite all the instructions?

    Seeing Wang Jingtian's gaze, Wang Zhan reacted.

    You can¡¯t bargain, otherwise you will make your seniors angry.

    So, gritting his teeth, holding his heart together, and with trembling hands, he took out the only top-level immortal weapon in the ring and handed it to Chi Yitong with great respect.

    "A defensive magic weapon can barely support the legs of a table."

    Chi Yitong nodded, took this top-notch fairy weapon, and placed it under the rocking chair.

    Then he shook it with his hand.

    "It's quite appropriate."

    "Wait, I'll make you fried rice right away."

    ¡°With that said, Chi Yitong stood up from the rocking chair, picked up the big iron spoon, came to the stove, and started to fry rice.

    Wang Zhan couldn't help but look over.

    ??I was stunned.

    The grade of the knife used to chop green onions is hard to tell, it is even above the top.

    The bowl for beating eggs, the spoon for frying rice, and the big iron pot are all top-notch artifacts.

    Even the burning firewood is a middle-grade immortal weapon.

    Wang Zhan was completely dumbfounded.

    The sum of all the immortal weapons here probably exceeds that of the entire Qiongbi Immortal State!

    "The fried rice is ready. Let's go after eating."

    "As for you, stay and give me instructions."

    Wang Jingtian said lightly, lying back on the rocking chair, continuing to cross his legs, with a sad look on his face, and sighing from time to time.

    ¡°Hey, business is so bad, it¡¯s almost going to go bankrupt, what should I do?¡±

    "This must be a disappointment to Master!"

    It¡¯s been almost two months, and only two people have come, and they have only earned two extremely hot mid-level immortal weapons, and one hot, top-level immortal weapon.

    ¡°It turns out it¡¯s so difficult to open a restaurant.¡±

    Chi Yitong sighed, making Wang Zhan and Wang Jingtian, father and son, not sure what to say.

    Wang Zhan lowered his head and took a bite of egg fried rice.

    ?Suddenly.

    A surge of majestic energy instantly filled his body.

    With a click, the realm barrier in Dantian was directly broken through. He was about to break through the Sun and Moon Wonderland!

    "No, I'm not ready for the disaster yet."

    Wang Zhan was startled and hurried out. He never expected to break through the Sun and Moon Wonderland so easily.  After all, even the inheritance from his ancestors did not allow him to break through from the Star Fairyland to the Sun and Moon Fairyland.  Therefore, he was not prepared at all for the magic weapons and elixirs needed to break through.

    Overcoming the tribulation will be extremely dangerous.

    ???????????????????? Boom!

    In an instant, thunder was rolling in the sky, dark clouds were gathering, and raindrops were already falling.

    Wang Zhan frowned, with a solemn look on his face.

    The probability of falling from the heavenly thunder in the Sun and Moon Wonderland is very high.

    But he had no choice but to muster up his true energy and prepare to stand up and resist.

    at this time.

    Chi Yitong stood up.

    He naturally felt that Wang Zhan was about to survive the thunder tribulation in the Sun and Moon Wonderland.

    And because he ate his own fried rice, the power of the thunder tribulation has long surpassed the ordinary thunder tribulation in the Sun and Moon Wonderland.

    "You can't eat my food and let Lei kill you, right? If you do this, who will dare to come to my place to eat in the future?"

    As he said that, he held down Wang Zhan who was about to get up with one hand, and held a large iron spoon in his other hand and waved it lightly.

    "Stop."

    He said lazily.

    In an instant, Lei Jie was knocked back, the dark clouds dispersed, and the sun shone down again.

    Then.

    There's no after that.

    Wang Zhan successfully became the Sun and Moon Wonderland.

    Wang Zhanren was dumbfounded (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Stopping Wang Zhan who was about to get up, he held a large iron spoon in his other hand and waved it lightly.

    "Stop."

    He said lazily.

    In an instant, Lei Jie was knocked back, the dark clouds dispersed, and the sun shone down again.

    Then.

    There's no after that.

    Wang Zhan successfully became the Sun and Moon Wonderland.

    Wang Zhanren was dumbfounded (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 664: Life should not be cut off

    ??

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this, this, this, this, this, incredible?¡±

    Wang Zhan looked shocked. The thunder disaster in the Sun and Moon Wonderland was wiped out by the senior with an iron spoon?

    "Is this still a thunderstorm?"

    "You're actually afraid of people?"

    "really."

    Wang Zhanren was dumbfounded.

    Having lived for most of my life, I have never seen such a scene.

    "Dad!"

    "Why did Lei disappear instantly that day?"

    Wang Jingtian had a puzzled look on his face, and sent a message from Zhenyuan to ask his father.

    He clearly saw that the thunder, as thick as a bucket, was about to fall, ready to hit his father's head.

    But it suddenly disappeared and nothing happened.

    "Silence, it's senior."

    Wang Zhan hurriedly sent his true energy message back and looked at Chi Yitong, who was lying back on the rocking chair with a big iron ladle, full of respect.

    With a spoon, he knocked back the Thunder Tribulation of the Sun and Moon Wonderland. He is so invincible!

    Who else is the senior¡¯s opponent?

    Could there be a more awesome existence like this?

    at this time.

    Wang Zhan¡¯s ring flashed.

    It¡¯s the Wang family¡¯s housekeeper who is summoning me.

    Wang Zhan carefully released a little spiritual energy, received the butler's message, and his expression changed instantly.

    Ye Xiao Lin Chu¡¯s four major families, with a total of hundreds of powerful men, have already arrived at the Wang family!

    "Father, what happened?"

    Seeing Wang Zhan's face, Wang Jingtian also had a bad feeling in his heart.

    "Boss, this is the Wang family Someone is coming, and I need to go back to receive it." Wang Zhan said respectfully to Chi Yitong, and even changed his name to the person coming from the four major families.

    As for the reception.  .  .  .  .  .

    He is now a strong man in the Sun and Moon Fairyland. Facing the four Star Fairyland, wouldn't he be able to capture him with ease?

    "Then go ahead and entertain them well. If you can, bring them over to take care of my business."

    Chi Yitong said calmly.

    "yes."

    "Tian'er, let's go."

    After thanking Chi Yitong again, Wang Zhan and Wang Jingtian were about to leave.

    "Wait a moment."

    "Your son can't leave. He took the initiative to do chores for me."

    "It's enough for you to go back and entertain someone. Why go back with two people? Let your son yell at me here."

    Chi Yitong crossed his legs and said calmly, if he doesn't stop, his restaurant will close down.

    "this"

    Wang Jingtian hesitated for a moment. The family was in crisis. Could he still go back?

    But the seniors can¡¯t be offended either.

    "Tian'er, what the boss said is that to entertain those people, being a father is enough."

    "Scream to the boss, if you dare to be lazy, I will come back and break your legs."

    Wang Zhan said with a solemn expression, "Senior is right, he can defeat the heads of the four major families by himself now."

    "All right."

    Wang Jingtian nodded and stayed, standing in the market and shouting to Chi Yitong.

    at this time.

    Within the Wang family¡¯s main hall.

    Ye Xiaolin, the patriarch of the four major Chu families, was sitting in the main hall drinking tea.

    At the bottom of the main hall, everyone in the Wang family was tied up.

    The patriarchs of the four major families took action directly, and the Wang family had no chance of resisting.  Because of this, there was no bloody resistance.

    "Where is that old guy Wang Zhan? He came out to be beaten."

    Xiao Yanyao, the head of the Xiao family, shouted loudly.

    The king will not die in battle, so there is no need to kill these members of the Wang family.

    As long as Wang Zhan dies, the resources of the entire Wang family can truly be controlled by the four major families.

    "I'm here."

    At this moment, Wang Zhan¡¯s voice suddenly sounded behind him.

    "What?"

    Xiao Yanyao was startled and was slapped away before he could defend himself.

    Snapped!

    Snapped!

    Snapped!

    There were three more clear slaps, and the heads of the four major families each had a red slap mark on their faces.

    He flew out instantly, just like Wang Jingtian yesterday.

    "Pull out"?How cool!  "

    At this moment, Wang Zhan seemed to like this feeling. His figure flashed and he was in front of Ye Xiaolin, the heads of the four major Chu families.

    "How about it, do you want to experience it again?"

    Wang Zhan stared at a few people, and the aura belonging to the Sun and Moon Wonderland was directly crushed out, suppressing these four people.

    "You! How is it possible that in the morning you were still in the Starry Wonderland, how come you are now in the Sun and Moon Wonderland?"

    "This is impossible."

    "Did your second son lie to us?"

    "It must be because you, the Wang family, are so cunning and cunning."

    The patriarch of the four major families, Curse, was surprised and cursed. It was precisely because he received a summons from the second son of the Wang family in the morning and knew that Wang Zhan had been in seclusion for a night and had not broken through to the Sun and Moon Wonderland, so he came to the Wang family in advance.

    "Second son?"

    Wang Zhan frowned, and with a thought, the rope on Butler Wang's body broke instantly.

    "Go and bring the second young master."

    "As for you"

    Wang Zhan stared at the patriarchs of the four major families and wanted to kill them directly.

    But then I remembered the explanation I made before I left.

    Wang Zhan nodded and quickly noticed in his mind.

    Then he raised his head and said directly: "I should have wiped out all of you to avoid future troubles, but your lives should not be cut off."

    "If you don't want to die, prepare two top-notch immortal weapons for me, and I will take you to eat egg fried rice." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 665 They are worse than chickens

    ??

    "Have a meal?"

    Ye Xiaolin, the head of the four major Chu families, looked at Wang Zhan in front of him with a confused look on his face.

    Where did this fuss come from?

    "I guess this bastard just wants compensation!"

    One of them guessed.

    "I'm afraid that's the case. Should I give you the compensation or not?"

    Another person said.

    "this¡­¡­"

    Several people looked gloomy, and it was difficult to make a decision for a while.

    With Wang Zhan¡¯s current strength, they knew very well that together they could not defeat him with just one hand.

    ¡° But the top-level immortal weapons are not Chinese cabbage. They are basically inherited from their family. How can they be handed over so easily?

    Seeing that several people had not responded for a long time, the website became angry, and the pressure of the Sun and Moon Wonderland came out, crushing the four people immediately.

    The four of them are like a boat in the wind.

    I can¡¯t even stand firmly.

    The four people who had been having trouble making a decision just handed over the things at the bottom of the box.

    After seeing the eight top-level immortal weapons, Wang Zhan nodded with satisfaction and waved to the four people to follow him and prepare to go to the senior's restaurant.

    "Go, where?"

    The four of them were stunned.

    "Of course we are going to eat, otherwise where else could we go?" Wang Zhan said angrily. They had already talked about eating, but these four people still asked.

    "Really eating?"

    Suddenly.

    The four people were stunned.

    They thought Wang Zhan just made a high-sounding excuse to demand compensation.

    I didn¡¯t expect that I would actually go to eat.

    Following Wang Zhan, the five of them quickly arrived in front of Chi Yitong's restaurant.

    ¡°This is the place to eat.¡±

    "But you have to remember that after entering, you must address the boss respectfully."

    "Also, no matter what happens, don't make a fuss, otherwise if that person gets angry, you will all die."

    Wang Zhan warned them carefully, fearing that these four people, who had never seen the world, would yell and make their seniors angry.

    "That one?"

    "Senior?"

    Ye Xiaolin, the patriarchs of the four major Chu families, looked at each other with doubts on their faces.  Wang Zhan is already in the Sun and Moon Wonderland, but he actually calls others senior?

    Is there anyone in this small place who is more awesome than Sun Moon Wonderland?

    impossible?

    Under the leadership of Wang Zhan, the five people walked into the restaurant.

    "This plaque?"

    "This, this, this, this"

    As soon as they arrived in front of the restaurant, the four of them were shocked.

    This plaque is clearly a top-notch artifact.

    Someone actually uses a top-notch immortal weapon as a plaque?

    How luxurious this must be!

    Wang Zhan looked at the four of them and sneered disdainfully. The four country bumpkins looked like they had never seen the world.

    "go in."

    Wang Zhan said calmly, and the four people followed closely and entered the restaurant.

    What came into view was Chi Yitong lying on the rocking chair, with his legs crossed, looking relaxed and content.

    Wang Zhan¡¯s son, Wang Jingtian, was wearing a white robe that had now been dyed black. He knelt on the ground and wiped the floor with a willing and pleasing smile on his face.

    "How is this going?"

    The four of them looked at each other again. Wang Zhan, his son, was a well-known dandy, and he was mopping the floor in this restaurant?

    Wang Jingtian has never cleaned the ancestral tomb of the Wang family, right?

    "Boss, these are the people who came to my house. I brought them here for dinner." Wang Zhan bowed his head and said respectfully to Chi Yitong.

    Extremely respectful and humble!

    Ye Xiaolin and the four masters of the Chu family were all dumbfounded. Wang Zhan was from the Sun and Moon Wonderland, how could he be so respectful to this person?

    The four of them looked at each other at a glance.

    Earth Immortal?  !

    The restaurant owner is actually an immortal?

    Wang Zhan, who lives in the Sun and Moon Fairyland, is so respectful to an earthly fairy?

    The four of them frowned. As expected, they were indeed old foxes. As they matured, they immediately smelled something fishy.

    "This is a disguise!"

    "This person is definitely not in the realm of earthly immortals. Look at the big iron spoon in his hand. It is a top-notch immortal weapon!"

    "Also, the foot of the rocking chair, that'sThe heirloom of the war, the Wang family's only top-notch fairy weapon, was actually used to cushion the feet of the rocking chair!  "

    The four of them were extremely shocked. They still didn't understand that the restaurant owner in front of them was not an earthly immortal, but a hidden master.

    Otherwise, how could Wang Zhan be so respectful?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????? At least.

    It is also the existence of the Sun and Moon Wonderland.

    Thinking of this, the four of them did not dare to take a breath and stood motionless.

    "eat?"

    Hearing that there was a business, Chi Yitong stood up from the rocking chair and glanced at Ye Xiao, Lin Chu and the four family heads.

    "Do they know the price?"

    Chi Yitong looked at Wang Zhan and asked.

    "I know, I know."

    "Senior, here is the meal money, two top-notch artifacts per person. Everyone wants a bowl of egg fried rice."

    Wang Zhan hurriedly handed the eight top-level immortal weapons to Chi Yitong and said with great respect.

    "good."

    "Sit down and wait."

    Chi Yitong looked at Wang Zhan and nodded with satisfaction. This Wang Zhan was quite sensible, and it was not in vain that he solved a thunder disaster for him.

    "yes."

    Wang Zhan nodded respectfully, and at the same time winked at the four of them, gesturing for them to sit down.

    The four of them nodded and sat down.

    The moment you sit down.

    ??Shocked.

    "Are these tables, chairs, and benches middle-grade artifacts?"

    In an instant, the four of them glanced at the restaurant and were shocked to find that the ten tables, chairs and benches were all of high quality.

    He couldn't help but inadvertently glanced at Chi Yitong, who was frying rice on the stove.

    "That iron pot a top-notch fairy weapon."

    "That iron basin a top-notch immortal weapon."

    "That firewood is a medium-grade immortal weapon."

    "And the kitchen knife used to chop green onionsyou can't tell the grade at all!"

    "Oh my God!"

    The patriarchs of the four major families were looking at everything in front of them. Their minds were shaken, and they felt like they were country bumpkins who had never seen the world before.

    ??Everything here is something they are vying for.

    But this restaurant owner actually used it as firewood?  Use it to pad the table legs?

    "By the way, Wang Jingtian, go and feed the chickens. We haven't fed the chickens yet today."

    ¡°Feed it with the leftover rice I ate yesterday.¡±

    Chi Yitong, who was making fried rice, saw eggs and then remembered that the chickens had not been fed today. The chickens had to be full before they could lay eggs for him.

    "Yes, boss."

    Wang Jingtian nodded respectfully, picked up a bowl of egg fried rice that seemed to be a little moldy in the corner, walked to the chicken coop, and threw it directly into the chicken coop.

    ¡°Cuckoo¡­¡±

    In the chicken pen, a group of chickens competed for each other and ate the rice grains.

    The smell of chickens rose again.

    The third level of the Immortal Mirror of Reincarnation.

    The fourth level of the Immortal Mirror of Reincarnation

    The first level of True Essence Fairyland!

    Those chicken auras directly climbed from the second level of the Samsara Immortal Mirror to the first level of the True Essence Immortal Realm.

    The momentum is a little stronger again.

    "What?"

    "what happened?"

    "In an instant, those chickens actually reached a great level?"

    "Is it that bowl of sour fried rice?"

    The four family heads were extremely shocked. They thought that it had taken them hundreds of years to break through from the Samsara Fairyland to the True Essence Fairyland.

    These chickens can arrive in just a few breaths?

    They are worse than chickens?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 666 Men are always so boring

    ??

    "Well, Brother Lao Wang, that bowl of fried rice is sour, can you ask your son to bring me a few grains of rice, and I will go back and feed it to the younger generations of the family."

    Xiao Yanyao looked at Wang Zhan, his eyes filled with anticipation.

    At this moment, there is no trace of the enemy he was before.

    A grain of rice can break through to the True Essence Wonderland. This bowl of fried rice requires at least several thousand grains of rice.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    This is a great opportunity!

    "The rice fried by senior himself will be ready soon. Do you still need to eat the rotten rice?"

    Wang Zhan couldn't help but shouted.

    Hear the words.

    Only then did the four of them react.

    yes.

    ?????????? Aren¡¯t the seniors just trying to stir things up for them?

    Can't help but, everyone shows the color of expectations, and the rice can make chickens like chickens.

    While looking forward to it, their eyes looking at Wang Zhan were also full of embarrassment and guilt.

    This battle between kings is really about repaying evil with kindness.

    The four of them joined forces to attack the Wang family. Not only did Wang Zhan not kill anyone, he also brought them to get this opportunity.

    It¡¯s so touching

    "Brother Wang, your quality really makes us admire you. We feel ashamed and ashamed of you!"

    "You will be our big brother from now on."

    The four of them stood up and raised their fists with serious expressions on their faces.

    "The meal is ready, serve it."

    Beside, Chi Yitong shouted.

    "Yes, boss."

    Wang Jingtian finished feeding the chicken and put the egg fried rice on the table. A fresh fragrance instantly hit his face.

    The four family heads who had been waiting for a long time suddenly felt that their spiritual platforms seemed to become clear.

    Some unspeakable realm of the realm before, at this moment, turned away from the clouds and fog to see the blue sky, and naturally came to understand.

    The four of them were like beggars who had not eaten for several days. They wolfed down the fried rice with just a few mouthfuls and finished it in an instant.

    "Boom!"

    A wave of true energy surged across the bodies of the four of them, and they were about to break through.

    These four people, just like Wang Zhan, are veteran experts in the Starry Wonderland. After eating the fried rice, the terrifying true energy in their Dantian instantly broke through the realm barrier.

    ???????????????????? Boom!

    ??Above the sky, thunder disaster is coming again.

    ????????????????????????????????????????

    "What, are we going to break through?"

    "But we haven't made preparations yet?"

    The four people looked shocked. A bowl of fried rice allowed them to break through the Sun and Moon Wonderland. This was something they had never dared to think about before.

    "It's absolutely terrible."

    "Brother Wang, us?"

    The four of them looked at Wang Zhan anxiously. The thunder disaster in the Sun and Moon Wonderland was extraordinary, so they could only turn to Wang Zhan for help.

    "Again?"

    "It's boring."

    Chi Yitong, who was lying on the rocking chair, frowned. Counting Wang Jingtian, there were six guests in total, and five of them were going to survive the thunder tribulation.

    Is he good at opening a restaurant?

    He was also a little angry in his heart, and he smacked the big iron spoon into the sky. The huge light of true energy instantly forced Lei Jie back.

    The dark clouds dissipated.

    The four of them broke through directly to the Sun and Moon Wonderland.

    However, at this moment, the faces of the four people showed no signs of joy.  They stared at Chi Yitong blankly, with blank faces.

    What method is this?

    What kind of expert is this?

    With a spoon, the thunder calamity of Sun Moon Wonderland was wiped out. This restaurant owner is invincible!

    No wonder Wang Zhan was still in the Star Wonderland in the morning, and within a few hours he was in the Sun and Moon Wonderland.

    Suddenly, they felt that the two immortal weapons were not a loss.

    It seems.

    And made money.

    "When you finish eating, you can leave."

    "But I heard Wang Jingtian say before that you came to the Wang family to cause trouble?"

    "Now the head of the Wang family has invited you to dinner. If there is any conflict, it will be settled today. Don't embarrass the Wang family anymore."

    "I heard Master once said, turn conflicts into friendship. Do you understand?"

    Chi Yitong glanced at the four people. At least Wang Jingtian didn't want toIf you work for yourself with money, there will be no credit but hard work. This cannot be said in favor of the Wang family.

    "Yes, listen to the boss."

    The four heads of the family just nodded and agreed. With such a powerful person like you backing the Wang family, how can we dare to provoke him?

    Isn¡¯t this courting death?

    ??Besides, they had already turned their hostility into friendship before Chi Yitong said it.

    Several people laughed and laughed.

    But the next moment, when they thought of Chi Yitong's words, they seemed to react to something, and their eyes suddenly widened again.

    Master?

    ??????? This big guy also has a master?

    Everyone stared with big eyes, completely shocked and breathless.

    The cultivation level of the big man in front of you has reached the realm of heaven and man. What about this master?

    Hiss!

    What kind of perversion should it be?

    at the same time.

    ??Shadow Island.

    Yi Feng was holding tea in one hand and gossiping with a few old men while watching Ye Bei and others laying bricks not far away.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Men.

    It¡¯s just so boring.

    Yi Feng once remembered that in his previous life in the countryside, when a house hired an excavator to work, many men would always gather to watch.

    ¡°Ding¡ªyou received 1,000 luck points from disciple No. 5.¡±

    At this moment, the voice of the system came from my mind.

    Yi Feng¡¯s eyes lit up slightly.

    "No. 5?"

    "Who's coming?"

    "Chi Yitong or Su Yunyun?"

    "It's not important. What's important is that these disciples who spread out worked!"

    (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 667: Let me mend the wall?

    ??

    And at this time.

    Another street market in Dayang Town.

    A woman wearing a blue dress appeared.

    She has fair skin, a slim figure, and is well-proportioned, convex where she should be, and flat where she should be.

    It is Wang Luoli, the saintly daughter of the Black Sky Sect.

    After learning that the sect leader Hei Batian wanted to refine her into a furnace, she desperately escaped.

    Heitian Sect is thousands of miles away from Dayang Town.

    Wang Luoli is exhausted. Now her face is pale and her legs are trembling.

    It seemed like a gust of wind blew and she was about to fall.

    "Fight."

    When she thought of the Heitian Sect elder not far behind her, Wang Luoli's heart twitched, she gritted her teeth and hit the wall next to her.

    Because she felt that there was a strong wave of power on the other side of the wall.

    Maybe we can save her.

    This is her only hope of rescue.

    "Boom!"

    Wang Luoli activated the last true energy in her dantian, knocking a big hole out of the wall, and rolled directly into the small courtyard of the restaurant.

    "An Earth Immortal?"

    "A few old men with no cultivation skills?"

    "There is also a True Essence Fairyland."

    "It's over, the bet was wrong."

    Wang Luoli glanced around, and the only person she felt was relatively powerful was Wang Jingtian from the True Essence Fairyland.

    But.

    Even if they join forces with the young master from the True Essence Immortal Realm, they cannot be the opponent of the elder of the Black Sky Sect.

    The elder of the Black Sky Sect who is chasing him is from the Starry Fairyland.

    What¡¯s more, now, not a drop of the spiritual power in my Dantian is gone.

    Dead!

    Wang Luoli closed her eyes, she was ready to blow herself up.

    Rather than becoming someone else's cauldron, it would be better to die.

    However, at this moment.

    She suddenly felt a hand pressing on her shoulder. She was completely unable to move, and she couldn't even commit suicide.

    "Want to commit suicide?"

    "You have such a beautiful idea, that you want to commit suicide and escape after breaking my wall?"

    "First repair my wall. After it is repaired, you can die wherever you like. You can't die now."

    Chi Yitong looked at Wang Luoli and said angrily.

    "I should have taken some bricks from the island. This wall is too fragile. A big hole was knocked out by a fifth-level garbage. Is this okay?"

    "you!!"

    Wang Luoli looked at the Earth Immortal in front of her and was shocked. She couldn't self-destruct?

    Damn it, I have consumed too much spiritual power, and my strength has dropped to the point where even an Earth Immortal can stop me from self-destructing?

    "The saint is here."

    Outside the restaurant.

    An elder of the Black Sky Sect holds Wang Luoli¡¯s natal soul jade tablet in his hand.

    At this moment, a burst of dazzling light burst out from the soul jade tablet, proving that Wang Luoli was now in the small courtyard.

    In an instant, another elder of the Black Sky Sect and a dozen monks from the Black Sky Sect received the news and rushed over, directly surrounding the door of the restaurant.

    Everyone has a strong murderous intention in their body.

    "Um?"

    ¡°A bunch of hot chicks dare to disturb our seniors?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really presumptuous.¡±

    Wang Zhan and others, as strong men in the Sun and Moon Fairyland, naturally sensed the monks of the Black Sky Sect outside the gate.

    "Every one of these people has a sinister aura about them.

    "Go directly in and capture Wang Luoli."

    The Black Sky Sect elder took one step and was about to rush in with a group of Black Sky Sect monks.

    ¡°We can¡¯t let them offend our seniors.¡±

    Wang Zhan and the other five people looked at each other and reached a consensus instantly, and their spiritual thoughts instantly locked onto the elder of the Black Sky Sect.

    The pressure of the powerful men in the Sun and Moon Wonderland was crushed directly.

    Just when one foot of the Black Sky Sect elder was about to fall.

    Five tyrannical auras of powerful men from the Sun and Moon Wonderland instantly descended on top of his head.

    At that moment, he just felt like a big mountain was pressing on his head, making it difficult for him to breathe, like falling into an ice cave.

    It seems that if you take one more step, you will die on the spot!

    "There are masters."

    &nbsp; The elder of the Black Sky Sect looked shocked for a moment, and his back felt cold.

    He himself is a strong man from the Star Fairyland. How could he not understand that there is a strong man from the Sun and Moon Fairyland targeting him.

    And it¡¯s not just one, there are five breath locks locked on him at the same time.

    He has no doubt that if he dares to take another step forward, he will instantly become a ball of blood mist.

    Fear.

    An extreme fear enveloped him.

    He carefully retracted his dangling foot. During this short process, all his clothes were wet with cold sweat.

    He looked up and glanced at the restaurant in front of him, with a horrified look on his face.

    No one would have thought that there were actually several powerful people from the Sun and Moon Wonderland sitting inside.

    "Retreat."

    The Heitian Sect elder waved his hand instantly and gave the order to retreat.

    He didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer.

    If they stay any longer, they will definitely die.

    "The Saint is right in front, why should we leave?" Another elder of the Black Sky Sect asked in confusion.

    "Yes, Great Elder, if we can't catch the saint, the sect master will definitely kill us after we go back." More than a dozen monks from the Black Sky Sect also said hurriedly.

    "Hmph, you think I don't want to?"

    "To tell you the truth, there are at least five masters from the Sun and Moon Wonderland in this restaurant."

    "If we dare to take action, there is only one end, and that is death!"

    The Great Elder of Black Sky Sect said coldly.

    "What?"

    "Five powerful men from the Sun and Moon Wonderland?"

    "Then what should we do? If we can't catch the saint, we will all die?"

    The other monks of the Black Sky Sect said anxiously.

    "Now, the only thing left is to report it to the sect master."

    The Great Elder thought for a moment, then made a decision.

    Thinking of the coercion just now, he did not dare to stay longer. He led the Black Sky Sect monks to stir up the true energy in his body, and disappeared without a trace in a flash.

    "It's quite interesting."

    Wang Zhan and others noticed that the Black Sky Sect monks were leaving and put away their spiritual thoughts.

    And in the small courtyard.

    Wang Luoli looked aggrieved, but after half an hour, she suddenly realized that no one from the Black Sky Sect was chasing her.

    "Did they not find this place?"

    "It must be!"

    "Otherwise, according to the lawless personality of the Black Sky Sect, they would have broken in and arrested me long ago."

    "Very good."

    Wang Luoli was instantly overjoyed. She actually escaped and no longer had to be taken back to be used as a furnace.

    With a happy expression on his face, he wanted to stand up and leave.

    However, Chi Yitong's hand was still pressing on her shoulders, preventing her from moving.

    "Damn it, as long as you restore a little bit of true energy, with the cultivation level of this holy girl in the true essence fairyland, I can crush you to death with one finger, but now"

    Wang Luoli cursed in her heart.

    "Don't think about running away, don't think about committing suicide, just mend the wall for me now."

    "Jingtian, you supervise."

    ¡°If you can¡¯t repair this wall, you¡¯ll never leave here.¡±

    Chi Yitong felt that Wang Luoli had given up the idea of ??committing suicide, so he released his hand on Wang Luoli's shoulder and said lightly.

    "yes."

    Wang Jingtian replied respectfully.

    And Wang Luoli was so angry that her whole body was shaking as she listened to the conversation between the two people.

    "Let me mend the wall?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 668 I was beaten by a bunch of chickens!

    ??

    Wang Luoli looked angry.

    Let her, a majestic saint, mend the wall?

    "It's a beautiful thought."

    "It's just a wall. I'll give you ten fairy crystals and find someone to repair it yourself."

    Wang Luoli threw ten fairy crystals directly on the table and was about to leave.

    "Mending the wall."

    However.

    Wang Jingtian stopped directly in front of her.

    ??? ?????????????????????????????????????????? out is does is is free of charge is that Chi Yingtong often gives him one or two small biscuits or something.

    Now his realm has reached the eighth level of the True Essence Fairyland.

    It is three realms higher than Wang Luoli.

    What's more, Wang Luoli now has almost no spiritual power left in her dantian. It is impossible to surpass him.

    "you"

    Wang Luoli stared at Wang Jingtian and found that Wang Jingtian refused to give in at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not possible to break in forcefully.¡±

    "It's not as good as"

    The light flashed in Wang Luoli's eyes. Since she couldn't do it hard, then she would be soft.

    "Little brother, can you let me go? I will keep you in my heart for the rest of my life."

    "is it okay?"

    Wang Luoli immediately started acting coquettishly.

    With her beauty, there are many people who covet her body, and she doesn¡¯t believe that the young man of the same age in front of her can resist them.

    However, Wang Jingtian ignored her at all.

    This is the task of the seniors and must be carried out resolutely.

    Women, etc., are not as important as the tasks of seniors.

    ¡°Besides, he was a playboy before. He had seen so many girls in Wanhua Tower that he still couldn¡¯t tell that Wang Luoli was lying.

    Since you are lying to him, then he still loves her like a hammer.

    "Don't do this."

    "This is a shovel, this is a bricklayer's knife, this is a mortar basin, and there are shovels and hammers"

    "Hurry up and repair the wall."

    Wang Jingtian moved extremely quickly. In the blink of an eye, he took out all the tools for repairing the wall and placed them directly in front of Wang Luoli.

    "If you don't fix it, you will die!"

    Wang Jingze was menacingly threatening.

    Wang Luoli never expected that her coquettishness would have no effect.

    ¡°And looking at Wang Jingtian¡¯s appearance, if he doesn¡¯t mend this wall, he may really not be able to leave.

    She gritted her teeth.

    We had no choice but to give in.

    After all, she also thought that if she went out in this state, the risk of being found by the Black Sky Sect would be greatly increased, so she might as well avoid the limelight here first.

    time flies.

    Night falls and the stars hang low.

    Wang Luoli is still working hard to repair the wall. Her long blue dress has now turned into an earthy gray.

    "Damn it, it's really like a tiger being bullied by a dog."

    Wang Luoli had a look of helplessness on her face, and happened to see the chickens in the chicken pen opposite her staring at her with disdain on their faces.

    "Okay, you dare to despise me. If you can't deal with other people, why can't I deal with you?"

    "Watch me chop you up and eat chicken."

    Wang Luoli said, holding a bricklayer's knife and walking towards the chicken pen.

    Chi Yitong, who was lying on the rocking chair, glanced at Wang Luoli, turned over, and slept on the other side.

    This girl is really heartless.

    After breaking through his wall, he thought of committing suicide and escaping.

    Now I still want to go to the chicken pen and get beaten.

    ???????????????????

    There were screams from the chicken pen.

    "ah!"

    Wang Luoli was trampled under her feet by a group of chickens in an instant, screaming in pain.

    "How can it be?"

    ¡°I was beaten by a bunch of chickens!¡±

    Wang Luoli's eyes were horrified. After being beaten, she realized that the cultivation of these chickens had reached the True Yuan Fairyland, which was higher than hers.

    "How is this going?"

    Wang Luoli couldn't help but secretly look at the chicken pen again.

    "Those chickens seem to be looking at the restaurant owner with extremely respectful eyes?"

    Wang Luoli huddled in the corner, looking at the chickens looking at Chi Yitong like their master, and couldn't help but open her mouth.

    "These chickens are all raised by this restaurant owner?"

    "Earthly Immortal Nourishment"Got a bunch of chickens from the True Essence Wonderland?  "

    "No, that's not right."

    In just a moment, Wang Luoli reacted, a terrifying light erupted in her eyes, and she came to a shocking conclusion.

    ¡°This restaurant owner is not in the Earthly Immortal Realm at all, otherwise the elders of the Black Sky Sect in the Starry Immortal Realm would not be able to find this place.¡±

    "He is a reclusive master, so he hides his cultivation."

    Wang Luoli, who came to this conclusion, was even more shocked.

    Then, she began to observe the small restaurant.

    She had rushed in so quickly that she had no time to think about it.  Now that I was beaten up, I suddenly realized that this restaurant was not simple, and I was horrified to think about it.

    "These tables, chairs and benches are of the highest quality."

    "What's cushioned under that recliner is a top-notch artifact."

    "The iron pots and basins on the stove, as well as the bowls and chopsticks on the dining table, are all top-notch artifacts."

    "That pile of firewood is a medium-grade immortal weapon!"

    "Just use the middle-grade immortal weapon as firewood?"

    "That kitchen knife, I was enveloped in a sense of death crisis just by looking at it?"

    "Hoo!"

    Wang Luoli just collapsed and sat on the ground.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?.

    What kind of place is this? It¡¯s so scary.

    It even made her feel that it would not be so scary to go back and serve as the master of the Black Sky Sect.

    And what kind of cultivation level should this person have?

    Chickens from the True Essence Wonderland, daily necessities from top-notch fairy weapons

    This completely subverted her understanding of the world.

    "Don't be lazy, I want to see that the wall has been repaired before dawn."

    At this time.

    Chi Yitong stood up from the recliner and said angrily.

    He really couldn¡¯t stand the fact that this female cultivator dared to be lazy even after she had just received a severe beating.

    ???????????????????? What if a guest comes to have dinner tomorrow, but they leave because they see the wall is broken and feel that the environment is not good, how should this kind of loss be calculated?

    Having no choice but to supervise it myself.

    "yes."

    Wang Luoli watched Chi Yitong stand up, her clothes wet with cold sweat on her back. She was so frightened that she quickly stood up.

    Having guessed that Chi Yitong was a strong man in the Sun and Moon Wonderland, Wang Luoli no longer dared to look down upon him.  He hurried to the hole in the wall, braced himself, and started repairing the wall very seriously.

    Even those tools can be mastered in an instant because of extreme fear.

    "That's pretty much it. You have to keep an eye on it yourself." Chi Yitong curled his lips and stared for a while. He found that Wang Luoli was becoming more and more proficient and serious, so he lay down on the rocking chair again.

    ¡°Cuckoo¡­¡±

    soon.

    The sky is getting brighter.

    Wang Luoli nodded with satisfaction, looked at the wall in front of her, which was even brighter than her face, and then breathed a sigh of relief.

    He dusted himself off and was about to explain the situation to Chi Yitong.

    Wang Ye, Xiaolin, the four masters of the Chu family, and Wang Jingtian, at some point, sat down in the restaurant.

    "When did these people arrive?"

    "It was so quiet, I didn't notice it at all."

    Wang Luoli looked dull.

    "The little girl is quite capable. The wall was repaired without any flaws."

    ¡°Not bad, it¡¯s smoother than the glazed floor in my house.¡±

    Several family heads said with a smile, and then they took out a top-notch immortal weapon and handed it to Chi Yitong.

    And these top-level immortal weapons were obtained by selling off most of their family property.

    But thinking about the delicious food here, it¡¯s all worth it.

    ¡°Boss, each of us wants a bowl of wontons.¡±

    The five masters said with great respect.

    soon.

    When the wontons are served, a fragrance overflows.  Wang Luoli just smelled it and instantly felt as if her dry Dantian was hit by a stream of sweet rain.

    The spiritual energy actually began to recover.  .  .  .  .  .  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 669 Senior, I will also do odd jobs for you

    ??

    "Oh my God."

    "What kind of bowl of wontons is this? I just smelled it and my exhausted spiritual power began to recover?"

    "This is incredible."

    Wang Luoli stared at the four bowls of wontons with horror in her beautiful eyes.

    The spiritual energy in Dantian slowly recovered, and the physical fatigue and pain caused by patching up the wall all night disappeared at this moment.

    "Gulu"

    Wang Luoli swallowed her saliva and stared at the four bowls of wontons on the table, feeling that all the gluttons she had accumulated over the years were being brought back to her.

    I immediately wanted to ask for a bowl of wontons.

    But.

    She seemed to remember something. What the four old men paid just now was not fairy crystals, but four fairy weapons.

    "It seems like you were put on the corner of the table by your senior?"

    Wang Luoli glanced at a table against the wall, and then saw the four immortal weapons.

    "What?"

    "Top Immortal Weapon!"

    Wang Luoli just glanced at it and was instantly frightened. There were five top-notch immortal artifacts used to cushion the table legs.

    No.

    ?????????????????????? Wrong.

    Wang Luoli was shocked, and her expression changed again.

    Because she overlooked one thing.

    These five old men who did not do it in themselves could come out of the top fairy ware?

    Something is wrong.

    Wang Luoli stared at these five people and suddenly remembered that Wang Jingtian was the son of one of the old men.

    And, what kind of family is that?

    In a family like this, how could it be possible that the head of the family was not as high as his son?

    "Then there is only one explanation!"

    "These five people are all strong men in the Sun and Moon Fairyland, so I can't tell the cultivation level of these five people."

    "No wonder I didn't notice when these five people entered the small courtyard. The strength of these five people is far superior to mine."

    "These five old men, plus the seniors"

    Wang Luoli was stupid.

    Holding a bricklayer's knife in his hand, he stood motionless and even stopped breathing.

    She was really frightened.

    In such an ordinary small courtyard, there are actually five people from the Sun and Moon Fairyland and a strong man who is countless times stronger than the Sun and Moon Fairyland.

    Oh my God.

    Is there any place more terrifying than this in Qiongbi Xianzhou?

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not terror, it¡¯s safety.¡±

    Wang Luoli's expression changed again, she came back from the panic with a happy expression on her face.

    yes.

    Why should she be afraid?

    This is her chance!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????In the entire Qiongbi Fairy Prefecture, where is there a safer place than here?

    ¡°If I leave, and those monks from the Black Sky Sect come after me, I will fall into the hands of the Black Sky Sect sooner or later.

    But here.

    Does anyone dare to touch him?

    You definitely don¡¯t dare to move!

    There are six big bosses here. Even if the entire Black Sky Sect comes here, so what?

    "Senior, I I also want a bowl of wontons, is that okay?"

    Wang Luoli mustered up her courage and asked nervously, wondering if this senior would sell it to herself, a rookie in the True Essence Wonderland.

    "A bowl of wontons is a top-notch spiritual weapon."

    "Pay first, then eat. It's restaurant rules."

    "If you can afford it, I'll entertain you. If you don't have money, just leave. The wall has been mended, whether you want to leave or blow yourself up has nothing to do with me."

    Chi Yitong said calmly, he runs a restaurant, how can he buy and sell by force?

    "Okay, I want a bowl of wontons."

    Wang Luoli gritted her teeth, took out the long sword, a top-notch fairy weapon left to her by her parents, from her ring, and handed it to Chi Yitong.

    "Um."

    "It's a top-notch immortal weapon."

    "Just right for chopping firewood."

    "Use this to chop firewood."

    Chi Yitong threw the top-grade immortal swords to Wang Jingtian one by one. The axe, which was a mid-grade immortal weapon, was quite difficult to chop firewood. This one was just right.

    "okay."

    Wang Jingtian took the top-notch immortal sword, pulled it out from the scabbard, and slashed it down with one strike.

    "Tah."

    &nbsp;The log split directly into two halves and fell to the ground.

    "Boss, this sword is easy to use for chopping firewood." Wang Jingtian said with a smile. This sword is faster than an ax and saves effort.

    "Chopping splitting firewood?"

    Wang Luoli looked at the scene in front of her. Although she felt a little reluctant to give up, it was the last thing her parents left for her.

    However, compared to using the table legs, Wang Luoli still feels that it is better to use the top fairy sword to chop firewood.

    After all, you can use the fairy sword to show your own edge.

    Soon.

    A bowl of wontons was placed in front of Wang Luoli, and the aroma was overflowing.

    "Eat."

    Chi Yitong said calmly, took out another set of biscuits, lay on the rocking chair and started eating by himself.

    From time to time, give Wang Jingtian another piece.

    Smelling the aroma, Wang Luoli couldn't bear it anymore. The greed in her stomach had long driven her away.

    I saw her pick up the spoon and gobble it up without caring about the image of herself eating.

    In just a few breaths, Wang Luoli ate the bowl of wontons without even leaving a single vanilla leaf.

    "Hiccup"

    However, because Wang Luoli ate too quickly, the huge energy contained in the wontons instantly impacted his Dantian, making Wang Luoli couldn't help but hiccup.

    "Hiccup"

    The sixth level of True Essence Fairyland!

    "Hiccup"

    The seventh level of True Essence Fairyland!

    "Hiccup hiccup"

    Just like that, a burst of soft white light burst out from Wang Luoli's body, and her realm directly came to the Star Fairyland.

    It wasn¡¯t until she could no longer absorb the energy that Wang Luoli stopped hiccupping.

    "I, I am in the fairyland of stars?"

    "Just a bowl of wontons allowed me to break through to the Starry Wonderland?"

    "Originally, I thought it would take at least several thousand years."

    Wang Luoli's face was overjoyed. She was about to express her gratitude, but her head was raised to normal and lowered again.

    He picked up the chopsticks again and searched for the seasoning powder in the bowl.

    "Why am I so stupid? Why do I have to eat so fast?"

    "I have to leave after eating the wontons."

    "Oh, isn't there some wonton wrapper here? I haven't finished it yet."

    Wang Luoli looked at the bit of wonton wrapper with surprise, which was about the size of a fingernail. She divided it into a hundred portions with chopsticks, nodded with great satisfaction, and started to eat bit by bit.

    "Wang Ye, Xiao Linchu and the other five family heads were stunned for a moment.

    "Then we'll leave."

    With experience gained, the five of them slowly finished their wontons, stood up quickly, and said goodbye to Chi Yitong.

    "Tian'er, do your homework for your seniors and don't slack off."

    Before leaving, Wang Zhan also gave Wang Jingtian a special message.  If you can follow such a senior, the future of the Wang family will be limitless.

    "I know, Dad."

    Wang Jingtian replied with a smile, playing with the long sword in his hand and covering it with firewood happily.

    "Doing odd jobs?"

    "Yes, I can also do odd jobs for seniors, so I can stay here."

    "How could I not think of this before, with my pig brain?"

    Wang Luoli looked overjoyed and ate a hundred wonton wrappers in one go. She stood up and looked at Chi Yitong.

    ¡°Senior, how about I do some odd jobs for you too?¡± (Remember this website¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 670 Let the seniors only favor me

    ??

    "Senior, look at the wall I repaired. Is it cleaner than my face?"

    "Senior, I really want to do these things. Since I repaired the wall last night, I feel that labor is the most glorious."

    ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t want wages, and I promise that I will do better than Wang Jingtian.¡±

    Wang Luoli patted her proud chest and said in the same proud tone.

    "you?"

    Chi Yitong was slightly startled and glanced at the wall that had been repaired last night.

    really.

    It is extremely smooth, without any skew or protrusion. It is even better than the original wall decoration.

    "good."

    Chi Yitong nodded with satisfaction, and an idea suddenly came to his mind.

    "You can stay."

    Chi Yitong nodded, just in time to keep Wang Luoli to renovate the restaurant.

    By the time.

    Be sure to use good materials.

    Things like this breaking through the wall must not happen again.

    "Thank you, senior!"

    Wang Luoli said gratefully, with a happy face. As long as she could stay in this restaurant, she could only stare blankly when the Black Sky Sect came.

    Wang Jingtian, who was chopping firewood, stopped immediately when he heard that Chi Yitong had left Wang Luoli behind and waved the fairy sword in his hand.

    A sense of crisis arose in his heart.

    "This person wants to compete with me for a chance?"

    "no."

    "We must find a way to drive her away so that senior only favors me."

    "Even if I can't drive you away, I will do better than you."

    "Just wait for me. The dishes I wash will be cleaner than yours. The floors I mopped will be shinier than those you mopped."

    Wang Jingtian thought in his mind, his eyes became firmer, and his hand holding the fairy sword harder.

    "No, I can chop the firewood that usually takes an hour to chop, but I have to chop it within half an hour."

    "I want to be faster."

    Wang Jingtian said as he stirred up all the zhenyuan in his body. He seemed to be half crazy. He chopped firewood twice as fast as usual.

    Feeling Wang Jingtian speeding up, Chi Yitong turned his head and nodded with satisfaction.

    "You see, you have to be as diligent as this in your work from now on."

    Chi Yitong pointed at Wang Jingtian and said to Wang Luoli.

    This Wang Luoli was too lazy to patch up the wall last night. If she hadn't personally supervised it, she wouldn't have been able to patch it up in the morning.

    "yes."

    Wang Luoli nodded hurriedly and respectfully, recording the speed of Wang Jingtian chopping firewood in her mind.

    "When I chop wood, I have to go faster than this, otherwise senior will think I'm lazy."

    Wang Luoli thought in her heart.

    "Since you work for me in the restaurant, then I will be your boss. Don't call me senior in the future, just call me boss."

    "Yes, boss."

    Wang Luoli took note of it, and it seemed that the five old men before, as well as Wang Jingtian, all called their seniors this way.

    She also quickly changed her story.

    "As for the wages for doing odd jobs, you said you don't want them."

    "If you want to eat, buy yourself some top-notch immortal weapons."

    "If you want to sleep, just sleep in the chicken coop with Wang Jingtian"

    Chi Yitong continued, explaining everything clearly.

    "yes."

    Wang Luoli nodded again, even if she slept in a chicken pen, she could accept it.  Her cultivation was not only restored but also broken through, just in time for revenge.

    "First, go and dismantle the steps in front of the gate, and then recast them."

    "Remember, strictly control quality, just like this wall."

    Chi Yitong waved his hand and directly ordered Wang Luoli to repair the steps in front of the gate.

    "yes."

    Wang Luoli answered respectfully and picked up the bricklayer's knife and the big hammer.  .  .  .  .  .  He ran towards the door of the restaurant with a smile on his face.

    In his mouth, he was still humming a tune.

    The whole person walked briskly, picked up the sledgehammer, and smashed it skillfully. He was mumbling something rhythmically.

    "Is it Wang Luoli?"

    "Wang Luoli comes out, can we take action?"

    A member of the Black Sky SectThe elder was placed in the restaurant opposite by the great elder.

    When he saw Wang Luoli, he was also ready to take action.

    "Slightly, slightly"

    Wang Luoli, who was already a strong man in the Star Fairyland, could not sense the presence of these people. He turned his head directly and made a face at the people of the Black Sky Sect.

    Now she is a senior.

    Do you have the ability to try to attack me?

    "Hmph, do it."

    How could the elder of Heitian Sect bear such anger? Even though the elder had told him that before the sect leader came, no action could be taken within the scope of the restaurant.

    But there is a white line as the dividing line between restaurants and restaurants.

    Now Wang Luoli is standing on the territory of the restaurant.

    They can just take advantage of this opportunity to capture Wang Luoli. When the time comes, they will have accomplished a great feat.

    "Wang Luoli, you are dead."

    The elder of the Black Sky Sect mobilized all his true energy, grasped with both hands, and grabbed Wang Luoli directly.

    ¡°Oh, sorry, I¡¯m standing on the restaurant¡¯s side.¡±

    Wang Luoli smiled lightly and crossed the white line with one easy step of her feet.

    "you!"

    The elders of Heitian Sect looked furious, but they followed the words of the great elder and did not dare to cross the line. After all, they knew very well that Sun Moon Wonderland could not afford to offend people like them.

    "Hit me you idiot."

    Just when he was angry and turned his head to leave, Wang Luoli slapped him on the back.

    "Pfft."

    The Black Sky Sect elder spit out a mouthful of blood.

    "you!"

    "What are you doing? Are you here to catch me?" Wang Luoli felt more and more amused, so she directly raised her butt and made a face.

    "you you you you"

    "let's go."

    The Black Sky Sect elder said angrily, and could only lead the Black Sky Sect monks back to the restaurant again.

    "A bunch of little trash."

    Wang Luoli raised her middle finger directly towards them, shook her head disdainfully, then came to the steps and picked up the hammer.

    Hammer after hammer to clean up the scraps.

    "Damn it, elder, can you swallow this breath?"

    In the restaurant, a monk from the Black Sky Sect looked at the elder and asked doubtfully.

    "Hmph, just wait."

    "Let her be arrogant now. When the sect master and the others come, I will see how arrogant this little bitch is."

    The elder of the Black Sky Sect said coldly.

    The great elder has already reported to the sect leader that there is a powerful person from the Sun and Moon Wonderland in the restaurant.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 671: Fuck these pills

    ??

    In the early morning, the sky is slightly bright.

    The chickens in the chicken pen haven¡¯t crowed yet.

    Wang Jingtian has cleaned the entire restaurant dozens of times, and the ground looks cleaner than his face.

    Wang Luoli also put away his set of tools, and the new steps have been laid.

    The marble steps were made by her like white jade milkstone, full of atmosphere.

    "Huh, if she doesn't rest, I can't stop either. I'll clean the latrine again."

    "Wang Jingtian is still mopping the floor, so I can't be lazy. This flaw can still be repaired."

    These two people.

    They all stared at each other closely.

    As long as the other party doesn¡¯t take a break, the work you are doing will not stop.

    ¡°One is afraid of being taken away from the opportunity, and the other is afraid that her seniors will say she is lazy.

    "Oh, my little girl's skills are pretty good. She just patched up the wall yesterday, and today she's building the steps."

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, these steps are really well built."

    Wang Yelinchu, the heads of the four major families, came early.

    "Hello, four seniors."

    "Huh? Why didn't you see Senior Xiao today?"

    Knowing that these four people were the bosses of the Sun and Moon Wonderland, Wang Luoli hurriedly said hello respectfully.  But today, Xiao Yanyao did not come, and she was a little confused.

    "oh."

    "Old Xiao is preparing at home. He will be traveling far away in an hour, so he didn't come."

    ¡°It¡¯s not as good as before He didn¡¯t take away the boss¡¯s meal, he asked us to give it to him.¡±

    Wang Zhan, the head of the Wang family, said with a smile.

    "Senior, please come in."

    Wang Luoli quickly moved out of the way and made a gesture of invitation.

    The four of them came to the restaurant.

    "Um?"

    "Isn't Lao Xiao here?"

    Seeing these four people, Chi Yitong was stunned for a moment. There was one less guest today?

    ¡°Senior, it doesn¡¯t matter, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    "Old Xiao is going on a long journey and will be leaving in an hour, so he asked me to bring him some wontons."

    Wang Zhan explained again.

    With that said, he took out a top-notch immortal weapon that Xiao Yanyao had sold off his family property and handed it to Chi Yitong.

    "Pack?"

    "That's not good for eating wontons. They'll get mushy after a while."

    ¡°It¡¯s better to bring a piece of fried rice to Lao Xiao. You can eat it on the way.¡±

    Chi Yitong said, standing up from the rocking chair and picking up the big iron spoon.

    Within a few moments, the egg fried rice was put into a transparent box.

    "Senior, I will send you off now."

    Wang Zhan said respectfully.

    "No need, sit down."

    "Our restaurant provides takeout service and has dedicated delivery staff."

    Chi Yitiao said calmly that his master once mentioned to him that takeout is also a major part of restaurant management.

    This reminded him that he could start a ¡®takeaway service¡¯.

    "It's up to you to deliver it."

    Chi Yitong looked at Wang Luoli and Wang Jingtian. Wang Jingtian was more familiar with the surrounding environment. He handed the fried rice to Wang Jingtian and ordered him to deliver it to Xiao's house

    Within the Xiao family.

    Xiao Yanyao is loading pills into the ring in large and small bags. This time Xiao Yanyao is going to a secret realm.

    It¡¯s called Xuanhei Forest!

    It is a secret realm where all life is cut off. People who enter the black forest are said to have a narrow escape from death.

    ¡°But Luo Changge, the leader of Daluo Sect, and Xiao Yanyao are good friends, and Luo Changge¡¯s younger brother was trapped in the black forest.  After receiving Luo Changge's invitation, Xiao Yanyao was too embarrassed to refuse.

    But Xiao Yanyao knew the dangers of the Black Forest, so he brought almost all the pills he could bring.

    But even so, Xiao Yanyao still felt uneasy.

    "Hey, I knew I wouldn't agree. What if I can't come out?"

    While Xiao Yanyao was sighing, Wang Jingtian's voice came from outside the door.

    "Uncle Xiao, your fried rice."

    "fried rice?"

    Xiao Yanyao was stunned and hurriedly walked out. Then he saw Wang Jingtian who was sweating profusely and the familiar egg fried rice in Wang Jingtian's hand.

    "Very good."

    ¡°There are seniors¡¯ fried rice, what?There is no need to bring any elixirs.  "

    Xiao Yanyao was overjoyed and took the fried rice. Just when he was about to ask Wang Jingtian to come in for a cup of tea, Wang Jingtian had already disappeared in front of his eyes.

    Only a back figure was left.

    "Why does this kid run so fast?" Xiao Yanyao looked confused.

    Wang Jingtian, who rushed back to the restaurant, muttered: "No, I have to hurry up. As long as I hurry up, I will be the one who goes back to wash the dishes."

    "Wang Luoli, don't try to rush me to wash the dishes."

    Wang Jingtian accelerated again, almost to the extreme.

    Looking at Wang Jingtian running away, Xiao Yanyao shook his head. Young people nowadays are very frizzy.

    "Go to hell with these pills."

    "As Xiao Yanyao said, he threw out all the elixirs in the ring, except for the fried rice with eggs, which he put into the ring.

    With such a portion of egg fried rice, there is no need for other elixirs.

    "Brother Xiao!"

    At this time, Da Luo Sect¡¯s spirit boat arrived.

    On the spirit boat, the auras of dozens of powerful men are exuding, dozens of people from the Star Fairyland, and a few from the Sun and Moon Fairyland.

    Luo Changge, the leader of Daluo Sect, stood on the deck and shouted.

    "Come here."

    Xiao Yanyao replied lightly, tiptoed, and instantly arrived on the spirit boat. The spirit boat set off and headed directly towards the Xuanhei Forest.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 672 Do you still want to eat?

    ??

    The dark forest.

    Looking down from the spirit boat, it is densely packed and pitch-black.

    The trees, flowers, plants, stones and lakes here are all black.

    At a glance, you feel cold.

    "Let's go in."

    Luo Changge said directly.

    He held a soul jade tablet in his hand, and a faint light emitted from the soul jade tablet.

    At this time, the light on the Soul Jade Tablet had begun to weaken.

    ?Obviously.

    Luo Changge¡¯s younger brother is already dying.

    Luo Changge¡¯s expression also changed, and he became anxious instantly.

    "No, my brother's breath is already very weak. Everyone, come quickly."

    Luo Changge directly followed the guidance of the soul jade tablet and led everyone towards the place where Luo Changge's brother was trapped.

    soon.

    Everyone came to a cave.

    And Luo Changge¡¯s younger brother was lying on a stone slab in front of him.

    "younger brother!"

    Seeing Luo Changyang, Luo Changge's face was overjoyed. He ran over and put his hand on Luo Changyang's nose. He was relieved when he found that he was still breathing.

    He took out a pill from the ring and gave it to Luo Changyang to eat.

    See the situation.

    Everyone present felt relieved.

    After finding Luo Changge¡¯s younger brother Luo Changyang, everyone can leave.

    "Fortunately, we didn't encounter any danger." Xiao Yanyao also thought in his mind and breathed a sigh of relief, with a look of joy on his face.

    Now everyone just needs to go back along the original path.

    "But? Why do I always feel like something will happen?"

    "I feel a little uneasy."

    Just when everyone was rejoicing.

    Dao Meiyun, the leader of Meiyun Sect, suddenly spoke, with a frown on his face and a look of confusion on his face.

    "Hahaha, Master Sword Sect is overthinking. We have so many strong men here. We have already found someone. We can just go back the way we came." Xiao Yanyao said with a smile.

    What dangers could there be now?

    "Not necessarily. What if someone touches the ancient formation, causing the cave to collapse and the formation to activate?"

    Dao Meiyun still frowned and said again.

    "How can it be such a coincidence, Dao Zong"

    However, before Xiao Yanyao could finish speaking, everyone heard a click, as if something was broken.

    "Boom!"

    Suddenly, the sky collapsed and the ground collapsed, the entire black forest shook violently, and the ground was torn apart.

    Everyone was directly drawn into a huge black hole.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took before everyone felt that they had landed.

    "Where is this place?"

    "What the hell is this place?"

    All the powerful men had doubts on their faces.

    It wasn¡¯t until the leader of the Canghai Sect took out a huge shark bead that light appeared in the entire space.

    It was only then that everyone saw that they seemed to be trapped in an independent formation.

    "What kind of formation is this? I seem to have never seen it before."

    "That's right, this formation is so strange."

    The faces of the strong men frowned as they looked at the formation in front of them.

    I thought hard, but still didn¡¯t have any clues.

    They have never seen this kind of formation before.

    ?Suddenly.

    "Why do I feel like the soul power in my body is losing?"

    "My strength seems to have weakened. Do you feel this way?"

    A monk in the star realm spoke up. His face was turning white at a speed visible to the naked eye, as if his blood had been drained.

    "I also have this feeling."

    "Me too."

    See the situation.

    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically.

    Because they all felt that their body strength was also passing by strangely.

    "No, this is the ancient soul-eating array. As long as you are trapped in it, within ten days, even the strongest people in the Sun and Moon Wonderland will eventually die due to the loss of their soul power."

    At this time.

    The head of the Formation Heaven Sect stood up and said, recognizing it immediately, this formation was the ancient Devouring Formation.Formation.

    It¡¯s terrifying!

    Suddenly.

    Everyone was in panic.

    "What, the ancient soul-eating array, will we die from exhaustion of soul power?"

    "Array leader, is there any way to break this formation?"

    "Yes, we can work together to break this formation."

    Everyone looked at the leader of the Formation Heaven Sect.

    "Hey, it's difficult."

    However, the head of Zhentian Sect shook his head, sighed, and said again.

    "It's actually not difficult to crack this formation. The most important thing is to find the center of this formation."

    "It's extremely difficult to find the center of the formation."

    "It is very likely that before the formation heart is found, all of us will die."

    The leader of the Formation Heaven Sect explained with a gloomy look on his face. It was not easy to find the center of the ancient soul-devouring formation.

    Finished.

    The head of the Array Heaven Sect directly found a corner and sat down, set up a soundproof formation, sealed himself and stood up, and began to deduce the center of this ancient formation.

    Everyone had no choice but to wait quietly for the soul power to gradually pass away.

    And Xiao Yanyao took out the bowl of fried rice with eggs in a transparent box from the ring.

    Every once in a while, he would eat a grain of rice.

    After eating, there was a satisfied expression on his face.

    Because after every grain of rice enters his stomach, a golden warm current will form, wrapping his soul and completely unaffected by the ancient soul-eating array here.

    "No, Master Xiao, at this time, you are still in the mood to eat rice?"

    "Are you too generous?"

    Luo Changge, who was next to Xiao Yanyao, shook his head and said desperately.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 673 Breaking through the defense

    ??

    "Haha, what do you know?"

    "This is a treasure."

    Xiao Yanyao smiled lightly and did not explain too much.

    This is senior¡¯s fried rice, it¡¯s a supreme divine thing!

    So what if there is an ancient soul-eating formation?

    The majestic energy contained in a grain of rice can last a whole day without being affected.

    Luo Changge smiled helplessly and took out two pills from the ring.

    He gave one to himself and fed the other to Luo Changyang.

    Sighed.

    "There are not many pills left. Every quarter of an hour, you need to take one pill."

    "These elixirs can last up to two days."

    The faces of all the powerful people from Star Fairyland and Sun Moon Fairyland present were filled with sorrow.

    Although everyone has prepared a large amount of elixirs in advance, under the ancient soul-devouring formation, the spiritual power contained in the elixirs is not enough for the formation to absorb.

    Everyone is sitting cross-legged, sealing their own meridians to minimize the loss of true energy in their bodies and souls.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    Rays of true energy light up.

    A group of powerful men once again used their magic weapons to cover themselves.

    Everyone is waiting for the deduction from the head of the Formation Heaven Sect.

    time flies.

    Five whole days passed.

    at this time.

    An extremely excited voice sounded.

    "Great, I have a clue. I have a clue to the soul-eating formation."

    "As long as you give me five more days, I can definitely find the core of the Soul-Eating Array."

    The head of Zhentian Sect said with great excitement.

    As his voice sounded, many strong men present had hopeful smiles on their faces.

    "Really?"

    "That's great. In five days, we can leave this hellish place."

    "Array leader, we all depend on you."

    Everyone¡¯s face was pale and their tone was weak, but after hearing the news from the leader of Zhentian Sect, hope of survival arose in their eyes.

    "Five days, great."

    Xiao Yanyao also looked happy. Although he was eating fried rice grains here, the impact of the soul-eating array on him was minimal.

    But he was anxious to go back to see his senior.

    "But."

    "What if something else happens in these five days?"

    "For example, a monster attack?"

    Dao Meiyun looked at the joyful expressions on everyone's faces, frowned again, and said doubtfully.

    "This is the soul-eating array, what kind of monsters can there be?"

    "Don't say such unlucky words all day long. If you can't speak, don't say it."

    Everyone looked at Dao Meiyun angrily.

    In the cave, as soon as Dao Meiyun finished talking about the cave collapse, the cave really collapsed.

    Even though no one thinks that the cave collapse is related to Dao Meiyun.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to hear Dao Meiyun speak at this moment.

    "Then I shut up."

    Dao Meiyun felt everyone's gaze and quickly shut up.

    However, the moment he shut up, a roar of a monster rang out.

    "Roar!"

    Immediately, hundreds of black humanoid giant apes walked out of the darkness.

    Most of those giant apes actually have the strength of the Starry Fairyland, with unparalleled strength and huge stature!

    Every step he takes makes the whole ground shake.

    "No, the direction they are heading to is the direction of the formation leader."

    Luo Changge shouted loudly, the direction in which those giant apes were sprinting was exactly where the head of the Formation Heaven Sect was.

    ?Obviously.

    The purpose of these hundreds of humanoid giant apes is to interrupt the deduction of the head of Zhentian Sect.

    Boom boom boom!

    The leader of the humanoid giant ape had extremely fierce eyes, and his fists were like hills. Carrying the power of the Star Fairyland, he smashed directly in the direction of the head of the Formation Heaven Sect.

    at this time.

    The head of the Formation Heaven Sect is sitting cross-legged in the shielding formation. The formation flag in his hand is constantly changing, evolving into dozens of variations.

    It is obvious that he is immersed in it and has already reached a state of selflessness.

    "Protect the leader of the formation, otherwise we will all?Can't get out.  "

    Luo Changge's whole body turned into a stream of light, and he rushed out in an instant, kicking away the first humanoid giant ape.

    If you want to break through the soul-eating formation, you can only rely on the head of the formation Tianzong.

    Now.

    We must not let anything happen to the leader of the Formation Heaven Sect.

    However, Luo Changge kicked away the humanoid giant ape headed by him, but his true energy had not yet flowed over.

    The second humanoid giant ape immediately bullied him and pinned Luo Changge underneath him.

    Like the tide, the giant humanoid ape stared at the leader of the Formation Heaven Sect and charged forward again.

    "Head of the Protection Formation."

    Many powerful men present stood up one after another and fell into a huge circle around the head of the Formation Heaven Sect.

    "Damn it, if this happened before, these giant apes in the Starry Wonderland would be just a slap in the face from me."

    "But now, too much of the true energy has been drained away by this formation."

    Luo Changge had great difficulty in getting rid of the humanoid giant ape pressing on him, and formed a defensive front with everyone.

    "Roar!"

    However, those humanoid giant apes are within the Soul-Eating Array and are not affected by the Soul-Eating Array at all.

    Letting out a roar that shook the sky, he rushed directly towards the defensive line formed by everyone.

    boom!

    The power lost by everyone is too huge. Even the strong men in the Sun and Moon Fairyland only have the power of the Star Fairyland left at this moment.

    Not to mention, there were only a few strong men from the Sun and Moon Wonderland among the people present.

    The defensive line was directly breached.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 675 Do you love me?

    "You actually want half of it. Do you know how precious this rice is?"

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be impatient, don¡¯t be impatient.¡±

    Luo Changge quickly apologized and said with a smile: "Then give me as much as you say."

    "One pill, at most one pill for each of you and your brother."

    "As Xiao Yanyao said, he picked out the two smallest grains of rice from his fried rice and placed them in Luo Changge's hands.

    "Twotwo pills?"

    "No, Lao Xiao, are you sending me away?"

    "Just these two pills, what are they enough for?"

    Luo Changge was confused. He didn't expect that Xiao Yanyao only gave him two grains of rice.

    "Do you like it or not?"

    "I gave you these two grains of rice because you have been my friend for many years. Otherwise, for this grain of rice, I will accept two low-grade immortal weapons from you."

    Xiao Yanyao shouted angrily and was about to take back the two grains of rice.

    This is senior¡¯s fried rice.

    It is the supreme divine rice!

    I can only buy it with two top-level immortal weapons.

    "No, no, no, no, I want it, I want it."

    Luo Changge smiled apologetically and quickly took it back.

    After all, mosquitoes are still meat no matter how small they are.

    After leaving, Luo Changge ate one pill himself, and asked Luo Changyang to swallow the other pill.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ?Suddenly.

    The moment the rice grains entered the Dantian, Luo Changge felt a majestic energy burst out in the Dantian instantly.

    The soul power that had been drained away by the soul-devouring formation, as well as the true energy in the dantian, were completely restored at this moment.

    "Here, what kind of rice is this?"

    "Is one pill so powerful?"

    "It is indeed a treasure. No wonder Lao Xiao gave me two pills."

    "The value of this grain of rice completely exceeds the elixir in my ring."

    Luo Changge looked shocked.

    "Ahem, cough, bro, are you here?"

    At this moment, the comatose Luo Changyang finally woke up, with a look of confusion on his face. He felt that the injuries he had suffered before had completely improved.

    There is even a warm current in the Dantian, which is traveling among the eight extraordinary meridians.

    After a while, Luo Changyang rolled up from the ground.

    "Great, I found the center of the formation."

    "I found the center of the formation!"

    It was at this time that the head of Zhentian Sect shouted excitedly.

    For some reason, the soul-eating array suddenly weakened a bit, allowing him to find the flaw directly.

    The center of the formation was locked instantly.

    Hear the words.

    Everyone present was instantly overjoyed, with happy faces on their faces.

    Although they were only trapped in the soul-eating array for a few days, for everyone, the days seemed like years.

    "Head of the Formation Heaven Sect, have you really found the center of the formation?"

    "Great, we can go out!"

    Everyone cheered.

    "But, why do I feel that the head of the Formation Heaven Sect can't hold on anymore?"

    "I¡­¡­"

    As soon as Dao Yunmei opened his mouth, he was pinned to the ground by four or five big men, preventing him from speaking again.

    Twice.

    Everything Dao Yunmei said twice came true.

    Now is the most critical moment, and there must not be any more mistakes.

    "No, the leader of the Formation Heaven Sect fainted."

    But as soon as they blocked Dao Yunmei's mouth, someone shouted anxiously.

    "Array leader, wake up quickly, we are still waiting for you to lead us to break the array!"

    "Array leader?"

    Everyone gathered around the head of Zhentian Sect, shouting loudly.

    However.

    At this moment, the head of the Formation Heaven Sect had a pale face. His spiritual power had been exhausted so much that only skin and bones were left.

    "What can we do? If anyone has any elixirs, please bring them out quickly."

    "Don't hide your secrets at this time. Only the head of the Formation Heaven Sect can lead us all out."

    The monk supporting the head of Zhentian Sect shouted.

    If something happens to the leader of the Formation Heaven Sect, no one present will be able to leave the Soul-Eating Formation.

    "I have two more here."

    "I have another one here."

    "Although I don't have any elixirs anymore, I do have spiritual fruits."

    &nbsp; Everyone looked shocked and their hearts were horrified!

    Everyone is in disbelief.

    If you don¡¯t see this with your own eyes, who will believe it if you tell it?

    "I, I made a breakthrough?"

    "How is this going?"

    "After I fell into coma, I was in the middle stage of the Star Realm when I woke up?"

    The leader of Zhentian Sect also had a look of surprise on his face.

    ??My own realm, I actually broke through it after falling unconscious once?

    ?Then do you want to be in a coma again?

    Seeing that the leader of Zhentian Sect was about to fall into coma again, Luo Changge hurriedly stopped him.

    ??Then he told the story about Xiao Yanyao¡¯s two grains of rice.

    "What?"

    "Shenmi?"

    "Did you get it from an expert?"

    The more everyone listened, the more surprised they became. Even during the summary of this process, Luo Changge directly added fuel to the fire.

    All the strong men present were stunned for a moment after hearing this.

    "Array leader, please stabilize your realm first, and then we'll leave together."

    "Yes, yes, leader of the formation, you need to rest for a while. We will break the formation and leave later."

    Everyone immediately put aside the head of the Formation Heaven Sect and ran towards Xiao Yanyao.

    "Master Xiao?"

    "Brother Xiao!"

    "Can you give us a grain of your rice?"

    "Yes, give us one, and we can exchange it for an immortal weapon!"

    "Dad Xiao"

    The dozens of strong men present all looked at Xiao Yanyao with flattering expressions.

    ??Everyone wants a grain of rice!

    This grain of rice is hundreds of times stronger than the previous elixirs.

    Everyone present is an overlord-like existence, and no one is a fool.

    Faced with such an opportunity, no one is willing to let it go.

    "Exchange it for an immortal weapon?"

    Xiao Yanyao was slightly startled, and his face suddenly became happy.

    yes!

    ¡°I have more than a thousand grains of rice, and I can¡¯t possibly eat it all in one moment?

    "Then, just one piece no, a middle-grade immortal weapon."

    "A middle-grade immortal weapon, just a grain of rice."

    Xiao Yanyao said lightly, originally he wanted to talk about a low-grade immortal weapon.

    But it suddenly occurred to me that in the past few days, in order to exchange for top-level immortal weapons, the entire Xiao family had sold off a lot of property.

    Now is the time to make money.

    What's more, everyone present is a monk above the Starry Fairyland. Although a mid-grade fairy weapon is precious, it is not as precious as a top-grade fairy weapon to everyone present.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 676 Secret Vegetable Market

    "What?"

    "what? What?"

    "Did I hear it correctly? A medium-grade immortal weapon is worth a grain of rice?"

    "This, this, this, this, isn't"

    Everyone present looked shocked and wanted to say something.

    But no one dared to say it.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away from Xiao Yanyao said this word, Xiao Yanyao will not sell to them.

    "I want two."

    While everyone was still hesitating, the leader of the Formation Heaven Sect directly took out two middle-grade immortal weapon formation disks.

    "okay."

    "This is your rice, please take it."

    Xiao Yanyao brought the medium-grade immortal weapon array plate over, then picked out two smaller grains of rice in the bowl and handed it to the master of the Array Heaven Sect.

    "good."

    The leader of Zhentian Sect took the rice and instantly put two grains of rice into his ring.

    See the situation.

    "No one hesitates anymore. If they don't have any rice at the next moment, wouldn't they miss an opportunity?"

    "I want three grains of rice."

    "I want a grain of rice."

    "I want a grain of rice."

    ""

    Suddenly, everyone present shouted.

    The entire Soul-eating Formation has now evolved into a vegetable market.

    If a monk below the Star Fairyland were to pass by, his jaw would definitely drop!

    "Don't be anxious, take your time, one by one."

    Xiao Yanyao¡¯s face was overjoyed, he was about to get angry now!

    From now on, when you go to your senior¡¯s place to eat, you no longer have to worry about the issue of immortal weapons.

    "Stop."

    At this moment, the leader of Wuying Sect finished buying rice, but Xiao Yanyao directly stopped him.

    The leader of Wuying Sect is named Shan, and his hand speed is extremely fast.

    In just an instant, when he was taking the rice, he used extremely fast hand speed to take another grain in the rice bowl.

    If it was Xiao Yanyao before, he really wouldn't be able to notice it.

    But now Xiao Yanyao, after eating a few meals at his senior's place, his body's perception level has reached its peak.

    The move of the leader of Wuying Sect was directly noticed.

    "Sect Master Shan, did you get something extra?"

    Xiao Yanyao asked with a smile, staring at the master of the Wuying Sect with a narrow gaze.

    "oh?"

    "By the way, I accidentally got a grain of rice on my clothes just now."

    "I will return it to the Xiao Family Master right now."

    With a sneer on his face, the leader of Wuying Sect took out the grain of rice and prepared to return it.

    "Sect Master Shan, the rice has been touched by your clothes, how can I eat it?"

    "I think you bought this grain of rice."

    "Please pay the bill."

    Xiao Yanyao smiled and stretched out his hand, and the true energy condensed on his palm.

    "Hehehe, I'll give it, I'll give it."

    The leader of Wuying Sect smiled awkwardly and quickly took out a middle-grade immortal weapon from the ring.

    He has no doubt that if he doesn¡¯t take out the middle-grade immortal weapon, Xiao Yanyao will slap him.

    Thinking of those giant humanoid apes being slapped to death by Xiao Yanyao, he felt a chill in his back.

    "Okay, let's prepare to break the formation now."

    Luo Changge watched Xiao Yanyao finish selling rice and said to the head of the Formation Heaven Sect.  Afterwards, under the guidance of the leader of the Formation Heaven Sect, everyone prepared to break the formation.

    "The center of the formation is here."

    "As long as the center of the formation is destroyed, everyone can go out again."

    At this time, the head of Zhentian Sect pointed at the huge pit that was smashed out by the body of the humanoid giant ape and said.

    The center of the formation is ten thousand meters below the deep pit.

    "This is simple."

    Xiao Yanyao stood up directly, grabbed a unconscious humanoid giant ape, and threw it into the pit again.

    "Boom!"

    The previous deep pit was instantly smashed out to a depth of 10,000 meters, and the blood-red formation totem directly emerged.

    "Leave it to me next."

    The leader of the Formation Heaven Sect said calmly, and with a wave of his hand, hundreds of formation flags appeared directly in the space.

    The formation flag fell towards the blood-red totem, and the dark space instantly burst into a dazzling white light.

    The next moment, everyone appeared outside the Xuanhei Forest.

    And the dark forest at this moment, unexpectedly began to regain its vitality.

    A majestic life force rose from beneath the ground, and the flowers, plants and trees began to turn from black to green.

    "I see."

    "It turns out that the Xuanhei Forest has been dark and lifeless for so many years because of the ancient soul-eating formation."

    "However, the soul-eating formation has been broken. From now on, the Black Forest will no longer be a dangerous place. With this spiritual energy eruption, it will evolve into a place of opportunity."

    The leader of Zhentian Sect stared at Xuanhei Forest and said with surprise on his face.

    When everyone heard that the Xuanhei Forest would become a land of opportunity, their faces showed joy.

    "This time, it all depends on the Xiao family leader."

    "Without Master Xiao, I'm afraid all of us would fall into the soul-devouring formation."

    The head of Zhentian Sect said again, looking at Xiao Yanyao with a grateful expression on his face.

    "Hahaha, it's nothing."

    "The person you should be most grateful to is the senior expert. It was his rice that saved everyone."

    Xiao Yanyao shook his head. If it weren't for the senior's rice, I'm afraid he would have died in the soul-devouring formation.

    "Yes, yes, we should be more grateful to that senior."

    Everyone had already learned about such a senior from Xiao Yanyao, and immediately asked with a smile: "I wonder where that senior is? Let's go and thank him in person."

    Xiao Yanyao was being stared at, and it was only then that he realized that he had been tricked by the head of the Formation Heaven Sect.

    "You old boy, you are so unkind, I almost fell into your trap."

    "Senior doesn't like to be disturbed, so don't try to tell me anything."

    "Xiao Yanyao shook his head directly, "Wouldn't it be embarrassing for you to meet your seniors and know the true price of a bowl of egg fried rice?"

    Not only is it embarrassing, but it¡¯s also dangerous?

    After saying that, Xiao Yanyao left without looking back.

    "Hmph, Xiao Yanyao is an old man."

    "You still want to hide something good and eat it alone, thinking that there is nothing we can do?"

    "We're leaving too."

    The strong men present had a sly smile on their faces.

    Followed by.

    All the way.

    Xiao Yanyao¡¯s face was filled with joy.

    this time.

    Make a fortune!

    A few days later.

    Xiao Yanyao came back to the restaurant. As soon as he walked outside the door, he heard laughter inside the restaurant.

    I saw Luo Changge, the head of Zhentian Sect and others, sitting in the restaurant eating.

    Seeing Xiao Yanyao walking in, everyone raised their heads and stared at him with smiles on their faces, as if they wanted to eat Xiao Yanyao up.

    "Old Xiao, you are here too." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 677 White Emperor

    "Old Xiao, come over and eat egg fried rice together."

    ¡°That¡¯s right, such a bowl of egg fried rice is really of high quality and low price, so I only need a medium-grade fairyware.¡±

    "dont you agree?"

    "Old Xiao, you are not very kind. There is such a restaurant here, but you are not willing to tell us?"

    Everyone looked at Xiao Yanyao with smiles, but their eyes seemed to kill someone.

    A bowl of fried rice here sells a medium-grade immortal weapon, and Xiao Yanyao actually sells a middle-grade immortal weapon for a grain of rice!

    "you¡­¡­"

    Xiao Yanyao froze on the spot, looking confused.

    What is going on?

    He didn¡¯t reveal his address.

    "Old Xiao, I heard that you also sold me egg fried rice, which is good."

    "But why don't you give others your address and ask others to ask your servants? You are the head of the family after all, so you are a bit careless."

    Chi Yiyi finished frying the eggs and fried rice, turned his head and saw Xiao Yanyao saying with a smile.

    "I didn't expect Xiao Yanyao to actually bring him such a big order. It's not bad. I can give Xiao Yanyao a discount in the future."

    "My servant?"

    Xiao Yanyao immediately understood that these people had taken a detour and arrived at Xiao's house earlier than him, and learned about this hotel from the housekeeper.

    "It's so careless."

    Xiao Yanyao slapped his forehead and had no choice but to sit down.

    "Old Xiao, there are some things we didn't tell the boss."

    "Guess what would happen to you if we told you?"

    "Do you think you want to treat us to a meal or something? As the saying goes, cannibals are short-tongued. We won't say anything after we're full."

    Luo Changge and the head of Zhentian Sect threatened Xiao Yanyao with smiles on their faces.

    When they arrived at the restaurant, they realized that this senior was an extremely terrifying existence.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT????????

    "Please, of course I have to invite you. Are we all good friends? Woohoo."

    Xiao Yanyao quickly took out the fairy weapon he had earned in the secret realm and prepared to treat everyone present to a meal.

    "Old Xiao, this is not enough."

    "Yes, there are dozens of people present, with dozens of mouths open."

    Luo Changge sang with the leader of the Formation Heaven Sect and stared at Xiao Yanyao with a smile. The two of them had already calculated that they must kill Xiao Yanyao in a few days.

    "you"

    Xiao Yanyao stared at these two people, but had no choice but to take out another top-level immortal weapon.

    What a sin.

    Time passes slowly.

    With the introduction of more and more acquaintances, the business of Chi Yitong Restaurant is getting better and better, and there is even a long queue.

    And in Chi Yitong¡¯s utility room, all kinds of mid-grade immortal weapons, high-grade immortal weapons and top-grade fairy weapons are almost full.

    And in the restaurant opposite the restaurant.

    A group of unclear subordinates of the Black Sky Sect are still here watching the sentry.

    "Why are there more and more people in this place?"

    "yes."

    "But didn't the sect master say he would be here soon? Why has there been no news for so long?"

    The two little leaders were discussing.

    At this moment, a subordinate rushed in and shouted shivering: "Report, report, our Black Sky Sect has been disbanded, the ancestor and the sect leader have run away"

    "ah?"

    The two little leaders¡¯ eyes widened.

    ??Also thousands of miles away from the Black Sky Sect, an old man and a middle-aged man kicked their feet into the sky, their legs were about to cramp and they didn't dare to relax even an inch.

    hurry up.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Hurry up.

    If we don¡¯t hurry up, people will be dead.

    After all, as a local force here, how can you not know what is happening nearby?

    Why are you going to visit this restaurant?

    Do you think your life is too long?

    ¡­¡­

    In a luxurious fairy palace.

    A fairy-like woman in white is sitting at the top, and thousands of people are worshiping at the bottom.

    Among the masters who worship, there is not even the Sun and Moon Wonderland, because the Sun and Moon Wonderland is here and is only worthy of being a small leader.

    ????????????????? And those who are qualified to go to court to worship, each of them is a true fairyland that surpasses the Sun and Moon Fairyland.

    What is a true immortal?

    That isAn immortal who can control the power of heaven and earth.

    Before the True Immortal Realm, even in the Sun and Moon Immortal Realm, they were just cultivators on their way to pursue immortality. Although there were immortals in the realm, they could not be called true immortals.

    The ninety-ninth level of true immortality.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    It¡¯s just a matter of what realm it is.

    No one knows.

    "White Emperor!"

    "The information about Yi Feng you mentioned has been found."

    "More than a year ago, he appeared in a sect called the Sun and Moon Sect!"

    An old man bowed and said.

    The woman above has always had a cold attitude, as if she doesn't care about this world. Only when she heard the word Yi Feng, her face was moved.

    "After saying goodbye to Xianjiang, have I finally found you?"

    Her beautiful body trembled slightly.

    His eyes were filled with sadness.

    ¡°So many things have happened in just one or two years.

    Seeing her now, no one would think that two years ago she was just a girl who loved playing the piano.

    "White Emperor, why do you care so much about a lowly human from a low-level plane? With your status, isn't it inappropriate? You have just returned to the throne not long ago, and with other worlds eyeing you, the White Emperor still puts the overall situation first!"

    One of the men couldn¡¯t help but said.

    "Why did the emperor ask you to teach me how to do things?"

    When the woman who was thinking about it heard this, her face darkened, and her eyes were filled with murderous intent.

    With a wave of his jade hand, the man was instantly thrown out of the Immortal Palace and fell into the abyss.

    Seeing this, thousands of people in the court were as silent as cicadas, lying on the ground and not daring to speak.

    "From today on, I will no longer go to court. I am going out for a trip."

    "Jiang Yungong, you come with me."

    After saying that, the woman stepped lightly on her jade feet and climbed to the top of the nine heavens. An old man quickly followed behind her.

    "Is it the Sun Moon Sect?"

    "yes!"

    The old man responded respectfully.

    The woman nodded, and immediately the two of them disappeared in mid-air (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 679 A wonderful feeling

    Hearing Yi Feng¡¯s display of strength later, Bai Piaopiao couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°So in your opinion, what strength is he?¡±

    "Judging from the strength he showed in the Sun Moon Sect, he is probably at least a master in the Sun Moon Wonderland!" Liu Yan guessed.

    "Sun and Moon Wonderland!"

    "So he is so strong"

    ??The fluttering red lips.

    It seems that she is proud of it, but it is clear that the Sun and Moon Wonderland is in her White Palace, and she is only qualified to be a small guard.

    "You keep talking."

    Bai Piaopiao said softly.

    Liu Yan nodded and continued talking.

    Time passes slowly

    Liu Yan finally told everything in detail.

    In total, it took two days to talk about it, and every detail was meticulous.

    It took me a long time to finish talking

    Bai Piaopiao is still having endless aftertaste.

    This was the first time she inquired about Yi Feng¡¯s life.

    Because of this, I got to know Yi Feng better.

    Before that, except for the two gatherings in the Mufu Mountains, it was after she ascended the throne of the White Emperor that she found out that her favorite books, "A Dream of Red Mansions" and "The Supreme Treasure", were exactly this man.  Written by.

    She should have been surprised and surprised that the original author she had been searching for was the same Yi Feng she had reunited with many times.

    But in fact, she didn¡¯t show any particular surprise when she discovered the result.

    It seems that such a peerless work should have been written by Yi Feng.

    "Thank you."

    After a long time, Bai Piaopiao recovered and looked up at Liu Yan.

    "Mr. Jiang."

    She shouted again.

    Jiang Yungong on the side nodded, took out a crystal clear elixir from the storage ring, and pushed it to Liu Yan.

    "This is?"

    Liu Yan looked at the two of them in confusion.

    "You will know after taking it."

    Bai Piaopiao said softly.

    Although she was confused, Liu Yan still took the pill and swallowed it because she was not worried that the two were harming her.

    After two days of contact, she felt that Bai Piaopiao had no intention of harming others, let alone the strength of the two of them. If they really wanted to harm her, there was no need to do anything unnecessary.

    The entrance to the elixir.

    Suddenly, a warm current poured into Liu Yan's body.

    In just an instant, Liu Yan felt a majestic force impacting her meridians.

    Not only is it repairing the sequelae left by her obsession, but the remaining energy is helping her to reach a realm that she has not hit just now.

    The immortal essence lingers.

    Power surges throughout the chamber.

    Soon after, Liu Yan successfully broke through the realm. Not only was he extremely solid, but even the bottlenecks behind his future attacks would become much easier because of this pill.

    She looked surprised.

    ¡° She never thought that Bai Piaopiao would give her such an opportunity.

    For her, it was a timely help.

    She opened her eyes and was about to say thank you, but found that there was no one in the secret room except herself.

    She smiled helplessly.

    It¡¯s also good for Yi Feng.

    No matter how white Piaopiao is in front of you, in their eyes, I am afraid that I am not even a passerby

    ¡­¡­

    Bai Piaopiao still walked very slowly on the way down the mountain.

    It seems that he is still feeling Yi Feng¡¯s aura and the fluctuations left behind.

    In fact, no matter how strong she is, unless she uses certain means, she will not be able to feel the breath of a person who has passed by here a year later, even if the latter is a human immortal.

    But she had a very strange feeling about Yi Feng's aura.

    It¡¯s like Star Peak.

    She just felt that Yi Feng had stayed in Xingchen Peak for a long time.

    This feeling is hard to explain

    "Mr. Jiang."

    "Um?"

    "Let me ask you a question, and you have to answer me honestly."

    "Emperor Bai, please speak."

    "If one day, I want to hand over the White World to another person, what will you do?"

    Bai Piaopiao turned her head and looked at Jiang Yungong.

    Seeing that the latter did not answer, she added: "I mean, leave the White World in the hands of a man."

    "And his cultivation"?¡±

    "It's the Sun and Moon Wonderland!"

    "What will you do?"

    The light voice fell, and Bai Piaopiao looked at Jiang Yungong meaningfully.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 680 Human-to-human transmission

    "To the White Emperor, as long as it is the person chosen by Your Majesty, even if it is a human being, my subordinates will definitely assist him."

    "There is absolutely no two minds."

    With that said, Duke Jiang Yung knelt down to show his loyalty.

    ¡°I hope you will keep your word in the future.¡±

    Bai Piaopiao smiled softly, and then ordered: "Use all agencies in the Bai Realm to help me thoroughly investigate his current whereabouts. I want to find him as soon as possible."

    "Yes, Your Majesty"

    ¡­¡­

    ??Shadow Island.

    Yi Feng stood on the newly built playground and practiced Tai Chi.

    Wearing a white robe, he moves without any wind, like a great master.

    And around.

    Everyone gathered around and looked at Yi Feng attentively.

    "Seconds!"

    After ending his momentum, Yi Feng smiled lightly.

    Looking at the people surrounding him, I felt quite speechless.

    "Let's go, let's go!"

    He waved his hand.

    Then he got down on the couch.

    "Ding!"

    "Congratulations to the host, you have gained 5,000 luck points from disciple No. 4."

    "There are currently 8,900 luck points."

    "oh?"

    "No. 4, one bucket late?"

    "It's time to make a career!"

    Yi Feng was slightly happy.

    It seems that his previous guess was indeed correct. Sending these disciples out to open a restaurant and start a small business can indeed bring him some luck.

    "If other disciples also exert their efforts, there will be twenty of them, and he will be able to advance to another level.

    But there¡¯s no rush.

    Now the disciples have only been out for a few months, and as time goes by, they can always bring him a steady stream of luck points.

    And outside the Shadow Island.

    Things like the burning of Tianzhi Immortal Palace have spread from person to person, centered on several immortal continents such as Desolate Immortal Continent, Qiangu Immortal Continent, and Xining Immortal Continent.

    In just a few months.

    It quickly spread to other surrounding immortal continents.

    Chuyuan Xianzhou.

    This is one of the three continents in China.

    At this moment, several first-level sects from Chuyuan Immortal Continent are holding their annual gathering.

    The reason for the gathering is to discuss the distribution of supplies to the regions.

    So these people seem to be big bosses, but in fact, because the interests of each family are involved, there are countless secret frictions.

    Normally, sitting down is sarcastic.

    However.

    This year¡¯s style of painting is a bit off.

    "Haha, Lord Zhang Yuzhou."

    "Haha, Lord Fang Xinzhou."

    "Hello."

    The two sect masters, who almost had a fight before and both wished that the other would die early, were greeting each other politely, as if they were brothers they had not seen for many years.

    Zhang Yu couldn't help but said: "Fang Xin, I heard that your son burned down a certain branch of Tianzhixian Temple?"

    "good."

    Fang Xin stroked his beard and said leisurely: "It's similar to your son. With a burst of fire, he can achieve the goal in one step and there will be no hair left."

    "Hahaha, if you look at it this way, aren't we a family?" Zhang Yu said with a smile.

    "No, we are just a family!" Fang Xin stroked his beard and said with a smile: "Our two sects will help each other in the future!"

    "It's easy to talk about."

    "Well, to show my sincerity, I will no longer fight for the area we argued about before, and will directly give it to your sect." Zhang Yu said cheerfully.

    "That brother is so polite. Our sect just opened a treasure house some time ago and discovered a lot of immortal skills. I will send someone to give you some copies later!" Fang Xin also said with a hearty smile.

    While the two were chatting, two more former rivals joined the chat.

    "Brothers, have you forgotten us?"

    "We are a family too!"

    The two people couldn't help but say.

    "Oh, you guys?"

    Fang Xin and Zhang Yu looked over.

    "That's right, Quanzi is a good guy. He beat to death several deacons from the Tianzhixian Temple branch near us last month. Isn't that right? He's also been imprisoned on Shadow Island."

    The man stroked his beard and looked proud.

    "Oh, what a family!"

    &nbsp; Fang Xin and Zhang Yu stood up and shook hands with them.

    The three people gathered together and turned their questioning eyes to the last person.

    "Hehe, the dog is in trouble."

    In the end, the man couldn't help but puff up his chest. Under the expectant gazes of the three people, Youyou said: "Quinzi made the female general manager of the branch near our sect have a big belly. Tianzhixian Palace was furious.  Imprisoned in Shadow Island and never come out!"

    The word "eternal life" was bitten very hard by him.

    Hear the words.

    The three of them were shocked.

    "Ouch, boss, he's a boss, get on board!"

    The three people stood up quickly to make way for the last person, full of respect.

    "low profile."

    The man pressed his palms and said calmly.

    But his body sat down leisurely, enjoying the compliment very much.

    oops.

    When my son becomes successful, I will also benefit from it.

    Looking at these four people, the other two sect leaders had expressions of indifference.

    Full of confusion.

    When did being imprisoned in the Shadow Island become an honorable thing?

    ¡°And, weren¡¯t these four people enemies before?

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡¯¡¯¡¯¡¯ she her-to-you her husband her husband her/her husband have with you, her husband, and her husband?

    What's going on?

    The two of them were puzzled.

    "Ahem."

    Among the two, the man named Li Kun couldn't help coughing twice, and then said: "Everyone, please be quiet for a while. Before the meeting, I want to announce something important first."

    Hear the words.

    Only then did everyone look at him.

    "The dog is not talented and has awakened to the Holy Body of Dahua. At the same time, next month is his coming-of-age ceremony. In order to celebrate, we, Senluogu, plan to hold a big feast on the first day of the month next month."

    "Therefore, through this meeting, I would like to extend an invitation to all the sect leaders present here, please be sure to honor me when the time comes, and I will also let you guide and guide the children."

    After speaking, Li Kun narrowed his eyes and stroked his beard.

    "And those eyes were looking at everyone's expressions.

    "There was no time when these old guys met that they didn't suppress each other and be jealous of each other. The reason why he chose this time to speak out was because he wanted to take the opportunity to suppress everyone.

    After all, these people have been fighting for countless years without a winner, and the talent and strength of the next generation have become the capital they often compare with.

    And the Dahua Holy Body is his capital.

    Such a physique is enough to crush any younger generation in Chuyuan Xianzhou.

    He could predict the ugly, envious and jealous expressions on the faces of these guys when they heard the words Dahua Holy Body.

    However.

    Li Kun¡¯s prediction was wrong.

    When everyone heard this, they just looked at him lightly.

    "oh."

    After nodding casually, he started talking to himself again.

    "Lao Zhang, has your son ever written a letter?" Zhang Yu asked.

    "My former junior sister Jiang Zhi brought me a letter, saying that my son has joined the brick-moving team!" Zhang Yu said.

    "What, the brick-moving brigade, hiss!"

    "It's so scary, but my son is not bad either. There just happened to be a new spot in the excrement picking brigade, so he joined the dung picking brigade. You know the Lu Zhong that brother Li Hongtian said, just stay with him all day  Let's eat, drink and live together." Another old man said.

    "Damn it, you're even better."

    ¡°The future is boundless, the future is boundless, haha.¡±

    The few people started complimenting each other again, completely ignoring Li Kun next to them.

    Li Kun¡¯s face was gloomy, and the muscles on his face were slightly twitching.

    oh?

    Just oh?

    Did these old guys not understand, or did they see that he was showing off, so they pretended to be so casual?

    "You all must come when the time comes. After all, my son's achievement of the Great Transformation Holy Body is a very important matter. I need your help in witnessing it, all the sect leaders."

    With a gloomy expression on his face, he couldn't help but add another sentence.

    Especially the words "Dahua Holy Body" were bitten very hard by him, for fear that few people would not be able to hear them.

    "Oh, I got it."

    The four people who complimented each other responded lightly, still talking to themselves.

    Li Kun almost spit out a mouthful of old blood.

    Why?

    Why didn¡¯t he react at all when he heard that his son had achieved the Holy Body of Great Transformation? He shouldn¡¯t be so calm!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)??.

    Why?

    Why didn¡¯t he react at all when he heard that his son had achieved the Holy Body of Great Transformation? He shouldn¡¯t be so calm!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 681 Ancient Formation

    The confused are always kept in the dark.

    And those who know how to seize opportunities have already reached the pinnacle of life.

    As for things like this in Chuyuan Xianzhou, they are also happening in other places at the same time.  The phenomenon of human-to-human transmission of the Immortal Temple of Burning Heaven is becoming more and more intense.

    Because of this, there are more and more prisoners on Shadow Island.

    At the same time, what kind of force is Shadow Island is also being circulated privately among the major forces.

    Some people speculate that this is a force supported by heaven and wants to replace the Immortal Palace of Heaven.

    Some people say that the leader of this force is the awakening of great power from ancient times.

    There are various versions.

    all in all.

    The reputation of Shadow Island has completely spread.

    ¡­¡­

    "Ding!"

    "Received luck value from the fairy world, 300 points."

    "Existing luck value: 19200."

    At the same time, the system sounded a sound.

    "Oh, is there another one?"

    Yi Feng sat up from the recliner.

    Since this period of time, in addition to the luck points received from Chi Yitong, I have also received more than 10,000 luck points from the fairy world.

    "Where do these luck points come from?"

    "Is he a disciple?"

    "It shouldn't be. The apprentice system will prompt you?"

    Yi Feng guessed.

    Yawned, rolled his eyes and said, "What the hell, just keep sleeping."

    However, as soon as he lay down, the system sound came out again.

    ¡°Due to the host¡¯s excessive behavior, the system is dissatisfied.¡±

    "Therefore the system re-issues the task."

    "Starting from today, you must receive a disciple within one year, and this one-year period cannot be extended in any way."

    "If the mission fails, the host's cultivation level will be reduced by 99%."

    As soon as he heard this, Yi Feng suddenly woke up from sleep and sat up in a hurry.

    "Grass!"

    Yi Feng cursed loudly and reduced his cultivation level by 99%. This special reward is too scary.

    Open the system and take a look at the exchange.

    ???????????????????

    There is no longer a delay in redemption at the redemption store.

    Yi Feng sighed helplessly. He originally wanted to use his luck points to extend the time of accepting a disciple indefinitely. After all, as a patient with late-stage lazy cancer and late-stage procrastination, he could not move as long as he could.

    But now it seems that the time of salted fish is coming to an end.

    "What are the conditions for accepting a disciple?"

    "You have to give me a standard!"

    Yi Feng couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    After all, he has tried it before, and it is not possible to accept an apprentice at will, so it proves that there must be standards for accepting apprentices.

    "As long as the system approves it."

    The system's mechanical sound came out.

    Yi Feng rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Said this is equivalent to not said.

    have to.

    I had no choice but to try my luck.

    "Okay, let's set off tomorrow!"

    It can be said that it is tomorrow.

    Yi Feng delayed for more than twenty days before packing his luggage.

    It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to move.

    It¡¯s just that if this salty fish state lasts for a long time, it¡¯s really difficult for people who are caught in this cycle to make themselves move.

    And the reason why he was able to pack his luggage in more than twenty days was because he kept thinking about the various ways he might die in the future after losing 99% of his cultivation and becoming a noob.

    This gave a little impetus.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s set off again at the beginning of next month. It¡¯s already been more than twenty days this month, so we won¡¯t miss these few days, let¡¯s make it up!¡±

    Yi Feng sighed with emotion. After all, there should be a lot of iron trash who looked exactly like him in his previous life.

    After finding some psychological comfort, he lay down on the recliner leisurely.

    But on the first day of junior high school, Yi Feng directly overslept and slept until the second day of junior high school.

    "Grass!"

    Yi Feng fell into deep self-blame, complaining that his self-control was not strong enough.

    "On the 10th, we will set off on the 10th. The previous month has passed, and we are not missing these few days."

    Yi Feng said firmly.

    But.

    On the 10th, he overslept again.

    &nbsp;He sat up groggily.

    A feeling of guilt all over.

    My heart is full of anxiety.

    But the truth is, I still don¡¯t want to move.

    "How about we leave on the 20th?"

    He tried hard to convince himself.

    But just as the voice came out, the system's furious voice came out: "If the host doesn't set off again, the mission time will be reduced to half a year."

    "wipe!"

    Under this urging, Yi Feng had no choice but to move. He gathered his things and was ready to set off.

    And before he set off, he only said hello to a few important people in Ye Bei.

    He himself did not leave through the fixed teleportation array.

    ¡°After all, this teleportation exit is just a short distance away from the Sun and Moon Sect. He had stayed in the Sun and Moon Sect before. If there were really disciples that he could accept, it would be impossible for the system to say that there would be no reaction at all.

    So let¡¯s try our luck by teleporting to a random place.

    ?????????????????????????????

    This is one of the three middle continents, but its strength is at the first-class level among the three middle continents.

    At this moment, thousands of people gathered outside a grand canyon.

    At this moment, their eyes, without exception, were focused on a formation in the canyon.

    This is a remnant formation from ancient times.

    It is reported.

    In ancient times, countless foreign monsters came to the fairy world.

    In order to resist the invasion of these strange demons, countless immortals fought back and launched a war that lasted for thousands of years.

    Because of the impact of this war, even now, there are still many ancient battlefields, ancient formations and ancient secret realms left over from the original war.

    Recently, for unknown reasons, these ancient formations that were once broken have been activated automatically.

    This is not true.

    In the valley in front of you is one of the ancient formations that automatically activates.

    And this formation is extremely cruel. After it is activated, as time goes by, it can absorb the energy from all directions around the large formation as the center.

    And it can affect the consciousness of living creatures and make them demonic.

    In this short month, thousands of miles around have been affected and become lifeless. Countless monsters have been demonized and brought huge disasters to mankind.

    This formation is most likely left behind by the alien demons who used to have a stronghold here.

    If this kind of formation is not broken, it may affect the entire Tianzhen Xianzhou.

    In short, it is a big hidden danger.

    This is not true.

    Thousands of formation mages from Tianzhenxianzhou gathered here to break the formation.

    But the difficulty of cracking the formation was beyond everyone's expectations.

    If you want to break the formation, the only way is to enter the formation and find the eye.

    But.

    The closer you are to the formation, the greater the possibility of losing your mind or even being demonized.

    Even if experts like them are standing here, they need to mobilize a large part of their cultivation to remain unaffected, let alone enter the formation.

    but.

    There are dedicated people everywhere in ancient and modern times.

    The first group of ten people entered the formation seven days ago. When they came out five days ago, they had completely lost their minds and turned into zombies.

    There is still no news about the second batch of 20 people after entering the formation yesterday.

    Everyone is watching attentively, their eyes are full of solemnity, and they don¡¯t even have the intention to talk.

    People above know that there has been no news for so long.

    The second batch of people is probably more in danger.

    At this moment, no one expected that the space in the array suddenly fluctuated.

    A lazy young man was teleported directly into the formation.

    "I'm really not used to it. I was teleported to a deep mountain forest, ugh."

    "I haven't slept well. I don't have any strength to walk. Let's sleep for a while!"

    Since he was directly forced out by the system, the sleepy Yi Feng was really tired. He found a big tree and leaned against it and snored.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 682 The young man in white robe walking out of the valley

    Half a day passed.

    Outside the valley, thousands of formation mages are still waiting anxiously.

    Up to now, there is no movement in the formation, and the outcome of the second batch of formation masters can basically be revealed at a moment's notice.

    ¡°Look, there¡¯s movement!¡±

    At this moment, someone in the crowd shouted.

    Seeing this, everyone turned their attention.

    Just when they saw it, three men were covered in black energy and rushed out in the middle of a fight.

    "die!"

    One man, with a scarlet face, tore the other man in half.

    But the mantis stalks the cicada and the oriole follows behind.

    His heart was forcibly dug out from behind by a third person.

    "Jie Jie!"

    The remaining man crushed the still-beating black heart to pieces, with scarlet eyes flashing and a ferocious sneer on his lips, he killed everyone around him like a madman.

    "well!"

    Seeing this, everyone sighed and used their weapons very heavily to chop off the man's head.

    The head fell to the ground.

    Turned into a ball of black energy.

    The atmosphere in the venue was solid and heavy.

    No one said a word for a long time.

    ???????????????????

    The second batch has also been completely wiped out.

    Because the man who died last was the most powerful formation master among the second group of people. He had lost his mind. As you can imagine, the others.

    "The third batch, sign up yourself!"

    After sighing, an old man with a relatively good reputation shouted.

    However, after his voice fell, there was no reply for a long time.

    It¡¯s not that they are unwilling to break the formation, but the result is the same for both groups of people. They will most likely die if they go down.

    They don¡¯t want to turn into zombies after losing their minds, and finally have to let their own people solve their pain.

    Seeing no one responded for a long time, the old man sighed heavily.

    After a long silence, he made a decision: "In that case, let's give up this area temporarily!"

    Hear the words.

    Everyone clenched their fists tightly.

    His expression was filled with reluctance.

    If this formation cannot be solved, it will swallow more and more vitality, and the scope of its influence will become larger and larger.

    They have made an evaluation and found that the result of letting this formation go is that they will lose one-third of their territory in Tianzhenxianzhou, which will lead to the displacement of countless people, and all the sect families in this area will also have to move away.  .

    And their relocation will inevitably cause divisions among various forces in the entire Xianzhou.

    With this chain effect, there will be chaos in Tianzhen Xianzhou in the future.

    But what can be done

    The next two groups of people lost two groups of people, including many famous formation masters.

    If the rest of them all go down, there is a high probability that nothing will change.

    "Let's break up."

    "We have been here for a long time. Even if we don't go down, we may be mentally affected."

    The old man looked regretful and made this decision helplessly.

    Everyone nodded in silence and reluctantly began to pack up and prepare to leave.

    However.

    Just as everyone was leaving, there was another movement in the valley.

    "what happened?"

    Someone asked in confusion, turning back and looking towards the valley.

    Then I saw a young man in white robe in the valley, with sleepy eyes, walking out along the path of the valley with the attitude of a lazy sheep.

    "this¡­¡­"

    "This is¡­¡­"

    "There seems to be no black energy on him and he has not lost his mind."

    Seeing this young man in white robe, some people exclaimed.

    Following this exclamation, many formation masters who were flying into the air and preparing to leave stopped abruptly and turned back to look at them.

    ???????????????????

    Within the formation, a young man in white robe walked out, seemingly unaffected by the formation.

    "Do any of you know him?"

    Someone asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him, but he doesn¡¯t seem to be in the second batch of people.¡± Someone said.

    "Then what happened to him?"

    Everyone was puzzled, surprised and happy.

    This young man suddenly appeared?They were completely confused.

    "ah!"

    At this moment, a man in the crowd suddenly screamed, and the harsh sound broke everyone's peace.

    "What are you calling for?"

    Someone next to you said dissatisfied.

    "Arrays, formations, formations, look at the formations"

    The man pointed to the valley and shouted loudly.

    Hear the words.

    Everyone looked back and their eyes suddenly widened.

    My heart almost jumped out of my chest.

    Because they saw that the young man just walked out of the formation range at this moment.

    The moment he walked out of the formation, the formations arranged throughout the valley instantly dissipated like bubbles.

    The sky seems clear at this moment.

    "ha!"

    "very tired."

    Yi Feng raised his head, covered his mouth with his hand and couldn't help but yawn.

    But as soon as he was halfway through the fight, he suddenly found thousands of pairs of eyes staring at him.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 683: Bao, let me go and avoid the limelight.

    The yawning stopped abruptly.

    I subconsciously glanced behind me, but there was nothing behind me.

    He couldn¡¯t help but move the muscles on his face in embarrassment.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    "I was just passing by"

    After saying that, Yi Feng quickly took out the flying sword given by the system from the storage ring, got out of the crowd close to the ground and flew away.

    Before anyone could react, Yi Feng had disappeared.

    "Hoo!"

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what these people are staring at me for.¡±

    "It's weird."

    After staying away from these people, Yi Feng breathed a sigh of relief. He didn't want to get into any trouble, so it was better to stay away from right and wrong.

    At this time, everyone in the daze came to their senses.

    Suddenly there was a frenzied voice.

    "Exalt, he is an expert."

    "Yes, this person just said that he was passing by. Maybe he saw that we were helpless against this magic formation when he was passing by, so he came to rescue us!"

    "Such an expert saved our Heavenly Formation and Xianzhou from danger. We must thank him."

    "Yes, it would be even better if you can become a disciple. With such a large formation, entering and exiting is not affected, and you can break the formation so easily, you must be a sixth-grade or even seventh-grade formation master."

    Amidst the enthusiastic voices, everyone present sacrificed various immortal weapons, sailed out of various immortal islands, and chased after Yifeng.

    And at this time, Yi Feng.

    We have left the mountains and arrived at a small town.

    ¡°Let¡¯s rent a small courtyard first and settle here!¡±

    After Yi Feng found a small courtyard, he took out a large amount of gold coins.

    Yi Feng doesn¡¯t feel bad about spending this money.

    After all, when he returned to Tiandimen last time, he took out all his savings on the island. In terms of money, he should be considered a giant.

    ¡°Boss, how much does it cost to rent this small courtyard for a month?¡±

    Yi Feng smiled.

    "one hundred!"

    The boss responded.

    "It's just a hundred, that's easy to say."

    Yi Feng took out a money bag and placed it heavily in the boss's hand.

    The boss frowned slightly. When he opened the money bag and found gold coins, he frowned immediately and the enthusiasm on his face disappeared.

    "Xianjing, what I want is Xianjing, what do you mean by giving me a bunch of gold coins?"

    Yi Feng was stunned.

    I couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Didn¡¯t the currency of the fairy world change before, and it was unified into gold coins?¡±

    "Are you living in a dream? Don't you know how long it has been since the unified currency was changed to Immortal Crystal?" The boss couldn't help but say.

    "What?"

    "Changed it back again?"

    This sentence fell.

    There was a thunder in Yi Feng's mind, and he almost couldn't bear it and collapsed on the ground.

    "Gan, whoever kills a thousand swords will die if he keeps changing things again and again!"

    Yi Feng couldn't help but roar. He was so uncomfortable that he wanted to commit suicide. He wanted to stab himself in the heart.

    When he first came to the fairy world, he thought that the currency of the fairy world was gold coins, so he brought a lot of gold coins to the world. He thought he could become a rich man, but he learned that the currency of the fairy world was fairy crystals.

    have to.

    After all, it¡¯s a different world and it¡¯s understandable that the currency is different.

    So Yi Feng threw away those useless gold coins and finally saved a lot of fairy crystals. But the last time he went out, he was told that the currency of the fairy world had been changed to gold coins.

    At that time, Yi Feng was already confused.

    But he also comforted himself that he was unlucky enough to encounter a major reform in the fairy world.

    So he threw away those useless fairy crystals and brought back countless gold coins from the Heaven and Earth Gate.

    But who knew that in such a big world, the unified currency could be changed at any time, and now the currency has been changed again.

    ¡°Damn it, after all, it¡¯s such a big world, and you¡¯re going to die if you change things day and night!¡±

    "Don't let me know which grandson gave this order, or I will kill you!"

    Yi Feng tightened his fist and cursed fiercely.

    Fortunately.

    Yi Feng finally found a little bit of remaining fairy crystal from the cracks in the ring space, and barely scraped together half a month's rent.

    The boss took the rent, and then said with a soothing expression: "If there is really no immortal crystal left, and if your strength is still good, you can go to the mountains to hunt some monsters."?Removing the materials on his body can be exchanged for some money.  "

    "Thank you!"

    Yi Feng bowed his hand and finally settled down.

    And in a distant Shangsanzhou.

    A short man in black robe is holding a woman's hand and looking at the sea of ??flowers in the distance.

    The breeze blows.

    Romance is filled with the sour smell of love.

    "Skull treasure, I will take you back to my family to see you, are you willing?"

    At this time, the woman turned her head and looked at the black robe next to her.

    "precious."

    "How could I not want to?"

    The man in black robe spoke softly.

    When the woman heard this, her eyes were full of tenderness, and she leaned gently on the chest of the man in black robe.

    "How about we stay for a while and then go back"

    The woman said softly.

    Just as the man in black robe was about to respond, his body suddenly shook, he broke away from the woman and ran away.

    As he ran, he turned around and shouted: "Bao, let's put the matter of going to your house on hold for a while. I'm going to avoid the limelight"

    At the moment when the man in black robe escaped, several other shadows also followed at a very fast speed (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 684 A shiver followed

    And this was a small town that was relatively borderland and didn¡¯t have many strong people at all.  I don¡¯t know when it became lively.

    Especially many well-known formation masters throughout Xianzhou appeared in the city in groups.

    "Look, that person is the fourth-grade formation mage Guo Jingling, the leader of the younger generation."

    "And that girl is also a fourth-level formation mage, on par with Guo Jingling."

    "Have you seen that one? He is the fifth-grade formation mage. He founded the Matrix Pavilion. He is one of the famous forces in our Heavenly Formation Immortal Continent!"

    The appearance of these formation masters caused a lot of discussion among the indigenous people in the small town.

    From the wealthy men in the city to the foot soldiers and traders, all of them, without exception, are discussing this matter.

    Not far away from Yifeng¡¯s courtyard, the small owner of the courtyard was no exception, discussing with several neighbors.

    "Did something big happen to us?"

    ? One man couldn¡¯t help but said.

    "yes!"

    Another man couldn't help but also said: "We don't usually see these big shots. It's incredible that one of them can come to our Xiaocheng. It's really unbelievable that so many people are here at once."  !¡±

    "I'm afraid you don't know yet, right?" The courtyard boss couldn't help but whisper: "The news I heard is that a seventh-level formation mage has come to our Tianyong City."

    "What, a seventh-level formation mage?"

    The two men¡¯s eyes widened, full of shock.

    "Hehe, don't believe it. I think it's almost the same. It is said that the ancient formation that made countless formation masters powerless was broken by this seventh-level formation master!" The courtyard boss whispered: "Yes.  I don¡¯t know why he came to our Tianyong City and attracted those other formation masters."

    "I see, if there is really a seventh-level formation mage in Tianyong City, then it does make sense that there are so many big shots here."

    The two men nodded in sudden realization.

    There was a look of expectation on his face.

    "You think, if we meet that seventh-level formation mage, if he likes us and gives us some opportunities, wouldn't it mean that we would fly to the sky?"

    Unable to help but raise his head, the man seemed to have begun to fantasize.

    After all, Tianzhen Xianzhou is an Xianzhou that focuses on formations, and all the major forces in Xianzhou focus on formations.

    So here, the status of the Formation Master is supreme and lofty.

    "Come on you."

    The courtyard owner couldn't help but roll his eyes at them, and said angrily: "Although our Tianyong City is small, there are millions of people there. How can we encounter you so easily? Even if we encounter you, will people look at you seriously?"

    Hearing this, the two of them scratched their heads in embarrassment.

    Too.

    The encounter with such a character can only be imagined at best.

    "If you want to get a chance from this seventh-level formation mage, you might as well fantasize about building a relationship with the other big shots who came because of him."

    "After all, because this person is not more than 2,000 years old but only 1,800 years old, the chance of encountering him is higher. At least he might have a chance to look at you."

    "But"

    Having said this, the owner of the courtyard sighed slightly and said: "Even so, we can still only fantasize. The chances of us assholes getting involved with big shots are still the same as none."

    The other two people also nodded their heads.

    ¡°Fantasy is just fantasy, they still have a clear idea of ??what the reality is like. Which big shot would really care about idiots like them.

    But the words just fell.

    "Gah!"

    One of them screamed and sat up from his stool like a spring, staring in one direction and shaking.

    "What's your name?"

    The other two people couldn't help shouting, silently following his gaze and looking aside casually.

    It¡¯s better not to look at it.

    When I saw the two of them, they were also trembling and started screaming.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 685 Do I still understand formations?

    Just see it.

    At the corner of the street ahead, three old men were approaching with smiling faces.

    Although they only live at the bottom, how could they not have heard of some powerful people in their Immortal Continent?

    They recognize these three people.

    They are the famous fifth-grade formation masters in Tianzhen Xianzhou, the three brothers of the Lin family.

    They never expected that they would meet three of these big shots so quickly after just chatting about them.

    But.

    What shocked them even more.

    These three people actually walked straight towards them and asked politely: "Who is the store owner here?"

    "Find me?"

    Hearing this, the owner of the courtyard couldn¡¯t hold his tongue straight and replied hesitantly: "I, I, I, I am"

    ¡°Oh, it turns out you are the store owner.¡±

    The three of them came over enthusiastically and said politely: "We are the three brothers of the Lin family, Lin Tian, ??Lin Di and Lin. We are here because we have something to trouble the store."

    The little boss was stunned.

    Why are these three people so polite to him?

    This flattered him.

    How could he, a small boss, stand up to the politeness of three fifth-level formation masters? He immediately responded respectfully: "If the three adults have something to do, just ask me. I will do my best."

    "Eh!"

    Lin Ren pushed with his palm and said hurriedly: "It's not about giving orders, it's about helping."

    ? said.

    With a wave of his hand, a low-level fairy weapon fell into the little boss's hand.

    See the situation.

    Lin Tianlindi was very satisfied with Lin Ren¡¯s approach.

    After all, they found out clearly that the person lived in this courtyard.

    Their arrival now is probably in his gratitude, so their attitude at this moment is really important.

    This heavy fairy weapon shocked the little boss to the point where he could not speak.

    this¡­¡­

    What the hell is going on?

    How could he, a poor fellow, be treated like this?

    "Three adults, I dare to ask you what is going on, I"

    The little boss had a bitter look on his face and was extremely worried.

    "Haha, storekeeper, you don't have to be so nervous." Lin Tian smiled and said: "We just want to trouble you to go to the courtyard behind you and pass a message, saying that we, the three Lin brothers, want to see you."

    "Send a message?"

    "The courtyard behind you?"

    The little boss was shocked.

    In the courtyard behind him, isn¡¯t that poor young man who only has gold coins living there?

    Three big shots came over just to see him. What was going on?

    But even though he was confused, he didn't dare to refuse.

    "Please three adults, please wait a moment, I will go and send a message right away."

    The little boss walked towards the courtyard not far behind him and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Excuse me, is there something wrong?¡±

    Yi Feng opened the courtyard door, stuck his head out, and asked sleepily.

    Before the little boss could reply, Lin Tian and the others saw Yi Feng sticking his head out and hurriedly walked up.

    "I'll wait, I've met senior."

    When they walked to the door, the three of them shouted in unison and lowered their heads respectfully.

    This sound.

    The little boss was so frightened that he collapsed on the ground.

    ?  ?  ?

    Senior?

    Cold sweat dripped from his forehead.

    What does this mean?

    Doesn¡¯t this mean that this poor young man with only gold coins is a master who is stronger than the three Lin brothers?

    He also instantly understood why Lin Tian and the others were polite to him. It was because there was a master who was more powerful than the three Lin brothers living in his courtyard.

    He never imagined that such a giant dragon would be entombed in his small courtyard.

    "How to do how to do?"

    For a moment, he was trembling with anxiety.

    You must know that although his previous attitude towards Yi Feng was not bad, it was definitely not very good.

    If Yi Feng holds a grudge, wouldn¡¯t he be slapped to death?

    But he was afraid of returning, and he was also confused in his heart. Why did he suddenly have such a master here?

    ¡°And he¡¯s never heard of it.

    &nbspLogically speaking, he should have heard of the master who could make the three Lin brothers become seniors.

    ?Suddenly.

    He remembered something and suddenly looked at Yi Feng.

    he¡­¡­

    Could he be the seventh-level formation master?

    As soon as he thought this, the three brothers Lin Tian gave him the answer.

    "I'm afraid our seniors don't remember us, but that day in Sunset Valley, we still remember our seniors freshly!" The three Lin brothers said respectfully.

    Hiss!

    Sure enough.

    This is really the seventh-level formation mage.

    The store owner gasped and felt a chill running down his spine.

    Sunset Valley.

    Isn¡¯t it the place where the Demonic Heaven Formation appeared before?

    Hearing this, Yi Feng frowned.

    Of course he could recall the more than a thousand pairs of eyes staring at him when he walked out of the valley.

    I¡¯m afraid these three people are one of them.

    But what the hell, you just stared at him then, why are you coming to him now?

    "I came here this time to visit my seniors, and at the same time I also wanted to thank my seniors for saving our Heavenly Formation Immortal Continent from danger!" the three of them said politely.

    "Nani?"

    Yi Feng was stunned for a moment.

    Save Tianzhen Xianzhou from danger?

    What did he do?

    "Do you have any misunderstanding?" Yi Feng couldn't help but said: "I was just passing by and didn't do anything!"

    Hear the words.

    The three of them looked at each other and smiled.

    The admiration for Yi Feng in my heart doubled.

    It seems that this person has done good things and doesn¡¯t want to admit it yet!

    "Senior, whether you admit it or not, you are the savior of our Heavenly Formation and Immortal Continent!" The three of them said firmly: "The Heavenly Demonic Formation bites people's minds. Not to mention that you were not affected at all in it. You walked out of the formation.  , the scene where the formation was broken was witnessed by countless of us with our own eyes!"

    ?  ?  ?  ?

    Yi Feng¡¯s expression was wonderful.

    But from that person¡¯s few words, he finally understood the cause and effect of the matter.

    Back then, he was randomly teleported into a heavenly demon formation that many of them could not break. Because he was not affected by the formation, and the formation was broken when he walked out, these people believed that he had broken the formation.

    This is why, when he came out, so many pairs of eyes looked at him.

    This is also the reason why these three people came to see him politely.

    "Are you really sure that I cracked that formation when I came out?"

    Yi Feng asked.

    "certainly!"

    The three of them nodded firmly.

    "The look in Yi Feng's eyes makes him look like a boss. Stop pretending, we have seen through it a long time ago."

    ? Received confirmation from three people.

    Yi Feng suddenly became restless.

    Could it be that he really broke this formation?

    "Could it be that he still knows the formation, but he doesn't know it yet?"

    "Okay, there's no need to thank you. I have other things to do, so you can go first!"

    Yi Feng quickly dismissed the three of them and returned to the room.

    And the system was summoned immediately.

    He couldn¡¯t wait to find out if he was really that awesome and knew how to use formations.

    "System, let me ask you, do I understand the formation?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 686 Misleading people

    "Ding!"

    "Report to the host, you don't understand the formation!"

    The system emits a sound.

    "Don't understand the formation?"

    Yi Feng frowned deeply, a little disbelieving, and asked: "Then let me ask you, since I don't understand the formation, then why did I enter that big formation without incident, and when I came out, why did that formation  It just broke.¡±

    ?????????????????????????????

    There was no response from the system at all.

    "have to!"

    "You're a stupid system. Since you won't tell me, I'll verify it myself."

    Yi Feng walked out of the door with a dark face.

    As soon as I opened the door, I found the little boss kneeling on the ground in fear.

    Seeing Yi Feng come out, he shouted tremblingly: "Sir, spare my life, please show me your kindness. It's all because I'm ignorant."

    Yi Feng glanced at the young boss speechlessly.

    This guy probably thought of himself as the seventh-level formation mage because of Lin Tian and the other three.

    "Eh!"

    "Get up, it doesn't have to be like this."

    With a slight sigh, Yi Feng helped him up with his own hands. Not to mention that he was not a seventh-level formation mage. Even if he was, there was no conflict between him and the store owner.

    Being lifted up by Yi Feng¡¯s hands, the little boss was flattered and full of gratitude.

    ¡°I never expected that this big boss not only didn¡¯t blame him for his previous rudeness, but he was also so kind.

    ???????????????????

    The more powerful a person is, the gentler his character is.

    "Thank you, sir. If you have anything, please just tell me." The young boss said respectfully.

    "If that's the case, please do me a favor!" Yi Feng touched his chin and said: "Your Tianzhen Xianzhou focuses on formations, and entry-level formation secrets should be easy to get, right?  "

    "If you can get it, please help me get a copy as soon as possible!"

    "I can get it, I can get it, adults, just wait a moment, I will help you prepare it right away."

    The store owner respectfully left.

    Seeing this, Yi Feng returned to the yard and sat down to wait.

    The reason why he wanted this entry-level formation secret book was because he wanted to test whether he understood the formation.

    If he really has this skill but doesn't know it, he should be able to easily arrange a low-level formation according to the entry-level formation secrets.

    Soon after, the shopkeeper came over with a jade slip in his hand and handed it to Yi Feng respectfully.

    Yi Feng crushed the jade slip, and a huge amount of information entered his mind.

    From the basic knowledge of formations to the methods of arranging some low-level formations, this is exactly what Yi Feng needs.

    At this time, the little boss did not leave, but bowed and respectfully handed out a bronze mirror with both hands.

    "My lord, this was given to me by Lin Tian and the three adults just now because you lived in my courtyard. The younger one cannot afford such a reward, so I gave it back to you."

    "oh?"

    Yi Feng glanced at the bronze mirror and couldn't help but smacked his mouth.

    He really couldn¡¯t see anything unusual about this bronze mirror.

    There is not even a trace of gold or silver inlaid on it.

    The three Lin brothers look pretty cool, but they also look stingy.

    He waved his hand and said: "This rubbish is of no use to me. If it is useful to you, you can keep it for yourself."

    ¡°I also have this jade slip, thank you very much.¡±

    After saying that, Yi Feng closed the courtyard door and prepared materials to set up the formation.

    Outside the courtyard gate, the young boss looked at the bronze mirror in his hand and couldn't calm down for a long time.

    In his eyes, is this low-grade immortal weapon just useless garbage?

    ¡°As expected, an expert is an expert.

    A few hours later, Yi Feng had prepared the corresponding materials and started playing around in the yard.

    Within the range, he was filled with sticks.

    This time he set up the lowest level light gathering array.

    After activating this array, a ball of light can be condensed in the center of the array's eye, which can glow and generate heat at the same time.

    Logically speaking, if Yi Feng is really talented in formations, he will be able to set up this light gathering array by following the tutorial.

    However.

    A few more hours passed, and not even a single hair in the center of his eyes glowed.

    Yi Feng, who did not believe in evil, started trying again, over and over again

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ???.

    He trampled the decorations to pieces.

    "Grass!"

    "Place your uncle's formation."

    He cursed loudly, and then sat down on the steps with a black face.

    He finally understood that formations really had nothing to do with him.

    As for the destruction of the demon formation, Yi Feng guessed that it should be the credit of the system.

    "I thought I was a master of formations, but I'm so happy again!"

    "well!"

    Yi Feng sighed slightly, dragged his tired body, washed briefly, and then went to sleep.

    However.

    As the days pass by.

    More and more powerful people are coming to Tianyong City because of him, and the people visiting him are also coming one after another!

    From the top to the old, down to the young.

    He threw out an olive branch and knelt down at the door of his courtyard to beg to be his disciple.

    It feels good to be supported by others, but damn, he really doesn¡¯t know anything about the battle method.

    "How many times do I have to say it again, I said I don't understand formations, let alone a formation master!"

    Facing the young men and women kneeling at his door, Yi Feng was helpless and explained earnestly.

    "Senior's understanding of formations has reached the level of heaven and man, but he still says so humbly that he does not understand formations. It really makes us ashamed!"

    Several young men and women knelt on the ground and spoke respectfully.

    Yi Feng covered his forehead and looked up at the sky.

    Gosh.

    What kind of weirdos are these?

    Why is it that the more I explain, the more confused I become?

    Originally, he did want to accept these people. After all, he also wanted to accept the last disciple, but they simply could not meet the approval of the system.

    The most important thing is that he himself is really not a formation master. Isn¡¯t this teaching misleading?

    ¡°Maybe in the end, I won¡¯t be able to get off the stage!

    "You go away, I can't teach you!"

    Yi Feng explained patiently again.

    ¡°If our predecessors can¡¯t teach us, then no one in this world can teach us.¡±

    Several young people said respectfully.

    "That's right."

    A few more young people came from afar, and they all knelt on the ground and said sincerely: "If the seniors can't teach me, who in this world would dare to be called a role model." (Remember the website address: www.  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 687 Senior shows off his cards?

    Seeing a few more people coming, Yi Feng was completely speechless.

    "Yes, yes, you can just do whatever you say, okay?"

    "I'm awesome, okay?"

    "If you say I am seventh grade, I will be seventh grade, and if you say I am eighth grade, I will be eighth grade. Is that okay?"

    Yi Feng cursed and closed the courtyard door with a snap.  He can see it clearly, but he can't explain it to these people. No matter how you explain it, they think you are awesome.

    But you can just say that he is really good at formations, but damn, he can¡¯t even set up a light-concentrating formation.

    However.

    The young men and women kneeling at the door were not calm at all.

    "Did senior show his cards just now?"

    A woman with beautiful features asked nervously.

    "Yes, senior, what do you mean, he can also be at the eighth level?"

    A young man answered.

    Hear the words.

    Everyone present looked at each other and gasped in unison.

    Big news.

    What great news!

    I originally thought that the senior was at the seventh level, but now it seems that he is at least the eighth level!

    Knowing that there was no hope of becoming a disciple today, several people flew out in all directions.

    ¡°Senior brother, shocking news!¡±

    A young man rushed back to the restaurant and said to a waiting man: "I just heard the senior say from his own mouth that he can be seventh or eighth grade. The meaning of this is very clear. In other words, what we said before is  His judgment was wrong, his true rank is at least eighth rank!"

    "What?"

    The man stood up suddenly.

    "The lowest level is eighth grade, junior brother, are you sure you're not mistaken?" he asked in horror.

    "It's absolutely true!"

    The young man said.

    "This news is really shocking!"

    After saying that, he rushed out like a stream of light, and couldn't wait to share the news with his friends.

    When everyone was gathered together by him, he couldn¡¯t wait to start talking.

    "Everyone, I have summoned you here today to tell you some breaking news!" the man said solemnly.

    Hear the words.

    Everyone looked at him and couldn't help but ask: "What kind of news is it? It's so solemn."

    The man collected his thoughts and then said solemnly: "My junior brother got the news that the senior who cracked the Heavenly Demon Formation was not a seventh-level formation mage, but the lowest eighth-level one!"

    As soon as these words were said, it was like dropping a bombshell, like a thunder that resounded in everyone's mind.

    Several men were immediately stunned.

    "Eighth grade"

    "The lowest level is eight"

    "In other words, this senior is most likely a ninth-grade formation mage?"

    "Yes, it is possible!"

    The man nodded solemnly.

    "Hiss!"

    Everyone gasped and sighed.

    "Ninth-grade, ninth-grade array master!"

    "Oh My God!"

    "Your news is really explosive. No, I have to report this news back to the master as quickly as possible."

    "Yes, I also want to report immediately the appearance of a ninth-grade formation mage. This kind of news must be reported as soon as possible!"

    For a while.

    All kinds of news are spreading like crazy from this small Tianyong City.

    "What, a ninth-grade formation mage?"

    In a stern hall, several old men looked at the secret report in their hands. Their hands trembled and they almost didn't recover.

    "Hiss, Ninth Grade Formation Master, go and ask the leader to go there immediately and build a good relationship!"

    In another major force, after receiving the news, several Supreme Elders directly went out to issue orders.

    And in other places in Tianzhen Xianzhou, the same scene is also playing out

    Starting from this moment.

    From all sides of Tianzhen Xianzhou, more people came to this small Tianyong City after receiving the news.

    Some people want to have a good relationship.

    ?Some people just want to take chances.

    Some people want to become apprentices.

    And even those lower-level formation masters who just wanted to observe the true appearance of this ninth-level formation master couldn't wait to rush over.

    Tianyong City.

    &nbsp;The storm is rising!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 688 What does it mean to be a seventh-grade array mage?

    In the courtyard.

    Yi Feng looked up at the sky.

    A bitter look on his face.

    Being regarded as a seventh-grade formation mage is actually not bad.

    What bothered him the most was the guy who always changed the currency of the fairy world.

    What kind of idiot can change the currency of such a big world overnight.

    It makes him unable to afford food now.

    Although his strength is quite good now, what is disgusting is that he still can't live without food.

    I don¡¯t know if the system did it intentionally or if it was an oversight, but that¡¯s the fact.

    So now he has to think about his future food expenses.

    After all, he didn¡¯t want to be like in Pingjiang City before, being so poor that he couldn¡¯t even poop out, so he had to pick it with a stick.

    "I'll blame your whole family."

    He cursed, opened the storage ring, and summoned Slowly.

    Riding slowly, Yi Feng sneaked out of the courtyard, heading towards the mountains outside Tianyong City at a snail's pace.

    ¡°After all, the store owner said that if you go into the mountains to hunt monsters and get some materials, you can exchange them for some fairy crystals.

    Soon after, one man and one cow came to the mountain.

    Although I haven¡¯t calculated my specific strength yet, at any rate, I am still a master who is level 50 or above.

    After half a day of hard hunting, he finally filled his storage bag with prey.

    Seeing that it was approaching noon, Yi Feng immediately stopped working.

    People rely on food, and iron relies on steel. If you don't eat one meal, you will feel hungry.

    As a standard worker, how could Yi Feng miss lunch?

    What¡¯s more, it¡¯s his favorite game?

    He quickly found some dry firewood from around and set up a bonfire on a flat ground.

    Then he took out his pocket knife, cut off a hind leg from a demon pig, added seasonings, and grilled it.

    After a while, the pork legs made a sizzling sound, and a meaty aroma overflowed.

    Yi Feng stared at the pig leg with a smile on his face.

    My barbecue skills are really good. It seems that I will have another delicious meal today.

    It will be delicious with a couple of glasses of wine later.

    Just as Yi Feng was thinking happily and flipping the pork legs to heat them evenly, there was a wave of fluctuation next to him.

    Immediately, a girl landed on the tree trunk next to her, staring at Yi Feng curiously.

    "Brother, what are you doing? It smells so good!"

    Yi Feng looked up in his busy schedule and saw that a great beauty was coming.

    She has a handsome face and a slender figure. She is wearing a light red robe with a tight waistband that binds her small waist. Her tall figure is particularly eye-catching in this outfit.

    Especially her sharp eyebrows and starry eyes, her long hair tied into a neat ponytail, she is quite a bit like a child of the world.

    Yi Feng saw her staring at his pig legs with curiosity on her face.

    He couldn¡¯t help but smile knowingly and said, ¡°This is barbecue.¡±

    "Barbecue? What is that?"

    The girl continued to ask, her beautiful eyes even more curious.

    I saw that she was like a curious baby, and her words were filled with an open mind to seek knowledge.

    Since there was nothing to do, Yi Feng simply continued to answer: "Barbecue is roasting food over a fire. It is a cooking technique."

    "What a novel way! I have never eaten it before!"

    As she said that, she couldn't help but licked her red lips and asked with a blushing face: "Then can I have a taste?"

    Yi Feng was stunned for a moment.

    This girl is quite straightforward and has no pretense at all.

    So he smiled and said, "Of course."

    Hearing this, the girl was overjoyed and quickly sat down next to Yi Feng, eagerly watching Yi Feng's turning pig's trotters.

    "You haven't asked the girl for her name yet?" Yi Feng asked while pouring the ingredients.

    The beautiful woman waved her hand and said: "We are all descendants of the world, let alone Wen Zou Zou. My name is Li Muchiu."

    Then she asked again: "Dare you ask me your name?"

    "My name is Yi Feng."

    ¡°I have admired you for a long time!¡±

    Li Muqiu cupped his hands, then pointed at the pork leg, and asked curiously: "Yi Feng, does barbecue mean turning the food over the fire?"

    Yi Feng smiled and said, "You got the answer right, but not entirely."

    He continued to flip the pork legs, and then said: "It's not just simple roasting, but also the control of the heat and seasonings."?? is also essential.  "

    As he spoke, he cut off a small piece of the skin with a knife and handed it to Li Muqiu.

    "You want to try it?"

    Li Muqiu quickly took it with his hand, opened his mouth and stuffed it in.

    Suddenly, my mouth was full of oil and the aroma was overflowing.

    Li Muqiu showed an expression of great enjoyment, and her delicate eyebrows were squeezed together.

    With meat in his mouth, he said vaguely: "Yi Feng, this is so good, this is so good! This is the first time I have eaten such delicious food!"

    Yi Feng smiled lightly.

    ¡°His predecessor comes from a country on the tip of the tongue, and it is reasonable that the delicacies he cooks can cause such a reaction.

    Seeing that she liked it, the pork leg in her hand happened to be completely cooked on the outside, so she cut it off piece by piece with a knife.

    The two of them quickly ate the entire pig leg and wiped it clean.

    Li Muqiu patted her slightly bulging belly and burped with satisfaction.

    "Yi Feng, I, Li Muqiu, had a big meal with you today. I will definitely invite you back another day!" Li Muqiu said.

    "You're welcome."

    Yi Feng smiled.

    "You're welcome, children of Jianghu, all kindness must be repaid!"

    Li Muqiu changed her voice and asked again: "From the accent, you don't seem to be a local, right?"

    "Well, I just came here, and my money happened to be a little tight, so I went hunting in the mountains to make up for the expenses."

    When he thought of this, Yi Feng felt angry again.

    "Don't let me know who changed the currency system.

    I will tear you into pieces!

    "So that's it But recently many people have come here, saying they want to pay homage to the seventh-level formation master."

    Having said this, Li Muqiu let out a soft cry of "ah".

    Pointing at Yi Feng, he said, "I understand. You must have come here to see that master, right?"

    As soon as he heard about this seventh-level formation master, Yi Feng's face turned dark.

    But before Yi Feng could speak, Li Muqiu said again: "But I advise you to give up on this idea. The seventh-level formation master is like a fairy. Countless big shots can't even see him when they gather in Tianyong City."  , how can it be that little characters like you and I just meet each other?"

    Yi Feng licked his lips, shook his head with a wry smile, and said, "I really didn't come here to see him."

    Who would have thought that Li Muqiu put her hand on his shoulder and said with a smile: "Yi Feng, you don't have to be embarrassed. There is nothing shameful about worshiping the strong. It's just like men are lustful and women love beauty. It's the same truth."

    ¡°And that master¡¯s light is so bright, it¡¯s not shameful to attack him.¡±

    Yi Feng held his forehead.

    I really don¡¯t know what to say.

    You can¡¯t say that I am the seventh-level formation mage, right?

    Although it is true that he is very pretentious and can immediately gain a little fan girl, but damn he is a fake!

    ¡°And he couldn¡¯t understand that even a seventh-level formation mage wouldn¡¯t be so enthusiastic.

    Unable to bear it, he asked, "Isn't he just a seventh-grade array mage? Does it make people so fanatical?"

    "Bah, bah, bah"

    "What do you mean by what you mean by being a seventh-grade formation mage?"

    Li Muqiu corrected him with a pretty face: "If he is an ordinary seventh-level formation master, that's fine. But do you know that this seventh-level formation master not only has great magical powers, but also has a heart to help the people of the world?  , when this land was about to be corroded by the magic circle and the people here were about to fall into eternal disaster, he stepped from the light and brought everyone back to the world from hell"

    Li Muqiu¡¯s eyes were bright and her hands were folded on her chest.

    He said excitedly: "If I can meet this great hero, even if it takes a hundred years of my life, I will be willing to do so!"

    Having said that, a small face was raised again, and said solemnly, "So you can't talk to him as uncomfortable." (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 689 They went out to become apprentices

    Yi Feng had a dark look on his face.

    I couldn't help but coughed awkwardly, and said tentatively: "What if I told you that I am this seventh-level formation master?"

    Hear the words.

    The girl rolled her eyes and turned over.

    "Brother, come on, who's seventh-grade formation master came to this small mountain range to hunt monsters for money?"

    "Also, you said that you are the seventh-level formation master. This is very rude behavior to him. You can't do this"

    There were more and more black lines on Yi Feng¡¯s brow, and he raised his palms to directly beg for mercy.

    "I was wrong, I was wrong, don't say it."

    Seeing that Li Moqiu finally shut up, Yi Feng breathed a sigh of relief. If she was allowed to continue talking, Yi Feng would have to find a place to commit suicide.

    After another brief conversation, Li Moqiu insisted on exchanging jade slips for sound transmission.

    Unable to resist her enthusiasm, Yi Feng had no choice but to give in.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back first and have things to do. I¡¯ll treat you to something delicious next time.¡±

    Li Moqiu patted Yi Feng's shoulder, and after speaking, he stared at the rabbit leg in Yi Feng's hand that he hadn't started eating yet.

    "Uh, you rabbit leg, can you give me some of it?"

    She asked sheepishly.

    "Okay, okay, okay!"

    Yi Feng helplessly held his forehead and handed over the rabbit leg.

    Li Moqiu took it and gnawed it without any reservation. After nibbling it clean, he patted his belly with satisfaction.

    But the next moment.

    A loud explosion sounded from her belly.

    The shock wave came and even lifted Yi Feng away.

    "Grass!"

    "What's going on with this woman? Is she a suicide bomber?"

    Yi Feng was stunned by the shock, and climbed up from the mud in embarrassment. She immediately found Li Moqiu lying on the ground dying, and there was still a shocking wound on her lower abdomen.

    And the dantian in her body has completely exploded.

    She had no idea what it meant to eat Yifeng¡¯s food. If she didn¡¯t eat this rabbit leg, it would be a great opportunity for her.

    But now I can¡¯t hold on to the power contained in that food.

    Yi Feng subconsciously walked up and looked at Li Moqiu's wounds.

    "Hoo!"

    "Does this woman have a bomb in her belly?"

    Yi Feng complained helplessly, but looking at Li Moqiu's dying appearance and the deserted area, Yi Feng knew that if she didn't get treatment, this woman might really get cold.

    Although this woman left him speechless, her thoughts were not bad.

    Yi Feng had no choice but to use local materials, find some herbs to stop bleeding and relieve pain, put it in his mouth, stir it up, and stick it on Li Moqiu's lower abdomen.

    soon.

    The bleeding stopped.

    Li Moqiu's face looked better, but he was still unconscious.

    Having no other choice, Yi Feng had to pick her up and walk down the mountain.

    Fortunately, as soon as we entered the city, we found out that Li Moqiu was from the Li family in Tianyong City, and they were considered a local power in Tianyong City.

    After finding someone to contact the Li family, Yi Feng got rid of this trouble.

    Dressed in gray, as soon as he walked to the entrance of the courtyard, he found that the place had already been filled with a lot of people, including young and beautiful women, old men and old ladies, all dressed in different styles.

    As soon as they saw Yi Feng, these people rushed over.

    "I'll wait, I've met senior."

    "Everyone bows together."

    Yi Feng was speechless.

    have to.

    I just asked for a trouble, and now there are so many troubles.

    He explained earnestly again: "Everyone, I have told you that the Heavenly Demon Formation at that time was just a misunderstanding. I was just passing by."

    "Also, I am not a seventh-grade formation mage at all."

    "Your Excellency, there is no need to explain. We have known for a long time that you are not a seventh-level formation mage, but a ninth-level formation mage." One of the old men shouted.

    "Yes, yes, we have known for a long time that you are ninth grade, not seventh grade."

    "Yes, yes, the news has spread throughout the Tianzhen Xianzhou, and everyone knows that you are the ninth-grade formation master."

    Others also joined in the conversation.

    ?  ?  ?  ?  ?  ?

    Yi Feng¡¯s head is filled with questions.

    It was just that he was said to be at the seventh level before. How could he become the ninth level in just one or two days?

    &nbsp; "Let me walk away  no one is allowed to bother me."

    Yi Feng directly issued an order to expel the guests, and then closed the courtyard door heavily.

    Time passes slowly.

    Yi Feng, who didn¡¯t have to worry about food and drink for the time being, also adjusted his schedule.

    With the previous delay and the time that has passed now, it has already been two months. Next, we need to plan carefully how to find the last apprentice who meets the conditions within ten months.

    What makes Yi Feng depressed is that the system has never given him a standard and can only let him try his luck everywhere.

    You said that it would be great if only one of the people who came to him as a disciple met the requirements, and that would save trouble. But in fact, Yi Feng has observed that there is no one who can meet the requirements of the system.

    There is another urgent problem that needs to be solved, that is, the problem of food in the future and the financial expenses in the next ten months need to be solved with focus.

    Thinking about it makes me dizzy.

    And during this time.

    The praise and rumors about Yi Feng from outside have reached the highest level.  tide.

    More and more people are coming to Tianyong City from all directions to seek his apprenticeship, and there are even some powerful disciples who secretly come out to become his apprentice.

    ?????????????????????????????

    Tianzhen Pavilion.

    This is the largest force in the Tianzhen Immortal Continent, a real giant.

    Because there is a ninth-grade formation mage sitting in the Tianzhen Pavilion.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that this ninth-level formation master has rarely taken action in recent years. The last time he took action seemed to be hundreds of years ago.

    this day.

    The Tianzhen Pavilion formation is activated.

    The whole sky glowed with glow.

    Someone in Tianzhen Pavilion saw it, their eyes widened immediately, and they exclaimed: "The ancestor has been in seclusion for hundreds of years, and he actually came out of seclusion."

    In shock.

    An elder led many high-level personnel and headed toward the secret room to greet him.

    In the secret room.

    Surrounded by everyone.

    An old man with an eagle face and an eagle nose walked out slowly.

    Arriving at the main hall, he slowly sat down with a slight smile on his face.

    Because I have gained a lot from seclusion for a hundred years.

    I learned a lot of new things.

    With these new insights, coupled with his identity as the only ninth-level formation mage in Tianzhen Xianzhou, Tianzhen Pavilion will win over the hearts of the entire Tianzhen Xianzhou and firmly control the entire Tianzhen Xianzhou in Tianzhen Pavilion.  hands.

    He was about to announce the good news, but when he glanced down, his brows suddenly furrowed.

    Because at this time, except for a few old elders, no one else was seen in Nuo Da's main hall.

    "Where is the Pavilion Master?"

    "What about the rest?"

    The old man Li Yinglian asked solemnly: "Don't they know that I am leaving seclusion? Why don't they come to greet me?"

    Hear the words.

    The elders trembled, their eyes averted, and they did not dare to speak.

    "Um?"

    Li Yinglian noticed the clue and frowned immediately.

    Coercion enveloped him, and with a wave of his hand, an elder was caught in his hand.

    "Tell me, what is going on?"

    ¡°Ancestor, calm down, calm down, the sect master and other elite sects have already left.¡± The elder responded in fear.

    "Go out, what are so many people doing here?"

    "Is there a sect war?"

    Li Yinglian asked.

    "No, it's not."

    The elder knelt on the ground and said with evasive eyes: "They, they went out to become disciples!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 690 Shameless old man

    "Apprenticeship?"

    Li Yinglian frowned and shouted: "Which teacher should I worship?"

    "The reason why I am reporting this to my ancestor is that another ninth-grade formation mage has appeared in the Heavenly Formation Immortal Continent. The appearance of this formation mage has caused a sensation in the entire Immortal Continent. Now it is not just the sect leader and the others, but also all the major forces in the entire Immortal Continent and  All the young leaders have rushed over."

    Several elders said tremblingly.

    "Huh, bastard!"

    When Li Yinglian heard this, her palm fell, and the table next to her suddenly turned into powder.

    "Isn't it just a ninth-grade formation mage? Isn't this me a ninth-grade formation mage?"

    "Don't I teach you enough?"

    "The dignified master of the Tianzhen Pavilion actually brought a large number of people to find other people to be his disciples. What a shame!"

    Li Yinglian was furious.

    Many elders below were kneeling on the ground, not daring to breathe.

    "Send the order."

    "The people who call me from Tianzhen Pavilion will come back as soon as possible."

    ¡°Also, release the news about my release from confinement!¡±

    Li Yinglian ordered.

    "yes!"

    The elders did not dare to say anything and quickly followed the instructions.

    Soon after.

    The news that Li Yinglian, who is also a ninth-level formation master, came out of seclusion spread throughout the Tianzhen Immortal Continent and aroused a lot of discussion.

    after all.

    The scene of two ninth-level formation mages being born at the same time is rare even in the history of Tianzhen Xianzhou.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Coming in a few days.

    Li Yinglian not only summoned the people back to the Tianzhen Pavilion, but also changed her appearance from the wind and dust, and put on the black robe unique to the array master.

    On his chest, there is a unique badge representing the ninth grade formation mage.

    at the same time.

    The Enlightenment Hall was also cleaned cleanly by the servants.

    After that, Li Yinglian would teach people in the Enlightenment Hall every day.

    Because he knows in his heart that if he wants Tianzhen Pavilion to stand erect and not fall down in Tianzhen Xianzhou, people's hearts are very important.

    ?????????? And him, a ninth-level formation master, teaching in person will definitely have an attracting effect, attracting countless young talents from Xianzhou.

    However.

    He miscalculated.

    He taught in Wudao Hall for half a month.

    There were only a few people who came to listen to his lectures. The occasional people who came were the kind of people who came from nowhere and had never heard of them.

    "snort!"

    Li Yinglian was furious.

    "Where are the people?"

    "The Tianzhen Immortal Continent has a vast territory, and there are countless geniuses in the world. Why, my ancestor, I came out of seclusion, but not many people came?"

    As he spoke, he looked at the people below with sharp eyes.

    "Do you know that it is related to the overall situation of our Tianzhen Pavilion? Did you neglect your duties and did not spread the news at all?"

    "Ancestor doesn't dare!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of fear and fear of making a sound, everyone knelt down and worshiped on the ground.

    "Then why no one came?" Li Yinglian asked.

    Sect leader Yun Guang lowered his head and couldn't help but explain: "Ancestor Qi, although the news of your release has been spread, at this moment, the people of Tianzhen Xianzhou are gathered in Tianyong City, and I am afraid that some of them have not been collected.  Despite the news, the other part is still thinking about how to visit that ninth-grade formation mage!"

    ¡°So I can only say that it¡¯s not the right time for you, ancestor, to leave seclusion now!¡±

    "Not the time?"

    "snort!"

    "I have been in the Heavenly Formation Immortal Continent for thousands of years. I entered the first rank at the age of ten and the fifth rank at the age of a hundred. A thousand years ago, I was the ninth rank master of the formation. Am I still no better than a young boy?"

    Li Yinglian stood up and shouted in a deep voice: "I don't believe it anymore. With my reputation, can't I suppress this latecomer?"

    "Give me the order."

    "In half a month, I will hold a banquet for the masters in the continent. At the same time, I will look for an outstanding person among the young talents in Tianzhen Xianzhou to be his direct disciple." Li Yinglian gave the order directly.

    Hearing this, Yun Guang nodded directly, "Ancestor is wise."

    "Old Ancestor Yingming, if the people in the world know that you want to accept a disciple, I am afraid that young talents from the entire continent will gather here."

    Next, other people also spoke out.

    soon.

    The news that Li Yinglian, the ninth-level formation master of Tianzhen Pavilion, was going to accept a direct disciple at the banquet half a month later spread quickly.

    Inside Tianyong City.

    &nbsp; After Yi Feng got angry many times, there were finally a lot less people watching at the door.

    ???????????????????????? As Tianyong City became a whirlpool, Yi Feng did not forget to think about his plan to recruit apprentices. He would often sneak out and go to the streets and various crowded places to look for his apprentices.

    But still found nothing.

    The yard.

    Yi Feng was receiving an old man who claimed to be a sixth-grade formation mage. Listening to his compliments, Yi Feng suddenly felt overwhelmed.

    "Old man, I'm really not a formation master. As far as formations are concerned, I'm a waste!"

    Yi Feng explained earnestly.

    "Senior is humble."

    The old man lowered his head, but his eyes caught the wooden carving that Yi Feng was playing with, flashing with sharp color, as if he had already penetrated everything.

    At this moment, Yi Feng¡¯s jade slip lit up slightly.

    "Hey, brother Yifeng, I'm Li Moqiu. Where do you live? I'll bring you something delicious to repay you for the barbecue last time!"

    "In the jade slip is Li Moqiu's message.

    Yi Feng was thinking about how to get rid of this old man, so he told her the address and happily agreed.

    "That old man, please leave, I have something to do!"

    Yi Feng looked at the old man in front of him speechlessly and said.

    ¡°It¡¯s senior, junior, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±

    The old man responded respectfully, and then exited the yard in a polite manner.

    Also at the same time.

    Li Moqiu, who happened to be not far away, was walking towards Yifeng's courtyard carrying large and small bags.

    Although she was seriously injured in the last explosion, after this period of cultivation, she has obviously completely improved, and even her aura seems to be much deeper than before.

    He met the sixth-grade formation mage who had just turned around the street.

    See the situation.

    Li Moqiu's eyes widened immediately, he covered his mouth and exclaimed: "I dare to ask you, are you Guo Manchun, the master of the sixth-grade formation?"

    "Hello, girl, I'm the one here, but I don't dare to be a master."

    Guo Manchun showed a faint smile and spoke modestly. While speaking, he did not forget to recall Yi Feng's words in his mind.

    yes.

    The dignified ninth-grade formation masters all claim that they are formation waste.

    And he is a small sixth-grade formation mage, how can he dare to call himself a master?

    "Senior Guo is so polite, I'm so happy to meet you." Li Moqiu said excitedly, with a look of enthusiasm on his face.

    I never expected that I would be so lucky to meet this sixth-grade formation master here.

    After the two had a brief conversation, Li Moqiu walked towards Yifeng's courtyard carrying large and small bags.

    As soon as Yi Feng opened the courtyard door, Li Moqiu couldn't help but excitedly shared.

    "Hey, Brother Yi Feng, you don't know how lucky I was just now."

    "I was on my way to find you just now. Guess who I met?"

    "who?"

    Yi Feng looked at her doubtfully.

    "Guo Manchun, the sixth-grade formation master of our Heavenly Formation Immortal Continent."

    "Huh."

    "Sixth grade, even if I know that he has already arrived in Tianyong City, it is not easy to meet him. I am so lucky. He talked to me just now."

    Li Moqiu held his hands, raised his delicate face, and said happily.

    However, Yi Feng's eyes widened as he listened.

    Guo Manchun.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he the old man who just licked things in his yard without criticizing me?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 691 Just you?

    ¡°Hey, hey, you¡¯ve got some reaction!¡±

    Seeing that Yi Feng had no reaction, Li Moqiu chopped off his feet and said.

    "oh."

    Yi Feng subconsciously scratched his itch and responded.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT? ?

    "Sixth grade, senior Guo Manchun is a sixth-grade formation mage. Are you the one?"

    "Aren't you surprised or pleasantly surprised?"

    "He just appeared a few dozen feet outside your yard."

    Li Moqiu couldn't help but said.

    "So what if it's a few dozen feet?" Yi Feng couldn't help but roll his eyes at her, "He was just sitting on the small bench you are sitting on now."

    "You're bragging again."

    Li Moqiu said resentfully: "You are good at everything, but you like to brag a little, and you don't have a sense of awe. Forget it, I will never share this kind of thing with you again. It will make people mad."

    Yi Feng breathed a sigh of relief.

    It suits him not to talk about these things.

    "Let me tell you another big news. Did you know that the senior who destroyed the Heavenly Demon Array that I told you about last time is actually not a seventh-level array mage at all, but a ninth-level array mage!  "

    Li Moqiu held his hands in his hands and said enthusiastically: "There are not many ninth-grade formation masters in our entire history of Tianzhen Xianzhou. They are simply too powerful."

    "Yes, here we go again."

    Yi Feng, who had just breathed a sigh of relief, saw a black line appear on his forehead again, and he was completely speechless.

    He understood it clearly.

    Now, as a ninth-grade formation mage, he is sitting in a down-to-earth manner, even if he jumps into the Yellow River, he will not be able to escape.

    After Li Moqiu worshiped him for a long time, he finally closed his mouth and started eating.

    "How about it? It's delicious. I'll be nice to you."

    Li Moqiu patted Yi Feng on the shoulder and said with a smile: "These delicacies are a specialty of our Tianyong City."

    "Thank you very much, Miss Li."

    Yi Feng ate, smiled and nodded.

    This girl talks a lot, but she is quite nice.

    And these foods taste really good.

    "By the way, I have to thank you for saving my life last time."

    Li Moqiu picked up the wine pot and presented it to Yi Feng.

    "You're welcome."

    Yi Feng smiled faintly, and then asked: "By the way, what happened to you last time? How did you explode?"

    "Well, I don't know about this myself." Li Moqiu sighed, "But according to my father, it is possible that a hostile family is plotting to kill me."

    "Have you found the specific person?" Yi Feng asked.

    "There's no news yet, but whatever, as long as he's not dead, my father will always help me get revenge if we find out." Li Moqiu said carelessly, tearing up the delicious food in his mouth.

    Yi Feng shook his head.

    This girl has a big heart.

    But it¡¯s pretty good.

    "But the place you live in is really easy for me to find. It's so confusing." Li Moqiu added, "Why don't you stay at my house? I happen to have an empty side yard in my house. It's clean and luxurious. Why?  Sample?"

    "oh?"

    Hearing this, Yi Feng suddenly became a little interested.

    Speak the truth.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out of the blue and being touted by those blind chickens, he was very annoyed, and he couldn't explain it, and he couldn't explain it clearly. If he hadn't been short of money, he would have thought of changing to another place.

    "It seems that you are very willing to stay. Okay, while we have something to eat and drink, you can pack your things and follow me."

    "Come and drink."

    Li Moqiu raised the wine bottle carelessly.

    After having enough wine and food, Yi Feng immediately packed up his things and followed Li Moqiu towards the Li family.

    As the local boss of Tianyong City, the Li family is neither big nor small.

    And the yard that Li Moqiu arranged for Yi Feng is indeed good.

    It¡¯s very comforting.

    Yi Feng settled down with peace of mind.

    Time flies.

    Several days passed.

    In order to prepare for the big banquet in a few days, Tianzhen Pavilion had already ordered countless disciples to sort out various residences.

    After all, according to past practice, many forces will arrive early.

    And whether people from many forces can be properly arranged can also reflect the character of a sect.?strength.

    However.

    What made Sect Master Yun Guang dumbfounded.

    Several days have passed, and there are still not many people coming to his Tianzhen Pavilion, and those who come are only some crooked melons and cracked dates.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? On the day of the big banquet, I am afraid that one in ten people will not be able to sit full.

    "What's going on?"

    Yun Guang couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    If it is really a big banquet and not many people come by then, then the people in his Tianzhen Pavilion will be in great disgrace.

    "Well."

    "It's not that you don't know, Pavilion Master, that all the masters in Xianzhou are rushing to Tianyong City now. Listening to the news from over there, it seems that there are more and more people in Tianyong City."

    An elder complained softly from the side.

    "well!"

    Yun Guang sighed and had no choice but to report the matter to Li Yinglian truthfully.

    "snort!"

    Hearing Yun Guang¡¯s return, Li Lianying was furious.

    "I, Li Lianying, have not been involved in the world for a hundred years, so the people of Tianzhen Xianzhou don't take me seriously?"

    "I would like to see what kind of role the so-called ninth-grade formation mage in Tianyong City is."

    "You guys come with me."

    Li Lianying clapped her hands and flew into the air towards Tianyong City.

    Yun Guang quickly summoned several elders to follow him.

    One day later, everyone from Tianzhen Pavilion headed by Li Lianying arrived at Tianyong City.

    When Li Lianying came to Tianyong City in person and saw the grand scene of Tianyong City, her face became even more gloomy.

    Because array mages can be seen everywhere on the major streets of today¡¯s city.

    This kind of grand occasion has never happened even when Li Lianying was promoted to the ninth rank.

    The group of people first came to the restaurant and sat down.

    At this moment, there are many formation masters sitting in the restaurant.

    At this moment, the discussions of several third-level formation mages not far away fell into their ears.

    "Hey, everyone, I heard that the ninth-grade formation mage from the Tianzhen Pavilion has left seclusion, and will hold a banquet in a few days. I heard that he will also accept a direct disciple."

    "Yes, I also received the news."

    "They said that a banquet of ten thousand tables would be set up in a few days."

    "Well, that's right. After all, this person is also a man of great influence."

    The sound of discussion fell into Li Lianying's ears, and his gloomy face immediately relaxed a lot.

    Although Li Lianying has been in seclusion for hundreds of years, her reputation is still outside.

    ¡°After all, who practices cultivation not for fame and fortune?

    And those people were still talking, and one of them even asked: "In that case, are you brothers interested in attending the banquet?"

    Hearing this, the wine glass in Li Lianying's hand suddenly stopped, and she opened her ears to listen.

    "I'm not going. What's wrong with Li Lianying leaving seclusion? I'm still going to get a glimpse of another senior's true face here!" one of them said.

    "That's right. Although we are both ninth-level formation masters, Li Lianying can't compare with this one. He has great righteousness and saved my Heavenly Formation Xianzhou from water and fire. What about Li Lianying?"

    Another person spoke again.

    "It's said that he is a ninth-level formation mage. Where was he when the magic formation appeared that day? Now that the formation is solved, he comes here to hold a banquet and make it look fancy, but in fact it is useless."

    "Haha, the brothers are right!"

    Hearing their discussion, the formation masters at other tables also responded loudly: "We don't want to go to any of Li Lianying's crappy banquets. As several brothers said, Li Lianying said he was a ninth-grade formation master.  He has never done anything for our Tianzhen Xianzhou."

    "Yes, I heard that Li Lianying's character is not good either."

    "Tsk, not only does he have a bad character, but he also specializes in eating people's hearts."

    "No matter how powerful he is, I'm too lazy to go. It would be better to have the opportunity to meet another senior in Tianyong City." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 692 Ask him to move out for me

    "that is."

    ¡°When the Heavenly Demon Formation first appeared, how many people asked the Heavenly Formation Pavilion to take action, but they relied on the fact that it had no impact on them, and acted as if it had nothing to do with them.¡±

    "Now that he is out of isolation, he is using the name of being a disciple to win over people's hearts. Do you really think we can't see it?"

    "You are absolutely right. I really want this senior from Tianyong City to re-establish a force and replace Tianzhen Pavilion!"

    The more people talked, the more excited they became.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????In the past, there was only Li Lianying, a ninth-level magician, in Tianzhenxianzhou. Even if he was unpopular, he had no other choice.

    But when another ninth-grade formation mage appears, especially another ninth-grade formation mage who saves the Heavenly Formation Xianzhou from water and fire, such a comparison makes a judgment.

    So it¡¯s no wonder that everyone praises one and despises the other.

    Hearing these words, Pavilion Master Yun Guang and others lowered their heads and blushed.

    In fact, when the Demonic Formation appeared, they didn't think about taking action, and they even asked Li Lianying himself for instructions.

    It¡¯s just that Li Lianying didn¡¯t allow them to take action.

    ?According to Li Lianying's original words, only by waiting until the last moment when no one can control the Heavenly Demon Formation can the importance of their Heavenly Formation Pavilion be shown.

    To be honest.

    Yun Guang and the others do not agree with this decision.

    It¡¯s just that the ancestors have spoken, and they dare not disobey.

    But I didn¡¯t expect that things would develop to this point now.

    However.

    Li Lianying herself heard such remarks, but she didn¡¯t feel that she should be in any way wrong. Instead, all the veins in her body were exposed, and murderous intent surged out for a moment.

    He is a majestic ninth-grade formation master, and he is not supported by others wherever he goes.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that he would be scolded by a group of useless three-formation mages in this small restaurant.

    "Ancestor, calm down, calm down!"

    See the situation.

    Yun Guang and others quickly comforted him: "You must calm down. If you really take action, it will be really embarrassing. By then, I, Tianzhen Pavilion, may really be infamy forever."

    "snort!"

    "I need you to teach me?"

    Li Lianying had a sullen face, glared at Yun Guang angrily, waved her palm, and an invisible energy penetrated into the bodies of the group of people.

    They didn¡¯t notice anything strange at all.

    However, Yun Guang sighed heavily.

    Because he knew that these people would die suddenly within seven days.

    And after leaving the restaurant.

    People who walked along the way heard many unfavorable remarks about them.

    "Okay, okay!"

    "Good boy, if you don't say bad things to me, now you have become a positive figure, and I, the ancestor, have become a negative example, right?"

    Li Lianying was furious, and her whole body was filled with rage.

    "Ancestor, calm down. That formation master is in the limelight. I think we should go back first. Why not avoid the limelight first and then start your grand plan again, ancestor." An elder couldn't help but said.  .

    "Um?"

    Li Lianying's cold gaze came to her, and she pinched the elder's neck.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Are you questioning me?"

    "Do you think that my ancestor, I, can't compare to a young boy?"

    Li Lianying's hoarse voice came out.

    The elder was breathless and his face turned red, but he raised his head and said: "I dare not question the ancestor, but the fact now is that we could have broken the demon formation at the first time, but we did not take action at the first time, and we lost  win people's hearts"

    "Seeking death!"

    Hearing these remarks, Li Lianying's eyes suddenly turned cold, and she pinched the elder's neck with sudden force with her palms.

    "snort!"

    "I don't think any of you dare to talk so shamelessly."

    Li Lianying looked at everyone with sharp eyes, scanning them one by one.

    Everyone lowered their heads and remained silent, with complicated expressions on their faces.

    "So what if you win people's hearts!"

    "In this world, strength is the most important after all!"

    Li Lianying said with a gloomy face: "In that case, I will compete with this person to see whose formation is better!"

    "Give me the order to go out. I, Li Lianying, will invite him to the banquet in a few days. At the same time, I will challenge him to a showdown in front of everyone!"

    "If he comes, I will let himLet him see what a real veteran ninth-grade array mage is!  "

    "If you don't dare to come, then you are a coward. What qualifications do you have to be called a ninth-grade array mage? How can you win over people's hearts?"

    Finished.

    Li Lianying roared angrily and flew into the sky.

    Hearing this, Yun Guang and others had no choice but to do as they were told.

    After moving, Yi Feng finally had a few days of peace of mind during this period.

    Without the interruption of those people, Yi Feng can spend more time on the streets to try his luck and find disciples.

    Just when Yi Feng returned empty-handed with no results and was lying in the yard to rest, in front of the Li family's house, the head of the Li family, Li Xiongzheng, walked in respectfully with an formation master.

    The formation mage was wearing a standard array mage black robe, with the badge representing the fourth-grade formation mage shining brightly on his chest.

    He held his head high and held his chest high, with an unconcealable pride in his brows.

    A fourth-grade formation mage is indeed nothing in front of a ninth-grade formation mage, but in front of normal people, he is still very valuable.

    Wherever you go, you will find delicious food.

    No, as a local snake in Tianyong City, Li Xiong had to treat him politely after getting to know him.

    "Master Huang, you can live here with peace of mind." Li Xiong accompanied him and said with a flattering look on his face: "It just so happens that our Li family still has a courtyard left."

    "The courtyard is quiet and clean, and the luxury level is worthy of a master's status."

    "Master Li has done a very good job." The fourth-grade formation mage raised his head slightly and said, "In today's Tianyong City, it is not easy to find a good place to live. I accept this."

    "In the future, if the Li family master comes to my Huang Xintian's place if he can find it useful, just say so."

    "okay!"

    When he heard this, Li Xiong smiled from ear to ear.

    What can¡¯t be waited for is Huang Xintian¡¯s words.

    After a while, the two of them walked through the front hall of Li's house and arrived at the backyard. However, when they came to the backyard, they immediately found traces of human habitation.

    And there was still slight snoring in the yard, which could be heard clearly.

    "Master Li, what's going on with you?"

    "If you don't tell me that it's okay to arrange a separate yard for me, are you asking me to live with other people?"

    Huang Xintian¡¯s brows suddenly wrinkled, with a look of deep displeasure on his face.

    "Master Huang, calm down, Master, calm down, I'll find out what's going on right away!" Li Xiong looked angry and called the servant next to him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met the head of the family.¡±

    The servants stood respectfully.

    "Tell me, what's going on?" Li Xiong asked in a deep voice, "Why are there people living in this yard?"

    "To inform the master of the house, a friend of the young lady lives inside." The servant responded respectfully.

    "Miss's friend?"

    Li Xiong frowned and asked in a deep voice, "What's the details?"

    "Chapter Qi, I don't know the details, but I'm not a local, and I can't see any aura on my body. My strength should be very low, maybe he's just an immortal." The servant reported truthfully.

    "Human Immortal?"

    As soon as he heard this, Li Xiong became angry.

    "Huh, what a bastard. My Li family has such a big yard, but a human being lives in it. What a fool."

    "You, ask him to move out for me right away, right away." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 693 A once-in-a-lifetime opportunity

    Yi Feng, who was living well, was evicted.

    His face immediately turned ugly.

    "If you say it's inconvenient for him to live there, just tell him to leave, and he won't stick around, so why would he use this method of eviction?"

    After simply cleaning up, he walked outside.

    As soon as he walked out of the door, he saw Li Xiong and Huang Xintian who were waiting impatiently.

    "snort!"

    When he saw how pitiful Yi Feng was, Li Xiong immediately snorted coldly and did not show any good looks.

    Huang Xintian also raised his head and glanced at Yi Feng, with a hint of disdain at the corner of his mouth.

    Fortunately, Yi Feng doesn't care about this.

    After leaving Li¡¯s house, Yi Feng used the remaining fairy crystals to rent another courtyard.

    ?That¡¯s fine for him.

    Since there is no one I know, there will be no one to disturb me, and I can go out to find my apprentice peacefully from nine to five.

    Also at the same time.

    The news that Li Yinglian was going to challenge Yi Feng at the banquet a few days later spread throughout Tianyong City as if it had wings.

    "Looking forward to it, really looking forward to it."

    "Yes, I have never encountered a competition between two ninth-level formation masters in this life."

    ¡°I don¡¯t know which one of these two is stronger or weaker!¡±

    "Let's go to Tianzhen Pavilion quickly and get a good spot!"

    Discussions abounded.

    At the same time, a large number of masters began to leave Tianyong City and rushed towards Tianzhen Pavilion.

    That¡¯s it.

    The Tianzhen Pavilion, which had always been deserted, gradually became lively.

    The Li family.

    After hearing the news, Li Moqiu rushed to the backyard excitedly and couldn't wait to convey the news to Yi Feng.

    However, when he opened the courtyard door, he found Huang Xintian and Li Xiong sitting inside.

    "Father, why are you here? Where is Yi Feng?"

    Li Moqiu asked with a small frown.

    "Moqiu must not be rude, come and see Master Huang!" Li Xiong said quickly, and at the same time introduced to Huang Xintian: "Master Huang, this is my little girl Li Moqiu."

    "Um!"

    "young and promising."

    Huang Xintian nodded and expressed appreciation.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met Master Huang.¡±

    Seeing the formation master badge on Huang Xintian's chest, Li Moqiu did not dare to make a mistake and saluted quickly. After a brief greeting, he pulled Li Xiong and asked in a low voice: "Father, let me ask you, where is Yi Feng?"

    "Is this the friend you were talking about?"

    "Let me get kicked out."

    Li Xiong said casually.

    "What?"

    "You actually kicked my friend out?"

    Li Moqiu said angrily: "Father, how could you do this? He is my friend. This yard has always been empty. What's wrong with me letting my friend live here? Moreover, he is also my savior. What happened last time?"  If it weren¡¯t for him, your daughter and I would have died long ago.¡±

    "What kind of life-savior is not a life-savior? As my precious daughter, I won't let you die. Are you still dead?"

    Li Xiong scolded Li Moqiu, and then said earnestly: "Besides, when Master Huang comes, I will definitely arrange for Master Huang to live there. Should I let Master Huang sleep on the street?"

    "So if your insignificant friend is kicked out, he will be kicked out. The key is that we have a good relationship with Master Huang."

    "But even if you want Master Huang to live there, you shouldn't kick my friend out. Even if you want him to live somewhere else, you should still tell me anyway?" Li Moqiu said with red eyes: "You're too much like this.  Disrespecting my friends.¡±

    "Oh, dear daughter, I have already told you that you don't need to worry about insignificant people. Having a good relationship with Master Huang is a big deal!"

    Li Xiong comforted him in a low voice: "And let me tell you a big news. Didn't Li Yinglian hold a big banquet, invite the formation masters to gather together, and challenge the ninth-grade formation master from Tianyong City at the banquet?  "

    "Originally we were not qualified to go to Tianzhen Pavilion, but I just told Master Huang that he can take us to the banquet site. Haven't you always wanted to meet the ninth-grade master of Tianyong City? Now not only can you  After seeing it, you can also see the discussion between him and Li Yinglian. Do you want to miss such a grand event?"

    Hear the words.

    Li Moqiu was immediately shocked.

    "Father"?You, are you telling the truth?  "

    "of course it's true."

    At this time, Huang Xintian stood up and took a greedy look at Li Moqiu's perfect figure, and said leisurely: "I told your father about this just now."

    "With the current situation in Tianyong City, this ninth-grade master, not to mention you, even I have no chance to see him. It is only through this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity that I can see his true face."

    "Ms. Li, you won't miss such a grand event, right?"

    ¡°I, can I really go?¡±

    Li Moqiu was so excited that he couldn't help himself.

    Of course she knew that even though the senior was in Tianyong City, she was not qualified to see him because of her status.

    So she never dared to think about this before.

    And now that she has such an opportunity, it is a huge surprise for her.

    "Of course you can go." Li Xiong said with a smile: "So, daughter, you'd better go and pack up quickly. We will prepare to leave for Tianzhen Pavilion in two days."

    "Are there two days left"

    "No, I still have to go to Yi Feng first, tell him clearly, and apologize to him in person."

    Li Moqiu pursed her red lips and felt very uncomfortable thinking about Yi Feng.

    At the beginning, she vowed to tell Yi Feng that she could live in peace, but she did not expect that such a thing would happen.

    Not to mention, Yi Feng is still kind to her.

    After saying that, Li Moqiu quickly ran out to look for Yi Feng.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 694 One hundred thousand banquets

    time.

    Two days passed in a flash.

    Li Moqiu searched for two days in a row, but could not find any trace of Yi Feng, and there was no response from the jade slip.

    Facing Huang Xintian and Li Xiong who were about to set off, she had no choice but to order her servants to continue searching.

    The three of them boarded Huang Xintian's spirit boat and flew all the way towards the Tianzhen Pavilion.

    "Hahaha, I have never known what the senior from Tianyong City looks like. This time I can finally feast my eyes on him."

    On the spirit boat, Li Xiong laughed, full of expectation.

    Although Yi Feng was still on his mind, the sadness on Li Moqiu's face also dissipated a lot when he thought that he would see the legendary ninth-level formation master soon.

    "I heard that the ninth-grade formation mage in Tianyong City is very young. If Miss Huang sees his true appearance, I'm afraid she will admire him very much!" Huang Xintian said leisurely from the side.

    "oh?"

    "He is actually very young?"

    Li Moqiu looked surprised.

    "good!"

    Huang Xintian nodded and said: "Among the seniors I know, some of them have been lucky enough to see his true appearance before. He is very young. If you look at his appearance, he is probably the same age as Miss Huang."

    Hear the words.

    The heat in Li Moqiu's eyes was extremely intense.

    For everyone in Tianzhen Xianzhou, they have lived in an environment where the masters are highly respected since they were young. Almost every young person has their admiration and respect for the high-level masters in their bones.

    And throughout their lives, they have been striving to become formation masters.

    ??????????????????? However, the conditions for becoming an array mage are too harsh, and only one in ten thousand people can meet the conditions, and becoming a high-level array mage is even more difficult

    Therefore, a young and ninth-level formation master will undoubtedly become the object of everyone's respect!

    And Yi Feng, who was in Tianyong City, was still wandering the streets looking for disciples.

    Because he was afraid that people would recognize him, Yi Feng disguised himself a little, so it was normal that Li Moqiu couldn't find him.

    As for Li Moqiu¡¯s jade slip, he had already thrown it away.

    It wasn¡¯t that he had any objections to Li Moqiu about being kicked out, on the contrary, he didn¡¯t take it to heart.

    It¡¯s just that he and Li Moqiu just met by chance, and he just took advantage of this whirlpool of circumstances to temporarily stay in Tianyong City to look for his apprentice. Whether he found him or not, he would soon leave Tianyong City.

    So that¡¯s it, it¡¯s good.

    but.

    After wandering on the street for a while today, Yi Feng was completely confused.

    The ninth-grade formation master of Tianzhen Pavilion challenges me to a showdown with me?

    And in front of all the masters of Tianzhen Xianzhou?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    What are you doing?

    Damn it, I don¡¯t even have a disciple yet, this trouble is happening one after another!

    Yi Feng scratched his head and ears.

    I¡¯m so speechless!

    Completely speechless, he returned home and fell asleep.

    time.

    Gone in an instant.

    The day of the Tianzhen Pavilion banquet came directly.

    At this moment, the Tianzhen Pavilion is full of guests, and the array masters from all major forces gather here.

    In order to entertain these people, Tianzhen Pavilion, worthy of being the first sect in Tianzhen Xianzhou, directly set up a banquet of 100,000 tables.

    And in the center of the banquet, there was a huge open space.

    Anyone with a discerning eye can see what will happen in this open space soon.

    That is a rare event in history - a duel between two ninth-level formation mages!

    Seeing all the masters from Tianzhen Xianzhou gathered here, Li Yinglian secretly raised the corner of her mouth.

    This time.

    It is a great opportunity for his Tianzhen Pavilion to firmly control the entire Tianzhen Xianzhou in his hands.

    At the same time, it is also a good opportunity for Li Yinglian to truly establish his authority.

    "snort!"

    "This time, I want you to see who has the final say in Tianzhen Xianzhou and who has the highest prestige!"

    Li Yinglian smiled coldly, flew into the air, and flew towards the central square.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met Senior Li.¡±

    "Mr. Li."

    "The aura of the ninth-grade formation mage is indeed terrifying."

    Maybe I didn¡¯t catch a cold before, but now that I¡¯m here, I still have to behave as I should.

    And no matter what, Li Yinglian is a ninth-grade formation master after all.

    &nbsp; Before the one from Tianyong City appeared, he was the only ceiling in Tianzhen Xianzhou.

    So as Li Yinglian appeared, everyone stood up and greeted each other.

    "Thank you for coming."

    "I won't say any more unnecessary words. Let's eat and drink well."

    "Two things, one is my discussion with another master!"

    "Another thing is that after the competition, I will accept a young leader as a closed disciple."

    Li Yinglian went straight to the topic without any unnecessary words.

    "I wonder which one is here?"

    He scanned the entire audience with sharp eyes and said meaningfully.

    And everyone else is also looking for it.

    "That one won't come, right?"

    "Yes, if he doesn't come, wouldn't our trip be in vain?"

    "Probably not. Judging from his courage to break the demon formation, it is impossible for him to avoid the battle."

    "That's right, our Xianzhou has long had an unwritten rule. When competing for formations between peers, avoiding battle is equivalent to admitting defeat. No matter how low-key that person is, he will always care about his reputation!"

    All kinds of hot discussions are endless.

    But no one knows whether he is here or not. After all, not many people have actually seen him or know his information.

    At this time, Li Yinglian¡¯s voice mixed with Xianyuan came out again.

    "Whether you come or not, I will wait until night."

    "And the outcome of this competition will be decided in this open space"

    ? said.

    He waved his hand.

    In an instant, rays of light shone in the open space in the middle, countless complicated runes emerged, and murderous intent emerged within them.

    "Hiss!"

    "What a terrifying formation."

    "Just one look made me afraid to come close."

    "With that kind of smell, I'm afraid if all of us at the scene walked in, not one of us would come out alive!"

    Looking at the battle floating in the open space, everyone was shocked and speechless.

    Even though many people are not interested in Li Yinglian, when they see this formation, they have to say with emotion, a ninth-grade formation master is a ninth-grade formation master after all!

    "good!"

    "What emerges here is the Immortal Killing Formation arranged by me myself!"

    "The outcome of this competition depends on this formation."

    "As long as he can enter the formation and come out smoothly within a month, I will lose."

    "If I can't get out, I will win."

    "But I also agreed in advance in front of everyone that once I walk in, it won't matter whether I live or die!"

    Finished.

    Li Yinglian¡¯s body moved and landed under the high platform next to her, waiting for Yi Feng¡¯s arrival.

    The rest of the people are also looking forward to Yi Feng's arrival.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 695: Can you just throw it away quickly?

    But this wait.

    It¡¯s just a matter of time.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Still no one came on the field to break the formation, which made everyone completely disappointed.

    After all, most people came here not for this meal, but to witness the rare-to-see competition between two ninth-level formation mages.

    "Is that master here yet?"

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not like he really didn¡¯t come!¡±

    Everybody was talking a lot.

    Yi Feng, who originally thought he was bound to come, started to beat drums in his heart.

    "snort!"

    "Are you a coward who knows you will lose but dare not come?"

    Li Yinglian, who was sitting cross-legged in the middle, just opened her eyes at this moment and sneered disdainfully.

    And just when everyone was waiting for Yi Feng to arrive, two uninvited guests appeared in the sky above the Tiantian Formation Pavilion.

    The two of them were dressed in black robes, with their feet on the clouds, looking down at them condescendingly.

    "This messy fairy world is pretty good."

    One of the men said.

    "Yes, although it is far from our formation world, it is indeed very good to have two ninth-grade formation mages at the same time. This Tianzhen Xianzhou is indeed one of the three upper continents." Another old man  He stroked his beard and said in appreciation.

    "Who do you think will win between these two?"

    The man from before said.

    The old man stared at the formation faintly emerging in the center, his pupils shrank, and said: "Although I don't know anything else about this Li Yinglian, his reputation in the immortal world is still good, and his formation turned out to be true when I saw it today.  It¡¯s well-deserved.¡±

    "As far as the formation he arranged is concerned, it is considered an excellent handiwork to get it in our formation world."

    "With this level of formation, if you want to break the formation within three days, even I can't do it."

    "So the unknown new ninth-grade formation master will definitely lose!"

    The old man stroked his beard and gave the answer directly.

    "Is Mr. Bing so sure that that person will lose?"

    The man next to him smiled and said: "After all, although we have never met the newly promoted Ninth Grade, his reputation is very good, and accidents may happen in everything!"

    "Ha ha!"

    "The reputation is still there, but it's just because the additional effects of the Demonic Formation Belt were eliminated, and then they promoted each other."

    "And destroying the Heavenly Demon Formation itself is not a high-level means."

    "At best, this person may have a good character and good temperament, but it has nothing to do with his strength!" The old man laughed.

    "That's true."

    Hearing the words, the man nodded and said: "This formation may take three days even for an formation master who has surpassed the ninth level like Bing Lao to break it, but it will definitely not be possible for others to break it in three days."

    "Unless this person is like you, Mr. Bing, and has surpassed the ninth level."

    "But as far as the immortal world is concerned, if there is such a person, it is impossible for our formation world not to know about it."

    "Well! Just wait."

    The old man smiled and said, "It doesn't matter whether that person comes or not."

    time.

    Go slowly.

    In the blink of an eye, dusk is coming.

    Just when everyone was talking and thinking that Yi Feng would not come, a shadow appeared in the distant sky.

    It was Yi Feng who was riding slowly, squirming slowly in the sky.

    "Can you just throw it away quickly? Just throw it away!"

    "When I came here, I fed you well. It's almost dark!"

    Yi Feng looked at the white clouds drifting slowly and slowly from the side. He couldn't help but patted slowly on the head and complained.

    However.

    What Yi Feng didn¡¯t expect at all was.

    As soon as he said this, he let out a "whoosh" and slowly rushed out like a rocket.

    The speed was so fast that Yi Feng had no nerve to react. He slowly carried him to the banquet venue of Tianzhen Pavilion.

    "Fuck."

    "Fuck you, you, you"

    "What's your speed?"

    Yi Feng stared at the snails sitting down, full of confusion.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 696 I really don¡¯t understand formations

    "Bitch, are you lying to me?"

    "You were just a little faster just now?"

    "Yi Feng is stupid."

    I couldn¡¯t help but cursed again.

    At the same time as Yi Feng appeared, everyone in the audience became commotion.

    "Is it him?"

    "Is it the master who destroyed the demon formation?"

    "So young, is it him?"

    Everyone was talking a lot and couldn't help but speculate.

    Li Yinglian herself also opened her eyes at this moment, looking up and down at Yi Feng with sharp eyes.

    ?Obviously.

    Since most of them have never seen Yi Feng, they are not sure whether the young man who appears in front of them is the real master.

    But after all, a small number of people have seen it.

    "That's him, the master who lives in Tianyong City and destroys the demon formation. I was lucky enough to meet him."

    Finally, someone in the crowd shouted.

    Phew!

    As soon as these words of confirmation were spoken, the whole place was in an uproar.

    "Meet the Master."

    "I said the master will definitely come."

    "I have met the master, and I would like to thank you for helping me solve the problems in the Tianzhen Xianzhou."

    "Master is so young!"

    "Quick, give way and let me see the master's true appearance."

    For a time, fanatical voices came from all directions, and people started to squeeze in, all wanting to see the true appearance of the legendary master.

    In such a chaotic scene, if there was no formation prohibition in the Tianzhen Pavilion, everyone would probably fly.

    ¡°Give way, give way, let us take a look too.¡±

    In the crowd, Huang Xintian, father and daughter Li Xiong and Li Moqiu were also squeezing desperately in the crowd, trying to squeeze through the front to get a look at Yi Feng's true appearance.

    But due to their status, they were sitting relatively outside. With nearly 100,000 people gathered at the scene, they couldn't squeeze into the middle at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s really interesting to be so young.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a bit unexpected.¡±

    In the sky, the two masters from the formation world were watching condescendingly, and there were also voices of interest.

    And Yi Feng, who was still struggling with the slow speed, looked at the restlessness of the people beside him and wiped his sweat speechlessly.

    It¡¯s simply outrageous.

    If you don¡¯t clarify it, you will be carried to heaven.

    It feels great to be floating in the sky, but it will also hurt if you fall down.

    Fortunately.

    The reason why he came here today is to clarify.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? .

    So at this moment, he didn't care about Slow's speed, but jumped off Slow's shell.

    Seeing that Yi Feng was the real master, Li Yinglian, who was sitting cross-legged, also stood up.

    Go straight.

    "Since you are here, let me explain the specific rules of the competition"

    Li Yinglian said.

    However, as soon as Li Yinglian finished speaking, she was interrupted by Yi Feng with a wave of her hand.

    Li Yinglian frowned and was about to ask Yi Feng what he meant when he suddenly saw Yi Feng lifting his feet and walking towards the center of the formation he had arranged.

    ¡°What a good boy, you are really brave enough!¡±

    "I want to see how you get out in three days."

    Li Yinglian¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly and she said in a deep voice.

    Others present also shuddered suddenly, and they were all shocked by Yi Feng's behavior.

    No one expected Yi Feng to be so decisive.

    "This young man has a little bit of fun."

    In the sky, the man couldn't help but admire it.

    "I just hope that I don't want to express myself in front of everyone and show arrogance." The array boss on the side corrected: "Young people are young people after all. You don't have to observe and understand carefully before joining the array, so you just rashly  Walk in, the more you do this, the more likely you are to fall!"

    Yi Feng was completely speechless.

    Every move he makes now can cause a sensation.

    Come on.

    It¡¯s better to make it clear quickly.

    He found a spot in the middle, raised his head, cleared his throat and shouted.

    "Everyone."

    ??"To clarify, I am not here today for any discussion at all, because I have no interest in this discussion at all."

    "Of course, even if I am interested, I will not compete with this ninth-grade formation mage."

    "Because I'm just a waste who doesn't understand the formation at all."

    "I came here today specifically to explain this matter. My so-called title of Ninth Grade Formation Master is just made up by everyone. I am really just a little sister Cai who doesn't understand formations. Whether you believe it or not  Whether you accept it or not, it is the fact."

    "Okay, I'm leaving, you can do what you want."

    Yi Feng finished his words.

    Everyone in the audience was confused.

    Even Li Yinglian herself frowned tightly.

    And the two monks in the sky, who are also two feet tall, are scratching their heads.

    Let¡¯s not worry about whether you understand the formation or not.

    The key point is that you said you are not interested in sparring and are not here to sparring. Why did you still walk into Li Yinglian's formation?

    Doesn¡¯t it mean that we have to learn from each other even if we don¡¯t want to?

    However, just when everyone was confused, someone in the crowd suddenly screamed loudly.

    With this scream.

    Everyone present looked at Yi Feng.

    This look.

    Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped in shock, and their eyes were as wide as those of a cow.

    Li Yinglian¡¯s own legs were weak and she almost lost her balance and fell to the ground.

    As for the one in the sky who was still stroking his beard, he went even further. He almost fell down in mid-air, not to mention that he even pulled off a lot of his trembling beard.

    Because all of them saw that after speaking, Yi Feng turned around and walked out of the formation.

    right.

    He just walked out of the formation.

    He didn¡¯t waste any time talking, he even rolled his eyes and yawned.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 697 Ironic Smile

    this moment.

    The whole place was silent.

    Everyone in the audience was dumbfounded.

    Each one of them felt like there were fish bones stuck in their throats, and they couldn't speak for a long time.

    It makes the needle drop audible in the field.

    The wind and sand are blowing, the gentle breeze is blowing the leaves, and the subtle sound of the leaves rubbing against the ground becomes so clear to the ears.

    Such a ninth-level Immortal Killing Formation, if it were not for a ninth-level formation mage, would have ended in death. You walked in and came out in the blink of an eye. It is easier than ordinary people going to the vegetable market to buy vegetables, but you say that you are a formation.  You're a waste of magic, and you still say you don't understand formations?

    Is this formation waste?

    ??This is because you don¡¯t understand the formation?

    If this is really the case, then these people on the scene can¡¯t even be called human beings, let alone understand the formation.

    And Li Lianying, who was covered in cold sweat, stood there with her head down, like a clown.

    He had expected that Yi Feng might be really powerful.

    It even happened that he walked out of his formation within three days.

    But he never thought about the situation where Yi Feng walked in with his front foot and walked out with his back foot.

    He couldn¡¯t even imagine this kind of scenario!

    But the fact happened in front of his own eyes, and he had to believe it.

    The sarcastic smile on his face was self-deprecating.

    I wish I could find a crack in the ground and crawl in immediately.

    Because it can be seen from the understatement of Yi Feng stepping out of the formation that the two are not at the same level at all.

    "The reason why Yi Feng said he was not interested in this competition was not because he didn't understand the formation, but because he really had no interest.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A mighty lion lives quietly.

    Suddenly one day, an ant came down from the ring and challenged a lion in front of other ants. What interest could this lion have?

    He being able to visit the scene in person is already the greatest respect for this group of ants.

    Li Yinglian¡¯s head dropped lower and lower.

    He couldn't even feel the slightest bit of dissatisfaction with his failure, and he didn't dare to show any dissatisfaction or resentment, because the gap was really too big.

    It was so big that it made him despair and made him powerless.

    Yi Feng taught him a profound lesson.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out????

    And in the sky.

    The old man was still shivering, as if he had a myocardial infarction.

    ¡°Mr. Zhen, calm down!¡±

    The man on the side supported him and asked cautiously.

    "Holy order, this is a holy order array mage."

    Zhen Lao touched his heart and shouted tremblingly.

    Hearing this, the man smiled helplessly.

    Who says it¡¯s not?

    "It is so easy to come out of this level of formation. If you are not a saint-level formation master, it will not be justified at all."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Holy Order Array Mage has a very high gold content.

    After the ninth level, there is a king-level formation mage, and after the king-level, there is a holy level.

    No wonder the old man is like this.

    In the history of their formation world, there are no more than one number of holy-level formation mages.

    What¡¯s ridiculous is that two of them, two king-level formation mages, are standing in the sky, commenting on a holy-level formation mage and giving advice.

    Saying this is simply a slap in the face.

    "Shame on you!"

    "I just hope that this holy array mage will not be blamed!"

    The old man shouted, and his high attitude toward Yi Feng at the beginning turned into a deep humility and respect. He no longer dared to stand high in the sky, but quickly landed.

    "Is it broken?"

    "Did it really break instantly?"

    In the crowd, Huang Xintian, father and daughter Li Xiong and Li Moqiu, who were still squeezing their heads forward, stared with shock.

    For those of them who were originally sitting on the periphery, it was even more incredible.

    Because they never expected that Yi Feng would break the formation before they could get to the front to see Yi Feng's true appearance.

    Fortunately.

    While the people in front were still dumbfounded, they finally reached the middle and were about to see the true appearance of that person.

    The three of them already looked forward to it.

    Today I can finally fulfill my wish.

    Especially Li Moqiu, holding her hands and biting her red lips, her pretty face was full of nervousness.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??At this time.

    The three of them passed through the last layer of obstacles and crowded into the middle.

    And Yi Feng¡¯s appearance finally fell into the eyes of the three of them.

    I saw him wearing a white robe, slowly walking towards the giant snail.

    "Is this the formation master? He is really young."

    Li Xiong looked at Yi Feng intently and couldn't help but admire him. At the same time, he asked Huang Xintian on the side: "But Master Huang, why do I feel that the more I look at him, the more familiar he looks?"

    I asked for a long time.

    No response.

    Li Xiong couldn't help but turned his head and looked around, but suddenly found that Huang Xintian had crawled to the ground at some point, and his whole body was still trembling.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 698 Are you sure you didn¡¯t lie to me?

    "Master Huang, it's understandable to respect that senior, but isn't it too rude to look like this?" Li Xiong couldn't help but ask, and at the same time, Li Moqiu, who turned his head to the side, continued: "You are right, my daughter."

    However.

    Li Moqiu also ignored him.

    Instead, she stared at her beautiful eyes, her whole body trembling rapidly, her expression full of disbelief.

    "Yi Feng."

    "It's actually Yi Feng."

    "Yi Feng is the ninth-grade formation mage."

    And as soon as Li Moqiu finished speaking, Li Xiong, who was in a daze, suddenly trembled.

    ¡°Gah, Yifeng?¡±

    His eyes widened, as if there was a thunderclap in his mind, and he instantly remembered who Yi Feng was.

    Isn¡¯t he the young man who was kicked out by him?

    His legs softened and he fell directly to the ground, his eyes filled with fear.

    he.

    He actually drove the legendary formation master out of his house?

    "Master Huang, what should we do?"

    His voice was trembling, and he asked Huang Xintian next to him anxiously.

    "Shut up."

    Huang Xintian, who was also in panic, slapped him and said viciously: "You are so blind that you drove my senior out of the house. From today on, don't say you know me."

    "Ah, Master Huang, isn't it all because of you?"

    Li Xiong couldn¡¯t help shouting.

    "Humph, I just asked you to arrange a yard for me, but I didn't ask you to drive other people out." Huang Xintian said in a deep voice.

    "Master Huang, it's okay for you to speak like this. When we drove that senior out, you were also there. You didn't say anything at that time."

    "Huh, that's at your house, can I make the decision?"

    "you¡­¡­"

    For a while, the two of them started arguing with their faces red.

    It¡¯s also that my intestines are turning green.

    Who would have thought that the two of them would actually drive the legendary Yi Feng out of the house.

    If the two of them had seized the opportunity and asked Yi Feng to give him a few words of advice, they would have been able to follow the rising tide in an instant.

    And if it were revealed that Yi Feng had stayed at his house, I'm afraid how many people would come to curry favor with them.

    But let alone guidance now, if this matter spreads, in an environment like Tianzhen Xianzhou, I am afraid that I will be drowned by spitting stars.

    "Li Moqiu, on the other hand, couldn't calm down for a long time.

    She never thought that Yi Feng was the ninth-grade formation mage.

    She never dared to imagine that the person she wanted to see was once so close to him.

    But that was just the past.

    I¡¯m afraid there will be no chance again in the future!

    Yi Feng looked at the restless crowd and didn't care what they were saying. He couldn't hear clearly anyway. He climbed on the horse and blinked slowly before flying away.

    Looking at Yi Feng¡¯s flying back, the shocked people realized what they were doing and quickly shouted: ¡°Senior is gone.¡±

    "I haven't paid my respects yet, why did the senior just leave?"

    "Yes, I haven't even met you yet."

    ?? shouted fanatical voices.

    "I think senior doesn't want to talk to us at all. He must be angry with us."

    "That's it, which grandson came out before, and the senior is just a ninth-grade formation mage?"

    "Looking at the speed at which senior cracked Li Yinglian's formation, he is at least a king-level formation mage!"

    "No, I think it's a holy array mage."

    "Yes, it's the Holy Formation Mage. If it weren't for the Holy Formation Mage, how could he be so powerful?"

    "The Holy Formation Mage is the ceiling of the fairy world."

    "What's ridiculous is that you actually rumored that he was a ninth-grade formation mage. What's most annoying is that the rumor was that he was only a seventh-grade magician at first. It's really blinding your eyes to spread such rumors."

    A series of fanatical voices came out.

    It is difficult for ordinary people to imagine their admiration for Yi Feng.

    For those living in the Heavenly Formation Immortal Continent, formation masters like Yi Feng are living and walking faith.

    Countless people flew into the air and followed Yi Feng in the direction he left.

    Soon.

    The originally bustling Tianzhen Pavilion suddenly became silent, leaving only a mess.

    "Uh, ancestor, this matter"

    Yun Guang looked at his figure fallingLi Yinglian, who was stunned, walked forward with a wry smile on her face and wanted to comfort her. After all, she lost at the hands of such a super formation master, so she shouldn't feel too uncomfortable.

    "Ha ha ha ha."

    However, Li Yinglian burst out laughing.

    "Yun Guang, immediately record today's events in the annals of our sect."

    "Let's just say that your ancestors and I once competed on the same stage with the Holy Order Array Master"

    "Hahaha remember, it's the Holy Order."

    Li Yinglian stroked her beard and left laughing.

    Looking at Li Yinglian¡¯s appearance, Yun Guang¡¯s comforting words were stuck in his throat and he swallowed them back.

    When did his ancestor become so transparent?

    Seemingly understanding Yun Guang¡¯s thoughts, Li Yinglian rolled her eyes at him.

    He is not a fool.

    If Yi Feng was a little better than him, he might not be able to accept it.

    But when he realized that Yi Feng might be a holy array mage, his arrogance disappeared.

    Winning or losing itself is no longer important.

    On the contrary, the matter itself became a matter of honor for him.

    This matter should be worth bragging about for the rest of his life!

    "You bastard, tell me, what's going on?"

    Yi Feng returned to Tianyong City¡¯s residence, locked Suo Xuan¡¯s throat, and immediately began to question him.

    "Bulu Bulu!"

    Slowly he looked at Yi Feng with an innocent face.

    ?  ?  ?

    Yi Feng had a question mark on his face, pushed slowly against the wall, and said viciously: "Diaomao, tell me quickly, what is going on?"

    "You can fly so fast, why do you still lie to me?"

    Yi Feng cursed.

    "Bulu Bulu."

    Slowly, the tentacles above his head trembled, seeming to show his current fear.

    He seemed to understand Benwei somewhat.

    Will the master dismantle me too?

    Thinking of this, it shuddered.

    Fortunately, Yi Feng did not kill him, but started arguing with the system.

    "Broken the system, tell me, what's going on?"

    Yi Feng yelled and cursed: "Slowly and obviously very quickly, why didn't you tell me?"

    System: "You haven't asked before?"

    Yi Feng had a dark look on his face.

    Suddenly he saw a toad jumping under the crack in the wall. He rushed over and covered it with his palm, and lifted up its hind legs.

    ¡°What about this toad?¡±

    Yi Feng asked in a deep voice.

    "It only eats some small bugs."

    There is a sound coming from the system.

    "you sure?"

    Yi Feng frowned.

    "Absolutely sure."

    The system responded.

    Yi Feng threw the toad on the ground, and a dwarf appeared in his mind, and asked: "What about that dwarf Benwei?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 700 Su Yanjin

    The distant Xingluo Immortal Continent.

    As the 41st disciple of Yi Feng, Su Yanjin came to Xingluo Xianzhou to practice his mortal mind for two months according to Yi Feng's instructions.

    He stood in front of the west city gate with a focused expression. As his name suggests, he was meticulous, rigorous and serious.

    In the past two months, he has been standing guard here from nine to five, completely integrating himself into the role of a soldier.

    In this precipitation, Su Yanjin felt that his state of mind had greatly improved, and he understood many things that he could not comprehend before.

    ???????????????????

    It makes sense for Master to ask them to accumulate the power of earthly immortals and understand the ordinary mind.

    but.

    Today¡¯s Xingluo Xianzhou is experiencing troubled times.

    There are frequent wars with the neighboring continent Dairixianzhou. Not only the front lines suffer heavy casualties, but there are also undercurrents in the rear, making people panic.

    "Have you heard? The southwest city gate guard was killed yesterday. It seems that another spy from Xingyun Xianzhou has sneaked in."

    "Oh, no, maybe one day I will be killed."

    "Hey, stop talking, stop talking, and just stand guard."

    Several city guards were talking in low voices, with serious expressions on their faces.

    Only Su Yanjin remained on guard with an expressionless face.

    Whether it¡¯s the battle on the front line or the undercurrent in the rear, they don¡¯t seem to care at all.

    Still get to get off work on time.

    After get off work, he washed his hands as usual, then put on his clothes and arranged them neatly.

    Finally, we will have a meal at a small restaurant in the city.

    Because Master once said, food is the most important thing for the people!

    When he walked to the restaurant, the waiter was already prepared, because Su Yanjin came at this time every day, no more than a moment and no less than half a minute.

    Not much.

    A plate of peanuts worth a hundred grains, a plate of beef jerky worth two taels, and a pot of spirits worth three liang or eight dollars.

    The same is true every day, even the time to finish eating is just right every day.

    ¡°One time the waiter asked him why he drank so much every time. Su Yanqing¡¯s answer was, I can only drink so much.

    Days.

    Just lived so peacefully.

    "The battles between Xingluo Immortal Continent and Da Sun Immortal Continent have become more and more frequent, and the situation has become more and more serious.

    The main hall of Xingluo City.

    A man wearing a brown gown and a stern face was pacing back and forth.

    The desk is filled with a mountain of information.

    zhou leader Xiang Tiannan felt that his head was about to explode. There was not a single piece of good news, but all bad news.

    What do you think of this?

    There¡¯s no way to look at it!

    The more he looked at it, the angrier he became, and he wished he could rush directly to the Great Sun Immortal Continent and destroy it.

    But, I can¡¯t beat him!

    "Compared with the strength of Xingluo Xianzhou and Da Sun Xianzhou, the difference is not even a little bit, especially the middle combat strength, there is a huge difference.

    "Zhou Lord! It's not good!"

    At this time, the deputy captain Jiang Cheng ran in with a panic look on his face and a jade slip in his hand.

    "read!"

    Xiang Tiannan said in a deep voice.

    "According to our reports, the Great Sun Immortal Continent has sent a group of monks from the Mysterious Immortal Realm to sneak into our main city of Star Luo"

    Jiang Cheng said solemnly.

    Hear the words.

    Xiang Tiannan looked angry.

    "Hmph, do you really think that there is no one in our Xingluo Immortal Continent?"

    "They must not be allowed to enter the main city."

    "Pass the order and ask everyone in the garrison to be alert. No one will be allowed to enter the city in the next few days."

    "Yes, I accept the order. But"

    Jiang Cheng accepted the order, but there was still worry on his face.

    "but what?"

    Xiang Tiannan asked in a deep voice.

    "Master Zhou, most of our guards guarding the city gate are in the realm of earthly immortals. The main city is so big, and there are no less than dozens of large and small gate passages. If those mysterious immortals want to sneak in, it probably won't be difficult.  "

    The deputy continent leader said worriedly that even with full alert, the defensive effect would be minimal.

    "Hey, I didn't know that doing this would have little effect."

    Xiang Tiannan sighed heavily.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?The war is intensifying, and there is not enough manpower everywhere. Most of the masters above the immortal level have been sent to the front line.  Although there is still a part of the main city, some of them have more important things to do. The rest want them to guard such a large main city tightly and make it watertight. It is simply impossible.

    Of course, he can indeed solve this problem easily by taking action himself.

    But he couldn't do it.

    In a battle of this level, both sides have a tacit understanding. It is impossible for the top combat powers of both sides to take action until the last moment.

    Once someone breaks this potential rule, it will trigger a bigger war, which is an outcome that neither side wants to see.

    ¡°When that time comes, we will really fight to the death.

    So at this stage, what we are fighting for is the foundation of the middle and lower classes.

    "Let's make arrangements like this first!"

    Xiang Tiannan sighed helplessly.

    "yes."

    Vice President Jiang Cheng also nodded helplessly and conveyed the matter to the garrison.

    the next day.

    After receiving Jiang Cheng¡¯s order, those responsible for the passages at the city gate immediately took action.

    In front of the No. 9 passage in the south of the city, team leader Zhang Cheng was conveying orders to Su Yanjin and others.

    "The deputy continent master has given me an order. In the past few days, Da Sun Xianzhou will come to cause destruction. Please stay alert."

    "As long as you can detect it, no one should let me go. Do you understand?"

    ¡°When something happens, be careful you lose a piece of your skin.¡±

    Zhang Cheng said coldly.

    "yes."

    The guards in the Earthly Immortal Realm below all nodded seriously.

    Seeing the guards nodding, Zhang Cheng left with satisfaction.

    It was emphasized above that any cultivator who sneaks into the Great Sun Immortal Continent will be punished by their team captains.

    ¡°We¡¯re not going to start another war, are we?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, these days, it¡¯s good to be alive.¡±

    A group of people complained and stood back at their posts again. They were just a group of earthly immortals, and they could not decide this war.

    But Su Yanjin remained expressionless, standing at his post.

    What Zhang Cheng said came to mind.

    "Intercept everything that can be detected."

    "Intercept it."

    Su Yan nodded solemnly.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 701 What happened to this soldier?

    Night.

    The moon is dark and the wind is high.

    The guards in front of the city gate all had lazy looks on their faces.

    Ten days have passed, and nothing has happened, so naturally I have slacked off, and there is no tension as before.

    "Su Yanjin, don't just stand there stupidly. Just be lazy when you should."

    "Even if someone really has a strong person sneaking in, we won't be able to find it."

    " Two guards who were on duty with Su Yanjin said.

    However, Su Yanjin remained expressionless and stood motionless.

    It¡¯s working time now, and he has to watch the city gate and not let anyone in.

    "Oh, come on, forget that Su Yanjin is stubborn."

    The two guards sneered and chatted to themselves, no longer paying attention to Su Yanjin.

    They naturally didn¡¯t notice that Su Yanjin¡¯s unwavering eyes suddenly became brighter.

    Because he noticed that the aura of Xuanxian monks appeared in front of several city gates and passages.

    Some of the monks in the Xuanxian realm are breaking in forcefully, while others are sneaking in quietly.

    "Everyone who notices it will stop it."

    Su Yanjin murmured, and then his figure flashed and he arrived in front of Gate 11 in the south of the city.

    Channel 11 at this moment.

    All the guards were knocked down, and the Xuanxian of the Great Sun Immortal Continent all sneered and prepared to enter the main city and hide.

    at this time.

    "boom!"

    Just when those Xuanxian were about to enter the city, the black shadow transformed by Su Yanjin flashed across in an instant.

    Those Xuanxian didn't even notice it, and their Dantian muscles and veins were all gone, and they fell into a pool of blood.

    There was even a smile from before on his face.

    Everything happens in an instant.

    And in another place.

    In front of the city gate No. 13 in the east of the city.

    A dozen or so Xuanxian from the Great Sun Immortal Continent were flying toward the city gate at extremely fast speeds, hiding their auras.

    In front of the city gate, the earthly immortal guards stood at their posts, unaware of these mysterious immortals.

    They were about to fly past the city gate.

    "boom!"

    Another black shadow flashed across the sky, and these dozen Xuanxian were killed instantly. They fell from the sky and fell in front of several guards.

    Only then did the guards react and shouted anxiously: "Enemy attack!"

    However, when they cautiously approached the Xuanxian, they discovered that those Xuanxian were already dead.

    ¡­¡­

    The same thing happened a dozen channels ago.

    It just happened in that moment.

    ¡°Then Su Yanjin returned to his post, as if he had never left.

    As for the two chatting guards, they were still chatting.

    In their eyes, Su Yanjin stood where he was and never left.

    The sky gradually became brighter, and this matter was quickly reported to the continent leader Xiang Tiannan.

    "Is there such a thing? Hundreds of Xuanxian were all killed in front of a dozen passages?"

    Xiang Tiannan said with a shocked expression.

    Jiang Cheng nodded and replied, "That's absolutely true."

    "The most important thing is that I calculated the time of death of those immortals, as well as the way of death. They are all exactly the same. They all died from the rupture of the Dantian muscles and veins."

    Jiang Cheng reported with a solemn expression.

    "Killing hundreds of Xuanxian at the same time? Or in the same way, but at such a long distance?"

    Xiang Tiannan was even more shocked.

    "A person with such means is at least a strong person in the Sun and Moon Wonderland, and is probably not far different from himself.

    When did such a master appear in the main city of Xingluo?

    You don¡¯t even know?

    "This matter must be investigated clearly. Send an order, and anyone who can provide clues to this expert will be rewarded with a low-grade immortal weapon."

    Xiang Tiannan said in a deep voice.

    "yes."

    Jiang Cheng received the order and was ready to issue it.

    "Wait a minute, I'm still not at ease, take me to see the corpses of those killed Xuanxian. Maybe we can see some clues."

    Xiang Tiannan called to Jiang Cheng.

    He planned to take a look at the corpses in person to confirm whether there was any conspiracy among them.

    ¡°??.  "

    Jiang Cheng nodded, then informed the city gate guards to make preparations, and then led Xiang Tiannan to go.

    In front of No. 9 Channel in the south of the city.

    Zhang Cheng also received the news and quickly gathered the small team.

    "Please be smart. The continent leader will come to inspect in a while. Keep your spirits up and don't make any mistakes. Do you understand?"

    Zhang Cheng said loudly.

    "yes."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    That¡¯s the continent leader. If he performs well and is favored by the continent leader, he might be directly promoted!

    Su Yanjin, on the other hand, just stood there with no expression on his face.

    "This is the situation. When the continent master comes, you must salute him."

    Zhang Cheng continued to warn.

    As soon as he finished his instructions, he saw Xiang Tiannan and Jiang Cheng approaching from a distance, surrounded by a group of people.

    Xiang Tiannan walked gradually, still thinking about those mysterious things in his mind.

    There were no injuries left on those Xuanxian's bodies at all. He had never seen this kind of method before.

    When he walked to aisle nine.

    Zhang Cheng winked directly.

    In an instant, he and all the guards saluted Xiang Tiannan.

    "zhou lord!"

    Xiang Tiannan, who was still silent in doubt, came back to his senses when he heard the voice of Continent Master.

    Looking at the guards in front of them, all of them were upright and energetic, and nodded to Tian Nan with satisfaction.

    "That's right, Channel 9 in the south of your city"

    When he praised Xiang Tiannan, he paused as soon as he said it in a general way.

    Because he saw a guard from the Earth Immortal Realm suddenly walking towards the city gate minding his own business.

    After arriving at the city gate, he began to take off his armor and the hat on his head. After paying his respects neatly, he left directly towards the distance.

    This soldier who went his own way immediately attracted everyone's attention.

    But facing everyone¡¯s glances, the soldier didn¡¯t care at all.

    "Um?"

    Xiang Tiannan frowned, his face immediately darkened, and he looked at Zhang Cheng, "What's going on?"

    ¡°Zhou Lord, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Zhang Cheng, the only one who didn't know what was going on, suddenly trembled in his heart when he faced the cold gaze suddenly cast by the city lord.

    "Huh, what's going on with this guy?"

    Vice President Jiang Cheng snorted coldly, pointed directly at Su Yanjin, and asked Zhang Cheng.

    Zhang Cheng quickly turned around, followed the direction Jiang Cheng pointed, and looked at Su Yanjin, who was about to leave.

    His face was shocked immediately!

    "Zhou Zhu, this guy is a stickler, and his brain is a little hard to use."

    "II'll call him back right now."

    Zhang Cheng said with a trembling tone. He knew that Su Yan was strict and had to go to and from get off work on time every day. Even one extra minute would not be enough.

    On weekdays, Zhang Cheng naturally doesn¡¯t say anything, and it¡¯s good to be on time with few things to do.

    But now, the continent leader is still here, and this Su Yanjin is actually taking off his armor and hat to get off work?

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Could you please share the time and occasion with me after get off work?

    With that said, Zhang Chengcheng quickly caught up with Su Yanjin and said coldly: "Didn't you see that Mr. Zhou is still here? Who told you to get off work?" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 702 I¡¯m just a soldier of the Earthly Immortal

    Hear the words.

    Su Yanjin paused, turned around and looked at Zhang Cheng, and replied expressionlessly: "It's time to get off work."

    It¡¯s time to get off work, so naturally it¡¯s time to go home.

    "you¡­¡­!"

    When Zhang Cheng heard Su Yanjin¡¯s answer, he was completely frightened. This Su Yanjin wanted to kill him, and he actually told him to get off work in front of the continent leader.

    "Zhou Master, I'm sorry, he's out of his mind. I promise I won't make such a mistake in the future."

    Zhang Cheng was so frightened that he knelt down to the continent leader and hurriedly admitted his mistake.

    If this thing doesn¡¯t go well, maybe this little life will be lost.

    "Hmph, let's straighten things out. We will never make such a mistake next time."

    Xiang Tiannan said in a deep voice, and left with a gloomy expression.

    If it were before, he would definitely punish them severely, but now that he is short of manpower, he can only do this.

    "Thank you, Lord Zhou!"

    Watching Xiang Tiannan leave, Zhang Cheng breathed a sigh of relief and stood up happily.

    "Su Yanjin, you should go to prison and reflect on yourself for the next three days."

    "You, escort him."

    Zhang Cheng said to Su Yanjin, and sent another veteran to escort Su Yanjin to the prison.

    "yes."

    The veteran quickly replied and took Su Yanjin to the cell.

    "Little brother, I'm not telling you, you have to learn to observe people's emotions. If the continent master is there, it doesn't matter if you get off work late."

    The old soldier and Su Yanjin lived only one street apart.

    So on weekdays, this veteran also took good care of Su Yan.

    "oh."

    However, Su Yanjin just nodded, and at the same time subconsciously pushed in a protruding red brick on the wall next to him.

    "You, you, young people are not flexible at all."

    "You still need me to keep an eye on you. You can stay in this cell. I'll get you a quilt later."

    The veteran was helpless and pointed to a clean cell in front of him.

    He knew that Su Yanjin had a compulsory warrant, so he arranged the cleanest and simplest cell.

    soon.

    The veteran brought the quilt and left.

    Su Yanjin was the only one left in the cell.

    He sat upright, closed his eyes and began to meditate, entering a state of calmness.

    It was until midnight in the afternoon.

    The veteran came to the prison, carrying a stack of peanuts, two taels of beef jerky, and a pot of spirits worth three to eight dollars, and placed them at the door for Su Yanjin.

    "Little brother, I'm going to be on duty."

    After saying that, he left.

    Su Yanjin then opened his eyes, sat up, and slowly finished the food.

    The sky is gradually getting dark.

    Su Yanjin was as motionless as a stone statue, and his sleeping posture was extremely standard.

    Suddenly, his eyes moved on his unchanged face.

    He slowly raised his head.

    At the city gate, there were hundreds of Xuanxian at the moment, sneaking into the city gate quietly.

    Those guards stood in front of the city gate, staring ahead with their eyes wide open, not noticing the existence of these immortals at all.

    And Su Yanjin never made any move, just watching quietly.

    At dawn, a burst of fire lit up the city.

    "Oh no, something happened, the Intelligence Department was bombed."

    Deputy Continental Governor Jiang Cheng reported to the Continental Governor.

    "What did you say? What happened?"

    Xiang Tiannan, who had just returned from working on the front line, his face instantly darkened, and his heart skipped a beat.

    "Zhou Lord, hundreds of Xuanxian broke into the main city last night and destroyed our intelligence department."

    "The person in charge of contacting Dairixianzhou was also killed."

    "Although those Xuanxian have been captured, we have completely cut off contact with the personnel arranged in the Great Sun Immortal Continent."

    Jiang Cheng reported the whole story to Xiang Tiannan in detail.

    "Damn it!"

    When Xiang Tiannan heard this, he became furious and slapped the black ironwood tea table next to him with his palm. The tea table was instantly shattered!

    The intelligence office was bombed, and half of the war with the Great Rixian Continent was lost.

    "Why? Those hundreds of mysterious immortals beforeHe was blocked by a shot.  And this time, those Xuanxian not only sneaked in, but also destroyed our intelligence department?  "

    "Since the expert has already taken action once, why did he let those mysterious immortals in this time?"

    After calming down, Xiang Tiannan frowned with confusion on his face.

    "this¡­¡­"

    Jiang Cheng also shook his head, also not sure what this master was thinking.

    "Check, this matter must be investigated quickly and strictly."

    "This time it's the Intelligence Department. I don't know where it will be next time. We must find this expert to help us."

    Xiang Tiannan ordered in a deep voice.

    "yes."

    Jiang Cheng accepted the order and left.

    Three days came quickly.

    Within the prison, Su Yanjin was also released.

    "Little brother, I said hello to you at the tavern, you can just go directly."

    Opening Su Yanjin¡¯s cell door, the veteran smiled and said lightly.

    It was time to get off work, Su Yanjin nodded, said "Oh", and went straight to the tavern.

    After arriving at the tavern.

    At the second table by the window, Su Yanjin sat down as usual.

    After finishing the food and wine, he glanced at the sky and saw that it was already time for him to go to work.

    He put on his armor and walked towards the city gate.

    At this moment, a cry for help suddenly sounded from the corner ahead.

    "Help, help!"

    "I don't know you, what are you doing?"

    Listening to the voice, it was a woman asking for help.  The voice was extremely frightened, obviously he was facing something terrible.

    Su Yanjin¡¯s face was expressionless as he walked to the corner and immediately saw

    Several men in the middle stage of Golden Immortal, with ferocious faces, were surrounding and killing a pretty girl wearing a goose-yellow dress with ribbons.

    The girl looked horrified, hiding in the defensive magic weapon, trembling.

    It is Mu Qianqian, the daughter of the Mu family.

    Those burly men in the Golden Immortal Realm blasted hard against the defensive magic weapon light curtain.

    Click!

    Tiny cracks have begun to appear on the magic weapon light curtain.

    And with the attacks of those men, the cracks are still expanding. I believe that within a few seconds, the defensive light curtain will be broken.

    "Hmph, you Mu family members all deserve to die. Since we can't kill your father, let's kill you and make that old guy regret it for the rest of his life."

    One of the golden immortals sneered, and the force of the attack increased a bit.

    Hearing this, the girl's face turned pale, and her delicate eyes were filled with despair.

    He immediately understood that these golden immortals in front of him were his father's enemies.

    Today is a certain death situation.

    And from a distance, Su Yanjin watched quietly, never making a move.

    "Boom!"

    The next moment, the defensive light curtain shattered directly under the fierce attack of the three golden immortals.

    The three golden immortals looked overjoyed, and struck Mu Qianqian with three powerful palm strikes.

    Mu Qianqian closed her eyes in despair.

    She is just a fairy. One golden fairy can kill her, let alone three?

    "Am I going to die like this?"

    Mu Qianqian smiled miserably in her heart and was ready to wait for death.

    At this moment, Su Yanjin took another look at the sky.

    It¡¯s time to go to work.

    At the same time, he moved.

    Like an afterimage, he instantly arrived in front of those golden immortals and waved out his palm.

    "boom!"

    There was a muffled sound of collision, and the golden immortal men flew out directly and hit the opposite wall, killing them instantly.

    After a few breaths of time.

    Mu Qianqian realized that she was fine and opened her eyes in confusion.

    The moment I opened my eyes, I was shocked by the scene in front of me.

    I saw that all the men in the Golden Immortal Realm were dead, and their bodies were lying on the ground.

    Next to the corpse, stood a man with an expressionless face and an indifferent expression.

    Mu Qianqian still doesn¡¯t understand that it was the person in front of her who saved her.

    "Manythank you very much."

    "My benefactor, you are so amazing!"

    "My name is Mu Qianqian, and I am from the Mu Mansion. Please tell me the name of my benefactor, so that I can repay you."

    Mu Qianqian looked at Su Yanjin gratefully and asked.

    ¡°She was completely desperate, but she didn¡¯t expect to be saved.

    However, facing Mu Qianqian's gratitude, Su Yanjin just shook his head expressionlessly.

    "I'm not that powerful, I'm just an Earthly Immortal soldier. I'm going back to stand guard."

    After saying that, he left.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)?¡±

    "My name is Mu Qianqian, and I am from the Mu Mansion. Please tell me the name of my benefactor, so that I can repay you."

    Mu Qianqian looked at Su Yanjin gratefully and asked.

    ¡°She was completely desperate, but she didn¡¯t expect to be saved.

    However, facing Mu Qianqian's gratitude, Su Yanjin just shook his head expressionlessly.

    "I'm not that powerful, I'm just an Earthly Immortal soldier. I'm going back to stand guard."

    After saying that, he left.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 703 I¡¯ve already dismissed it

    In the streets and alleys.

    Mu Qianqian froze on the spot, looking at Su Yanjin's leaving figure with a look of confusion on her face.

    This person clearly defeated several golden immortals with ease, but he said he was not powerful?

    Even, don¡¯t even say the name.

    "How can I repay this?"

    "It's really troublesome."

    Mu Qianqian murmured, and then disposed of the bodies of the golden immortals.

    After dealing with the bodies of the golden immortals, Mu Qianqian happened to come out of the alley. Remembering that Su Yanjin was wearing the armor of a city guard, and that he also said that he was a soldier, her red lips suddenly raised a smile

    The next day.

    Su Yanjin came to work according to normal hours.

    After putting on his armor and hat, he continued to stand guard expressionlessly.

    Everything is done in an orderly manner.

    The other guards all took out some low-level elixirs to replenish their physical strength.

    After all, it¡¯s wartime now, everyone¡¯s nerves are tense, and under high tension, spiritual energy is also consumed very quickly.

    Only Su Yanjin remained motionless.

    Every time at this time, the veteran would often stop Su Yanjin, divide his supplies into two parts, and hand half to Su Yanjin.

    Although Su Yanjin didn¡¯t need it, he still accepted half of the veteran¡¯s kindness.

    "Thanks."

    After taking over the supplies, Su Yanjin had to quickly deal with the half of the supplies.

    "Benefactor, I came to see you, and I brought you delicious food."

    A soft voice sounded, it was Mu Qianqian who was rescued by him yesterday.

    Mu Qianqian came to Passage 9 with the food box in her hand. When she saw Su Yanjin here, she was secretly glad that she had guessed well.

    However.

    Facing Mu Qianqian's greeting, Su Yanjin remained expressionless and answered casually.

    "oh."

    After finishing speaking, he fell silent.

    Mu Qianqian smiled faintly when she heard this "Oh". She already knew Su Yanjin's personality yesterday and didn't care.

    Instead, he squatted down, placed the lunch box on the ground, and took out the dishes he cooked.

    ¡°My benefactor, these are the food and wine I brought you.¡±

    "Eat it while it's hot! Think of it as my repayment to you."

    Mu Qianqian looked at Su Yanjin and said softly.

    This time, before Su Yanjin could say anything, the veteran next to him suddenly made room in his eyes.

    "Little brother, I won't give you the supplies today."

    After saying that, he squatted in the corner of the city wall, looked at Su Yanjin with an aunty smile, and consciously gave up his position.

    ¡°This little guy is usually taciturn, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be a person who does important things in a low voice.¡±

    The veteran sighed in his heart.

    "Benefactor, you saved me yesterday, and I don't know how to repay you."

    Mu Qianqian said seriously, thinking of Su Yanjin's mighty appearance yesterday, her pretty face turned a little red.

    "Thanks."

    Looking at Mu Qianqian, Su Yanjin nodded again and took the food and wine with an expressionless face.

    Just like that, a few days passed again.

    Every day, Mu Qianqian will deliver homemade meals at this point.  Every time, Su Yanjin nodded and said thank you.

    Mu Qianqian was like this for half a month.

    But today, Mu Qianqian came empty-handed and hesitated for a long time.

    Then he said: "Benefactor, why don't you come to my house for a meal? You saved me last time, and my father also wants to thank you in person."

    Mu Qianqian looked at Su Yanjin expectantly.

    Before going out, her father took down the food box and solemnly said that he would invite Su Yanjin to come home for a meal so that he could thank Su Yanjin in person.

    Mu Qianqian thought for a while and realized that this was also the case, so she agreed.

    "Go, go, of course."

    This time, before Su Yanjin could say anything, the veteran agreed directly on Su Yanjin¡¯s behalf.

    "Little brother, big brother is here to help you."

    The veteran smiled lightly and winked at Su Yanjin.

    "oh."

    Su Yanjin nodded and agreed.

    "That's great, my benefactor."

    Mu Qianqian's face showed joy, and she sat down directly at the tavern at the entrance of the city, holding her hands upBa waited for Su Yanjin to get off work.

    Finally, after Su Yanjin got off work, she happily came to lead the way.

    Mu Mansion.

    Su Yanjin, led by Mu Qianqian, came directly to the main hall.

    "My benefactor, this is my father."

    "Father, this is the benefactor who saved me."

    Mu Qianqian gave a brief introduction, and Su Yanjin and the head of the Mu family finally got to know each other.

    "Hello."

    Su Yanjin looked at Mu Qianqian¡¯s father and said expressionlessly.  The head of the Mu family stared at Su Yanjin, frowning slightly.

    This is not right!

    Aren¡¯t you above the Golden Immortal level?

    Why is he an earthly immortal?

    According to what my daughter said, she was being chased by her enemies. Those people were all in the Golden Immortal realm, but within a few breaths, they were all killed by Su Yanjin.

    Mu Qianqian¡¯s father speculated that Su Yanjin might be a mysterious immortal.

    And he himself is just the peak of the Golden Immortal.

    ¡°It would be a good thing if our girl could marry such a strong man.

    So, Mu Qianqian's father came up with the idea of ??letting Mu Qianqian get close to Su Yanjin.

    Today¡¯s meal is just to build a relationship.

    But now, when he saw that Su Yanjin was just an earthly immortal in front of him, the joy on his face disappeared in an instant.

    "Let's eat first."

    "By the way, Qianqian, go and ask the kitchen to make another hot soup. Go there in person to express your gratitude to the benefactor."

    Mu Qianqian¡¯s father said to Mu Qianqian.

    "good."

    Mu Qianqian went to the kitchen without even thinking about it.

    After Mu Qianqian left, Su Yanjin sat on the stool expressionlessly, saying nothing.

    However, the head of the Mu family watched Mu Qianqian leave, his face instantly darkened, he took out a low-grade immortal weapon and placed it in front of Su Yanjin.

    "Take it, a low-grade fairy weapon is enough to repay your kindness for saving my daughter."

    "As for the rest, don't even think about it. A mere earthly immortal wants to lie to my daughter? You are a toad trying to eat swan meat."

    "Take the low-grade immortal weapon and leave. Never have any contact with my daughter again."

    The head of the Mu family looked at Su Yanjin and said in a cold tone.

    "oh."

    When Su Yanjin heard the head of the Mu family asking him to leave, he stood up and was about to leave.

    "Hold this low-grade immortal weapon." The head of the Mu family warned.

    In his opinion, it is enough to send away an earthly immortal with a low-grade immortal weapon.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to eat, not to help you take out the trash.¡±

    Su Yanjin shook his head and left without even looking at the low-grade immortal weapon.

    Seeing this, the head of the Mu family sneered, put the low-grade immortal weapon back into his sleeve, and said angrily: "Humph, you don't even take a treasure like a low-grade immortal weapon, and you still pretend to be arrogant."

    The head of the Mu family sneered, Su Yan was careful not to take it, and he just happened to save a treasure.

    And at this time.

    Mu Qianqian came back from making soup and brought the soup to the main hall.

    But it has been discovered that Su Yanjin is missing.

    "Father, where is my benefactor?"

    Mu Qianqian looked at the head of the Mu family in confusion and asked.

    "Oh, the benefactor said that you have repaid your kindness, and from now on, there is no need to communicate with you."

    The head of the Mu family smiled lightly, took the soup, and drank it himself.

    "Is that so?"

    Mu Qianqian had a look of confusion on her face as she listened to the words of the Mu family leader. She frowned, feeling that something was wrong.

    "No, I have to ask."

    Mu Qianqian always felt that something was wrong, so she wanted to catch up with Su Yanjin and ask clearly.

    However, his father waved his hand and stopped Mu Qianqian instantly.

    "Don't think about it anymore."

    "That Earth Immortal is not worthy of you, I have already sent him away."

    "Qianqian, I do this for my father for your own good, otherwise you will regret it for the rest of your life"

    With that said, he locked Mu Qianqian in the hall with a formation and left to mind his own business.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 704 Is this soldier stupid?

    Su Yanjin didn¡¯t pay much attention to what happened in the Mu Mansion yesterday.

    "Little brother, what did you eat at Mu's Mansion yesterday?"

    "Why didn't that girl come today?"

    The veteran asked with concern.

    Su Yanjin remained silent, minding his own business and standing guard.

    The veteran smiled awkwardly, knowing Su Yan's rigorous character, so he said nothing more.

    And in the Xingluo Hall.

    Jiang Cheng, the deputy captain of the continent, was reporting news about the master to Xiang Tiannan.

    "You mean, that master was just passing by?"

    Xiang Tiannan frowned and stared at Jiang Cheng with a puzzled expression.

    "Yes, this is the only explanation now." Jiang Cheng nodded. In the past few days, he had checked all the clues and found no clues at all.

    The most likely explanation is that the master was just passing by.

    "Why."

    Xiang Tiannan sighed helplessly, and could only accept the result, and waved his hand, signaling Jiang Cheng to retreat.

    Jiang Cheng immediately and respectfully withdrew from the main hall, with the same bitter look on his face.

    In desperation, Jiang Cheng could only go to patrol in front of the city gate, still talking about this matter.

    "It's a pity that the master is just passing by, otherwise Xingluo Xianzhou would have a powerful helper."

    Jiang Cheng sighed helplessly.

    However, just after walking out of City Gate No. 9, several anxious voices rang out, accompanied by several powerful auras.

    "Deputy Continent Master, stop them. These people are from the Sun Immortal Continent. They were lurking outside the city and preparing to secretly sneak into our main city. They were discovered and injured by us, but at this moment their aura clearly indicates that they cannot escape.  , to self-destruct and destroy the city gate."

    "Stop them!"

    There were hysterical sounds from the chasing masters.

    What?

    Is there such a thing?

    Hearing this, Vice President Jiang Cheng looked shocked.

    In an instant, Jiang Cheng made a move, directly arousing the true energy around him, the aura belonging to the powerful people in the Sun and Moon Fairyland, and directly enveloped the Star Fairyland of the Great Sun Immortal Continent.

    "I'll hold him back!"

    Jiang Cheng shouted.

    He understands the consequences if he really allows these people to succeed.

    This will directly cause damage to the formation of the main city.

    Once there is no formation protection, the risk of the main city in the future will increase infinitely.

    However, sensing Jiang Cheng¡¯s obstruction, one of the Stars from the Wonderland rushed directly towards Jiang Cheng.

    "Boom!"

    There was a loud bang, and the man blew himself up instantly.

    The Star Wonderland self-destructed, and its power was extraordinary. Jiang Cheng was originally in the early stage of the Sun and Moon Wonderland, and his strength was not stable. Before he could dodge, he was blown away by the self-destruction force.

    At the same time, the remaining power directly caused the ground in front of the city gate to fall apart, and countless bottomless chasm cracks spread.

    Taking advantage of this time gap, the remaining few strong men from the Star Fairyland rushed directly towards the city gate.

    Their target happens to be Channel 9 in the south of the city.

    "Damn it!"

    Seeing this, Jiang Cheng glared.

    He got up and wanted to catch up, but found that he had been seriously injured due to the force of the self-destruction.

    Coupled with the distance, it was simply impossible to rush those people to stop them in front of Gate 9.

    For a moment, Jiang Cheng¡¯s pupils were bloodshot and he clenched his teeth tightly, full of reluctance.

    Now all he can do is to reduce losses as much as possible.

    Then a voice mixed with immortality came out of his mouth.

    "Enemy attack!"

    "Some masters from the Starry Wonderland have self-destructed. Everyone, please hide as far away as possible!"

    Jiang Cheng made a hysterical sound and hurriedly shouted to the guards at Channel 9.

    Heard shouts.

    Like ants on a hot pot, all the guards quickly began to flee away.

    When he saw these guards, he started to evacuate, and Jiang Cheng's face looked a little better.

    However, just as he was about to be thankful that there were no casualties, he saw a stupid soldier still standing motionless at the gate of the city.

    "Is this soldier stupid?"

    Jiang Cheng shouted angrily.

    "Little brother, run away quickly."

    Side by side, veteranHe was also shouting anxiously. With the power of the Star Wonderland's self-destruction, they, the earthly immortals, had no way to resist it.

    However, Su Yanjin still stood there, motionless.

    "It's over."

    The others looked horrified. With the terrifying power of self-explosion by a strong man in the star realm, this Earth Immortal must have been completely destroyed by the explosion.

    The veteran's eyes began to become moist. Looking at Su Yanjin, who was about to turn into ashes, he sighed helplessly.

    "This kid is so stupid."

    Seeing this scene, Vice President Jiang Cheng knew that there was nothing he could do to save his life, so he could only watch helplessly. His whole body felt much older at this moment.

    Leaving aside the loss of this small soldier due to this explosion, the most difficult thing to accept is that the formation of the main city will be greatly affected.

    Jiang Cheng lowered his head and didn't want to look.

    However.

    It took only a few breaths before there would be an explosion, but ten breaths passed and there was still no movement.

    This made Jiang Cheng look suspicious.

    He gritted his teeth and looked up.

    "Gah!"

    The scene in front of him made him dumbfounded for a moment, and a sound like a dry duck came out of his mouth.

    He actually saw that the few strong men from the Sun and Moon Wonderland who were about to self-destruct were being stepped on the ground by the stupid soldier, with extremely painful expressions on their faces.

    And the self-destructive aura on his body seems to be declining rapidly.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 705: Is this something done by the Earth Immortal?

    Jiang Cheng was completely stunned.

    What the hell, was this done by a small soldier guarding the city?

    Directly trampling on several Star Wonderland masters who are about to self-destruct?

    And you still forcefully suppressed their self-destructive power?

    Who is this soldier?

    Jiang Cheng stared and flew over quickly.

    While he was still in mid-air, he recognized this soldier. Wasn't it the same soldier who was off duty when he and the continent leader patrolled last time?

    It seems that his name is Su Yanjin?

    But damn, isn¡¯t he an earthly immortal?

    Are Earth Immortals so powerful?

    Being able to forcefully push back several masters of the Star Wonderland who were about to self-destruct, this can only be achieved by at least the Sun and Moon Wonderland.

    Jiang Cheng flew to Su Yanjin¡¯s side and found that the monks from the Star Fairyland were not only trampled under their feet, but also completely destroyed by Su Yanjin.

    He suddenly took a breath and raised his head to look at the soldier in front of him.

    "Su Yanjin, youyou!"

    Jiang Cheng stammered, not knowing what to say.

    ¡° Others also saw this scene and were collectively dumbfounded.

    "What's going on here?"

    Everyone present was instantly stunned.

    An earthly immortal actually steps on a monk in the star realm. Is he going to defy heaven?

    Everyone present had expressions of disbelief on their faces, and they couldn't calm down for a long time.

    It was only then that I realized that there was a super master standing at their gate number nine!

    Team leader Zhang Cheng stared and broke out in cold sweat. Although he was not harsh on Su Yanjin, he was not too harsh either.

    "Little brotheryou are so powerful."

    "I was wrong before. I thought the little brother was stupid, but it turns out he didn't even bother to run."

    On the side, the veteran looked at Su Yanjin and stood there dumbly, with a wry smile on his face.

    When I think of myself as the big brother of so many experts in the Sun and Moon Wonderland, I feel uneasy in my heart.

    However.

    Facing the exclamations of everyone, Su Yanjin remained expressionless and stood upright at the gate of the city.

    Seeing this, Jiang Cheng rubbed his hands tightly and couldn't help but ask: "Um, Su Yanjin, what is your strength?"

    "Earth Immortal."

    Su Yanjin responded with an expressionless face.

    Jiang Cheng couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corner of his mouth, and almost couldn¡¯t help but curse, your earthly immortal casually trampled on the fairyland of stars under his feet?

    But he was just about to continue talking.

    Outside the city, more than a dozen powerful forces attacked this way.

    It¡¯s just a moment.

    A dozen strong men from the Sun and Moon Wonderland of the Great Sun Immortal Continent descended into the sky.

    A powerful aura came over him.

    Under their pressure, except for Jiang Cheng, who could barely hold on, everyone else was prostrate on the ground.

    "Humph, a bunch of trash."

    A dozen experts looked at the ruined Star Wonderland and snorted coldly. Without saying a word, they started to attack simultaneously.

    "Boom!"

    More than a dozen attacks landed directly on the main city formation, and the ground that was already torn apart was blown into countless deep pits.

    Because of the trembling of the formation, the entire main city of Xingluo shook violently at this moment.

    Countless houses in the streets began to sway, and chasms and cracks began to appear on the ground.

    "Has Da Ri Xianzhou invaded?"

    "Run quickly!"

    "Has the front line been destroyed? This is impossible. Why is there no news at all?"

    "Are we going to die?"

    Within the main city, countless monks looked panicked and frightened.

    The streets were filled with women¡¯s screams, children¡¯s cries, and crowds of people running away in a hurry.

    The entire main city of Xingluo Xianzhou was directly enveloped by an aura of despair.

    With the cooperation of more than a dozen masters.

    With just a moment of attack, a short gap was opened in the formation of the main city.

    Without saying a word, more than a dozen people flew towards the gap.

    This sudden change.

    Even Jiang Cheng didn¡¯t react.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? by Over a dozen Masters from the Sun-Moon? Fairyland in the Great Sun Immortal Continent directly attacked.

    EvenThere were no signs at all.

    Once these dozen people are allowed to enter the main city, the consequences will be unimaginable.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    In the city, who can stop the massacre of more than a dozen people in the Sun and Moon Wonderland?

    He was shrouded in immortal energy and moved forward to block him.

    However, as soon as he flew up, one of them waved his hand and knocked him away.

    ?Obviously.

    Jiang Cheng, as a monk who had just entered the Sun-Moon Wonderland, and with the injuries caused by his self-destruction just now, was unable to stop this group of people. Even a random person who came out was no match for them.

    Jiang Cheng hit the ruins heavily, his eyes were bloodshot, he clenched his fists tightly, full of reluctance.

    Xingluo Xianzhou.

    Is this going to be the end?

    A dozen people glanced at Jiang Cheng with disdain. Although they knew Jiang Cheng was the deputy continent leader, they didn't want to waste time on him. It was more important to take advantage of the short gap to enter the city.

    A dozen people flew directly towards the main city.

    However, we just flew to the city gate.

    "Stop."

    A soldier in armor suddenly appeared, holding a spear and standing in the gap with an expressionless face to stop them.

    "Su Yanjin?"

    Seeing this, the desperate Jiang Cheng felt a glimmer of hope reappear.

    "I have two top-level immortal weapons here. Brother Su, take them first."

    Jiang Cheng said, waving his hand, not daring to hide his clumsiness at all, he took out the treasure he had packed at the bottom of the box and flew towards Su Yanjin.

    at the same time.

    He quickly took out the communication talisman and instantly connected to Xiang Tiannan.

    Xiang Tiannan, who was in seclusion, had just come out of seclusion when he heard the noise.

    After I came out, I was instantly shocked.

    The entire main city of Xingluo Xianzhou feels like it is coming to an end!

    At the same time, Jiang Cheng¡¯s summons came.

    "Continent Master, in front of the ninth city gate, more than a dozen strong men from the Great Sun Immortal Continent are forcing their way into the main city gate guarding formation."

    ¡°Su Yanjin and I are stopping them, come quickly.¡±

    Jiang Cheng conveyed the situation clearly and simply in two sentences.

    "Su Yanjin?"

    "Who is Su Yanjin?"

    Xiang Tiannan was immediately confused.

    "Su Yanjin is our soldier at Gate 9, the same soldier who got off work on time last time you and I inspected." Jiang Cheng shouted anxiously.

    "What the hell?"

    "Jiang Cheng, are you kidding me?"

    "Are you resisting with an Earth Immortal? Even if the city is destroyed, don't risk your life. Come back to me quickly."

    Xiang Tiannan said anxiously, with a confused look on his face.

    This Jiang Cheng, is he dying?

    Drag an Earth Immortal to defeat more than a dozen Sun and Moon Wonderland?

    Isn¡¯t this giving away someone¡¯s head?

    At the same time, he did not dare to waste time. He was enveloped in immortal energy and quickly flew towards Gate No. 9.

    "Jiang Cheng, you must not die."

    "You have to survive."

    Xiang Tiannan was extremely anxious. Jiang Cheng was the deputy continent leader and his friend for many years. He was extremely anxious and prayed that nothing would happen to Jiang Cheng.

    Before the formation, Su Yanjin looked at the two top-level immortal weapons and felt extremely uncomfortable.

    He already had obsessive-compulsive disorder, and when he looked at these two top-notch artifacts, he frowned.

    Having these two pieces of garbage in his hands made him extremely uncomfortable.

    "Rubbish."

    Su Yanjin felt so uncomfortable that he threw away the top-level immortal weapon in his hand.

    Jiang Cheng, who had just finished reporting the situation to Tiannan with the continent leader, turned his head and happened to see this scene.

    People are simply dumbfounded.

    "Fuck!"

    "You, you, you, what are you doing? That's life-saving!"

    "We are doomed now."

    Jiang Cheng looked at the two top-level immortal weapons that were thrown out and felt his mind go blank.

    A kind of despair instantly enveloped him.

    Even though he knew that Su Yanjin was quite strong, he couldn't stop these dozen people with his bare hands, right?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 706 Invincible!

    Seeing this, the dozen or so Sun Moon Fairyland members frowned.

    They naturally knew that this soldier was no ordinary person.

    However, they did not rush to Ningjing. Even though this soldier had shown good strength before, he was still no match for more than a dozen of them.

    The mudra is moving.

    They obviously don¡¯t want to waste time.

    Dozens of huge attacks gathered together, like a sun, and hit Su Yanjin and Jiang Cheng directly.

    The eyes of more than a dozen people were full of indifference.

    No matter how strong you are, can you still block the attacks of more than a dozen people?

    In the distance, Xiang Tiannan, who came over, also saw this horrific scene.

    "Jiang Cheng!"

    "Little brother!"

    "Deputy Continent Leader!"

    Everyone present looked at Jiang Cheng and the two in great shock. Faced with the attack of dozens of powerful people from the Sun and Moon Wonderland, everyone had a look of despair on their faces.

    The sun-moon wonderland, which is as dazzling as the sun, joins forces to attack, getting closer and closer.

    Directly swallowed up Jiang Cheng and Su Yanjin.

    "No!"

    In the distance, Xiang Tiannan roared with all his strength.

    "Is Jiang Cheng, my friend for many years, going to die like this?"

    He can't accept it.

    He was furious, and suddenly a mouthful of blood spurted out, and his whole body aged a bit at this moment.

    "Jiang Chengis dead."

    "The formation will also be broken"

    He looked towards the south of the sky, his eyes almost split, his eyes scarlet red.

    The sound of thunder mixed with the immortal essence spread directly throughout the entire main city of Xingluo, and an order was given directly: "Everyone listen to my order and prepare to fight to the death!"

    The voice resounded through the sky, and the anger mixed with it instantly ignited the emotions of everyone in the main city.

    "yes."

    "Fight to the death!"

    Countless monks are coming from the main city of Xingluo.

    Everyone is fighting fiercely, even if they are not the opponents of those in the Sun and Moon Wonderland, at this moment, no one is flinching.

    "No, look at it quickly."

    "what is that?"

    At this time, the veteran who had been staring in the direction of Su Yanjin suddenly exclaimed.

    He saw that the terrifying power that was like the sun, emitting light, seemed to be constantly shrinking.

    The light of true energy became fainter and fainter, and gradually, the figures of two people seemed to be revealed.

    "It's the deputy continental leader."

    "And Su Yanjin."

    The light dimmed, and now everyone saw the figures of the two people.

    The two of them were unscathed!

    ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great.¡±

    Immediately, everyone, including the continent leader, saw the two figures of Jiang Cheng and were instantly overjoyed.

    "what happened?"

    On the opposite side, the dozen or so monks from the Sun and Moon Fairyland looked surprised and confused.

    They are ten powerful people from the Sun and Moon Wonderland!

    In this Xingluo Immortal Continent, that is an invincible existence.

    But now, Jiang Cheng and Jiang Cheng were not killed.

    "Do they have any top-notch treasures?"

    More than a dozen powerful people from the Sun and Moon Wonderland looked at Jiang Cheng and the other two in confusion.

    Even Xiang Tiannan and others looked extremely confused.

    "This, this, this, this, this, this, this, that's crazy."

    "Damn it, invincible!"

    Jiang Cheng, who was standing next to Su Yanjin, was completely frightened. Looking at the ball of energy held by Su Yanjin in his hand, he praised in shock.

    Just when he thought he was going to die, he saw Su Yanjin raised his hand, and with a light touch, the attack stopped.

    ¡°Moreover, Su Yanjin used his hands to hold him together.

    Like a ball of cotton being held together, it was gradually held in Su Yanjin's hands.

    He was completely dumbfounded.

    "No wonder Su Yanjin threw away those two immortal weapons. It turned out to be because they were no longer needed."

    Jiang Cheng had a look of horror on his face. Looking at Su Yanjin in front of him, his breathing became rapid.

    This is an invincible strong man!

    It seems that Su Yanjin was imprisoned before.

    this¡­¡­

    In an instant, Jiang Cheng became nervous again, wondering if Su Yanjin would hold a grudge and hold him in his hands.

    thinkHere, he stood quietly next to Su Yanjin like a child who had made a mistake.

    I saw that in Su Yanjin¡¯s hands, the energy of the dozen or so Sun Moon Wonderland powerhouses who had jointly attacked before was actually compressed and held in Su Yanjin¡¯s hand.

    "What?!"

    "Really?"

    Seeing this scene, the dozen or so strong men from the Sun and Moon Wonderland opposite could no longer maintain their previous calmness and stared in disbelief.

    "run!"

    The dozen or so strong men from the Sun and Moon Wonderland reacted immediately and ran away in a hurry.

    "This ball of yours is not round."

    "I'll round it up for you."

    The moment they escaped, Su Yanjin's brows widened. The "ball" was finally rounded by him.

    So, he threw it out directly.

    "boom!"

    That ball of energy went through extreme compression and exploded directly.

    The dozen or so strong people from the Sun and Moon Wonderland in the Great Sun Immortal Continent were directly caught in the explosion and were blown away.

    The smoke and dust dispersed.

    A piece of dust fell down, I don¡¯t know if it was ashes or dust on the ground.

    "Damn it, what kind of realm is this?"

    Rao was the city lord Xiang Tiannan. Looking at the scene in front of him, he was completely confused.

    I can¡¯t help but be confused and extremely shocked!

    Su Yanjin easily killed more than a dozen strong men from the Sun and Moon Wonderland in one fell swoop, just like killing a chicken.

    He could only kill two at most, but Su Yanjin easily killed more than a dozen in seconds.

    Doesn¡¯t it mean that if Su Yanjin wanted to kill him, it would be as easy as chopping melons and vegetables.

    "this¡­¡­"

    Xiang Tiannan frowned, and suddenly thought of another thing.

    "I understand, those Xuanxian before were killed by Su Yanjin."

    In an instant, Xiang Tiannan figured everything out.

    But then, Xiang Tiannan noticed another thing. Su Yanjin was imprisoned because of the last inspection.

    Jiang Cheng reported this matter to himself.

    Instantly, a chill ran down my back.

    "Su Yanjin doesn't hold grudges, does he?"

    Xiang Tiannan was frightened for a while.

    ¡° Seeing the dozens of strong men from the Sun and Moon Wonderland being dealt with, Su Yanjin¡¯s face was expressionless, as if he had just made a circle.

    Afterwards, he returned to his post and continued to stand guard.

    "Um, Brother Su, Brother Su, the matter of putting you in the cell before has nothing to do with me. It was all done by Deputy Continent Chief Jiang Cheng."

    Xiang Tiannan quickly flew over and gave the mouthful to Jiang Cheng.

    Jiang Cheng:?  ?  ?

    Jiang Cheng looked at Xiang Tiannan in disbelief.

    Is this still his continent master?

    Is this still his long-time friend?

    Jiang Cheng stared directly at Xiang Tiannan.

    Xiang Tiannan raised his head, his eyes wandering, and he avoided Jiang Cheng's eyes.

    That erratic gaze, as if to say, isn¡¯t this the purpose of old friends to trick you?

    Seeing this, Jiang Cheng quickly ran over and moved the pot away.

    "Brother Su, Senior Su, please listen to my explanation. It was all done by Zhang Cheng and has nothing to do with me."

    "Do you think so, Zhang Cheng?"

    Jiang Cheng looked directly at Zhang Cheng.

    Zhang Cheng¡¯s legs softened and he fell directly to the ground.

    However, Su Yanjin had no idea about all this.

    He was still standing guard with an expressionless face.

    Seeing that Su Yanjin did not hold grudges, the continent leader, deputy continent leader, and team leader Zhang Cheng breathed a sigh of relief.

    Xiang Tiannan looked at the right moment, and also looked at Su Yanjin, with a flattering smile on his face: "Brother Su, you have such strength, guarding the city gate is really aggrieved. How about you serve as the deputy captain of our Xingluo Xianzhou?"  How about it?"

    "You, the deputy captain, don't have to take care of things, and you don't have to listen to me."

    "You can take and play with Xingluo Xianzhou's top-notch immortal weapon."

    ""

    Xiang Tiannan offered various conditions and spoke to Su Yanjin sincerely. He looked at Su Yanjin expectantly, waiting for Su Yanjin's answer.

    Because he saw that Su Yanjin raised his head, his eyes were deep, as if he was thinking about something.

    So he stood beside Su Yanjin obediently, quietly waiting for the result.

    "Um."

    Until a quarter of an hour later.

    Su Yanjin just said a word.

    "That's great, Brother Su agreed?" Xiang Tiannan looked overjoyed, but Su Yan's next words made him fall to the bottom.

    "Well, it's time."

    "I'm going to get off work."

    Su Yanjin said lightly, took off his armor and hat, and left.

    "Aba"

    Xiang Tiannan was stunned on the spot.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)bsp;Until a quarter of an hour later.

    Su Yanjin just said a word.

    "That's great, Brother Su agreed?" Xiang Tiannan looked overjoyed, but Su Yan's next words made him fall to the bottom.

    "Well, it's time."

    "I'm going to get off work."

    Su Yanjin said lightly, took off his armor and hat, and left.

    "Aba"

    Xiang Tiannan was stunned on the spot.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 707 How is it possible to kill more than a dozen people in the Sun and Moon Wonderland?

    The battle last night.

    Even before dawn, the news had already spread throughout the main city of Xingluo.

    This battle caused the Great Sun Immortal Continent to lose more than a dozen Sun Moon Immortal Realms and several Star Immortal Immortal Realms. This kind of result was beyond their imagination.

    With the results of this battle, the morale of Xingluo Xianzhou has greatly increased. Among the mid-to-high-end combat power, they are no longer afraid of Da Sun Xianzhou.

    And Xiang Tiannan and Jiang Cheng were also very clear-minded.

    As long as Su Yanjin is still in their Xingluo Xianzhou, then their Xingluo Xianzhou will be safe.

    So before it gets dark, the continent leader Xiang Tiannan and the deputy continent leader Jiang Cheng have already been waiting here.

    "The continent leader and deputy continent leader?"

    "These two people came out together and came to our small alley. What are they doing?"

    ¡°This is really an unprecedented first time.¡±

    "For some vendors and ordinary people, even if they know about the battle last night, most of them don't know the specific process, so they are watching from a distance at this moment, with confusion and shock on their faces.

    But there must be someone who knew about it, so he quickly explained.

    "Yesterday, a master came out of the city gate and killed a dozen strong men from the Sun and Moon Wonderland alone. I heard that the continent leader came to recruit this master."

    An insider told the story.

    In an instant, the crowd gathered around him like a tidal wave.

    Everyone wants to hear the details from this insider.

    Continent Leader Xiang Tiannan and Deputy Continent Leader naturally heard it.

    But the two of them didn't care.

    The battle with Da Ri Xianzhou has not ended yet, something like yesterday happened again, and people in the main city are already panicking.

    Let more people know that there is such a strong person in charge, which can stabilize people's hearts first.

    "At this point, Su Yanjin will go out for a walk soon."

    Jiang Cheng looked at Xiang Tiannan and said calmly.

    The two of them have already investigated clearly, and Su Yanjin will go out for a walk at this time.

    as expected.

    As soon as they finished speaking, the two of them saw Su Yanjin.

    In an instant, he walked towards Su Yanjin with a flattering smile.

    "Brother Su, how have you considered what happened yesterday?"

    "Top-level immortal weapons and cultivation resources, even if you want to be the continent master, it's not impossible. I'll give them to you directly."

    Xiang Tiannan bowed and stood in front of Su Yanjin, and asked again.  As long as Su Yanjin agrees, he can agree to any conditions.

    Because Su Yanjin is in Xingluo Immortal Continent, that Xingluo Immortal Continent is as stable as Mount Tai.

    ¡°I¡¯m tempted by the top-notch immortal weapon, countless resources, and the position of continent leader.¡±

    "Haha, are you worthy?"

    "Oh my god, is this the master? Why does it look like he is at the level of the Earthly Immortal?"

    "You don't understand this, right? Nowadays, the masters like to hide from the mortal world and play in the world."

    "Oh, so that's it."

    ""

    When everyone saw Xiang Tiannan talking to Su Yanjin with great respect, they all started talking.

    And at this time.

    The head of the Mu family, who listened to Mu Qianqian crying at home all day, felt upset and depressed. He did it for his daughter's good, but her daughter just didn't understand this.

    So, the head of the Mu family decided to go out for a walk.

    I happened to see the crowds of people on the street and walked over.

    "Deputy Continent Leader?"

    ?The first time he saw Jiang Cheng, the deputy continent leader.

    "Also, the continent master."

    ??Looking towards Jiang Cheng, my God, the continent leader is here too.

    "Brother, may I ask what happened here?"

    "Why are the continent master and deputy continent master all here?"

    The head of the Mu family asked doubtfully.

    "Oh, you don't know, right? Yesterday, in the battle at the city gate, a peerless master turned the tide. He blew a breath at the city gate and killed more than a dozen strong men from the Sun and Moon Wonderland."

    "Then his cultivation level is higher than that of the continent master. No, the continent master and deputy continent master came directly to recruit him."

    A young man next to the head of the Mu family explained.

    However, as soon as the little brother finished speaking, someone started to refute.

    "You are talking nonsense. I clearly heard others say that the master waved his hand and killed more than a dozen strong men in the Sun and Moon Wonderland. The version you heard is wrong."

    "Your versions are all wrong. The truth is that the master killed more than a dozen Japanese with just one look."??The strong man in the fairyland.  "

    "You were wrong"

    "you are wrong."

    ¡­¡­

    Several people nearby started arguing directly, making it extremely noisy.

    When the Mu family leader heard this, his eyes also shone.

    "Such a terrifying master, you really have to see who he is!"

    So, he hurriedly got into the crowd, raised his eyes, and wanted to see what this expert looked like.

    However.

    This glance directly caused his heart to stop.

    "Su Yanjin?"

    "How is that possible? He, he, he, he, is just an earthly immortal."

    "How is it possible to kill more than a dozen people in the Sun and Moon Wonderland?"

    The head of the Mu family said in disbelief.

    The man next to him rolled his eyes at him and said, "You don't even know this. It's obvious that a master doesn't want to expose his cultivation!"

    Hearing this, the head of the Mu family's legs softened, and with a thump, he felt dizzy and collapsed on the ground.

    It feels like my heart is bleeding!

    "Snapped!"

    In an instant, he slapped himself directly in the face.

    One slap was not enough, and another series of slaps came up.

    The sound of snapping is endless.

    He hates it!

    "Why did I drive Su Yanjin away when I thought he was an earthly immortal?"

    "How can I kill several Golden Immortals, how can I be an Earth Immortal? My brain is really a pig's brain."

    ¡°If my daughter falls in love with him, wouldn¡¯t I take off?¡±

    ¡°Wow ah ah¡­¡±

    The head of the Mu family slumped on the ground with great regret, and slapped his face one after another, sometimes laughing and sometimes crying, as if he was crazy.

    ????????? Regret to the extreme.

    Now Su Yanjin is going to be the deputy continent leader, which is beyond the reach of the Mu family.

    In the end, the head of the Mu family was so angry that he fainted and was carried away by his servants.

    "Brother Su, it's true. When I speak to Tiannan, I always tell the truth. I will fulfill all the conditions I promised you."

    "Otherwise, I will be struck to death by five thunderbolts from the sky!"

    Xiang Tiannan swore directly with his Taoist heart.

    Jiang Cheng also nodded aside.

    After speaking to Tiannan, Su Yanjin remained expressionless.

    Immediately, he murmured a few numbers, as if waiting for something.

    "ten¡­¡­"

    ¡­¡­

    "one."

    When Xiang Tiannan and Jiang Cheng heard this, they were both overjoyed. Could it be that Su Yanjin was ready to agree after ten breaths?

    Probably!

    So, the two of them hurriedly prepared the top-level immortal weapon and took it in their hands.

    When Su Yanjin read "one", the two of them were overjoyed. They looked directly at Su Yanjin and handed them all over at once.

    With a look of joy on his face, he was waiting for Su Yanjin to become the deputy continent leader.

    Xingluo Xianzhou is about to usher in a bright future.

    However, Su Yanjin did not receive the top-level immortal weapon.

    "The time is just right, it's time for me to eat. You can do whatever you want."

    After saying that, Su Yanjin walked directly past the two of them, expressionless, as if nothing happened, and walked straight to the tavern.

    Xiang Tiannan:?  ?  ?

    Jiang Cheng:?  ?  ?

    Everyone present:?  ?  ?

    Suddenly, countless faces were stunned at the scene.

    Looking at Su Yanjin¡¯s back, Xiang Tiannan and Jiang Cheng could only sigh helplessly.

    But they still didn¡¯t give up.

    "Go back and think of a solution."

    And everyone present was stunned on the spot for a long time.

    "Isn't it true that top-level immortal weapons are not good for him?"

    "Isn't it nice to be the deputy continent leader?"

    Countless doubts are floating on the top of everyone's head.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 708 Ordering Tianzhixian Palace to arrest people

    The veteran has been in a state of confusion these past two days.

    Since he found out that Su Yanjin was a super strong man, the veteran just felt his head was buzzing.

    Thinking back to calling Su Yanjin his little brother, I feel terrified.

    Having just returned from dinner, the veteran was sitting in front of his house in a daze.

    "zhou lord?"

    In a daze, the veteran saw Xiang Tiannan and Jiang Cheng following behind the continent leader.

    "I've been really hysterical these past few days. I've actually had hallucinations. Why did the continent master come to my place?"

    The veteran muttered and rubbed his eyes.

    Then, take another look.

    Teng stood up from the threshold.

    "The continent master is really the continent master."

    The veteran was immediately shocked. The two people walking in front of him were the continent leader Xiang Tiannan and the deputy continent leader Jiang Cheng.

    Behind these two people, there is another strong man with a familiar name.

    ¡°Veterans have all seen these people.

    "What are you doing here?"

    The veteran looked at the huge group of people and quickly knelt down to greet the continent leader.

    However, as soon as he lowered his head, he was directly supported by the continent leader Xiang Tiannan.

    "Mr. Wang, you must not kneel down to me."

    Xiang Tiannan helped the veteran and said with a smile, then helped the veteran into the yard.

    At the same time, he waved his hands, and the strong men behind him walked up carrying various spiritual vegetables and fine wine.

    In an instant, it was placed directly in the yard.

    "Zhou Lord, is this?"

    The veteran looked at Xiang Tiannan with confusion on his face.

    Looking at this posture, it seems like someone is going to be invited to dinner?

    "Mr. Wang, you have worked hard guarding the city gate for so many years."

    "This meal is invited to you by me on behalf of Xingluo Xianzhou."

    Deputy Governor Jiang Cheng explained.

    The veteran was pulled directly to his seat by the deputy continent leader Jiang Cheng.

    ??Even, he picked up a glass of wine and saluted the veteran directly.

    The veteran was flattered and quickly picked up his wine glass in response.

    And in the streets where the veterans were, countless monks rushed over.

    They are very familiar with the veterans. They have been guarding the city gate all their lives, but their qualifications are limited and they are still earthly immortals.

    "However, the continental leader and deputy continental leader all came.

    It seems that we want to invite veterans to dinner.

    In an instant, the entire street exploded.

    The crowd, surging like a tide, stood outside the veterans¡¯ house and watched.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, both the continental leader and the deputy continental leader are here to toast?¡±

    "Oh my God!"

    "This is about to take off."

    There were exclamations one after another, and everyone had extremely envious looks on their faces.

    Those are the continent master and deputy continent master, the most top existences in the entire Xingluo Immortal Continent.

    And in the small courtyard.

    After the toast, Xiang Tiannan opened his mouth and told the purpose of his visit this time.

    "Mr. Wang, I heard that you have a better relationship with Brother Su."

    "I want to ask Brother Su to be the deputy continent leader of our Xingluo Xianzhou, but Brother Su has never agreed, so I want to ask Mr. Wang to lobby for it."

    "Please ask Mr. Wang to help me with this."

    After saying that, Xiang Tiannan raised his glass again and toasted to the veteran.

    "this¡­¡­"

    After hearing what the continent leader said to Tiannan, the veteran originally wanted to propose a toast, but stopped midway through raising the glass.

    Then he quickly stood up and said respectfully to Tian Nan: "Zhou Master, the relationship between me and Su Yanjin is just a little better."

    "In the past, it was just that I thought Su Yanjin was a silly boy, so I took care of him a little and gave him some supplies."

    "My relationship with Su Yanjin has not reached the point where you are similar."

    "Ask me to lobby Su Yanjin, but I can't do it."

    The veteran said solemnly.

    How could he invite Su Yanjin?

    After saying that, he was about to apologize to Xiang Tiannan.

    After all, it was because Xiang Tiannan felt that he had a good relationship with Su Yanjin that he invited him to the banquet.

    "Mr. Wang, no need."

    Seeing this, Xiang Tiannan hurriedly helped the veteran.

    ??"It doesn't matter. I don't blame you for this. We are just trying it."

    "This meal is also worthy of a treat. After guarding the main city gate for so many years, there is no credit but hard work. This is what it should be."

    Xiang Tiannan said, toasting to the veteran again.

    "Thank you, Lord Zhou!"

    The veteran was flattered when he saw that the continent leader did not blame him. After finishing his drink, the veteran thought for a moment and then said: "Actually, according to my understanding of Su Yanjin Mr. Bu Su, he is extremely rigorous and serious in doing things.  Even rigorous to the point of every second.¡±

    "According to his character, he should not be the deputy continent leader. Instead, he will go to get off work normally every day."

    ¡°And he mentioned to me that he will not leave until he completes Master¡¯s human mission.¡±

    The veteran said seriously.

    "Master's mission?"

    "Su Yanjin still has a master?"

    After hearing what the veteran said, the continent master and deputy continent master were stunned.

    They also saw how powerful Su Yanjin was.

    Originally they thought Su Yanjin was invincible, but they didn't expect that Su Yanjin actually had a master.

    They didn¡¯t dare to think about how powerful Su Yanjin¡¯s master must be.

    "Understood."

    Continent leader Xiang Tiannan and deputy continent leader Jiang Cheng both nodded.

    That¡¯s all.

    Such a strong person actually did it to complete the master's mission.

    It seems that Su Yanjin will definitely not become the deputy continent leader of Xingluo Xianzhou.

    Xiang Tiannan and Jiang Cheng looked at each other and nodded.

    Since Su Yanjin wants to guard the city gate, he can only accept it.

    ¡°At least Su Yan strictly guards the city gate, so as long as he is working during his working hours, the main city of Star Luo will definitely be as stable as a mountain.

    Days.

    Just continue to live like this.

    Su Yanjin continued to work nine to five as usual and commute to get off work normally every day.

    Except for the fact that Xiang Tiannan, Jiang Cheng and others came to visit from time to time at the city gate every day, everything else remained the same, without any changes

    ¡­¡­

    At this moment, Yi Feng, who was riding slowly on slowly looking for his apprentice, suddenly heard a familiar voice in his mind.

    "Ding!"

    "Congratulations to the host, you have received 5,000 luck points from disciple No. 41."

    "Existing luck points: 24200 points."

    In Yi Feng¡¯s mind, the sound of system machinery rang.

    "Disciple No. 41?"

    "It's time to make a career!"

    "But who is coming?"

    Yi Feng scratched his head, feeling a little confused.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? But whatever.

    None of this is important. What is important is that the disciples are starting to make a difference.

    You have five thousand and he has five thousand. In a few days, I can take off.

    Yi Feng flew all the way to the next fairy continent.

    ¡­¡­

    And in a black hall.

    Behind the curtain, there was strong anger.

    "Xingluo Xianzhou's luck has also been lost. What's going on?"

    The messenger said in a cold voice, "Two immortal continents that are extremely important to the Lord have lost their luck. Has the reason been found out?"

    "The messenger calms down, the messenger calms down, we already have a clue!"

    A subordinate knelt on the ground in fear and said: "According to the news from below, there is a fat man named Chi Yitong causing trouble in Qiongbi Xianzhou, and there is a young man named Su Yanjin in Xingluo Xianzhou."

    "And through investigation, we found that there is a master behind these two people!"

    "So we guess that the reason for all this is that the mysterious master behind them is planning it!"

    "Mysterious Master?"

    The messenger's voice suddenly turned cold, "People are getting bolder and bolder these days. It's just the Immortal River Continent. I didn't expect that there are people in the Immortal Realm who dare to go against the Lord. Are they going to risk their lives?"

    "Envoy, do you want to send someone to arrest Chi Yitong and Su Yanjin?" the subordinate asked.

    "No need."

    The messenger raised his palms and said in a deep voice: "These two people are just small characters. What is really important is the mysterious master behind them. Catching them will inevitably alert the snake."

    "Then messenger, what should we do?" the subordinate asked.

    "Now that we have caught the clue, we will use the power of cause and effect to investigate the mysterious master. As long as he is in the fairy world, no matter where he is hiding, we can dig him out."

    Behind the curtain, a cold voice said: "Those who can do qi movements must not be small roles. There is no need for Tianzhi Immortal Palace to be afraid of being exposed. Just order them to arrest them!"

    "yes!"

    The subordinate responded with respect and quickly ran away.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)?? can dig him out.  "

    Behind the curtain, a cold voice said: "Those who can do qi movements must not be small roles. There is no need for Tianzhi Immortal Palace to be afraid of being exposed. Just order them to arrest them!"

    "yes!"

    The subordinate responded with respect and quickly ran away.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 709: Relational People

    for the rest of the time.

    The messenger behind the curtain directly used the power of cause and effect to start the deduction.

    As long as there is a correlation, there is cause and effect, there is cause and effect, and you can always follow the clues to find the mastermind behind the scenes.

    But for several days in a row.

    The envoys found no clues, as if there was a huge barrier blocking him.

    In order to break through this barrier, the envoy sacrificed all his immortal weapons, even at the expense of his longevity to deduce it.

    "Poof!"

    Spit out a mouthful of blood!

    The causal deduction was forcibly interrupted, and the envoy was seriously injured.

    "Sure enough, there is some means."

    "In this case, we can only ask for help."

    As he spoke, he typed out a message and scattered it in all directions in the immortal world.

    At the same time, people sitting in more than a dozen secret locations in the fairy world received the news at the same time.

    "Messengers, someone is trying to bring luck to the world. In order to find out who is behind the scenes, please help me!"

    The voice came.

    The eyes of a dozen people moved, and the hands of the sky all pushed out, gathering in the black hall.

    With the power of these people, the messenger started to deduce again.

    After a dozen people¡¯s difficult deductions, we finally got a little bit of clues.

    "Yes."

    "Qinglian Xianzhou!"

    "This person is related to Chi Yitong and Su Yanjin."

    The envoy was overjoyed.

    With a move of his palm, the message was immediately sent out.

    "The target person is in Qinglianxianzhou, please quickly go to Tianzhixian Palace!"

    ¡­¡­

    The distant Qinglianxianzhou.

    In the Zhang family in a small town, Yun Wu was having afternoon tea with a middle-aged man.

    "Uncle Zhang, your tea is really delicious." Yun Wu held it in both hands and said with a smile.

    ¡°Once it tastes good, I¡¯ll take you to drink it every day.¡±

    The man Zhang Renyong touched Yun Wu¡¯s little head and smiled kindly.

    Originally, the two had no relationship.

    The two got to know each other because Zhang Renyong accidentally bumped into Yun Wu on the street a few months ago.

    He really couldn't bear the thought of a little girl from the realm of earthly immortals wandering the streets without any friends.

    So after getting the little girl¡¯s consent, he took the little girl home.

    After several months of contact, Zhang Renyong fell in love with this little girl more and more, and the two became as close as father and daughter.

    "Xiao Wu, where do you live?"

    Zhang Renyong couldn't help but ask. Although he loved Yun Wu as his own daughter, he still wanted to help Yun Wu find her relatives.

    "I forgot about it too."

    Yun Wu scratched her head. Of course she knew where her home in Xianjiang Continent was, but she really couldn't name it in the fairy world. When she went out, she was usually accompanied by her junior brothers and sisters who loved her as much as her brothers and sisters. She didn't know it at all.  Will keep an eye on these.

    "Uh, okay, then you told me before that you had brothers, is that true?"

    Zhang Renyong asked softly again.

    "Of course it's true."

    Yun Wu blinked her big eyes and said: "We have a hundred senior brothers, and besides the first senior brother and the second senior brother, I am the third senior sister. Whether they are senior brothers or junior brothers, they are all very kind to me.  .¡±

    "Hahaha."

    Zhang Renyong laughed, "You little girl is actually the third senior sister. That's really amazing."

    But I felt a little disappointed.

    There are only a hundred senior brothers, and this little girl¡¯s immortal cultivation is the third senior sister. I¡¯m afraid this girl belongs to a very small sect.

    If it¡¯s a big sect, just ask around and you¡¯ll know.

    ¡° But if it¡¯s a small sect, it might not be easy to help Yun Wu find a home.

    "Oh, Uncle Zhang, don't worry, the master is asking us to practice. Even if you help me find a place, I can't go back yet." Yun Wu said.

    "Oh, what can you, a little girl, do?"

    Zhang Renyong couldn't help but roll his eyes at Yun Wu, and then said with a smile: "Forget it, forget it, anyway, you can live here first, this is your home."

    "Thank you, Uncle Zhang. I will definitely tell my fellow apprentices in the future, Uncle Zhang, how good you are to me."

    "Then I will ask them to give you many gifts. You will definitely like them."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? cloud danceHe said with a smile.

    "Okay, okay."

    Zhang Renyong laughed loudly.

    But that being said, he certainly didn¡¯t care about these so-called gifts. He didn¡¯t think that Yun Wu¡¯s fellow apprentices could give him any good gifts.

    Even if there are any good gifts, let them keep them for themselves.

    He helped Yun Wu simply out of his love for Yun Wu.

    And while there was laughter and laughter in the courtyard, a group of uninvited guests arrived in the sky above Zhang Mansion.

    Sharp eyes scanned the entire Zhang Mansion, everything was visible at a glance.

    Finally, his eyes were fixed on Yun Wu.

    "A little girl?"

    "Earth Immortal?"

    "Is there anything wrong?"

    These people were collectively speechless.

    More than a dozen envoys jointly calculated that countless masters from the Heavenly Immortal Palace came in full force. They thought they had found a big boss and were about to have a fierce battle, but they did not expect that it was a little girl from the Earthly Immortal.

    This is simply a heaven-level fairy weapon used to fight mosquitoes - it is overkill and underutilized!

    "Maybe there is something hidden. The envoys and their calculations should be correct. Even if the person behind the scenes is not this girl, it certainly has something to do with her."

    A man said: "So let's take him back first and then talk about it!"

    "Um!"

    The rest of the people also nodded and descended towards Zhang Mansion.

    Strong pressure came, and the entire Zhang Mansion seemed to be trapped in hell on earth.

    Countless low-level servants fell to the ground and died suddenly under the pressure.

    "what happened?"

    Even though Zhang Renyong¡¯s legs became weak under such pressure, he still hugged Yun Wu subconsciously.

    At the same time, he looked up at the sky.

    ????????????? He saw dozens of men whose cultivation levels he could not see coming down from the sky.

    "The Immortal Palace of Heaven is doing business, and all the rest of you, please get out of here."

    A man made a majestic voice, his eyes fixed on Yun Wu.

    "What?"

    "The Immortal Palace of Heaven?"

    Zhang Renyong¡¯s legs suddenly became weak from fear.

    For people in a small town like them, the Heavenly Immortal Palace only exists in legends. They never expected that dozens of experts from the Heavenly Immortal Palace would come to his Zhang family compound today.

    ¡°Excuse me, my lords, what happened to our Zhang family?¡±

    Zhang Renyongzhanhehe asked.

    "Hand over the little girl in your hands."

    The man said coldly.

    "ah?"

    "Hand over Xiao Wu, she is still just a child. Has she committed anything?" Zhang Renyong couldn't help but ask.

    "Noisy!"

    The man simply didn¡¯t have the patience to explain so much to an ant like Zhang Renyong, so he just waved his palm and knocked Zhang Renyong away.

    Without Zhang Renyong¡¯s protection, pressure came.

    Then Yun Wu was not affected at all, but looked at these people with his little tiger teeth exposed and his face full of anger.

    "It's really weird. This little girl is completely ignoring the pressure from us."

    "Let's do it together."

    As the leading man¡¯s voice fell, dozens of people formed seals together.

    At the same time that the immortal energy was rising, a big bell dropped from the sky and directly enveloped Yunwu.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 710: All out

    Soon after.

    The immortal essence of everyone in the Immortal Palace of Heaven enveloped the imprisoned bell and flew back towards the Immortal Palace of Heaven.

    Only the Zhang family was left in a mess.

    When Zhang Renyong woke up after being seriously injured, he found that the Zhang family had been moved to the ground.

    Except for a few people with a little bit of cultivation, the rest died suddenly under the pressure of those people.

    "What's going on!"

    "Why!"

    Zhang Renyong spread his hands, knelt heavily in the yard, his eyes were filled with tears, and he let out a heart-rending roar.

    But facing the Immortal Palace of Heaven, what can he do?

    There is only a sense of powerlessness.

    ¡­¡­

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    A figure flew by.

    It was Li Jin who flew across the sky on the fairy sword.

    "Senior Sister Yun Yun is so awesome this time, she has overturned the history of the fairy world."

    "An Earth Immortal has ascended to the position of the continent lord of the top three continents, tsk tsk."

    "I also want to show off, but damn, I haven't hit anyone yet."

    Li Jin complained as he flew by, "The most annoying thing is that the other brothers and sisters have begun to make achievements in various places with their earthly immortal strength, but I still don't know what to do."

    "Are you going to catch the sword with your bare hands?"

    "Forget it, find someone to join you!"

    "Are you going to join Junior Brother Hong Kuai?"

    As he spoke, he shuddered subconsciously.

    ¡°Perhaps he can break Hong Kuangmai¡¯s self-destruction with one strike of his sword, but if his hands shake one day and he fails to pull out the sword, I¡¯m afraid he will be the first brother to die from Hong Kuangmai¡¯s self-destruction.

    "Forget it, let's go find a good job with Senior Sister Yun Yun!"

    Li Jin flew all the way towards the sky.

    At this moment, his speed suddenly stopped.

    "Is there the aura of Senior Sister Yunwu here?"

    "That's great. Let's go find Senior Sister Yunwu for a meal first."

    Li Jin smiled, followed the breath and rushed towards the small town, and soon arrived outside Zhang's house.

    One glance.

    They saw the Zhang family who suffered heavy casualties, but except for the aura left by Yun Wu, no one was seen.

    "How is this going?"

    Li Jin frowned and immediately flew to Zhang Renyong's side.

    Because he could feel that Zhang Renyong¡¯s body had the strongest aura of Yun Wu.

    It is certain that this person must have had many connections with Yunwu before.

    "Who are you?"

    Zhang Renyong's eyes were red, and he raised his head indifferently and looked at Li Jin.

    "Do you know Yun Wu?"

    "I am Yun Wu's junior brother."

    Li Jin asked hurriedly.

    Hearing that it was Yun Wu's junior brother, Zhang Renyong's eyes quickly moved, but when he felt the Earth Immortal strength in Li Jin, his eyes quickly dimmed again.

    "Xiao Wu was captured by the people from Tianzhi Immortal Palace."

    Zhang Renyong said with a choked voice.

    "What?"

    "The Heavenly Immortal Palace captured my senior sister?"

    Li Jin¡¯s face suddenly darkened.

    Then he continued to ask Zhang Renyong questions.

    But at this time, Zhang Renyong was still in the deep pain of the destruction of the Zhang family. His eyes were empty and he didn't know anything about it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, let alone where Yunwu was taken.

    Li Jin knew that nothing could be learned from Zhang Renyong, so he stood up and took a deep breath.

    There was a strong murderous intent in his eyes.

    This is going against heaven.

    Although Yun Wu is a senior sister, she is the youngest and most ignorant among their senior brothers, so she is loved by everyone the most.

    Now that Tianzhixian Palace has arrested Yun Wu, what the hell is this?

    ???????????????? If other brothers and fellow apprentices find out, will the Heavenly Immortal Palace still be bulldozed?

    "If my senior sister loses half a hair, my senior brother will definitely let you be buried with the entire Tianzhi Immortal Palace and be removed from the entire immortal world."

    Li Jin said fiercely, and quickly took out the sound transmission jade slip, preparing to contact other brothers.

    aside.

    Zhang Renyong looked at Li Jin who said harsh words, shook his head helplessly, and began to tidy up the broken Zhang family with a dejected expression.

    Qiongbi Xianzhou.

    In the Chi Yitong restaurant where business is exploding, Chi Yitong is frying fried rice while there is a queue at the door.?'s masters have already formed a long queue.

    At this moment, the jade slip lit up.

    "Oh, why did Junior Brother Li Jin remember to contact me?"

    Chi Yitong smiled, turned the fried rice in the pot, and picked up the jade slip.

    However.

    When he read the message from the jade slip, the spatula in his hand sank, and a hole was directly made in the cauldron of the top immortal weapon.

    "Heavenly Immortal Palace, die!"

    He picked up a spatula and a kitchen knife and flew into the air.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    "Isn't it fried rice?"

    "How is this going?"

    When everyone who was queuing up saw the unexpected incident, the two-foot-tall monk was immediately confused.

    But Chi Yitong had already escaped.

    "Did you hear it just now? The boss seems to have said that Tianzhixian Palace is dead. The boss is in trouble!"

    "Then what should we do?"

    "What should we do? What happened to the Immortal Temple of Heaven? We have to show our kindness to the boss. All our cultivation is given by him. Now that something is wrong with him, of course we can't just sit idly by!"

    "Yes, we can't just sit idly by!"

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, follow Boss Chi.¡±

    Time.

    Hundreds of masters from the Sun and Moon Wonderland flew into the sky and chased after Chao Chi Yitong.

    the other side.

    Xingluo Xianzhou.

    Next to Su Yanjin, who was standing guard at City Gate No. 9, he kept flattering Tian Nan and Jiang Cheng.

    But now they are not asking Su Yanjin to be the deputy continent leader.

    At the same time, he also understood Su Yanjing¡¯s nature. As long as he was on guard, the main city of Xingluo was impregnable. Even if the King of Heaven came, he would not be able to enter the city gate.

    Su Yanjin remained expressionless and ignored them.

    At this moment, his messenger slip also lit up.

    Feeling that it was the jade slip of his senior brother, Su Yanjin made an exception for the first time and did other things while standing guard.

    When Su Yanjin finished reading the contents of the jade slip, a coldness suddenly broke out all over his body.

    This coldness immediately made Xiang Tiannan and Jiang Cheng shiver next to them. Before they could recover, they found Su Yanjin rising into the air and flying towards the sky.

    "What's going on?"

    Xiang Tiannan stared at him, full of disbelief.

    They knew that Su Yanjin was on guard. As long as it was his guard time, even if the fairy world exploded in front of him, he would not move an eyebrow.

    But today.

    But suddenly he flew away while standing guard?

    The two of them looked at each other and immediately understood that something big had happened.

    "How to say?"

    Xiang Tiannan said solemnly: "Looking at Brother Su's expression, something must have happened. He helped our Xingluo Immortal Continent get through the difficulties, and even now destroyed the entire Da Ri Immortal Continent. Now that something has happened to Brother Su, we can't just sit back and watch, right?"

    "Yes, no matter whether it can play a role or not, we cannot stand idly by."

    Jiang Cheng also nodded solemnly.

    "Okay, you are indeed my good brother."

    Seeing that Jiang Cheng had the same opinion, Xiang Tiannan patted Jiang Cheng's shoulder heavily, then flew directly into the air and shouted directly: "In the Sun and Moon Wonderland in the continent, listen to the order, follow me and set off immediately!"

    A loud shout.

    Experts from the entire Xingluo Immortal Continent came out in full force.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 711 Stirring a hornet's nest

    Su Yunyun is wearing a long robe.

    He is sitting at the top of the Zhou Lord's Mansion.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: and and below us, there are several other immortal continent lords, currently discussing important matters with her.

    Suddenly.

    Su Yunyun stood up suddenly and slapped the desk, turning it into powder.

    "you¡­¡­"

    "Master Suzhou, why are you doing this?"

    Su Yunyun¡¯s sudden change immediately made several other continent leaders look angry.

    "It's none of your business, I need to go out, you can do it yourself."

    Su Yunyun had no intention of paying attention to them anymore. She stood up and headed out.

    Seeing this, the faces of several continent leaders became darker, and they jumped to stop Su Yunyun.

    "Master Suzhou, we have come all the way to negotiate with you, but you are leaving before the discussion is over. Are you not looking down on us too much?"

    "that is."

    "We are also the masters of a continent after all!"

    "If you have this attitude, don't blame us for joining forces. If you do something bad to Guixianzhou in the future, Master Suzhou must not blame you."

    The threatening voice came, and Su Yunyun's face suddenly turned cold.

    "I gave you face?"

    The terrifying coercion shrouded directly from Su Yunyun, suppressing several continent masters to the ground almost instantly.

    "I want to develop peacefully with you, but you're just trying to get in the way, right? How dare you stop me?"

    "Then I will tell you clearly now that I don't have time to play with you slowly anymore."

    "So, starting from today"

    "You big immortal continents should all surrender to me, Yunyun Immortal Continent!"

    ¡°If you don¡¯t obey, you will die immediately!¡±

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The crouching continent lords stared at their eyes, their eyes filled with deep disbelief.

    how.

    How could he be so strong!  ?

    After easily defeating several continent lords, Su Yunyun rushed towards the direction pointed by Li Jin as quickly as possible.

    In addition, in the sky of Xianzhou.

    Li Taibai, who rode the green bull backwards, rode the green bull forward for the first time.

    Jia Jiaqin led 3,000 phoenixes, 5,000 desolate beasts, 10,000 mutated dragons, and 30,000 unnamed divine beasts to form a mighty army that galloped across the sky with mighty momentum.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of the way.

    In the loess, the bald Bai Qiyu, who was still unable to fly, almost broke his legs while wearing a cloak.

    In the other direction, Zhuji Mountain, Xiao Zhan, and Mo Tianji also flew across the sky quickly.

    And Wu Changan¡¯s billions of clones scattered throughout the Immortal Realm are also approaching Qinglian Immortal Continent.

    In addition to these people, brothers and sisters from other regions are also rushing over in various ways.

    Everyone¡¯s face flashed with rage.

    Zhang Mansion.

    Zhang Renyong led a few people to clean up the Zhang family's mess.

    The Zhang family he founded has become like this. His hair turned white overnight, and he, who was optimistic and cheerful, became taciturn.

    Next to him, Li Jin looked uncomfortable.

    While waiting for the other brothers to arrive, he naturally learned about the relationship between Zhang Renyong and Yun Wu, and couldn't help but walk over and pat him on the shoulder.

    He comforted her softly: "Don't worry, Xiao Wu will be fine, we will bring her back."

    The old Zhang Renyong raised his head and smiled bitterly.

    No words were spoken.

    Although I don¡¯t know why Tianzhixian Palace came to arrest people, who can rescue the people captured by Tianzhixian Palace?

    With you a bunch of earthly immortals?

    Of course he didn¡¯t mean to look down on Li Jin.

    It¡¯s just that the power of the Heavenly Immortal Palace is too deep-rooted for them.

    Li Jin naturally saw through his thoughts and did not feel unhappy. Instead, he said patiently: "You will know when my brothers and sisters gather together."

    Half a day later.

    Xiao Zhan, who was nearest, came over.

    "Senior Brother Li Jin."

    "what happened?"

    As soon as Xiao Zhan came, he asked quickly.

    ¡°Senior Sister Yun Wu was arrested, it¡¯s the Immortal Palace of Heaven!¡± Li Jin responded.

    "What?"

    "Heavenly Immortal Palace, arrest"Sister?  "

    "How dare he?"

    Xiao Zhan was furious and said in a cold voice: "Brother, why are we standing still? Let's go to the Immortal Palace of Heaven now!"

    Li Jin comforted Xiao Zhan and said, "We don't know where they captured the senior sister now. Please be patient and wait for the other senior brothers to arrive and discuss it together!"

    "good!"

    Xiao Zhan gritted his teeth, sat cross-legged on the ground and waited.

    A few hours later, Bai Qiyu, Su Yanjin, Chi Yitong and more than ten people arrived again. When they heard that Yun Wu had been arrested, everyone was in a rage and wanted to go to the Immortal Palace of Heaven immediately.

    But after Li Jin¡¯s persuasion, everyone sat down quietly and waited for the arrival of other brothers.

    aside.

    Zhang Renyong originally had some expectations for Li Jin and others, but when he saw that all the people coming were earth immortals, he immediately sighed and sighed.

    Especially when he heard them shouting that they were going to kill the Immortal Palace of Heaven, he didn't know what to say.

    A group of earthly immortals want to kill the Heavenly Immortal Palace, which always sounds like a joke.

    Don¡¯t they know what the Immortal Palace of Heaven means?

    "Young man, we can't fight against such a behemoth as the Heavenly Immortal Palace, so you might as well forget it."

    Zhang Renyong quickly advised that although he did not agree with Li Jin and their strength, he still admired their feelings for Yun Wu.

    He didn¡¯t want to watch Li Jin and others lose their lives in vain.

    However.

    As soon as his voice fell, there was suddenly a huge movement in the sky.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A dark monster attacks from the sky, covering the entire city. Under this pressure, everyone in the city is crawling and trembling.

    Even Zhang Renyong was like this and felt his legs were weak.

    When he looked closely, he realized that these were not monsters at all.

    Rather, there are divine winds dragging long tails, real dragons emitting golden light

    "Hiss!"

    "What on earth is this?"

    Zhang Renyong murmured in shock when he saw a man sitting on a flying pig with wings in front of the group of mythical beasts. He was holding a bamboo pole with a red ribbon tied to it, commanding the group of mythical beasts like he was driving a duck.  .

    When the kamikaze dragons were neatly arranged in the sky, the man riding the flying pig flew towards the Zhang family.

    Seeing the man flying straight towards him, Zhang Renyong's eyes suddenly widened.

    "This person."

    "Could it be that he is also Yunwu's senior brother, right?"

    As soon as he had this thought, he saw the flying pig man driving away the group of mythical beasts. He hurriedly landed and shouted: "Brothers and sisters, what is going on? How is Senior Sister Yunwu?"

    The person who came was none other than Jia Jiaqin.

    Hearing Jia Jiaqin¡¯s question, Zhang Renyong was immediately horrified.

    He never expected that such a powerful person was really Yun Wu¡¯s senior brother.

    Although Jia Jiaqin's body is also an earthly immortal, judging from Jiajiaqin's ability to drive away divine beasts, he doesn't think that Jiajiaqin really only has earthly immortality.

    ?Suddenly.

    He suddenly remembered something again.

    Since the Jia family¡¯s Qin Earth Immortal cultivation is so powerful, then Li Jin, Bai Qiyu and others who came before would not be able to (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 712 Who are you?

    As soon as the idea came to mind, I saw another person coming from the sky.

    Hundreds of people from the Sun and Moon Wonderland of Qiongbi Immortal Continent all came together and came to pay their respects to Chi Yitong. "Master Chi, we are here to support you. If you have any orders, just send them"

    ??Subsequently, experts from Xingluo Xianzhou, led by Xiang Tiannan and others, came and surrounded Chao Su Yanjin.

    Saw this scene.

    Zhang Renyong was dumbfounded.

    So many sun and moon wonderlands.

    He has never seen so many in his life.

    The most important thing is that these hundreds of masters from the Sun and Moon Wonderland are respectful to these junior brothers of Yun Wu. What does this mean?

    This means that Su Yanjin and others are the same as the man who drove the mythical beast. They just appear to be earthly immortals on the surface, but in fact they are ridiculously powerful. Otherwise, how could they be respected by so many masters of the Sun and Moon Wonderland?

    But this is not over yet.

    More and more people are gathering in this small town.

    A huge flying boat came out of the air. It has undergone various modifications. From design to structure, it is perfect. It is simply an iron wall.

    On the deck, Zhuji Shan jumped directly.

    On the other side, Su Yunyun came with a large number of people in a hurry.

    Others fell from the sky dragging a cruel aura.

    What¡¯s even more terrifying is that there are densely packed identical faces outside the city. At a glance, the same nose and the same eyes make people¡¯s scalp numb.

    Less than a day.

    Except for Zhong Qing, ninety-nine earthly immortals gathered.

    And surrounding this group of Earth Immortals, there are thousands of strong men from the Sun and Moon Immortal Realm.

    This kind of grand scene, which is rare in the world, is taking place over this small Zhang family at this moment.

    Zhang Renyong was completely stunned, staring unblinking.

    "Xiao Wu, Xiao Wu, where did you come from?"

    "Who are you?"

    "The Immortal Palace of Heaven is here to arrest you with its own hands, and all your brothers and sisters are so terrifying!"

    Zhang Renyong couldn't help but murmur.

    Only then did he realize that Yun Wu¡¯s background was so great that it was difficult for him to realize it.

    On the flying boat modified by Zhuji Mountain.

    All the brothers and sisters gathered here, discussing in a tense atmosphere.

    "Brothers, please pay attention. What should we do?"

    Li Jin couldn't help but said: "Should we fight or not fight at Tianzhixian Palace?"

    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll fight!¡±

    Su Yunyun walked out with a cold air and said: "Master usually teaches us to be low-key, but he once said not to be bullied."

    "Senior Sister Yun Wu is not only the most beloved by us, but also the most beloved disciple by Master. This time, Senior Sister Yun Wu comes out with us. If something really happens, how can we be worthy of Master?"

    "good."

    "Senior Sister Yun Yun is right. Normally we would be better off not paying attention to Tianzhixian Palace, but we didn't expect that Tianzhixian Palace would dare to do anything to Senior Sister Yunwu. It's time to teach them a lesson."

    Everyone shouted.

    Almost in a moment, everyone unanimously decided to attack the Immortal Palace of Heaven, and not a single person objected.

    "However, I am wondering whether I should inform Master about this matter."

    At this time, Li Jin couldn't help but ask again.

    "Don't."

    Li Taibai directly waved his hand to interrupt Li Jin, and then said: "Master's love for Senior Sister Yunwu is beyond everyone's imagination. Just think about it, how many of us can make Master remember his name?"

    Everyone looked at Li Taibai.

    Li Taibai did not show off, and continued: "Yes, Yun Wu is the only disciple who can be called by name, apart from senior fellow apprentices Zhong Qing, Chang'an, Yunyun and Chi Yitong.

    "What does this mean?"

    "The representative has already been recognized by Master."

    Hear the words.

    Everyone suddenly realized.

    yes.

    Being able to be called by their master's name is such an honor, but it is their lifelong dream.

    "Therefore, the importance of Master to Yun Wu is self-evident." Li Taibai continued: "Once Master knows that Senior Sister Yun Wu has been arrested, he will definitely be furious."

    "Everyone, please imagine how angry the Master will be"

    Li Taibai said solemnly.

    Hear the words.

    &nbsp; Everyone couldn't help but tremble.

    It is unimaginable that Master would be furious.

    I¡¯m afraid, the entire fairy world will turn into a purgatory on earth!

    "Junior Brother Taibai is right. It is not appropriate to tell Master about this matter now." Su Yunyun also walked out and said, "I think we are fully capable of rescuing Senior Sister Yunwu."

    Everyone nodded in unison.

    While the brothers were discussing again, the masters from the Sun and Moon Wonderland gathered below were also talking lively at this moment.

    Because even they have truly seen the world today.

    So many mythical beasts

    So many sun and moon wonderland

    That flying boat hanging in the sky

    It makes them feel that their visit is not in vain.

    Of course, the ones who let them see the world the most are the other earthly immortals.

    Most of them gathered here just because of "a certain Earth Immortal". Just that Earth Immortal was a god-like figure in their eyes, let alone meeting so many at once.

    With these people gathered together, even a fart would probably make the immortal energy stronger.

    "Which fairy continent do you come from?"

    Xiang Tiannan rubbed his hands and asked the Sun and Moon Wonderland next to him.

    "I came from Zhongxian Immortal Continent and followed Master Xiao Zhan. Where are you?" asked the Sun Moon Wonderland.

    "Haha, I'm from Xingluo Xianzhou. I came with Brother Su, ah no, Lord Su." Xiang Tiannan said with a smile.

    "We came from Qiongbi Immortal Continent and followed Mr. Chi. We have met you all." Next to them, several masters from the Sun and Moon Wonderland came to say hello.

    "Hahaha, everyone is happy to meet you."

    "From now on, we will be a family, and we will take care of each other!"

    "sure."

    "Haha, keep in touch and move around more in the future."

    Everyone greeted each other lively. The adults above felt like brothers and sisters. Naturally, they, the followers, also wanted to mingle with each other.

    Soon, they became brothers.

    While calling each other brothers and sisters, they also proudly brag about their respective "adult" abilities.

    At this moment, Zhang Renyong only dared to watch from a distance, not daring to get close at all, and consciously kept his distance.

    Because he understands that he simply cannot reach these people.

    However, at this moment, ninety-nine people flew towards him on the deck of the flying boat.

    Seeing this, Zhang Renyong quickly saluted.

    "Zhang Renyong, I have met all of you, sir."

    As soon as he bowed, a gentle force gently lifted him up.

    "Uncle Zhang, you don't have to be polite."

    Su Yunyun, the leader, said softly, and even supported him with her own hands.

    Zhang Renyong stared at him and was flattered. He never expected that such a strong man would actually call him Uncle Zhang.

    "Uncle Zhang, there is no need to be so frightened. My junior sister Mo Tianji has deduced the scene when Senior Sister Yun Wu was taken away. At the same time, she also learned that Senior Sister Yun Wu has been living here with you. Thank you for your love for her."

    "Since you are Senior Sister Yunwu's uncle, it is also appropriate for us senior brothers to call you Uncle Zhang." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 713 Attacking the Immortal Palace

    ? said.

    Su Yunyun bowed slightly towards him, as did the other fellow apprentices behind him.

    Seeing this, Zhang Renyong was horrified and waved his hands.

    He has so much virtue and ability that he can make these masters respect him so much.

    Before he could speak, Su Yunyun had already given the order.

    Hearing this, Hua Tuo behind him waved his palm, and dozens of pills fell into Zhang Renyong's hands.

    "Although your family members have lost their vitality, their souls have not. If you feed the dead people this elixir, they will wake up. Maybe their level will decline significantly, but they can always be resurrected."

    Hua Tuo explained, with a look of regret on his face. If the master were here, he would probably be able to resurrect people from the dead. Although he could also resurrect people, there were still many disadvantages.

    ¡°But this is shocking enough for Zhang Renyong.

    But before he could say thanks, another disciple who was good at formations flew up from the sky and helped the Zhang family arrange the formations with his own hands.

    "With this formation, unless there is an attack from the true immortal realm, your Zhang family will never have to worry about it."

    Su Yunyun explained.

    "Really a real fairy?"

    Zhang Renyong¡¯s tongue was tied.

    But Su Yunyun took out another storage ring and handed it to his hand.

    ¡°These are more than a hundred top-notch immortal weapons, take them!¡±

    More than a hundred top-level immortal weapons?

    Listen to it.

    Zhang Renyong was immediately dumbfounded.

    He was stunned for a long time. When he came to his senses, he found that his brothers and a group of masters from the Sun and Moon Wonderland had already boarded the flying boat and disappeared.

    ¡­¡­

    The Immortal Palace of Heaven.

    It spans a boundary and is much larger than several immortal continents put together.

    Looking from a distance, I saw a huge gate of heaven standing in front of the Immortal Palace.

    In front of the Tianmen, countless colorful auspicious clouds are floating, the clouds are puffing up, thousands of golden lights are rolling red, and thousands of auspicious air are spraying purple mist.

    "And on both sides of the Tianmen, there are several large white jade pillars, with golden scales and sun-dazzling red-bearded dragons wrapped around them.

    After the Tianmen, there are several cloud bridges, with colorful red-crested phoenixes hovering on the bridges, which is a spectacular sight, no different from the fairyland in rumors.

    Around the Tianzhixian Temple, there are countless patrolling masters wearing black armor.

    But if you look carefully, you will find that their faces are dull and their eyes are lifeless, like walking corpses, and they seem to have had their souls taken away.

    "And in the main hall of the Immortal Palace shrouded by auspicious clouds, wisps of black energy are like small insects, clinging to the palace, as if they are ominous, making the entire interior of the Immortal Palace a little dark.

    There are two completely different scenes inside and outside Tianzhixian Palace.

    "One is full of vitality, the other is lifeless. There is only a gate between them, but there are two caves. They seem incompatible and reveal a strange feeling!

    At this time, the central axis square of the Immortal Palace.

    ??Thunder and lightning flashed, leading out from the round bead above the center, making a chirping sound, forming a cage, and Yunwu was trapped in it.

    Yun Wu was lying in it, looking comatose, with wisps of black energy floating around her body.

    Those black energy are like leeches, causing all the energy in the body to be drawn out, and then absorbed by the Immortal Palace.

    "Hmph, if you dare to compete with the Lord for luck, just be devoured by the Lord."

    The messenger stood in front of the cage, looking at the unconscious Xiao Wu with a sneer on his face, and a stern look on his face.

    At this moment, an anxious voice rang out, and a black-armored Xuanxian ran in in a panic.

    "Messenger, it's not good, someone came to attack my Heavenly Immortal Palace."

    "Um?"

    Hearing this, the envoy snorted coldly, his face was sullen, and he was about to explode.

    But suddenly, he seemed to notice something, his expression changed, he raised his head and looked up into the void, then his face was startled, and he hurriedly knelt down.

    "Welcome to you, Your Majesty."

    The messenger's voice was extremely respectful.

    As the voice fell, a cloud of black air suddenly appeared in the sky above the square, like a dark human face, but it was extremely blurry, and the facial features could not be seen clearly, and it made a cold voice.

    "What happened outside the Immortal Palace?"

    When the envoy heard this, he trembled and hurriedly explained: "Lord, I have caught the person who affected your luck."

    "It's just that I didn't count the fish that slipped through the net before, and I came to rescue this girl. They are attacking my Heavenly Immortal Palace. Lord, don't worry, I will lead her right away."? hair.

    The formation's blades filled the sky like dense raindrops.

    Countless thunder and lightning roared, accompanied by fireballs The strong men of the Heavenly Immortal Palace also took action one after another, and countless rays of true energy fell.

    Suddenly, it was colorful and the special effects exploded.

    Seeing that Tianzhixian Palace was the first to launch an attack, Su Yunyun gave a cold stern voice and started fighting as well, rushing directly towards the envoy.

    "Humph, if you are stubborn, then the Immortal Palace of Heaven will be destroyed today!"

    With Su Yunyun¡¯s order, everyone also joined the battle.

    "boom!"

    Hong Kuaishou was completely mad. He rushed into the largest crowd first and exploded instantly, killing hundreds of Sun Moon Wonderland experts!

    Then, his blood, bones, and broken limbs were reorganized again, and then exploded.

    It was like countless flames exploding across the entire battlefield.

    And Wu Tian directly followed Hong Kuangmai to achieve the strongest cooperation.

    While Hong was crazy about self-destructing, he followed him to his death and was resurrected with stronger strength. Every time he died, he killed a large number of people.

    "If you dare to bully my senior sister, take a blow from me."

    Li Jin thrust out his long sword, and the sword light shone down suddenly.

    Dozens of people from the Sun and Moon Wonderland who joined forces next to them all knelt down and put their hands together.

    "hold head high!"

    The green bull came through the air, and Li Taibai swept out with a bullwhip in his hand. Dozens of Sun and Moon Wonderland who took the sword with their bare hands were blocked and cut off.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 714 Devouring Everything

    Chi Yitong holds a spatula in his left hand and a kitchen knife in his right hand, just like chopping melons and vegetables.

    ??Cut off the head of a Sun and Moon Wonderland, the spatula shook, and the head flew out, instantly piercing the chests of dozens of Sun and Moon Wonderland monks.

    Su Yanjin walked back and forth among the crowd. The powerful men from the Heavenly Immortal Palace in front of him all had their Dantians shattered and died.

    Jia Jiaqin sat on top of the flying pig's head, driving three thousand phoenixes, five thousand desolate beasts, ten thousand mutated dragons, and three thousand divine beasts, like entering between the five people, killing large areas.

    Wu Changan hugged Jia Jiaqin, also riding on the flying pig, and threw the talisman in his hand as if it was free of money.

    Bai Qiyu was wearing a cloak, with an expressionless face, and punched out, beating a large area of ??strong men into blood mist.

    Ye Xiaolin of Qiongbi Xianzhou, the five masters of King Chu, all imitated Xiao Yanyao and slapped people with their palms, making a continuous sound of slaps.

    ¡°Old Xiao, don¡¯t tell me, it¡¯s so cool to slap someone!¡± The other four family heads all said with a smile.

    Wang Jingtian and Wang Luoli stared at each other.

    "He has killed fifteen, I have to kill sixteen."

    "Well, let her overtake, no, I want to kill seventeen of them!"

    The two of them stared at each other closely. As long as the other party killed one more person, they would find ways to kill one more person than the other party.

    "The man on the other side won't be beaten to death by the turbulence, right?" Dao Meiyun, who was struggling to fight alone, thought in his mind.

    Afterwards, the strong man from the Sun and Moon Wonderland who fought with him was directly beaten to ashes by the aftermath of Su Yunyun's distant attack.

    Xiang Tiannan and Jiang Cheng, the two of them showed their good brother attributes. When they couldn't block the attack, they directly called each other to block it together.

    "Good brother, help me."

    ¡­¡­

    Zhujishan took advantage of this moment to break open the formation that trapped Yun Wu, and led Yun Wu to the strongest armor.

    Hundreds of thousands of strong men from the Sun and Moon Fairyland fought, and the terrifying aftermath of power spread directly over millions of miles around. The fairy continents around the Heavenly Fairy Palace began to shake due to the fluctuations in power.

    "What a terrifying power. What happened in the Immortal Palace of Heaven?"

    In the nearby Immortal Continent, the powerful people from the Sun and Moon Wonderland who were in seclusion appeared one after another. They used their great magical powers to look towards the Heavenly Immortal Palace.

    ¡°Oh my god, someone is attacking the Heavenly Immortal Palace!¡±

    "Fuck, is this true?"

    "Start the continent protection formation!"

    The continent masters of the Immortal Continent shouted in a hurry.

    But even so, a random battle aftermath fell, piercing through the formation at will, directly exploding the 100,000 mountains within Xianzhou.

    On the central axis square.

    The war has entered a fierce stage.

    "Don't run."

    Hong frantically chased hundreds of powerful men from the Heavenly Immortal Palace, while Wu Tian kept attacking from the side.

    As long as these people escape, Wu Tian will attack them from behind.

    But if these people don¡¯t run away, Hong Kuangmao will blow himself up.

    Those strong men from the Sun and Moon Wonderland who were being chased were going crazy!

    "Two beasts, run away!" The strong man from the Heavenly Immortal Palace who was being chased cursed.

    Wu Changan used the talisman to create countless clones again, and each clone went to chase one.

    ¡­¡­

    Three hours have passed, and most of the Sun-Moon Wonderland experts from the Heavenly Immortal Palace have died. This is when the whole war has come to an end.

    The huge Immortal Temple of Heaven was beaten to pieces and broke into several large pieces.  Next to Xianzhou, the island-protecting formation was riddled with holes.

    "Damn it, who are these people? Why are those Earth Immortals more powerful than the Sun and Moon Fairyland?"

    "When did these invincible strong men appear in the Three Continents?"

    "The Immortal Palace of Heaven has been overthrown. Where did this power come from?"

    The strong men in the nearby Immortal Continent transmitted the battle scenes through formations. In an instant, countless strong men in the entire upper three continents saw tens of thousands of strong men from the Sun and Moon Fairyland being destroyed in the Heavenly Fairyland.

    "Hiss"

    In every corner of the Immortal Continent, countless strong men all gasped in unison.

    At this time, the battle between Su Yunyun and the envoy came to an end.

    "How could this happen? All dead?

    The envoy looked at the corpses on the ground in disbelief, feeling horrified in his heart!

    These corpses are all powerful men from the Sun and Moon Fairyland in his Heavenly Fairy Palace.

    Tens of thousands of powerful people from the Sun and Moon Fairyland are just gone. This is the entire foundation of the Heavenly Fairy Hall for hundreds of years!

    &nbsp; The envoy was horrified and immediately withdrew from the battle, turned around and ran away.

    "Where to run?"

    Jia Jiaqin rode on the flying pig, turned into a stream of light, and chased the messenger.

    ??Jizhu Mountain built barriers one by one directly on the way for the messenger to escape.

    Bai Qiyu, who couldn't fly, once again broke his legs and ran after him.

    Countless attacks chased the envoy at the same time.

    "Lord, help me!"

    The messenger burned all his blood and essence and ran away. He couldn't defeat Su Yunyun. With so many people surrounding him, he was sure to die. He hurriedly shouted to the sky with all his strength.

    Seeing countless attacks, he was about to catch up with the messenger.

    In the sky, a big dark hand suddenly appeared.

    That big hand was as big as a fairy island. With the appearance of that big black hand, the Immortal Palace of Heaven was instantly reorganized, and a pressure that destroyed the heaven and earth suddenly descended.

    All the surrounding auspicious clouds disappeared, the sky became gloomy, and the sun's rays seemed to be covered!

    In an instant, the sky became dark and the earth became dark, and the sun and moon lost all light!

    With a big hand, the messenger will be caught in his hand.

    "My lord?"

    The messenger was overjoyed, sensing the Lord's breath, and instantly calmed down.

    "Hahaha, thank you Lord for saving me!"

    The messenger laughed. If the Lord takes action, who can kill him?

    However, just as he was laughing, the dark face in the void glanced at him, and then let go of its big black hands again.

    "My lord, no."

    "Lord, what are you doing? Aren't you going to save me?"

    "Lord, save me, I am loyal to you!"

    The messenger shouted, extremely frightened. Without the protection of the Lord¡¯s big hand, he would die!

    "Haha, you're a waste who has failed to accomplish anything and is prone to failure. You'd better die. Just play your last role, give your life for me, and be devoured by me."

    In the void, the black-faced Lord poked his face out and laughed.

    "No!"

    The envoy let out an exclamation, and Su Yunyun and others seized this opportunity.

    Phoenix True Fire, Bai Qiyu's fist, Chi Yitong's kitchen knife, Hong's crazy explosion all attacked the envoy.  The messenger exploded in the terrifying power, and his soul was destroyed, turning into a wisp of black energy.

    The black energy was grabbed by the big black hand and swallowed instantly.

    After devouring it, everyone present could feel that the aura of the black-faced Lord in the void seemed to be even more terrifying.  Even the black energy from the entire Heaven and Earth Immortal Palace converged crazily towards this person.

    The boundless ink rolled up and swept over the square into a huge black hole, as if it wanted to swallow everything!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 715 Even a big worm can¡¯t be killed

    At this moment, everyone raised their heads and looked into the void.

    Before, they did not discover the existence of this mysterious shadow.

    As soon as this demonic figure appeared, it gave them an extremely dangerous and depressing feeling.

    This made all the brothers and sisters look solemn on their faces and became alert.

    From the moment they entered the Immortal Palace of Heaven, they felt that something was unusual, probably because of the demonic shadow in front of them.

    "Hey, what the hell are you?"

    Wu Tian, ??who had just been resurrected, looked at the demonic shadow in the sky and asked doubtfully.

    With the appearance of that big dark face, he even felt that his resurrection speed had slowed down a lot.  Including Hong Kuangmai next to him, the reorganization had just been completed at this moment.

    This demonic shadow seemed to be suppressed by some kind of law, making everyone present look frozen.

    "Haha, I am the real master of the Immortal Palace of Heaven and the incarnation of the Dao of Heaven."

    The demonic shadow sneered, his tone extremely arrogant, and as he laughed, it seemed as if the entire Heavenly Palace was trembling.

    "Hmph, then you are the culprit who caught Senior Sister Yunwu?"

    Su Yunyun¡¯s eyes narrowed, staring at the dark face in the sky, and said in a cold voice.

    Many fellow disciples looked at the demonic shadow with angry faces.

    "Haha, I captured your companions just to lure you into taking the bait. All of this is my plan."

    "I have laid this plan today with the purpose of swallowing you all up. Because the master behind you is a very powerful being. And as his disciples, you are all sons of fate, and you are all  Carrying extraordinary luck.¡±

    "The purpose of letting you fight today is to stimulate your energy and blood. After I devour you, you will gain supreme energy, blood and luck."

    "That way, I will gain supreme strength, and when that happens, I will devour your master, hahaha"

    In the void, that dark face became more and more excited as he spoke.

    He is already imagining swallowing Yi Feng, and his strength has risen to an unprecedented level!

    "Bah, are you worthy of being compared to a master like that? If you dare to be disrespectful to the master, you are seeking death."

    Hong Kuangshen stepped forward, flew into the void, and exploded directly towards the black face.

    boom!

    The huge explosion force formed a line of fire in the void, bringing up smoke and dust all over the sky.

    But after the dust cleared, the demonic figure did not move at all.

    And, the momentum seems to be more powerful.

    "Hmph, if it were before you fight, maybe your power would have affected me a little, but now that you have absorbed a lot of energy and blood, this attack can't shake me."

    The black clouds of the demonic shadow were billowing, a cold laugh came out, and Hong's crazy explosion had no impact on him at all.

    "What?"

    Seeing this, everyone was shocked.

    They were well aware of the power of Hong Kuangjun's explosion and did not dare to resist it. The Heavenly Immortal Palace was blown into several sections because of his explosion.

    But the demonic shadow in the void is not affected at all?  Unscathed.

    "No, he is not a normal life form, so he will not be affected by the power of the explosion."

    When everyone was stunned, Mo Tianji's eyes flashed with light, and she deduced everything that happened at the moment when Hong exploded crazily.

    "Then try my fist."

    Bai Qiyu, with his cloak fluttering, stood on the deck of the spirit boat and punched the black face in the void.

    boom!

    However, that punch, just like Hong's crazy self-destruction, exploded with a muffled sound in the sky, without causing any harm to the black face.

    "I told you, it's useless."

    The demonic figure sneered.

    "Everyone joins forces and attacks with all their strength."

    When Su Yunyun saw this, she made a decisive decision and directly ordered all the brothers to take action.  Numerous experts from the Sun and Moon Wonderland also cooperated with others to directly form attack formations.

    Countless attacks gathered together to form a huge dazzling light pillar, the light shone through the darkness and blasted towards the black face in the void.

    "It's a joke that ants also want to shake the sky."

    As if feeling threatened, the demonic figure suddenly rolled into clouds.

    Then from the clouds, two big black hands, emitting endless black light, crushed them directly.

    boom!

    &nbsp; The combined force of the light beam and one of the big hands was in a stalemate, and they were evenly matched for a moment.

    But when the second big black hand fell, the power of the light beam collapsed.  Everyone present suffered backlash, spitting blood and flying backwards.

    Even most of Jia Jia Qin¡¯s phoenixes and desolate beasts died.

    " Hundreds of the powerful people in the Sun and Moon Wonderland were seriously injured by the backlash and died directly.

    The remaining strong men in the Sun and Moon Wonderland were all seriously injured and dying.

    Su Yunyun, Bai Qiyu and others were the first to bear the brunt of this. They were unable to do anything. They wanted to stand up, but they could no longer do so.

    The speed at which Hong Kuangmai and Wu Tian were resurrected was even moving at a turtle speed. In half a day, Hong Kuangmai only reorganized one fingernail.

    "Hahaha, be swallowed by me!"

    In the void, the black-faced Lord laughed, his face ferocious.

    With a wave of his two big black hands, a black light shone down. Whether it was Yi Feng's disciples or those powerful people from the Sun and Moon Fairyland, their bodies were filled with bursts of black energy.

    Those black energy crazily devoured everyone's vitality. Su Yunyun and others' skin even began to age, their hair turned white, and their whole bodies exuded a rotten stench.

    And the power that was swallowed was fed back to the Shadow Lord.

    ??It can be seen with the naked eye that his aura is getting stronger and stronger, and he has even begun to condense his body shape, evolving into a body, limbs, facial features

    "Are we going to die?"

    Countless people looked at the pitch-black void with despair in their hearts.

    And in a distant Xianzhou Restaurant.

    Several beautiful women were so amused that they giggled and were about to accept the roses from the hands of the man in black robe.

    However, the man in black robe suddenly stopped and looked up into the distance.

    ¡°Hey, I can¡¯t even sit idle while picking up girls.¡±

    "You little guys are really bad, you can't even kill a big worm."

    Speaking, he took a few mouthfuls in a few beauties, and Sei Yingying said: "Hey, beauty, waiting for the scum man to come back, the scumbag men do something," soon. "

    "Come on, let's have a chat again."

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah.¡±

    After the kisses were finished, he raised his head and chest with satisfaction, and walked out of the door with Gouzi and others.

    ¡°Then he tore the solid space apart abruptly and walked in.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 716 No one wants to embarrass the master!

    In the void, the demonic figure sneered.

    The boundless black energy enveloped the entire Heavenly Immortal Palace, and even several surrounding Immortal Continents were eroded in an instant.

    The continent-protecting formation was like a fake, and the black energy penetrated directly. Whether it was the continent masters or ordinary practitioners, they were enveloped by the black energy and began to eat away at their lives.

    "What is this? Why can't I move?"

    "Ah! My strength, my strength is losing."

    "Help!"

    Countless monks were yelling and roaring crazily, but now everyone is in danger and no one can save them.

    These black energies seem to be able to spread, and there is a phenomenon of Xianzhou passing Xianzhou.

    "Hahaha, devour it! When the time comes, I will dismantle that damn skeleton."

    "After eating that skeleton, even the master behind you will no longer be my opponent."

    The Demonic Shadow Lord sneered crazily, and the momentum around him became stronger and stronger.

    "Bah, it's just you? Master, he can crush you to death with one finger." Chi Yitong sneered and spat towards the sky.

    This is the only thing he can do now.

    No one can insult his master!

    "Haha, the ants are just incompetent and furious. Don't you like cooking? Let me cook for you."

    The Demonic Shadow Lord sneered, and condensed a black body. With a wave of his hand, two black energy flew out, and instantly transformed into a black pot and a shovel, turning the bucket over.

    The black shovel has a sharp edge. Every time Chi Yitong is thrown up, a big gash will be cut in Chi Yitong's body.

    The hot blood dripped into the black pot and was absorbed by the Demonic Shadow Lord, nourishing the power of Qi and blood, and his body began to become more solid.

    "Fourth Senior Brother!"

    Countless brothers looked at this scene and yelled angrily.

    "Damn it, if you have the ability to attack me! Come on! If you have the ability to attack your grandfather and me."

    Hong Kuangmai, who had recovered half of his body, cursed angrily at the Shadow Lord.

    "Hehehe, since you want to endure the pain, then I will satisfy you." The Demonic Shadow Lord sneered and slapped him, and Hong Kuangmai condensed half of his body and exploded again.

    At the same time, traces of black energy were like gangrene attached to the bones, crawling on Hong Kuangmai's tendons, bones, hair, making Hong Kuangmai's body tissues, as if they had been subjected to some kind of death penalty, constantly crumbling on the ground.  Jumping, like a landed fish struggling painfully.

    "what have you done?"

    Su Yunyun looked at this scene, the anger in her eyes burned to the extreme, and she looked at the Demon Shadow Lord with murderous intent.  If looks could kill, I'm afraid the current Demon Shadow Lord would have been beaten to death by Su Yunyun's looks.

    "Haha, his physical body is very special. In this case, I will use spiritual attacks on him."

    The Demonic Shadow Lord chuckled, those black energies could stimulate the nerves in every tissue of Hong Kuangmai¡¯s body, and it was millions of times more painful than Ling Chi!

    The Demonic Shadow Lord laughed loudly, and a figure suddenly appeared behind him.

    "Death to you."

    Wu Changan's face darkened and he said in a low voice, this is his life-saving talisman, and it is also an assassination talisman.

    The figure transformed from the talisman punched the shadow master in the back of his head.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    However, the Demonic Shadow Lord had already discovered it, and a black energy shot out, colliding with the fist of the figure transformed from the talisman.

    The figure transformed from the talisman exploded instantly.

    "You are quite clever, but in front of my heaven, these little tricks of yours are useless."

    The Demonic Shadow Lord snorted coldly, and fired out another black energy. The black energy turned into three thousand, directly spawning thousands of Wu Changan's black figures, surrounding Wu Changan in the middle, and started beating him violently.

    "Senior Brother Chang'an."

    ¡°Tsk¡­¡±

    At this time, a mouthful of hot bright red blood turned into a blood arrow from Su Yunyun's mouth and shot towards the head of the Demonic Shadow Lord.

    That is all her essence condensed, containing all her life force.

    After performing this attack, she was dying, as if she was about to die.

    "Ding!"

    However, the blood arrow was easily blocked by the Shadow Lord with one hand, as if raindrops fell on the gold and iron, making a crisp sound, and failed to hurt the Demon Shadow Lord at all.

    "Haha, ants are ants after all, and you can't shake the sky after all."

    The Demonic Shadow Lord sneered, the black energy was like a reptile, devouring Su Yunyun's luck while tearing all her flesh and bones apart.

    "Senior sister, senior brother, junior brother!"

    Seeing his fellow apprentices being tortured so painfully, Bai Qiyu's eyes were red and his eyes were about to burst. His whole mind went blank, but there were cold laughters coming from his ears.  Scream.

    His eyes are getting redder and redder, and his whole person's aura is getting more and more calm.

    However, a white light began to erupt from those fists.  The light became more and more powerful, and within a few breaths, it became dazzling!

    He suddenly activated his potential and went berserk in an instant!

    Even though he was entangled by the black energy, his cloak still fluttered, and he roared and punched the Shadow Lord.

    "ah!"

    The unrivaled punching power distorts the surrounding space.

    "boom!"

    He punched the Demon Shadow Lord in the chest.

    However, the invincible punch also failed at this moment. The chest of the Demon Shadow Lord only had a slight dent, which had no effect at all.

    With a wave of his dark hand, the sunken chest was made up again.

    "This fist is pretty good, but it's a pity that you are just an ant in front of me."

    The Demonic Shadow Lord hummed, and with a squeeze of his hand, Bai Qiyu's fist exploded into powder in a blood mist.

    The whole hand was gone in an instant!  The thick white bones at the wrist were exposed, as well as the beating meridians that were extremely permeable.

    "Junior brother!"

    "Senior brother!"

    Seeing this scene, all the remaining brothers went berserk.

    Jia Jiaqin burned his longevity energy and drove the sitting flying pig to hit the demon shadow master crazily.

    Li Taibai picked up the bullwhip in his hand, stood up shakily again, and whipped out the bullwhip.

    Li Jin lay on the ground and slashed out the sword in his hand.

    Xiao Zhan, Zhen Jiaozhen, Qian Duoduo and other junior brothers took the immortal weapons given by Fang Zaowu and threw them at the Demon Shadow Lord as if they were free of money.

    Although everyone has been seriously injured, even if their vitality and luck have been swallowed up by the black energy, at this moment, they all have fearless faces, no fluctuations in their eyes, and are fighting with all their strength.

    We are all Master¡¯s disciples, no one wants to embarrass Master!

    No one is allowed to insult Master!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 717: Almost like a stick figure

    ¡°Bah bang bang bang!¡±

    Numerous brothers and sisters went berserk together, and countless amounts of true energy exploded in the sky.

    However, facing the continuously devouring and strengthening Demonic Shadow Lord, they were still unable to cause any real damage.

    The more violently they beat them, the more black energy absorbed their energy and blood, and the faster their energy became.

    At this moment, the Demonic Shadow Lord has already condensed his body.

    "It's not enough, it's not enough."

    The Demonic Shadow Lord sneered, looking at Xiao Zhan and others who were rushing towards them, he laughed ferociously.

    Dozens of black energy were shot out, and the black energy trapped and locked up all the brothers who were rushing towards them.

    "In Jia Jia Qin's black energy cage, there were hundreds of black phoenixes and wild beasts, biting towards him at the same time.

    Within Xiao Zhan's cage, there were countless soul-catching sounds, as if countless people were roaring and cursing, giving Xiao Zhan a splitting headache, as if it was going to explode.

    ¡­¡­

    More than ninety brothers and sisters were all wrapped in black energy. Facing the miserable punishment, the energy and blood in their bodies seemed to have been evaporated.

    "boss!"

    Wang Jingtian and Wang Luoli looked anxious when they saw Chi Yitong trapped in the black pot. It was Chi Yitong who gave them the opportunity.

    They can¡¯t just watch, they want to do something.

    "I'm going to save people."

    Wang Luoli's expression changed. Without delay, she had already become the leader of the Black Sky Sect. Now she would definitely be worse off than dead.

    But because of Chi Yitong, she not only escaped from the clutches of the Black Sky Sect leader, she even got the chance to break through to the Sun and Moon Wonderland in just a few months.

    This is equivalent to saving her life and giving her a chance to live a new life!

    "I, Wang Luoli, am not an ungrateful person."

    After saying that, Wang Luoli, as the first among the many powerful people in the Sun and Moon Wonderland to burn his remaining life essence and blood, turned into a stream of light and rushed out.

    She wanted to blow herself up, even if it was just to buy a few breaths for the delay.

    "Hey, I'm used to fighting with you. I can't let you get in front of me even if I die this time." Wang Jingtian laughed, and he suddenly felt that Wang Luoli was very good.

    If he was given another chance to come back, he would definitely give it to Wang Luoli.

    But this time, he still couldn¡¯t let it go!

    "Dad, my child is not filial and I was one step ahead of you!" Wang Jingtian glanced at Wang Zhan with a guilty look in his eyes, and in an instant, he flew out.

    The speed was extremely fast, and he surpassed Wang Luoli in the blink of an eye.

    "This time, I have to be in front of you." Wang Jingtian looked at Wang Luoli and smiled faintly.

    "Not always."

    Wang Luoli also smiled at Wang Jingtian, and she suddenly felt that the man in front of her was also very good.

    In an instant, the two of them went hand in hand, holding hands together, and flew towards the Shadow Lord together.

    Together, the two exploded into two fireworks in the void.

    "Hmph, two little ants are looking for death."

    The Demonic Shadow Lord patted the dust on himself and said disdainfully.

    The self-destructions of Wang Jingtian and Wang Luoli did not even damage his fur.

    ¡°Jing Tian Tian!¡±

    Wang Zhan, the head of the Wang family, was filled with grief and anger. This was the son he was most optimistic about, the son who was ready to inherit the position of head of the family in the future and lead the Wang family to a glorious future.

    "Everyone, Wang is also here." Wang Zhan hunched over, his eyes were scarlet, and he slapped his chest with a palm, his essence and blood burned instantly, and he stood up.

    "Old Wang, are you not alone on the road to Huangquan? Let's get together." Xiao Yanyao and others stood up.

    As the saying goes, there is no acquaintance without fighting. They and Wang Zhan became friends through fighting and passing by their seniors.

    How can you watch Wang Zhan die alone?

    "You" Wang Zhan looked at the people and didn't know what to say, but his eyes that had long stopped crying became slightly moist.

    The five people looked at each other and smiled, and instantly turned into five streams of light, flew out in an instant, and rushed towards the Demonic Shadow Lord.

    As if influenced by the spirit of Wang Jingtian and others, those powerful people from the Sun and Moon Wonderland suddenly stood up one after another like bamboo shoots after a rain.

    They can become the Sun and Moon Wonderland, which one is not a proud person?

    Which one is a mediocre person who is willing to wait for death like this?

    &nbsp;"Haha, now this devil wants our lives. I can't kill him, but I will disgust him to death."

    "Yes, if a person dies, he will die. I won't be angry with him and will do his damn thing."

    "Yes, brothers, rush, rush that big devil to me!"

    "rush!"

    ""

    Countless passionate voices sounded, and the blood in everyone's body boiled again.

    Back then, they were also passionate teenagers!

    Who is not so heroic as to conquer the sky!

    "Good brothers, let's die together."

    Xiang Tiannan and Jiang Cheng looked at each other, smiled at each other, and nodded to each other. This time they were really going to die together.

    Countless powerful men from the Sun and Moon Wonderland burned their essence and blood one by one, turning into countless streams of light, like a meteor shower soaring into the sky, rushing towards the Demonic Shadow Lord.

    Although they are dead, their pride will last forever!

    One is for kindness.

    The second is for the sake of righteousness.

    They all know in their hearts that if they really let this demonic shadow go, the fairy world will usher in great turmoil.

    "Hehehe, they're just a bunch of ants. They were no longer my match when we joined forces before. How can you offend me now?"

    The Demonic Shadow Lord snorted coldly, these people want to self-destruct, are they simply thinking too well?

    Although these ants have little luck, they can still be used by him. What's more, the combined luck of hundreds of thousands of ants can also make him invincible.

    The Demonic Shadow Lord suppressed them with one hand. Countless people in the Sun and Moon Wonderland originally wanted to self-destruct, but under this big black hand, the burning essence and blood in their bodies suddenly stopped, and they were unable to self-destruct.

    They fell from the sky one after another, and then were wrapped in balls of black air.

    The life force is passing rapidly, and the Shadow Lord becomes even more terrifying.

    Countless people have fallen into despair again. Now, they can't even die!  I can only obediently become the devourer of this big devil.

    Su Yunyun and others have even exhausted their life force and are about to die.

    As for the Demonic Shadow Lord, he was already bigger than the Temple of Heaven. Seeing that the luck was almost absorbed, he opened a huge chaotic mouth, and the huge suction force was about to swallow everyone into his belly.

    "Qing, do you think this big bug is disgusting? It's all black and looks like a stick figure."

    At this moment, the space in the void fluctuated. Suddenly, a black-robed skeleton, a dog, a centipede, a big black bear and a flying spirit body emerged from the cracks in the space.  walked out.

    The black-robed skeleton waved his hand, and the terrifying suction force that seemed to swallow up the world disappeared directly.

    It was as if a gust of wind had passed.

    "Skull protector!"

    Many disciples, although their lives were in danger, saw Benwei in a daze, and their spirits were instantly shaken!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 718 Everyone stand up

    "You little guys, you really let this scumbag down!"

    "What a big deal, it will affect this scumbag's time to pick up girls."

    Hear the words.

    Among the disciples, those who were still conscious lowered their heads with regret and shame on their faces.

    "That's all!"

    ?? ?Kuan Benwei is dressed in black robes, standing in the void, his black robes are majestic and majestic.

    With a wave of his hand, as if a gust of wind was blowing by, the black energy on the disciples and many Sun Moon Wonderland experts disappeared instantly.

    Ao Qing, who was following next to him, cheered up the atmosphere with a wave of his hands: "Brother, you are awesome!"

    The Spirit King, Centipede and others who were following him also joined in and said, "Brother Niubi!"

    Feeling that the black energy wrapped around their bodies disappeared, everyone felt that their bodies were light and no longer restrained.

    "Who is this master? He is so powerful. He saved us with just a wave of his hand."

    "Yes, is this the master the seniors call me?"

    "No, didn't you hear it? Senior Su Yunyun just called the Skull Protector."

    "What? Dharma protectors, there are actually Dharma protectors?"

    "The most important thing is that in the face of his scolding, more than ninety powerful people actually lowered their heads and allowed themselves to be scolded."

    Countless powerful people in the Sun and Moon Wonderland looked at the figure in the sky and felt in disbelief.

    But they all know in their hearts that he must be another big boss they need to look up to.

    ¡°You little guys heal your wounds first, let me take care of this bedbug.¡±

    " Benwei said to everyone in Wu Chang'an.

    "Hiss~ These seniors are actually little guys in the eyes of the protector."

    Listening to what Benwei said, those powerful men in the Sun and Moon Wonderland all took a breath of cold air again.

    And high in the sky, the Demon Shadow Lord stared at Benwei, with a ferocious smile on his face, and said proudly: "You are finally here."

    "Oh? So, you knew I was coming?"

    Benwei glanced sideways at the guy in front of him.

    Isn¡¯t it the same as the last time I cried for mercy and said I was a baby?

    "Haha, of course."

    "Because this is a chess game set by me. First, I will swallow the energy and blood of these ants to condense my indestructible body. Then I will refine the energy and improve my strength. In this way, my strength will far exceed yours."

    "The second step is for you to come and save these ants, and then I will devour you."

    "All of this is under my control, hahaha!"

    The Demonic Shadow Lord laughed, and all the boundless demonic energy was absorbed by him. His body was millions of feet tall, and his momentum was overwhelming!

    With his laughter, countless laws between heaven and earth condensed into black chains, and the chains were tied towards Benwei.

    The pressure of the black law chain caused countless strong men present to tremble just by seeing it.

    "What a terrifying black chain of laws, can the protector withstand it?"

    At this moment, everyone had such thoughts in their hearts.

    Now they have truly seen the terrifying power of the Shadow Lord, and they are trembling violently under the pressure of the black chain of law.

    They all looked at Benwei, wanting to know what Benwei's reaction would be.

    Originally, they thought that Benwei would go all out.

    Who would have thought that Benwei snorted, showing an expression of complete contempt.

    "You piece of trash, I wanted to crush you to death last time. I didn't expect you to be so happy. Are you pretending to be in front of this scumbag?"

    "Qing, what do you think we should do if we encounter this kind of bedbug?"

    Benwei looked at Ao Qing.

    "Brother, just beat this kind of person to death." Ao Qing said leisurely.

    "It makes sense."

    Benwei stopped talking nonsense and grabbed it directly with one hand.

    "Haha, damn Skull, my strength is no longer what it used to be. Do you think you can beat me like last time?"

    "You should be swallowed by me too!"

    "After swallowing you, I can swallow the master behind you together. At that time, I will be the true way of heaven."

    The Demonic Shadow Lord sneered, and those black chains of laws rolled toward Benwei.

    However, before those black chains of laws came down, Benwei's big hand appeared directly behind the Shadow Lord.

    "What?"? 

    The Demonic Shadow Lord was shocked, but he could no longer react. Benwei's big hand directly grabbed his head.

    Snapped!

    There was a heavy loud noise, and it was Benwei who threw the demon shadow master down, and the Immortal Palace of Liantian was directly penetrated!

    But, this is not the end yet.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "ah!"

    There were screams in the void, and the sound resounded throughout the Tianzhixian Palace.

    Countless strong men heard the shrill screams, but when they saw the demon shadow master in the sky being beaten violently, they felt happy in their hearts.

    It¡¯s not just a pleasure, it¡¯s a real pleasure for my mother-in-law!

    "You were beaten up by me last time, and you're still so crazy? Who gave you the courage?"

    "Do you really think that if you inhale some exhaust gas, you will become invincible?"

    "Death to this scumbag!"

    Benwei held the Demon Shadow Lord in his hands and rubbed it up like a ball of waste paper. Countless black energy began to dissipate.

    "Ah! Impossible!"

    "Why, why is it still like this, who are you?"

    The Demonic Shadow Lord screamed miserably, his voice revealing disbelief and endless regret.

    "How does a piece of trash deserve to know my identity?"

    "You're just a piece of rubbish, and you're just pretending to be silly with me."

    Benwei said disdainfully, and after saying that, he crushed the Demonic Shadow Master to death, and the whole sky was filled with extremely miserable screams

    ¡­¡­

    Such a scene.

    See the crowd directly to the heads.

    "That Demon Shadow Lord was crushed like this?"

    ¡°Is that the existence that our countless strong men from the Sun and Moon Wonderland can¡¯t resist even with more than 90 seniors?

    that's all¡­¡­

    Was pinched?

    Countless powerful people in the Sun and Moon Wonderland were dumbfounded when they looked at the scene in the sky.

    But immediately, everyone burst into cheers.

    They survived, they no longer need to be devoured by others!

    "We survived."

    Countless cheers sounded.

    Along with the cheers, the sky began to gradually become clear again.

    The black air that shrouded the sky and the earth dissipated in an instant, the sun's rays shot down again, and countless auspicious clouds appeared again.

    Even Wang Jingtian and Wang Luoli, who had self-destructed before, were revived at this moment.

    Those immortal continents that were bombarded were once again completely repaired by the continent-protecting formation with countless gifts of spiritual energy.

    Countless people have begun to feel that the qi, blood and luck that have been taken away are gradually returning to their bodies.

    For a while.

    The excitement on everyone¡¯s faces was beyond words, and countless people hugged each other.

    When Gouzi and Centipede saw this, they immediately knew that the opportunity to make their elder brother happy had come.

    Open your mouth and shout, "Everyone, stand up and shout with us, we are great!"

    The voice fell.

    Everyone in the audience suddenly stood up.

    "The Dharma Protector Niu Pi."

    "Thank you for saving my life, sir!"

    "Your Excellency will shine through the ages and shock the past and present!"

    Everyone shouted with fanatical eyes, and at the same time they knelt down one after another, as if they were worshiping gods.

    Feeling the enthusiasm of the people below, Benwei held his head high and couldn't help but put his hands on his hips. His black robe made a hunting sound in the air and nodded with satisfaction.

    "You, you are very discerning" (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 719 Aren¡¯t we the bosses?

    at the same time.

    Yun Wu wakes up, Hong Kuangmai reorganizes again, Wu Tian also resurrects, Su Yunyun¡¯s aging skin becomes fair and delicate again, and her white hair begins to turn black

    All ninety-nine disciples also recovered at this time.

    They all knelt on the ground and shouted loudly: "We have seen the five great protectors!"

    "Okay, okay!"

    Benwei waved his hand and shouted: "You guys, you guys, come and clean up the mess!"

    "Yes, protector!"

    Su Yunyun responded respectfully, came to Yun Wu and shouted softly: "Senior sister, please borrow the master's wood carving for use."

    Yun Wu nodded, took out a wooden sculpture and put it in Su Yunyun's hand.

    Su Yunyun held the wooden sculpture and raised it high.

    ??Suddenly, a woman with a glowing head, a dignified and kind appearance, and a fairy-like appearance in white clothes suddenly appeared in the sky above the Heavenly Immortal Palace.

    She holds the purification bottle in her palm and holds the willow branch in her hand

    With the waving of willow branches, all the phoenixes and wild beasts that died in Jia Jia Qin came to life.

    In Nuo Da¡¯s Immortal Temple of Heaven, countless plates gathered together again. In front of the huge Tianmen, divine phoenixes were flying and colorful cranes were floating.

    Auspicious clouds fill the sky, and the Immortal Palace of Heaven is restored to its former glory!

    Even those who survived in the Immortal Palace of Heaven have a look in their eyes, and they are no longer like the walking dead with expressionless faces before.

    This scene.

    It once again caused countless strong people to exclaim.

    ¡°A miracle.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simply a miracle.¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, what did I see?¡±

    "What method is this?"

    "What kind of power does this wood carving contain?"

    "Yes, what kind of wood carving is it?"

    Everyone was so shocked that their scalps went numb. It completely subverted their imagination.

    "This wooden carving was carved by our master. It was given to my senior sister to take with her, probably just for this moment."

    Seeing everyone¡¯s confusion, Su Yunyun couldn¡¯t help but explain.

    "Follow"

    "Carving it casually?"

    Everyone stuttered and could not speak.

    The bosses stared blankly and were speechless for a long time.

    Although I had known that there was a mysterious master behind Su Yunyun and others, I had never seen his abilities, let alone his person.

    But at this moment, their eyes were completely opened.

    "Well, the matter is settled, this scumbag needs to leave first."

    At this time, Benwei hurriedly called to the dogs and waved to leave, "Qing, come on, let's go, the ladies are still waiting."

    "My lord, wait a minute!"

    At this time.

    Those who survived in the Immortal Palace of Heaven suddenly knelt down, led by an old man.

    "Huh? Is there anything else?"

    Benwei tilted his head and looked at the old man impatiently.

    "My lord, I am the deputy palace master of the original Tianzhi Immortal Palace. The Immortal Palace is controlled by thieves, and we are also controlled. We really deserve death."

    "But I have a merciless request before I die."

    After pondering slightly, the old man continued: "Because of the current turmoil, and the original palace master has been killed long ago, if no one takes control of the situation, the fairy world will inevitably usher in great turmoil, and the forces in the fairy world will also usher in a major reshuffle."

    ¡°By then, I don¡¯t know how many people will die.¡±

    "So I sincerely request you to stay and take charge of the overall situation."

    As he spoke, the old man knelt heavily on the ground.

    "Although I really want to help you, this scumbag has more important things to do." Benwei refused without thinking, "Besides, you are so big-ass, why can't you control the overall situation?"

    Benwei rolled his eyes at the deputy palace master, reached out and grabbed the void, tore the space apart and left.

    "Brother, wait for me."

    The dogs were also pulling at each other in mid-air, and they quickly followed.

    "this¡­¡­"

    Seeing that Benwei was not interested at all, the old man looked helpless.

    If no one is in charge of the fairy world, what should we do?

    ?Suddenly.

    He turned his eyes and saw Yun Wu and others again. Remembering their strength, he quickly bowed again.

    "Seniors, we can be punished no matter how much we do for the wrong things we did when we lost our minds, but if there is no one in charge of the Immortal Realm, and there is no one in charge of the Immortal Palace of Heaven, there will be chaos."

    &nbsp;"Please also"

    As he spoke, the old man knelt down again.

    "We sincerely appeal to all of you seniors!"

    And behind him, countless other masters from the Yuantian Immortal Palace also fell heavily to the ground.

    "this¡­¡­"

    Looking at these people, Su Yunyun stared with phoenix eyes.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Quite emotional.

    She has lived in two lifetimes, but she actually knows a lot about the Yuantian Immortal Palace.

    Regardless of their style of work, they are still very important. If the entire Immortal World were not under the control of Tianzhi Immortal Palace, it would indeed be in chaos.

    As for the fact that they are being controlled, it is not their fault.

    ??Everyone knows clearly what the demon's methods are.

    It¡¯s a pity that they still have their lives as teachers.

    After thinking for a while, Su Yunyun said: "We have other things to do, and it is impossible to stay. However, we have many followers, let them help rebuild the Heavenly Immortal Palace."

    After Su Yunyun finished speaking, she turned to look at Xiang Tiannan and others.

    "Are you willing to help rebuild the Immortal Palace of Heaven? Maintain peace in the Immortal World?"

    As soon as Su Yunyun's voice fell, Xiang Tiannan and others rushed to agree.

    "I do!"

    "Damn it, this is the Immortal Palace of Heaven. I didn't expect that one day we would be able to become members of the Immortal Palace of Heaven."

    "We are willing. We will definitely re-establish a reliable Heavenly Immortal Palace, absolutely maintain the peace of the fairy world, and will not use the Heavenly Immortal Palace to dominate."

    "Yes, we will definitely build Tianzhixian Temple into an organization full of love and peace."

    Countless experts from the Sun and Moon Wonderland answered loudly.

    Who wouldn¡¯t want to join the Immortal Palace of Heaven?

    The shouts were like waves, one wave following the other.

    Wave after wave is getting higher and higher!

    "Are these people enough?"

    Su Yunyun looked at the old man and asked.

    Seeing this, the deputy palace master nodded excitedly.

    It even became filled with tears.

    So many powerful people from the Sun and Moon Fairyland are enough to rebuild the Heavenly Fairy Palace again and stabilize the peace in the fairyland.

    He knelt heavily on the ground and kowtowed: "Thank you for disregarding the past grievances. We can rest assured that the immortal world will be left to you. In this case, we also apologize for the wrong things we committed before."

    As he spoke, the old man struck his Tianling Cap with one palm.

    Only halfway through, Su Yunyun directly blocked him.

    "Senior, what are you doing?"

    The old man raised his head and looked at Su Yunyun in disbelief.

    "Although the past events are unforgivable, they are excusable and sins will not lead to death."

    "You still need to worry about restoring order in the Immortal Palace, so you can make up for your sins."

    Su Yunyun said lightly.

    Hear the words.

    The old man's body trembled.

    The old man burst into tears and knocked his head heavily on the ground.

    "I'll wait, kneel down and thank you!"

    The rest of the people also knelt down one after another.

    The brothers gave them a complicated look, then flew directly back to the base-building flying boat plywood.

    "We will continue to fulfill the mission given to us by Master, so we will leave first. You must cooperate well to rebuild the Immortal Palace of Heaven."

    Su Yunyun shouted in a deep voice.

    "yes!"

    ??Leaving everyone to respond in unison.

    Su Yunyun nodded and flew away in a flying boat.

    It's been a long time.

    After everyone came to their senses, everything that happened today was like a dream.

    And in this way, they became the reorganizers of the Heavenly Immortal Palace.

    "If we rebuild the Immortal Palace of Heaven, wouldn't it mean that we are the elders of the Immortal Palace of New Heaven?"

    I don¡¯t know who it was, but suddenly muttered something like this.

    Immediately, everyone went crazy.

    "Then aren't we the bosses?"

    "Damn it, we have this day too!"

    Countless people cheered excitedly, feeling very happy in their hearts. Fortunately, they had followed their respective seniors before, otherwise they would not have had the opportunity they have now.

    ??Everyone is extremely grateful and happy.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 720 Call me handsome

    The space in the room was torn open, and Benwei and the others rushed out of the space in a hurry.

    "Ah, brother, did you give time to stop?"

    Looking at the motionless girls, Nai Zi couldn't help but said naively: "How much does this cost?"

    "What do you know?"

    Gouzi jumped up and knocked the milk, and asked, "How precious is the time spent with the ladies?"

    "It only takes half a quarter of an hour for us to go back and forth to Tianzhixian Palace. How long does it take, how much time is wasted, and how many quarters of an hour are there in a day?"

    The dog squinted his eyes and taught Milk a lesson.

    "Qing, you are the one who wins my heart as expected."

    Benwei admired it.

    ????????????? Then with a snap of the fingers, the room burst into song.

    "Ouch."

    "My fellow Radisson fans, follow my lead."

    ¡°Keep playing music, keep dancing!¡±

    Drinks are flowing everywhere, and there is a lot of sex

    After drinking and eating, five men in black robes sat in the alley, collecting the few fairy crystals.

    "Yeah, that's enough, enough for tomorrow night."

    Centipede raised his palm and shouted excitedly.

    However.

    But I found that Benwei suddenly sighed with emotion.

    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    The dogs couldn¡¯t help but approached and asked nervously.

    "Eh!"

    "It's boring!"

    Benwei sighed, his voice filled with emotion.

    "Not interesting?"

    The monks, who were about two feet tall, scratched their heads and couldn't help but ask: "Brother, isn't it interesting that we live like this?"

    "It's boring."

    Benwei shook his head and said: "The girls here are too vulgar. They are all interested in this scumbag's money. As you said, this scumbag is so handsome and unrestrained, why didn't he take the initiative to send her to her door?"

    "Brother, let's move to another place?" Gouzi shouted.

    "Yes, then let's change places." Ye Feng also joined in: "Find a place where girls are not vulgar, and a place where you can find your brother's true love."

    It can be said that it is so.

    When it came to specific points, the brothers got into trouble again.

    ¡°Oh my god, I thought of it.¡±

    Just when everyone was in trouble, the Spirit King suddenly slapped his thigh, floated up and shouted: "Brother, I know a place that you will definitely like!"

    "oh?"

    For a moment, Benwei and others all looked at the Spirit King.

    "Haha, please listen to me carefully."

    King Ling said excitedly: ¡°This place is called the Guangdong Realm!¡±

    "Speaking of Guangdong, it's a really good place. The people there are very discerning, especially the young ladies. When our brothers go there, especially the eldest brother, they will politely call him handsome!"

    ¡°Beautiful boy?¡±

    This title immediately cheered up the sluggish-looking Karan Benwei.

    "Seriously, is there such a place?"

    Benwei asked.

    "Brother, can I still lie to you?"

    The Spirit King hurriedly explained: "I think before I became a soul body, I was also a master in the fairy world. Although I am not as good as I am now, I couldn't help but go there after hearing the legends in the Guangdong world."

    ¡°That place is not as famous as seeing it once!¡±

    "Amidst the shouts of pretty girls from countless young ladies, if I hadn't had a strong Taoist heart, I would have lost myself!"

    King Ling said with emotion: "So when I go to Guangdong, I will definitely be able to find your true love, big brother."

    "But where exactly is the Guangdong border?"

    "How come I haven't heard of it?"

    Gouzi couldn't help but ask.

    "Yeah, I haven't heard of it either."

    Centipede also answered.

    "Hehe, let me explain it to you."

    The Spirit King explained patiently.

    "In addition to the fairy world, the space we are in also has eight major realms, such as the formation realm, the white realm, the forest realmand so on"

    "The origins of these eight realms are pretty big to say the least. They were created independently by the eight supreme beings who established the fairy world when it was first established."

    "And these eight realms have completely received the inheritance and civilization of the eight supreme beings, and they are more beautiful than the fairy world.Level existence.  "

    "So if the Immortal Realm is compared with the Eight Realms, it is actually just like the suburbs of our city!"

    "Therefore, the Eight Realms are not controlled by the Immortal Realm and are independent from the Immortal Realm."

    "And this Guangdong realm is one of the eight realms"

    The Spirit King explained in detail.

    The eyes of Gouzi and the others brightened. He turned his head and shouted to Benwei: "Brother, how about we go to Guangdong to have fun?"

    "Yes, yes, I also want to be called handsome by the ladies."

    Night Breeze Centipede shouted hopefully.

    However, as soon as he finished speaking, he discovered that Benwei had directly torn the space apart, and one foot had already reached the Guangdong border.

    "Gan, brother is more anxious than us."

    "Brother, wait for us."

    The dogs hurriedly followed

    ¡­¡­

    In order to prevent turmoil, the turmoil in Tianzhixian Temple was directly blocked.

    Therefore, it did not cause much turmoil in the entire Great Immortal World.

    So Yi Feng didn¡¯t know, and he didn¡¯t care if he knew, but listened to the pleasant voice coming from his mind.

    "Ding!"

    "Congratulations to the host, I received disciple No. 4 and five thousand luck points"

    "Congratulations to the host, I received disciple No. 7 and five thousand luck points"

    "Congratulations to the host, I received disciple No. 55 and five thousand luck points"

    "Congratulations to the host, I received disciple No. 59, five thousand luck points"

    ¡­¡­

    ?The sound came one after another, which made Yi Feng burst into laughter, until he finally became a little numb when he got closer.

    "This broken system, was it stuck before?"

    ¡°So many bullets came out at once.¡±

    Yi Feng couldn¡¯t help but complain, but his face was still full of joy that couldn¡¯t be concealed.

    These disciples are really promising!

    He calculated his luck value and found that it already amounted to more than half a million.

    Just when Yi Feng was preparing to upgrade himself, the sound of the system came again.

    "Ding, congratulations to the host, you have obtained 50,000 Immortal Luck Points!"

    "oh?"

    "A bit of luck from the fairy world?"

    Yi Feng¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Immortal Realm would give him luck points like the Xianjiang Continent.

    This was a complete surprise to him.

    Yi Feng didn¡¯t dwell on how it came about, because so far, he hasn¡¯t figured out the nature of this system.

    "Upgrade, upgrade, upgrade for me."

    With more than half a million luck points, Yi Feng upgraded himself to five levels without hesitation.

    After all, he has not forgotten the centenary catastrophe that the system once reminded him of, and at the same time he set a goal of reaching fifty levels within a hundred years.

    Now he has completed one-tenth of it at once, which makes him very satisfied.

    But this last disciple needs to hurry up!

    If he can¡¯t complete this task and his cultivation level is cut by 99%, wouldn¡¯t his efforts be in vain?

    "Slowly."

    "Go to the most powerful place around here, where there are more masters."

    Yi Feng slapped slowly on the head and shouted.

    ¡°Obviously, after being promoted to five levels, his confidence has also increased a lot.

    And where there are more masters, the chances of finding disciples will be much greater.

    Slowly he raised his head.

    The place with the most experts nearby?

    "oh!"

    "Bulu Bulu."

    He responded slowly and expressionlessly, and immediately disappeared to where he was.

    In just one moment, I rushed directly from the end of the fairy world to the other end of the fairy world (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 722 Is that a person flying in the sky just now?

    soon.

    A team of 20 people, headed by Lin Youwei, consisting of ten ninth-level formation mages and ten true immortal masters, stepped into the teleportation formation leading to the Tianlan Mountains.

    The Tianlan Mountains stretch nearly tens of millions of miles from east to west.

    And the city closest to the Tianlan Mountains in the formation is millions of miles away from the outer reaches of the Tianlan Mountains.

    Even taking the teleportation array will take several hours.

    Even though the group of people are the best in the formation world, they are all prepared for the formation.

    Because it was the first time for all of them to enter the Tianlan Mountains.

    The reason why it can become a barrier between the two worlds is not just because of its distance, but also because of the dangers in the Tianlan Mountains.

    There are monsters and monsters inside, and there are also space cracks that appear from time to time.

    So whether it is the formation world or the wilderness world, this is truly a forbidden land.

    finally.

    After traveling through space for two hours.

    The group of 20 people headed by Lin Youwei finally walked out of the teleportation array.

    Densely packed towering trees come into view.

    The accumulation of leaves on the ground is knee-deep, and the rotten wood underneath, which has not been exposed to sunlight, gives off a rotten smell.

    "This place should be located at the boundary between the outer reaches of the mountains and the core of the mountains."

    "It is said that Huangjie used ten thousand years to open up the teleportation array at the outer boundary on the other side of the mountain range."

    "So our mission this time is to traverse the entire core of the mountain range, destroy the teleportation array deployed in the wilderness, and at the same time, for the sake of safety, arrange as many array taboos as possible around it."

    The thoughtful Lin Youwei immediately made a decision and revealed the core mission of this industry.

    "yes!"

    Everyone nodded.

    "lets go!"

    Lin Youwei put away the map and carefully led everyone through the mountains and forests.

    As for flying over in a ostentatious manner, they simply didn¡¯t dare.

    Because not long after entering the core realm, they discovered at least three or four monsters that exuded the aura of true immortals.

    In addition, unstable space cracks may appear somewhere.

    If you are flying at high speed and suddenly get into a space crack, you will be completely lost in the void space.

    Fortunately, although the Tianlan Mountains are infinitely large, most of them are only on the periphery. The core area where the true immortals and monsters truly occupy is only a few hundred thousand miles away.

    "It's really uncomfortable to be in a place like this." A true immortal master couldn't help complaining, "It always gives people a depressing feeling."

    "Yes, anyone who stays in this ghost place for a long time will definitely go crazy."

    Another formation master couldn't help but muttered.

    While Lin Youwei and his group were chatting on their way, there was a "whoosh" in the sky, as if something was flying by.

    Ga!

    Seeing this, everyone was frightened.

    Big eyes stare at small eyes.

    One of them couldn¡¯t help but hesitantly said: ¡°I, I saw it right, just now, I thought I saw a man flying over on a snail.¡±

    "Although something did fly past just now, it shouldn't be a person, right?" another person said.

    "Yeah, don't be so nagging that it's scary."

    "This is the core of the Tianlan Mountains. Anyone who dares to fly over like this is looking for death."

    "So I think it should be the monster in this mountain!" Another person said.

    For a while.

    A group of people were nervous and making various guesses.

    "careful."

    At this moment, Lin Youwei shouted and pushed the person next to her away with her palm.

    After the man was pushed away, a durian fell from the air and hit the ground hard, creating a small crater and emitting the pungent smell of durian.

    This time.

    Suddenly everyone present was even more dumbfounded.

    "Durian, durian? Durian falling from the sky?"

    Everyone looked at the sky stupidly and said in disbelief.

    Lin Youwei covered her jade nose and looked up at the sky, full of solemnity.

    But after thinking for a long time, she guessed: "It should have fallen from something flying in the sky just now."

    ¡°Then is he a human?¡±

    One person asked.

    "probably not."

    Lin Youwei shook her head and said: "The speed just now was too fast,It's so bad that we can't even see our strength clearly. Even the most powerful masters like Zhenxian can't reach this speed.  "

    "I'm afraid it's some kind of flying monster we've never seen before."

    "As for this durian"

    At this point, Lin Youwei lowered her head and glanced at the durian on the ground, and couldn't help but said: "Monster, you should be able to eat fruit if you are fine, and give it a tooth sacrifice, right?"

    But as soon as his voice fell, there was another "whoosh" in the sky.

    Just when I saw it, the flying object just turned around and flew back in the direction it came from.

    at the same time.

    It was also accompanied by a cursing voice.

    "Damn it, I can't hold it in anymore, I have to go to Zhentian City to find a toilet to poop!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 723 This kind of thing is simply impossible!

    ?  ?  ?  ?  ?  ?

    Lin Youwei and others were collectively dumbfounded.

    "Look, I just said that he is a human being, but you don't believe me. I just heard him speak." The man from before jumped up and shouted.

    ? This immediately received a blank stare from Lin Youwei and others.

    At this point, do I still need you to speak?

    ?Obviously.

    They all heard the voice that the man made just now.

    This can¡¯t help but make everyone nervous to the extreme.

    They never expected that a mysterious man would actually appear at the core of the notorious Tianlan Mountains.

    And judging from the speed at which he flies, he is probably an incredibly powerful one.

    "etc!"

    At this moment, one of the True Immortal masters seemed to have grasped something important, and suddenly shouted: "What did the man in the sky shout just now? Did he say he was going to Zhentian City to poop?"

    With his reminder.

    The rest of the people also suddenly thought about it.

    "That's what I heard."

    Another person responded: "But isn't the formation city the territory of our formation world? Isn't it the city where we set out?"

    "Yes, Zhentian City is millions of miles away from here. How many millions of miles away are you going to poop?"

    "Also, why would such a powerful person poop?"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????Everyone stared with big eyes and small eyes, collectively dumbfounded.

    Each and every one of them could not help but look at Lin Youwei, the leader.

    After all, she is thoughtful.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Lin Youwei frowned tightly.

    Although what she heard seemed to be that she was going to Zhentian City to poop, she still thought it was a fantasy.

    Let¡¯s not talk about why such a powerful person poops.

    ¡°You really want to shit yourself and run to Zhentian City millions of miles away?

    "When you run over, can you still hold your shit?"

    "Maybe you heard it wrong?" Lin Youwei murmured: "He was flying at a high altitude. With the sound spreading so fast, I'm afraid what he heard is completely different from what we heard."

    The others also nodded.

    Too.

    Who the hell crossed half of the Tianlan Mountains and went to Zhentian City to poop.

    I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s the only way to explain it.

    However.

    Just as they thought this, the man rushed back from the original direction with a "whoosh" sound and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    "Phew, this shit feels so good."

    "Let's go to Barren City for lunch. The food there is more to your liking"

    The intermittent sound came from the sky again, and everyone who had just calmed down was stupid again?

    Everyone looked at each other with big eyes and small eyes, filled with dullness.

    Some people¡¯s mouths even trembled, and some even couldn¡¯t help but slap themselves in the face.

    Misheard.

    You must have heard wrong.

    Everyone thinks so, and they are very determined.

    Who the hell, in just a quarter of an hour, started from here and ran back and forth to Zhentian City, and even pooped in the process?

    This is too crazy.

    ??Especially not to mention crossing the entire Tianlan Mountains and running to the deserted city in the deserted world to catch lunch.

    It¡¯s fucking noon now!

    "This kind of thing is simply impossible!!! Maybe I heard it wrong. Everyone should stop worrying about this issue, so as not to delay our business." Lin Youwei looked at the dumbfounded people and shouted quickly: "We should calm down.  Keep on your way, hurry up and complete your mission and go back."

    "However, no matter what, this person must be ridiculously strong, and now we can't tell whether he is an enemy or a friend, so our group must be more careful than before."

    Lin Youwei explained solemnly.

    "yes!"

    Everyone also knew the mission of this line, and they all looked solemn and continued on their way.

    But they had just set off.

    A chilling aura suddenly appeared, and huge coercion came from all directions.

    For a while.

    The feeling of numbness in the scalp suddenly came.

    Lin Youwei and others quickly gathered back to back as if facing a formidable enemy. Under this heavy pressure, everyone was sweating drop by drop.

    Because this pressure is too strong.

    "If we really attack them, they probably won'tThere is no room for fighting back, the only option is to run.

    In this tense atmosphere.

    For a moment, you could hear needles dropping all around you.

    At the same time, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the jungle ahead.

    Because they could feel that the source of that great pressure was right in front of them.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Everyone¡¯s nerves were tense.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Closer

    It¡¯s about to appear

    Everyone's feet began to tremble a little, and their mouths were dry. Many people took out the trump cards from the bottom of the box and held them tightly in their hands.

    The sound of heart beating is clearly audible.

    finally.

    The jungle opens up.

    A little white rabbit jumped out.

    ?  ?  ?

    Everyone was immediately dumbfounded.

    what the hell?

    A little white rabbit?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 724 What do you think, Lord Tianshi?

    certainly.

    Behind the little rabbit, there were still several behemoths.

    A human-faced lion.

    An alchemical beast.

    And several other miscellaneous monsters.

    The little rabbit sat down on the ground and crossed his legs.

    When the human-faced lion next to him saw this, he lay down on the ground and used a pair of lion paws to carefully hammer the little rabbit's shoulders.

    This scene made Lin Youwei and others dumbfounded.

    But even if it¡¯s a rabbit, they don¡¯t dare to underestimate it.

    After all, the pressure this little rabbit brought to them was real.

    "Everyone, we are the formation masters of the formation world. We have come to the mountains to perform tasks under the orders of my master Chen Xianxuan. We will not do anything detrimental to you. I hope it will be convenient." Lin Youwei cupped her hands and said.

    "Humans, I don't care who you are, where you come from, or what you are going to do. From now on, you are not allowed to take another step forward." The little rabbit narrowed his eyes slightly and said directly.

    Hear the words.

    Lin Youwei's face darkened. Looking at the little rabbit's attitude, she knew that it was impossible to let him go directly.

    In order not to waste time, he directly took out the token that Chen Xianxuan gave her.

    "If your guess is correct, this place belongs to the Tianshi territory. My master, Chen Xianxuan, has made an agreement with the major lords in the mountain range, including the Tianshi Lord. This is a token of token, and I hope to pass it on to the Tianshi Lord."

    "When he sees the token, he will let us go."

    However.

    The little rabbit just glanced sideways.

    "This thing of yours doesn't work, and I don't care whether you are a lord or not. As I said, go back to where you came from."

    Little Rabbit said in a louder voice again, full of doubts.

    "you¡­¡­"

    Lin Youwei¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but darken.

    There was even more anger in his heart. This little rabbit was too arrogant based on his cultivation.

    Even though she knew that she had no chance in a fight between the two sides, she still couldn't help but said with a stern face when she thought of her mission: "Your Excellency, this is the Tianshi territory. The Lord Tianshi has the final say, not you, right?"

    "I suggest you, it would be better to inform Lord Tianshi."

    "Don't let this matter cause misunderstandings and lead to conflicts between our formation and Lord Tianshi. You won't be able to bear this responsibility when the time comes!"

    "Don't let Lord Tianshi punish you"

    Lin Youwei¡¯s words are neither serious nor light.

    It¡¯s just right.

    While not directly causing the little rabbit to get into trouble, it also conveyed the meaning.

    so.

    Anyone who is not a fool should know how to do it.

    But the little rabbit¡¯s behavior was beyond her expectation, and he threw his head back and laughed.

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    "It's really incredible that Lord Tianshi punished me. You said it's not Lord Tianshi?" As he said that, Little Rabbit looked at the human-faced lion who was beating his shoulders.

    Sensing the look in the rabbit's eyes, the human-faced lion trembled, its hair stood up in fear, and it quickly crawled to the ground.

    "Master Rabbit, I don't know anything. I'm just an unknown little lion next to you, as cute as you."

    Little Rabbit nodded with satisfaction and turned his head to look at Lin Youwei and others.

    "What?"

    Lin Youwei and others felt like they were struck by lightning.

    His jaw almost dropped to the ground, and his eyes were fixed on the man-faced lion who was beating the little rabbit on the shoulder.

    "He, he is Lord Tianshi?"

    Lin Youwei's body was trembling, her calves were trembling, and her mouth stammered, full of disbelief.

    "Any questions?"

    The little rabbit said leisurely.

    "Nono problem."

    Lin Youwei wiped her sweat, knowing that it would be impossible to pass through Lord Tianshi today.

    We can only evacuate with everyone in despair.

    "what to do?"

    After retreating, everyone turned their attention to Lin Youwei.

    Lin Youwei frowned, and then said: "The Tianshi territory has been shuffled. This is something that no one expected. As the new lord, the little rabbit has no idea about the agreement between our formation and the lord of Tianlan Mountain.  It¡¯s also reasonable.¡±

    "This is purely a matter of luck, and you don't need to worry too much. We can completely avoid it.Pass the Tianshi Lord and go deeper from other territories.  "

    "This is nothing more than wasting some more time."

    Lin Youwei said.

    Hear the words.

    The gloomy look on everyone's faces immediately dissipated a lot.

    As Lin Youwei said, there has been a reshuffle of the forces in your Tianshi territory. I can just go around it. Can all the lords of the territory be reshuffled?

    A group of people regained their fighting spirit, changed their direction, and set off in other directions.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 725 Falling from the sky

    However.

    They were slapped in the face instantly.

    Over the next few days, they changed six or seven directions.

    These six or seven territories were all shuffled without exception.

    The original lord was either beaten to death or turned into a little Luoluo. The new lord did not recognize the token in her hand at all.

    But that¡¯s all.

    "But the ones who replaced these extremely vicious lords were not the terrifying monsters, but small animals such as magpies, chameleons, pheasants, and pangolins that could not even be cultivated in ordinary times.

    What¡¯s even more terrifying is that the lord of one of the territories is a dung beetle.

    As for the origin of this dung beetle.

    But I have to say something.

    It was Yi Feng who was defecating in the mountains one day and accidentally saw this dung beetle crawling over.

    It¡¯s such a boring thing to do squatting.

    When I was squatting in a pit in my previous life, I couldn¡¯t even pull out my phone without my phone.

    It is neither idle nor idle, so Yi Feng gave it a few drops of cultivation with the idea of ??what would happen, and gave it a few drops of cultivation. This resulted in the birth of a dung beetle lord in the Tianlan Mountains.

    And when facing these small animals.

    The polite ones were just like the original little rabbits, just driving them away.

    They were so rude that the dung beetle raised his pile of dung-rolling pliers and almost choked them on the spot.

    After experiencing a thrilling escape, Lin Youwei and others looked embarrassed and hid in a small valley breathing heavily.

    "What happened in this mountain!"

    "Why is this happening?"

    Lin Youwei's face was full of reluctance, and she slapped her jade hand heavily on the tree trunk next to her with a look of annoyance.

    Having been in the mountain for so long, let alone completing the mission, we have not even entered the true core of the mountain, and have always been lingering on the edge.

    In the end, he was almost killed by a dung beetle.

    Reluctant to return.

    But when you think about it carefully, it makes you think deeply.

    Because if you say that a certain small animal got some kind of great opportunity, it would be understandable, but it is unusual for so many small animals to do this, and it is definitely not an accident.

    ??Especially that damn dung beetle.

    Is it possible to find opportunities in shit?

    "What to do, leader."

    Everyone looked at Lin Youwei with a troubled expression, waiting for Lin Youwei to pay attention.

    "There is only one way."

    After thinking for a moment, Lin Youwei said: "Before leaving, Master also told me a way to prevent any eventuality."

    "Tens of thousands of years ago, there was a teleportation array near us that went straight to the core of the mountain range. However, this teleportation array has not been maintained for many years and is very unstable."

    "That's why Master specifically told me not to use it unless forced to do so."

    "But now, there is a major reshuffle of the territory of the mountain monsters. It seems absolutely impossible to enter the mountain with the token given by the master. The only way is to pass through this teleportation array."

    "So, everyone, please pay attention!"

    Finished.

    Lin Youwei looked at everyone.

    Everyone is looking at me and I am looking at you, but no one is sure to pay attention.

    After all, riding on an unstable teleportation array is risky.

    Once something goes wrong, you will be completely lost in the boundless space passage.

    But it was only a moment of hesitation.

    Everyone present expressed their opinions and agreed to take the teleportation array in.

    After all, if they don¡¯t take the teleportation array to get in, they will undoubtedly come to nothing if they come with great fanfare.

    And their mission concerns the entire formation, and they have to face it head on even if there are risks.

    "good!"

    "Everyone, follow me."

    Lin Youwei looked at everyone with joy, and then led the way to find the teleportation array.

    ¡­¡­

    "Damn it!"

    "When can we find this last disciple?"

    Yi Feng looked up at the sky.

    He has made countless trips to the Desolate City and Formation City on both sides of the east and west recently, but he has never met even half a qualified disciple.

    "Forget it, don't think about it so much, let's try on new clothes!"

    Yi Feng took out several sets of clothes from the storage ring.

    Some of these Yifeng sets were bought in Desolate City.Some were bought in Zhentian City.

    After all, the clothes he brought with him from the Xianjiang Continent have faded and he has to change his clothes.

    "Anyway, it was in the mountains that Yi Feng was making a clanging sound.

    I tried on two sets of clothes bought from Zhentian City.

    kindness.

    It fits well.

    Let¡¯s try the one bought in Desolate City again.

    Yi Feng took off his clothes again and was about to put on the clothes he bought from Desolate City when he found a group of small animals chirping under the tree nearby.

    "Oh, nature is nature."

    "These little animals are quite cute. They know that I have saved you, and they still come to see me."

    With that said, Yi Feng put down the clothes in his hands and walked towards the group of small animals with a jingling step.

    These little animals stared.

    Especially the leader, the little rabbit, whose face under the hair had already turned red, quickly pulled his short legs and turned around.

    But a big hand grabbed it.

    "Hey, you little rabbit, why are you so shy? Come and stroke yourself for me."

    Yi Feng hugged the little rabbit and sat down on the reclining chair next to him. He placed it on his lower abdomen and stroked it gently with his palms.

    "What are you hiding from?"

    Yi Feng pulled the little rabbit and gently pulled it up, his eyes suddenly lit up.

    "Ah ha, it's a female!"

    The little rabbit's face was red, and he jumped out of Yi Feng's hand and disappeared in an instant.

    After running a long way, the little rabbit suddenly transformed into a graceful girl in white, her pretty face flushed to her neck.

    "My benefactor, how could my benefactor do this?"

    She felt her heart pounding and couldn't help but moan.

    But the scene just now couldn¡¯t help but reappear in her mind.

    "No matter what happens to my benefactor, I must repay my benefactor well and guard my territory well. Don't let idle people disturb my benefactor."

    As she said that, she ran away with a blushing face.

    At this time, Lin Youwei and others had passed through the teleportation array without any danger.

    Everyone¡¯s faces showed joy.

    "Everyone, the teleportation array in the wilderness is in front. In order to avoid long nights and dreams, take action quickly." Lin Youwei ordered.

    "yes!"

    Everyone responded.

    Take action one after another.

    Ten formation masters headed by Lin Youwei immediately took action and began to destroy the teleportation formation.

    The remaining ten true immortal masters were standing by to protect the law.

    "It's done!"

    After half a day of hard work, Lin Youwei's face lit up and she spoke.

    Hearing this, ten true immortal masters rushed over and asked in surprise: "Is it done?"

    "The teleportation array in the wilderness has been destroyed." Lin Youwei wiped the sweat from her forehead and said, "But the teleportation array deployed in the wilderness is a living array."

    As she spoke, Lin Youwei's immortal energy surged, and a surging ball of light appeared floating in the sky above her hands.

    "Inside this light group is the eye of this teleportation array. It is a living eye. In other words, it is a living creature. It can shed its shell layer by layer like a snake and live forever. It will not change for millions of years and is extremely tenacious.  "

    "So it is better to say that the teleportation array has been destroyed. It is better to say that the array eye has been taken out. If we really want to completely destroy the teleportation array, we must ask Master and others to join forces to refine the array eye as quickly as possible.  "

    "After refining, this teleportation array is truly ineffective."

    "Is it so troublesome?" The leader of the True Immortal Master frowned.

    "Yes, there is indeed some trouble."

    Lin Youwei said: "And our mission on this trip has not been completed. In order to prevent Huangjie from sending people to repair or inject new formation eyes, we need to arrange enough formations around to stop them."

    "This takes a lot of time."

    "During this period, if Huangjie notices something and sends someone to come, then all our efforts will be in vain."

    "So the best way now is to send two people to rush back with the formation eyes and hand them over to the master for refining!"

    Lin Youwei said with a serious look.

    Hearing this, the leader of the True Immortal master nodded and said: "Let's do this, I'll send two people here, and you will send two people there, and send the formation eyes back for refining first, and we will continue to do the next thing here.  "

    "good!"

    Lin Youwei nodded.

    After making up your mind.

    The true immortal master and the ninth-grade formation mage each sent one person, with the true immortal master Han You as the team leader, and they were about to rush back to the formation city.

    But at this moment.

    A snail fell from the sky.

    ps: Don¡¯t worry. Once the incident is established, there is no way to do the necessary foreshadowing. If the foreshadowing is not in place, the plot will not seem to stand up, and it will not be exciting. I¡¯m sorry, dears.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)after.

    The true immortal master and the ninth-grade formation mage each sent one person, with the true immortal master Han You as the team leader, and they were about to rush back to the formation city.

    But at this moment.

    A snail fell from the sky.

    ps: Don¡¯t worry. Once the incident is established, there is no way to do the necessary foreshadowing. If the foreshadowing is not in place, the plot will not seem to stand up, and it will not be exciting. I¡¯m sorry, dears.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 726 Just...

    There was a bang.

    A big hole was made in the ground.

    "Slow down, slow down, I told you to slow down."

    Yi Feng slowly slapped his skull, cursing and shouting.

    He finally discovered that this damn snail only has two gears. The slow gear is so slow that it is like the Tou Le in the previous life. An old lady with slightly better legs and feet can catch up with it.

    The fast gear was so fast that the wind could blind one's eyes, forcing Yi Feng to make a pair of homemade goggles.

    And this sudden landing scared Lin Youwei and others to death.

    "Hurry, hide quickly."

    Fortunately, Lin Youwei and others were still some distance away from Yi Feng, so they quickly hid themselves, not even daring to take a breath, holding their breath and staring nervously at Yi Feng.

    "Okay, so fast."

    Someone transmitted the message.

    "Yes, this time it is an eye-opener. This may be the strongest person we have encountered in this life."

    "Is it the person who flew in the sky before?"

    "Seems to be."

    "After all, there shouldn't be many people who dare to fly around in this mountain."

    "I thought he was an old man, but I didn't expect him to be so young."

    "So what if you are young? If you are a master at this level, can't you change your appearance?"

    "Then who is he?"

    "Who knows."

    The people who were avoiding carefully transmitted messages to each other.

    At this time.

    Yi Feng, who was cursing, glanced at them intentionally or unintentionally.

    This look.

    Their scalps immediately became numb and their hair stood on end.

    "Has it been discovered?"

    One person couldn¡¯t help but asked via voicemail.

    "Don't move, he probably just glanced at us by chance."

    Lin Youwei quickly sent a message to others to comfort them.

    Fortunately.

    It seems that as Lin Youwei said, Yi Feng just glanced towards them accidentally and did not really discover them, and then rode away slowly.

    After confirming that Yi Feng had left, Lin Youwei led everyone and walked out cautiously.

    "Hoo!"

    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and found themselves drenched in cold sweat when they came out.

    That person clearly did not exude coercion.

    But the pressure brought by his speed is like a mountain pressing on everyone's heads.

    To be able to achieve such speed, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know how much the True Immortal weighs.

    "Okay, that person has left and won't be back for a while." Lin Youwei ordered: "Han You, please quickly take a few people and send the living formation back."

    "yes!"

    Han You nodded and quickly flew out with the three of them, rushing towards the entrance of the teleportation array.

    After Han You and others left, Lin Youwei ordered everyone to immediately start setting up formations near the portal in the wilderness.

    With these formations.

    Even if the people in the wilderness knew that the teleportation array was destroyed and immediately sent people over to repair the teleportation array, it would be of no use.

    After all, if the people sent here want to repair the formation, they must first destroy the nearby formation.

    at the same time.

    Lin Youwei also quickly took out the super sound transmission jade slip and informed Chen Xianxuan about the living formation.

    Chen Xianxuan, who was in Zhentian City, immediately took action.

    In order to prevent Huangjie from getting the news and taking back the living formation, he personally brought people to the teleportation port to greet him.

    Fortunately, there were no surprises along the way.

    A few days later, I successfully met with Chen Xianxuan and others.

    "Thank you for your hard work."

    "We will jointly refine this living formation immediately."

    Back in Zhentian City, Chen Xianxuan praised Han You and others.

    "Elder Chen is so polite. This is all for the sake of the master of the formation world. It is our duty to do so." Han You lowered his head and said.

    "Okay, with you in the formation world, we old men can abdicate with peace of mind in the future." Chen Xianxuan smiled, suddenly remembered something, and suddenly asked: "By the way, I heard from Youwei that you are still in the mountains.  Met a mysterious person?"

    "good."

    Han You still has lingering fears when he thinks of the mysterious man. He can't help but say: "Although we have never seen him take action, the speed of the mount under him is a speed that we have never encountered in our lives."

    "How fast is it?"

    &nbsp; Chen Xianxuan asked.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Han You recalled, then looked at Chen Xianxuan and said solemnly: "That's it"

    ¡°????¡±

    Chen Xianxuan was puzzled, "That's it?"

    "Yes, just phew"

    Han You nodded solemnly.

    "No, I'm not asking you if he's okay, I'm asking you how fast he is." Chen Xianxuan frowned and said.

    "Yes, that's what I described to you, elder!" Han You said innocently: "I don't know how to describe his speed at all, I just know that he passed by in a snap."

    There was a pause.

    He continued: "Elder, you also know that with my level of strength, I can capture the trajectory of an object no matter how fast it moves. But when he passed by, I heard a hissing sound and couldn't capture it at all.  Judging from his trajectory, we can barely tell that the person flying past is a person."

    Chen Xianxuan fell silent.

    He also finally understood the meaning of Han You¡¯s words.

    When you reach this state, capturing objects is no longer what you can see with the naked eye, but using your spiritual thoughts to capture them.

    "If it is true as you said, this person's strength may have reached the tenth level of the True Immortal!"

    Chen Xianxuan said solemnly.

    Hear the words.

    Han You suddenly glared.

    "The tenth level of true immortality?"

    Han You¡¯s scalp was about to explode.

    As a person in the realm of true immortals, he deeply understands how terrifying true immortals are.

    In front of true immortals, those in the Sun and Moon Wonderland are all scum.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The gap between the first level is also huge, and it can be said that the first level separates the mountains and seas.

    As a first-level true immortal, if he faced a second-level true immortal, he would have no doubt that the other party could kill him instantly.

    So in true fairyland.

    It is impossible to fight beyond the level.

    As for the tenth level of true immortality, it has simply reached a state where he can completely look up to him.

    "Don't blame me for exaggerating." Chen Xianxuan said solemnly: "According to the speed you described, I have this strength."

    Han You thought about it carefully.

    It seems to be true.

    Although there is a huge gap in strength between true immortals, facing a true immortal that is several levels stronger than him at full speed, he may not have time to parry, but he will definitely be able to roughly capture the opponent's movement trajectory.

    And this swoosh is completely impossible to capture.

    "This matter is very serious!"

    Chen Xianxuan sat at the top and frowned.

    When the others heard this, they also fell silent.

    The pressure of being a true immortal at the tenth level is too great.

    You must know that in their entire formation, there are only a few who are beyond the tenth level.

    And the few that remain are the kind of super old monsters that are nearing their end of life. In order to keep themselves alive longer, these old monsters may not take action at all unless the formation is destroyed.

    ?That is to say.

    It¡¯s a good thing that the man in the mountain is not an enemy of his formation. If he is an enemy of their formation, it will be a disaster.

    Thinking of this.

    He immediately took out the jade slip and sent a message to Lin Youwei and others in Tianlan Mountain Range.

    Warn them not to offend the man in the mountain under any circumstances.

    After doing all this, Chen Xianxuan breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Han You again.

    "The teleportation array is not stable. If you teleport one more time, there will be more dangers. You don't have to go back. Have a good rest first and wait for news about Youwei and the others' return!" Chen Xianxuan ordered.

    "yes!"

    Chen Xianxuan heard this.

    Withdrew.

    After exiting the center of Tiantian City, Han You felt relaxed.

    so good!

    No need to go into those damn mountains anymore.

    That place, just thinking about it, made him a little scared.

    After finally relaxing, he hid his cultivation, came to an open-air tavern, and sat down.

    "Boss, bring me a glass of wine"

    He shouted faintly.

    "okay."

    The waiter came over holding a wine bottle.

    He took the wine bottle and smelled it, feeling quite satisfied.

    But just when he was about to fill himself up with a glass, he suddenly heard a hiss in the sky (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 727 You can only moan?

    Han You was dumbfounded.

    The wine bottle in his hand subconsciously fell to the ground.

    But before he could make any other move, a man in white robe sat down on the small bench at the table next to him.

    "Waiter, serve the wine!"

    The man in white robe shouted.

    This shout made Han You tremble in fright, and he almost lost his bowels.

    The roots of his teeth were trembling violently.

    Because the person in front of me was none other than the mysterious hissing sound in the mountain.

    Before going down the mountain, he, Lin Youwei and others had seen this sound from a distance.

    So he could remember this face clearly.

    He suddenly felt his scalp numb.

    The nerves that had just been relaxed suddenly became extremely tense.

    He suppressed the scream that almost made him scream, pulled up his legs and rushed towards the center of Zhentian City.

    The center of Tiancheng.

    Chen Xianxuan and several other king-level formation mages were discussing how to refine the living formation eye, when Han You rushed in with a bang.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away from Han You.

    Han You's sudden intrusion made everyone look at him.

    "What's that?"

    Chen Xianxuan frowned and scolded displeasedly: "How do you behave like this? Tell me quickly, what is going on that allows you to dare to break into the elders' meeting without permission."

    "Elder, shoo, shoo."

    Han You spoke incoherently, pointed outside and shouted tremblingly.

    "What the hell?"

    Chen Xianxuan was about to continue scolding, but suddenly he remembered something, and with a teng sound, his body stood up like a spring.

    "You mean a squeak?"

    "What's up with him?"

    "Yes, Elder Chen, I just saw him in the tavern in the city." Han You shouted.

    "What?"

    "Are you sure you didn't admit your mistake?"

    Chen Xianxuan asked with wide eyes.

    "It's absolutely true." Han You said, "He is still sitting there."

    The other elders, who were originally full of bewilderment, finally realized what the hissing sound was referring to, and they all stood up in disbelief.

    "He actually arrived at Zhentian City."

    "This place is millions of miles away from the Tianlan Mountains. If there is no teleportation array, even the tenth level of the True Immortal should not be arriving at the Tiantian City at this time!"

    "What exactly is going on?"

    The elders couldn't help but talk about it.

    "Yeah, so I'm here to inform you." Han You said urgently: "We rushed back when we saw him in the mountains. We didn't waste a moment riding the teleportation array all the way. Even so, until an hour ago we  We just rushed back to Zhentian City, but in the blink of an eye he also appeared in Zhentian City, don¡¯t you think this is strange!¡±

    "Could it be that he knew about our teleportation array and came here via the teleportation array?"

    An elder asked.

    "This is impossible. Our teleportation array has so many formations. No matter how strong he is, he can't activate our teleportation array." Another elder said.

    "Forget it, let's not talk about how he arrived at Zhentian City so quickly. Han You, please take us there to take a look."

    Chen Xianxuan ordered.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s right here, follow me.¡±

    Han You hurriedly took the lead.

    Chen Xianxuan and other king-level formation mages also followed suit.

    After a while, everyone came to the street.

    "Remember, do it quietly, not deliberately."

    Like a thief, Chen Xianxuan raised his finger to his mouth and whispered a reminder.

    Everyone nodded in agreement.

    Everybody knows it.

    In front of such a master, as long as you show that you are looking at him deliberately, the other person may notice it.

    A group of people.

    I walked by casually on the street, looking at Yi Feng who was drinking, intentionally or unintentionally.

    "is it him?"

    "It's him."

    "very young."

    "This is not the point. The point is what is he doing in Zhentian City?"

    "have no idea¡­¡­"

    Everyone spread the message and continued to pretend to be passing by.

    Yi Feng at this momentI was drinking wine minding my own business when suddenly the glass was put down.

    He looked at the storage ring and touched his chest, his face suddenly darkened.

    "Hey, I forgot to bring money again."

    Yi Feng cursed and then shouted to the waiter: "Waiter, I forgot to bring money. Don't collect the things from me. I'll go back and get the money. I'll be back soon."

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll add another plate of beef¡±

    "Hello, sir."

    The waiter smiled. After all, it was not the first time for Yi Feng to come here.

    After making an agreement with the waiter, Yi Feng walked to the alley aside, sat up and slowly hurried back towards the mountains.

    "Whoops!"

    Chen Xianxuan and others who were observing secretly were dumbfounded.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????

    After being stunned for a long time, Chen Xianxuan blinked his eyes and couldn't help but murmured: "Guo, it was indeed a whoosh."

    "Uh, Elder Chen, can you just say one word?"

    Han You couldn't help but ask.

    Chen Xianxuan immediately rolled his eyes at him and shouted: "You are the first level true immortal, am I not the first level true immortal?"

    Han You lowered his head in embarrassment, and then remembered that although Chen Xianxuan was a king-level formation mage, he had spent his whole life studying formations, and his true strength was only at the level of a true immortal.

    "Come with me."

    Chen Xianxuan waved and rushed towards the tavern.

    "Boy, may I ask what that young man said to you just now?" Chen Xianxuan took out a piece of fairy crystal and asked with a smile.

    "Oh, he didn't bring any money. He said he was going back to get the money. He also told me not to pack things and to add a plate of beef." The waiter weighed the fairy crystal in his hand and said.

    Hear the words.

    Chen Xianxuan and others blinked with puzzled expressions on their faces. It can be said that the two-foot-long monk was confused.

    Go back and get the money?

    Where to go back?

    Does this person usually live in Zhentian City?

    But it¡¯s not right.

    Han You clearly said that this person often appeared in the Tianlan Mountains before.

    Are you going back to the Tianlan Mountains to get money?

    That¡¯s even more impossible.

    "If you go back to the Tianlan Mountains to get money, even if you take the teleportation array, the day lilies will be cold when you come back, and you even serve beef. Isn't that nonsense?"

    Just when Chen Xianxuan and others were making various guesses, the storage ring in Chen Xianxuan's arms suddenly lit up.

    When I took it out, I saw that it was the voice coming from Lin Youwei in Tianlan Mountain Range.

    "Master, that mysterious man has appeared again and just flew over our heads again."

    ¡°????¡±

    Hear the words.

    Chen Xianxuan was stunned for a while, and then screamed with a "ga" in his mouth.

    At the same time, the jade slip in his hand also fell to the ground in fright.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 728 Unless...

    He was trembling all over, his eyes filled with disbelief.

    The others also stared with big eyes and small eyes, and remained silent for a long time.

    You can hear needle drops all around.

    But it was like a thunder exploded in my mind, setting off waves of turmoil.

    "What's wrong, Master?"

    "What happened?"

    "Is there something wrong?"

    Lin Youwei¡¯s questioning voice could still be heard vaguely in the jade slips.

    Hearing the sound, Chen Xianxuan came to his senses, quickly picked up the jade slip on the ground, and asked anxiously: "Youwei, are you sure you are not mistaken?"

    "Are you sure it's that person?"

    Han You and others next to Chen Xianxuan also hurriedly put their heads over.

    "What did the master say? He is the only one in this mountain. How could my disciple make a mistake?" Lin Youwei said solemnly: "It's absolutely true. It can't be wrong."

    "But, but how is it possible!?"

    Chen Xianxuan shouted in disbelief: "Just now, just now, just a quarter of an hour ago, he was still in our formation city!"

    "What?"

    Lin Youwei over there heard the words and immediately heard a shocked voice. She was also surprised and asked: "Master, are you sure you are not mistaken?"

    "I also want to ask you if you made a mistake." Chen Xianxuan shouted.

    For a while.

    Whether it¡¯s Chen Xianxuan and others here or Lin Youwei and others over there, their minds are all in a daze.

    The distance is millions of miles, even if it is transported by teleportation array, it will still take a day or two.

    However, now there is a person who, in just a short moment, first appears in Zhentian City, and the next moment appears in the Tianlan Mountains millions of miles away?

    This kind of thing.

    Even if the facts are right in front of them, they can't believe it.

    Because this is completely beyond the scope of their thinking, they can't figure out how to do it.

    "Master, do you think there is anyone in this world who can travel millions of miles in an instant?" After a long time, Lin Youwei's bold voice sounded from the jade slip.

    "you mean?"

    Chen Xianxuan¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but dilate, ¡°You mean, this person has the ability to travel millions of miles in an instant?¡±

    "good."

    Lin Youwei solemnly conveyed the message.

    "Absolutely impossible."

    Almost instantly, Chen Xianxuan waved his hand to interrupt Lin Youwei's thoughts without even thinking about it.

    "You have to know that to have this kind of speed, according to my guess, you need to be at least the 20th level of a true immortal."

    "What is the concept of the twentyfold immortality?"

    "Even if we put together the formation world and the wilderness world, we can't find one."

    "So you said this person has the 20th level of a true immortal, it's absolutely impossible!"

    Chen Xianxuan is categorical.

    This idea is too far-fetched.

    I don¡¯t even think about how ridiculous it would be to be a million miles away in an instant.

    He believed that there were such people throughout history, and the great sages of the creation world at that time would have been able to do it easily.

    But times have changed.

    Today is different from the past.

    And even if there is one now, he doesn¡¯t believe he can come across it.

    However.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a whistling sound came from the jade slip in his hand.

    At the same time, Lin Youwei hurriedly shouted: "Master, he has appeared again. It seems that the flight direction is towards the formation of Tiancheng. We can take this opportunity to find out whether there is a misunderstanding and we got the wrong person, or whether this person really has a moment."  Millions of miles of speed."

    "Don't even think about it, Youwei. Your thoughts that are millions of miles away are impossible, so there must be some misunderstanding."

    Chen Xianxuan blinked, and then said solemnly: "Unless this kid appears on top of my head right away"

    But he didn't finish his words.

    There was a whistling sound in the sky (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 729 The house leaked and it rained all night

    An afterimage passed through the air.

    ?Then came the sight.

    That sound landed in the alley not far away.

    After a while, he returned to the tavern and sat down, eating beef and sipping wine.

    At this moment, Chen Xianxuan and others were frozen like ice sculptures, standing motionless in place.

    Especially Chen Xianxuan¡¯s face was burning with pain.

    After a long while, he took a deep breath and curled his lips and said, "Youwei, my teacher was careless. That person is indeed as you said, a million miles away in an instant."

    "Master, it's true"

    Over at the jade slip, Lin Youwei asked in disbelief.

    "Really, he is sitting not far from us drinking right now." Chen Xianxuan curled his lips and sighed helplessly, "It seems that Master looked down on others before!"

    Hear the words.

    Lin Youwei gasped.

    She had just made a bold guess before, and she actually didn¡¯t believe that this was the case.

    But I never expected that he would be right.

    "Then Master, what should we do now?" Lin Youwei couldn't help but ask.

    "The plan now is to find out this person's identity as soon as possible." Chen Xianxuan said solemnly: "Only by knowing his identity can we know how to deal with this sudden super master."

    "As for you, just continue to perform your mission!"

    After Chen Xianxuan gave his instructions, he did not dare to continue observing Yi Feng, but led everyone back to Zhentian City.

    The center of Tiancheng.

    Chen Xianxuan and others held an emergency meeting.

    The meeting has several cores.

    Who is this big shot who suddenly appears?

    Is he from the formation world?

    If he is not from the formation world, then why is he in the formation world? Is he an enemy or a friend to their formation world?

    What should we do if we are enemies? How should we deal with them?

    If you are not an enemy, should you take the initiative to contact and show friendship, or should you ignore it?

    Chen Xianxuan and others discussed every point seriously in the meeting.

    "Millions of miles away in an instant, what does it mean?"

    It means that this is most likely a super master of the 20th level of the True Immortal.

    As for the specific weight, they had no way of knowing. They could only roughly guess it based on some scattered information and comparing themselves.

    In short, it is a big mountain pressing on their heads.

    "The current plan is to stay put and find out the identity of this person first." Chen Xianxuan thought for a moment and then said: "Only by knowing his identity can we know how to deal with him in the next step."

    "Elder Chen is right."

    The others nodded one after another, all in agreement.

    "However, there are some things that are worth noting. If it is a mistake that affects one's own family, if it affects the entire formation, it will be serious!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of Chen Xianxuan's eyes.

    As soon as they noticed Chen Xianxuan's gaze, the city lord and others understood instantly.

    "Elder Chen, please don't worry. I will go back later and break the legs of those dandies in my family. I will ensure that I won't offend that person." The city lord stood up and raised his hand.

    "Those in my family will be imprisoned directly during this period, and they will never escape even a step." said an elder.

    "As for the younger one in my family, he usually only has a good flower house, and there's not much else." The last elder held his chin and said, "So normally, I won't offend that one, but just to be on the safe side  , I¡¯ll chop it up for him when I get home.¡±

    "Ruthless enough!"

    The others glanced at him.

    "This matter concerns the formation world, and there is no room for ambiguity."

    The elder pressed his palms.

    "Well, very good!" Chen Xianxuan nodded solemnly, "In short, we will nip all possible hidden dangers in the cradle."

    "So that's it for today, everyone disperse, don't be idle, the intelligence organization will start up, and at the same time go back and ask the old antiques at home, or check the information to see if you can find any clues about this person's identity."

    "yes!"

    Everyone responded and then left with worried expressions.

    After everyone left, an attendant named Yu Hao beside Chen Xianxuan quietly came to an alley.

    "Red secret message, be sure to send it immediatelyThe content of the message was conveyed to the adults in the wilderness.  "

    Yu Hao solemnly confessed, and then left quietly.

    And in this desolate world at this moment.

    Emergency meetings are also being held.

    They had just received the news that the teleportation array had been destroyed. Before they could think of a countermeasure, another bombshell was dropped.

    "Is the information accurate?"

    One of them couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "It's absolutely true!"

    ¡°There won¡¯t be any mistakes!¡±

    The other person responded solemnly.

    Hear the words.

    Everyone was silent.

    The twentieth level of true immortality!

    It¡¯s so scary just thinking about it.

    "Let me sum it up!"

    The leader, Huang Tianling, looked at the secret message in his hand and pondered for a long time, then stood up with a sullen face and concluded: "The appearance of this 20th level true immortal may affect the competition between us and the formation world, so we have to be cautious."

    ¡°The only good news is that we still don¡¯t know if this person is a member of the formation world.¡±

    "So we can't sit still and wait for death. We also need to find out the identity of this person as soon as possible, so that we can make early plans and avoid being taken advantage of by the formation world."

    As soon as Huang Tianling finished speaking, everyone else nodded solemnly.

    "So, mobilize all intelligence organizations and use all your connections to investigate immediately!"

    Huang Tianling explained solemnly.

    Everyone nodded and dispersed from the deserted city.

    At this moment, due to the appearance of Yi Feng, the formation world and the wilderness world were completely in chaos, and various intelligence organizations were already in action.

    And at this moment, Yi Feng is taking a shit

    While shitting, he was also cursing.

    "Where did I lose my money bag?"

    "Nima, I'm already so poor, why are you still teasing me like this!"

    "I also went to the tavern and the deserted city. I searched all the places where I stayed. Where is it? I didn't fall into the mountains."

    "It seems I have to go back to the mountains to look for it."

    While cursing, Yi Feng stood up and wiped his butt.

    "Your mother."

    "It's scratched"

    ¡°It¡¯s really raining all night when the house is leaking!¡±

    After washing his hands for an hour with a dark face, Yi Feng rode up into the sky with a slow whine, and the next moment he was already in the Tianlan Mountains.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 730 Get Out

    After Yi Feng returned to the mountains and was sweating after taking a poop, he simply wiped his clothes by the stream and changed into another set of clothes.

    Then he began to follow his memory and look around for his lost money bag.

    at the same time.

    Lin Youwei and the array masters were still carefully arranging the formations.

    With their hard work during this period, they have completed the formation of a one-mile radius with the Desolate World Portal as the center.

    There are trapping formations, killing formations, and illusion formations

    In short.

    They have arranged all the formations they have learned throughout their lives here.

    Therefore, this place is full of dangers at this moment, and it can be said that there are murderous opportunities at every step.

    With these arrangements, even if a master from the wild world comes to repair the teleportation array, there is no need to worry, because if you want to repair the teleportation array, you must break these formations.

    "Hoo!"

    Looking at the results of her efforts, Lin Youwei breathed a sigh of relief and felt quite satisfied.

    But the next moment.

    Her expression suddenly changed.

    The other masters who noticed the strangeness all gathered around her at this moment and looked in one direction at the same time.

    Because in that direction, one of the outermost formations was broken.

    No.

    It shouldn¡¯t be said that it was broken, more accurately, it should be gone!

    Even Kaidu didn¡¯t start, it just disappeared due to a mysterious force.

    "what's going on?

    Everyone looked at Lin Youwei.

    Lin Youwei frowned and said nothing. You could only clearly see the solemn look on her face.

    "Is it possible that there is a problem in the process of setting up this formation?"

    One of them couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "No, after every formation here is completed, we have tested it. The formation with the problem was just tested yesterday and there is absolutely no problem." Another person said.

    ????????????????? Another person couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°Could there be a monster that accidentally entered?¡±

    Lin Youwei shook her head directly.

    "If the monster really entered by mistake, the formation should not have disappeared directly, but the formation should have been activated."

    Everyone was silent.

    Ambience.

    It suddenly became suspenseful.

    The reason for this, no one can figure it out.

    In short.

    This sudden disappearance of the formation is really weird.

    Just when Lin Youwei was about to take everyone over to take a look, they suddenly discovered to their horror that the same situation had happened in another formation that was closer than the previous one.

    It just disappeared out of thin air.

    This horrified them.

    As leaders in the formation world, they have never encountered such a situation.

    ?????????????????????]????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out apart out off? out out of?light off out were making?their?formations were?arranged?was completely impossible to figure out why.

    But the wave has not calmed down.

    One wave after another.

    One by one, the formations began to disappear one after another, as if there was an unknown thing destroying them one by one.

    And the direction he is traveling is far yet near.

    In other words, the formation that disappeared at the beginning was the outermost, but the formation that disappeared now is much closer to them.

    A moment later.

    Several more formations disappeared out of thin air. Lin Youwei's pupils suddenly shrank and she said word by word: "That thing is approaching us."

    As soon as Lin Youwei finished speaking, the atmosphere at the scene became even more solemn.

    My heart was in my throat, I didn¡¯t dare to take a breath, my eyes were fixed in that direction.

    finally.

    After waiting for a minute and a second, a man in gray robe came into their eyes.

    At the same time, he also saw that when the sole of his foot stepped into the range of the formation, all the formations within the range disappeared.

    "It's him!"

    Lin Youwei's eyes suddenly widened.

    A look of horror appeared on her pretty face, and she gasped.

    Although she knew that this person was very powerful and might be a master of the 20th level of the True Immortal, she still couldn't calm down.

    After all, it was a carefully arranged formation.

    She can accept it if you can break it, but your break is too easy, right?

    Just walk over and disappear?

    Is this the terrifying strength of the 20th level of the True Immortal?

    &nbsp; Furthermore, what they want to know even more is, why did this person destroy the formation they had painstakingly arranged?

    Is he and the formation an enemy?

    If this is the case, then things are really going big!

    But now she didn¡¯t know what to do, so she had to take one step at a time, then quickly ordered everyone to hide in the formation quickly.

    After all, Chen Xianxuan also told him that it would be better not to have contact with him until he has found out his identity, let alone in this situation.

    However.

    What Lin Youwei and others did not expect was that the man suddenly looked at them, raised his feet and walked straight towards them.

    "Has it been discovered?"

    One of them asked.

    "It's impossible. Although the distance is not far, there are so many formations in between. He can break our formation, but it is impossible to directly pass through countless formations without touching the formation in the middle.  Are you aware of our presence?" one of them said.

    Hearing this, everyone felt the same.

    Then he breathed a sigh of relief.

    Probably, it¡¯s just a coincidence.

    Lin Youwei also felt the same way. If the formation they arranged had no effect in front of this person, it would be too shocking.

    However.

    Just when they all thought that Yi Feng just looked over by chance, Yi Feng's voice suddenly came out.

    "Hey, you guys, what are you doing sneaking around?"

    "I saw you sneaking around last time, get out of here!"

    PS: Happy National Day everyone, there will be less updates in these two days. There are too many worldly things that adults have to cater to. I get drunk every day and have a big head. I apologize for causing trouble to everyone.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 732 The person he fits with

    After Lin Youwei said this.

    Everyone recalled that the clothes Yi Feng wore just now were from the Huangjie.

    Suddenly.

    Everyone felt like a bolt from the blue had fallen.

    They know how strong this person is.

    With the strength of the 20th level of the True Immortal, the distance is millions of miles, and it can go back and forth between breaths.

    Such an enemy is enough to make them feel suffocated.

    "But, since he is from the wilderness, why should he let us go?" One of the first-level True Immortal men couldn't help but said.

    "Yeah yeah!"

    Others also asked this question one after another.

    Lin Youwei sighed, shook her head and said, "In your eyes, is it interesting to crush a few ants to death?"

    Hear the words.

    Everyone staggered a few steps collectively.

    yes.

    They seem to be the middle force in the formation world, but in the eyes of the super masters at the 20th level of the True Immortal, aren't they just like ants?

    In his eyes, whether they exist or not has nothing to do with him.

    So naturally he didn¡¯t bother to crush these ants to death.

    "What should we do?"

    Everyone looked grave.

    "The only plan now is to report the news to Master as soon as possible." Lin Youwei said with an unwilling face: "Because the situation is now completely beyond our control."

    Therefore, when they took the teleportation array to leave the core of the mountain range and transferred to the teleportation array to rush back to Zhentian City, Lin Youwei took out the jade slip and sent the news back to Zhentian City.

    It is midnight in Zhentian City at this moment.

    Many masters are meditating and practicing.

    But as soon as the news came, everyone started to gather towards the parliament hall.

    Within a short while, all the big guys in the city gathered together, and everyone had a look of solemnity on their faces.

    "How is it? Is there any news? Have you found any historical seniors in our formation who are more compatible with this one?" Chen Xianxuan asked.

    ¡°Obviously he was resisting the news from Lin Youwei, and was still struggling in the last step, not giving up

    I want to use some arguments to prove that Lin Youwei¡¯s news is not the case.

    But the result disappointed him.

    Everyone present shook their heads.

    "In the past few days, we have used the intelligence organizations of the entire formation, interviewed many old guys, even inquired about various rumors and legends, and read a lot of information"

    "But no one can match this one."

    One of the elders reported: "So this person is indeed not from our formation world."

    After speaking, the elder sighed helplessly and shook his head.

    Hearing this, Chen Xianxuan also slumped on the stool in a dull and limp manner.

    The whole person has aged countless times in an instant.

    "Is this person really from the wilderness?"

    Chen Xianxuan¡¯s voice was low, obviously still unable to accept this fact.

    "Nine times out of ten!"

    The elder just said.

    "However, even if it is proven that he is not from the formation world, just relying on the news from Youwei cannot prove that he must be from the wilderness world, right?"

    ¡°Obviously, Chen Xianxuan is unwilling to accept the facts and is still looking for reasons to prove that Yi Feng is not Huangjie.

    After all, as long as Yi Feng is not from the wilderness, it is completely acceptable to them.

    "I hope so just like you, but when I received the news just now, I asked my subordinates to check if there are any characters in the wilderness who are compatible with this person."

    ¡°In less than half a quarter of an hour, I found a suitable master.¡±

    As he said that, the man pushed a jade slip towards Chen Xianxuan.

    Then a heavy sound came out

    "This person's name is Zhen Jian. He is a master who frequently appeared in the wilderness 30,000 years ago. He has been the proud son of heaven since he was born. He once caused strange phenomena in the world and the world. From cultivating human immortals to becoming true immortals, everything goes smoothly.  He is a person of great luck."

    "At that time, he had a very fast flying mount. Although no one knows exactly what mount it was, according to rumors, it was somewhat similar to the one this man was riding on!"

    "In addition, he is a romantic by nature, so he likes to wear white clothes and often dresses himself up like a young master. Because this person is unruly and loves to be flattered, he will often go to small places to pretend to be pigs and eat tigers." (Remember the website address of this website.  £ºwww.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 733 Lucky Star in the Wilderness

    "And when he last appeared 30,000 years ago, he was already at the thirteenth level of a true immortal!"

    "Although Zhen Jian has disappeared without a trace since then, many people say that he died in some dangerous place, and some say that he was trapped in some ancient formation, but masters who have reached the true immortal realm know that  , How difficult would it be for a master who is above the tenth level of a True Immortal to die unless he wants to die!"

    "So more people speculated that he got tired of playing in the wilderness and traveled to other small worlds."

    "And now that thirty thousand years have passed, if we calculate based on his qualifications and talents, he is probably at about the twentieth level of a true immortal."

    "so¡­¡­"

    Having said this, the elder paused, looked at everyone with heavy eyes, and said word by word: "The information returned from Youwei, as well as similar mounts, plus the close strength of the two, we  It¡¯s enough to determine that this person is Zhen Jian!¡±

    The voice fell.

    The meeting hall was silent.

    There were only heavy sniffs and sighs from everyone.

    Because the masters of the 20th level of the True Immortal are not Chinese cabbage, they are rare existences. Among these rare numbers, there are so many consistent evidences that they are basically indistinguishable!

    "No wonder Huangjie is so arrogant, it turns out it's based on this!"

    Chen Xianxuan slammed his fist on the table, declaring his unwillingness.

    "The current plan is to pay attention!"

    An elder said: "Since this person is Zhen Jian, and he lives in the core of the Tianlan Mountains, and he destroyed the formations arranged by Youwei and others, it is enough to see that this person is not as simple as living in seclusion in the mountains and forests!"

    Everyone nodded heavily.

    He lives in the Tianlan Mountains, and he is undoubtedly warning them about the formation - the Tianlan Mountains belong to the wilderness!

    "I'll go back to the main formation city and convene an urgent collective meeting of the Formation Masters Guild!" Chen Xianxuan was unwilling to give up, but as a superior, he still knew what was more important, and continued: "Presumably this matter will also affect the veterans of the Formation Masters Guild."  Let the guys explode together, and by the way, ask them what they think, and come up with an idea together!"

    After saying that, he sighed heavily, waved his hand to signal the end of the meeting, and left directly.

    Everyone left worriedly, but one person's face shone with joy.

    Yu Hao.

    As a spy placed in the Array Realm by the Huangjie, let alone how excited he was when he heard the news.

    The wilderness.

    This mysterious power of the 20th level of the True Immortal is actually from the wilderness!

    He immediately wrote a red letter and passed it on.

    Time flies.

    A few days passed.

    In the desolate world, all the powerful people headed by Huang Tianling are sitting here. The atmosphere is completely different from that in the array world. It can be said that everyone's face is shining with joy.

    "Hahaha."

    "Before, we thought that this person looked like Senior Zhen Jian from our formation world. We were not sure at first, but he was wearing the clothes of our wilderness world, destroyed the formations arranged by the formation world, and drove away the formation world and sent him to the Tianlan Mountains  After this, we are absolutely certain that this person is Senior Zhen Jian from 30,000 years ago!"

    Huang Tianling couldn't help but laugh out loud.

    The others also looked happy.

    "It seems that Senior Zhen Jian is aware of the dispute between our formation and the wilderness, and has taken the initiative to sit in the Tianlan Mountains to help me wait!"

    "Haha, no, senior Zhen Jian can be said to be my lucky star in the wild world."

    "That is, with him here, the formation world still dares to continue fighting with us for the Tianlan Mountains."

    "It's hateful. Countless young people have insulted this senior before, saying that he has bad character and is lustful. Isn't this nonsense!"

    The mood of the people who were talking about it continued to rise, and they even forgot that it was them who had insulted him.

    "Ahem!"

    As the most abusive person, Huang Tianling coughed twice in embarrassment, and then said: "Since this person is Senior Zhen Jian, we naturally have to get in touch with him."

    "And the candidates"

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s Zhen Wuji!¡±

    "I will urge the Huangmen headquarters to send a message to Zhen Wuji, asking him to go to the Tianlan Mountains in person!"

    The others nodded without any comment.

    Because Zhen Wuji is none other than Zhen Jian's descendant, his direct grandson.

    "Of course, in order to express my kindness to the Huangmen, one of us will be selected to go with Zhen Wuji" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 734 Extremely Arrogant

    Huangjie quickly took action.

    And contacted Zhen Wuji and rushed to the deserted city.

    Soon after, surrounded by everyone, Zhen Wuji came to the hall in a hurry.

    "Um?"

    As soon as he reached the door, a young disciple who had brought tea came out in a hurry and accidentally bumped into him, which immediately made Zhen Wuji look angry.

    The sharp claw marks fell on the young disciple's neck, and a bloody hole suddenly appeared.

    "Stop."

    An elder shouted.

    However, it was too late, the young disciple had already become a dead body and was thrown aside by Zhen Wuji.

    "Why are you?"

    The elder couldn't help but angrily rebuked him. Although this young disciple was of low status, he was very efficient and shrewd in his work and was deeply loved by him.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did not do anything but accidentally bumped slightly, and it was like this.

    "What, do you have any opinion?"

    Zhen Wuji looked over.

    "Why are you killing people here? Even if he is just a young disciple, he is still a member of the barren sect. If he bumps into you, he will be punished and reprimanded. Why are you so unkind?" the elder said with a blushing face.

    "So what if I kill him?"

    "I am a member of the Zhen family, and I am the grandson of my grandfather Zhen Jian!"

    Zhen Wuji sneered disdainfully, then turned and walked into the hall.

    When the elder heard this, his face was full of anger, but Huang Tianling grabbed him, shook his head at him and said, "Forget it!"

    "But look at his attitude, can you bear to kill the disciples of the Huangmen in front of us?" the elder shouted with a red face.

    ¡°You have to endure it even if you can¡¯t bear it!¡±

    Huang Tianling consoled him: "Who knows, he is the descendant of the one in the mountain!"

    "Eh!"

    The elder shook his palms heavily and retreated with a dejected look on his face.

    In the hall.

    Zhen Wuji sat down arrogantly, completely ignoring the elders and senior officials of the Huangmen.

    However, Huang Tianling and others could only accompany them with smiles.

    "Brother Zhen, this is the yellow tea unique to Desolate City. Try it first."

    Huang Tianling smiled.

    As he said this, a young disciple brought a pot of tea from the side.

    Zhen Wuji took a look, took a sip, and spit it directly on the main table of the council.

    At the same time, he dropped the teacup in his hand heavily to the ground.

    "How dare you serve such a terrible tea?"

    Zhen Wuji grabbed the young disciple serving tea next to him and said solemnly: "Are you humiliating me?"

    "Sir, spare your life, spare your life, I am only following orders, how dare I humiliate you?"

    The young disciple was so caught that he couldn¡¯t breathe and said in panic.

    This scene.

    ??????????????????Looking at the muscles on the faces of Huang Tianling and others next to them.

    Huang Tianling slapped the table and stood up with a gloomy expression.

    "Um?"

    "Elder Huang has any objections to me?"

    Zhen Wuji slapped the young disciple away with a palm, stared at Huang Tianling and asked leisurely.

    Huang Tianling's face was gloomy and uncertain, and he clenched his fists tightly in his sleeves, but after struggling for a long time, he still showed a forced smile on his face and said: "Brother Zhen is joking, since Brother Zhen doesn't like our yellow tea,  Just give Brother Zhen a drink instead."

    "Bang."

    Zhen Wuji turned his head and snorted slightly, his eyes full of ridicule.

    After a while, a trembling little maid came over with another pot of tea. She didn't dare to look at Zhen Wuji, for fear of provoking Zhen Wuji again.

    It can be seen that it is a little maid, Zhen Wuji said nothing, and as the maid screamed, he was hugged into his arms in public.

    The tea tray fell to the ground, and the tea splashed everywhere.

    "Hahaha."

    "This little girl is so pretty!"

    Zhen Wuji burst out laughing. While raising and lowering his hands, he looked at the other Huang Tianling people who were glaring at him and shouted in a deep voice: "Why are you still standing here? Don't you see that I have something to do now?"

    Everyone suddenly stood up, their eyes filled with cold light staring at Zhen Wuji.

    The atmosphere suddenly became heavy.

    "snort!"

    "Why do you, the Huang family, want to be enemies with my Zhen family?"

    Not only was Zhen Wuji not afraid, but he started shouting at everyone, and also stood up and said coldly: "Your Huangmen is powerful, and you are indeed the supreme overlord in the Huangjie."

    "But so what?"

    "Even if all of you old guys from the Huangmen gather together, can you be my grandfather's opponent together?"

    After saying this, Huang Tianling and others were filled with anger, and the fists in their hands clenched loudly.

    But what Zhen Wuji said was not wrong.

    A twenty-level true immortal is enough to subvert their entire desolate sect and entire desolate world.

    What they want is for the entire Huangjie to be bound to Zhen Jian, not to become an enemy.

    Thinking of this.

    Huang Tianling threw away his sleeves angrily and left.

    The rest of the people were also unwilling to accept it, and left one by one with red eyes.

    The door was closed tightly, and Zhen Wuji's arrogant laughter came from inside, which was in sharp contrast to the screams and cries of the little maid.

    "Give me the order and comfort the girl afterwards."

    "Any requests she has will be met, and for the rest, you will make arrangements to compensate her accordingly."

    The veins on Huang Tianling¡¯s forehead were exposed.

    As a dignified elder of Huangmen, when have you ever been so frustrated?

    Now, in front of them, he let others destroy his female disciples. He had the intention to rush forward, but for the sake of the overall situation, he could only endure it.

    Finally, after half an hour, the door slowly opened.

    When Huang Tianling and others walked in, they found that the little maid had already died on the table in ragged clothes, with her eyes wide open and her pupils covered with bloodshot eyes.

    Extremely sad.

    Huang Tianling and others felt like they couldn't breathe.

    Huang Tianling was so angry that a mouthful of blood came up, but he swallowed it again.

    He felt uncomfortable at all.

    After taking a few deep breaths and instructing others to bury the little maid properly and make good compensation to her family, Huang Tianling sat down next to Zhen Wuji again.

    "Hahaha."

    "Speaking of which, your Huangmen's hospitality is quite good. I will come often when I have time in the future." Zhen Wuji laughed wildly, "So for the sake of your understanding, of course I can go find my grandpa."

    Hear the words.

    The stone in everyone¡¯s heart finally fell.

    Fortunately, Zhen Wuji did not rely on Zhen Jian as a backer. After teasing them, he did not want to go up the mountain.

    Otherwise, they really have no way to deal with Zhen Wuji.

    Because whether Zhen Wuji goes to find Zhen Jian or not, his identity as a descendant of Zhen Jian will not change.

    As long as Zhen Jian is the backer, no one in the entire wilderness, including their wilderness gate, dares to touch Zhen Wuji.

    "It's a long way to the Tianlan Mountains, and the teleportation array has been destroyed, so we will use the Huangmen Supreme Immortal Artifact to send you there." Huang Tianling said.

    "Easy to say."

    Zhen Wuji sat on the stool defiantly and answered casually.

    "There is another thing that needs to be confirmed. Senior Zhen Jian should be able to recognize you, right?" Huang Tianling asked again.

    "Nonsense, as his grandson, how can he not recognize me?"

    Zhen Wuji sneered.

    "Then can you recognize him?" Huang Tianling asked again.

    "That's natural. Before my grandfather left home 30,000 years ago, the one he loved most was me. His image is engraved in my mind."

    Zhen Wuji raised the corner of his mouth and said, while glancing at everyone arrogantly.

    ?Obviously.

    He is telling everyone that the relationship between Zhen Wuji and Zhen Jian is more than just blood.

    If someone really dares to touch him, then he has to think carefully (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 735 The Decomposition of the Collision

    Tianlan Mountains.

    After several days of searching, Yi Feng finally found his money bag.

    So he rode slowly and started the turbulent process of finding a disciple.

    It was also at this time.

    At the core of the mountain range, space fluctuates somewhere.

    Two figures walked out of the space passage.

    One of them is Zhen Wuji.

    The other person is Cheng Liyuan, the elder who accompanied Huangmen.

    "Is this where my grandfather usually lives?"

    Zhen Wuji took a deep breath, full of excitement.

    After saying that, he burst out with momentum and flew directly into the sky.

    "Grandpa, I am your grandson Zhen Wuji, and I am here to see you."

    Zhen Wuji made a huge sound, shaking the forest.

    Seeing this, Cheng Liyuan quickly followed.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Zhen Wuji looked at the lunar calendar and said in a deep voice: "How do you have the qualifications to follow me? Can you afford to bother my grandfather?"

    "Get out of here and kneel down there."

    Zhen Wuji¡¯s scolding voice came out.

    This made Cheng Liyuan's face extremely gloomy.

    Along the way, he didn¡¯t know how much he suffered from Zhen Wuji, but he dared not speak out.

    But I didn¡¯t expect that he would still be kneeling now. He is also a dignified elder after all.

    But thinking of his grandfather, Cheng Liyuan still endured it.

    With a livid face, he knelt on one knee on the ground.

    Because what Zhen Wuji said was right, Zhen Wuji dared to roar and run wild in this mountain and fly across the sky, but he didn't dare.

    at this time.

    There was a whoosh from the sky, and a figure landed a hundred feet away from the two of them.

    Seeing this, the two of them trembled.

    "Grandpa, it's my grandpa."

    Zhen Wuji opened his mouth and shouted.

    And Cheng Liyuan also gasped.

    It turns out that being famous is worse than seeing it.

    Not to mention anything else, this speed alone is enough to prove the strength of this person at the 20th level of the True Immortal.

    But what he didn't expect was that the Yi Feng birds in the distance didn't care about them.

    He picked his ears, his eyes forgot about his surroundings, and he looked puzzled.

    "Someone is calling grandpa?"

    "You must have heard it wrong, where does this grandpa come from in this mountain?"

    Yi Feng peed on the spot and flew away.

    Cheng Liyuan and Zhen Wuji, who were chasing after them, were stunned on the spot.

    gone?

    "Why?"

    Zhen Wuji stared with disbelief.

    Cheng Liyuan was also confused.

    Your descendants are right in front of you and you don¡¯t even look at them?

    This doesn¡¯t make sense.

    Didn¡¯t you find it?

    That¡¯s even more impossible.

    With this person¡¯s methods and strength, I¡¯m afraid he should have known it the moment Zhen Wuji showed his presence in the mountain.

    Is it possible that Zhen Wuji is not favored?

    That¡¯s even more impossible. They have done work in this area. Zhen Wuji does have a reason to be crazy, because Zhen Wuji is indeed Zhen Jian¡¯s most beloved grandson.

    In addition, Zhen Jian himself is extremely defensive, so if he knew that Zhen Wuji was here, it would be impossible for him not to even take a look.

    "Could it be that the person in front of me is not Senior Zhen Jian?"

    Cheng Liyuan couldn't help but said.

    "Shut up."

    Zhen Wuji shouted sharply, "He is my grandfather!"

    Although that face was completely different from the face in his memory, Zhen Wuji was not willing to accept this fact at all.

    After finally waiting for his grandfather to be reborn, Zhen Wuji can walk sideways throughout the wilderness, and even the wilderness sect doesn't take it seriously. How can he become a deadbeat in the street?

    He quickly flew up and chased in the direction where Yi Feng left.

    Just when he took off, a roaring sound came from the air.

    Zhen Wuji¡¯s eyes lit up and his face was filled with excitement.

    "Haha, let me just say, why can't my grandfather see me? Isn't he looking for me now?"

    Zhen Wuji burst out laughing.

    But the next moment.

    With a bang, Zhen Wuji was knocked to pieces (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 736 Taking the initiative to show kindness

    Only one head was left rolling on the ground, with two eyes staring and covered with bloodshot eyes.

    "Whywhy?"

    The mouth opened, and a faint sound came out.

    Until his death, he never figured out why his dear grandfather killed him.

    "Um?"

    "Did you hit something?"

    Yi Feng, who rushed all the way to Barren City for lunch, paused in mid-air and then landed on the ground.

    ? Jumped in front of Sui Sui, carefully observed Suo Sui's condition, and found that there were no traces of impact on it. It rolled its sleepy dead fish eyes and remained motionless.

    "Illusion!"

    Yi Feng touched his chin and stopped paying attention. He mounted his bike and slowly continued towards the deserted city.

    At this moment, Cheng Liyuan looked at Zhen Wuji, who had only melon seeds left on his head, and was almost frightened. He was kneeling and fell to the ground in cold sweat, his expression full of fear.

    He never thought that the arrogant Zhen Wuji would just disappear?

    This kind of panic is simply indescribable.

    " If I use Yi Feng's words to describe it, I'm afraid it's like a living person who just talked to you, and the next moment he was hit by a car and turned into mud in front of you.

    Even this kind of panic will be even greater.

    Zhen Wuji is a true immortal!

    A true immortal was knocked to death alive. If this kind of thing were told, no one would believe it.

    What exactly is going on?

    Isn¡¯t Zhen Wuji Zhen Jian¡¯s most beloved grandson?

    Grandpa killed his grandson?

    "No, no, no, it's impossible"

    Cheng Liyuan shook his head. Although Zhen Jian was not a good person, he would never kill his only grandson, and he had no reason.

    "Then what's going on?"

    Cheng Liyuan murmured, thinking hard.

    The next moment, he seemed to have thought of something, and his eyes suddenly opened.

    "Is this person not Zhen Jian at all?"

    Thinking of this, Cheng Liyuan quickly took out a jade slip.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    There are the information and portraits of Zhen Jian that they collected.

    When he arrived, Cheng Liyuan only glanced at him casually, so he didn't pay much attention.

    And now when I look at the portrait again and think back to the person just now, I can¡¯t say that he is like him at all. There is simply no difference between him and me.

    and.

    Cheng Liyuan also suddenly remembered that the clothes the man wore just now were not his clothes from the wilderness at all.

    Rather - from the formation realm.

    When Cheng Liyuan thought of this, the hair all over his body stood up in horror.

    "Treacherous plan!"

    "This is a treacherous plan in the formation world."

    "This person is clearly from the Array Realm. He deliberately used the spies we planted to release smoke bombs in the wilderness so that we could enter the mountains and die!"

    When he thought of this, Cheng Liyuan was so frightened that he jumped into the air and wanted to run. He was afraid that he would not run fast enough, so he kicked his legs hard on the ground.

    By coincidence, he kicked Zhen Wuji's round head.

    "Poof!"

    With this kick, Zhen Wuji¡¯s remaining head could not be saved.

    Cheng Liyuan was pissed, and quickly communicated with Huang Tianling and others who were waiting in the wilderness, opened the teleportation, and hurriedly fled back to the wilderness.

    The wilderness.

    Listening to Cheng Liyuan¡¯s report, the atmosphere in the hall was heavy and gloomy, with solemn expressions on everyone¡¯s faces.

    No one spoke for a long time, and it was so quiet that people shuddered.

    Although they were happy that Zhen Wuji died, the news that followed was unacceptable to them.

    This news is a huge shock.

    It can be said that before I had time to celebrate, I had already hit the bottom.

    Finally, after a long time, Huang Tianling broke the calm, took out a jade slip, stood up and said, "I reported this matter to the Huangmen headquarters as soon as possible."

    "Now the news has been sent back from the Huangmen headquarters"

    Having said this, everyone looked at Huang Tianling.

    Huang Tianling raised his voice and announced: "Now is the time of external troubles. Try to avoid internal worries. Therefore, the Lord of Huang Tianling has ordered that at the General Meeting of the Eight Realms of Tianren City in one month, he will take the initiative to seek peace with the Formation Realm.  , voluntarily give up the fight for the Tianlan Mountains."

    Hear the words.

    The silence in the hall could be heard as needles dropped, their faces were extremely gloomy, and everyone was clenching their fists, all of themUnwilling to be satisfied.

    Also at the same time.

    Formation Tiancheng.

    Chen Xianxuan sat with his hands on his hands and said with an ugly face: "There is news from the Formation Master Guild."

    "We are ordered by the superiors to give up the fight for the Tianlan Mountains and show our goodwill to the wilderness!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 737 Such great justice...

    "Why?"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: ?????????????????????????????????????????????:

    "Everyone knows it when there is a foreign invasion."

    "At this moment, you must know better than me what the concept of a true immortal at the twentieth level is."

    Hear the words.

    Everyone in the array world was stunned and speechless.

    He sat down reluctantly.

    this moment.

    The two circles made the decision at the same time - to show goodwill to each other.

    In short, no matter which world you are in, regardless of the so-called "foreign troubles", at this time, there is no way to face a twenty-level true immortal.

    Half a month will come soon.

    Tianyong City.

    This is a small world jointly created by the eight realms. Each of the eight realms has an independent teleportation array here.

    On weekdays, if there is something going on in the Eight Realms, they will meet here.

    And this is an absolutely safe zone.

    All fighting is prohibited.

    If anyone violates this rule, they will be attacked by the Eight Realms Group.

    In a black hall, there are seats and camps from all directions.

    When the Formation Realm and Desolate Realm arrived, people from other realms had already arrived.

    But only the white world is empty.

    "What's going on in the White Realm?" One of them couldn't help but ask: "Then the new White Emperor has just taken office and is absent from the first meeting of the Eight Realms?"

    "That's all, the meeting of the Eight Realms happens once a year. It's no big deal if you miss it occasionally." Another person said to smooth things over: "I heard that the White Emperor went out to find someone important, so don't  Just barely."

    "Well, it doesn't matter. Anyway, there is nothing too important to talk about this time!" Another person said: "The only big thing is the battle between the formation world and the wilderness world."

    Speaking of this.

    Everyone present turned their attention to the representatives of the Formation Realm and the Desolate Realm.

    The representatives of the two parties are Huang Tianling and Chen Xianxuan.

    "You two, at this time of crisis, you two worlds should stop fighting. There is no point in fighting in a nest!" said one of the old men.

    "Yes, no one can argue about the ownership of the Tianlan Mountains!" Another person advised.

    For a while.

    Others also spread their advice.

    But advice is advice, and everyone is just giving formal advice at best.

    After all, they know the relationship between the two worlds very clearly, how can they and other people from other worlds reconcile with each other just by saying a few words.

    However.

    To their surprise, after hearing their advice, Huang Tianling and Chen Xianxuan moved their eyebrows at the same time, and actually stood up in unison.

    They really didn¡¯t know how to say something like a show of goodwill.

    The two sides have been fighting for so many years, and neither one can save the face to show favor to the other.

    And now everyone is advising that they can just use this step to get down.

    So after the two of them stood up at the same time, they raised their hands simultaneously and said in unison: "From today on, our world in the Tianlan Mountains will no longer compete and will be managed by your world."

    The two of them stopped talking.

    The whole place was in an uproar.

    Everyone in other circles was dumbfounded.

    this¡­¡­

    What's going on?

    ¡°These two worlds who usually want to kill each other actually listen to their advice today?

    Is their advice so good?

    At this time, everyone else was confused.

    Of course, those who are even more confused and unbelievable are the people from both the Formation Realm and the Desolate Realm.

    In today¡¯s meeting, their purpose is to show goodwill to each other.

    But you didn¡¯t expect that the other party showed favor to you?

    Especially Huang Tianling and Chen Xianxuan stared at each other with big eyes and small eyes.

    ???????? Blink, blink.

    The two of them spoke in unison again.

    "You, weren't you kidding just now?"

    Seeing the other party say the same thing again, the two of them suddenly had question marks on their faces.

    Then he began to think deeply.

    "What on earth is going on, that Huangjie actually showed favor to me?" Chen Xianxuan stared at Huang Tianling and couldn't help but think: "Could it be the decision made by the big boss of Huangjie?"

    "This shouldn't be the case. There is a real person in the formation world.A 20th-level boss is sitting in charge, and he wants to show his favor to me in Huangjie. What the hell is going on?  "Huang Tianling also stared at Chen Xianxuan, squinting his eyes and thinking, "Could it be the decision of the twenty-level true immortal boss in the formation world?  "

    When the two of them thought of this, they both felt that it was possible.

    After all, after reaching the 20th level of the True Immortal Realm, their vision and structure are completely different, and they are qualified to contact that "circle".

    In their eyes, the outside of the circle is much more important than the small fights within.

    So his appearance is probably to resolve the struggle between the two worlds?

    The two of them thought of this at the same time and couldn't help but glance at each other.

    "Is it because of that person that you are showing kindness?"

    The two of them asked in unison again.

    As soon as the other party finished speaking, both parties were convinced.

    "That is to say, when there is a twenty-level master in the formation world, he also takes the initiative to show his kindness to us in the wilderness world."

    Huang Tianling said secretly.

    "There is a twenty-level true immortal master in the wilderness. He is not afraid of our formation at all, but he also takes the initiative to show his goodwill to our formation"

    Chen Xianxuan¡¯s pupils moved slightly.

    When they thought of this, admiration filled their hearts at the same time, and they felt a little embarrassed at the same time.

    If this is the case, how can they have the nerve to fight with each other?

    The opponent has a master of the 20th level of the True Immortal sitting in charge, and he even takes the initiative to put down his body to show his kindness. With such great justice, what else can't they accept?

    "But the other party has already done this, and looking back on themselves, they are still fighting for a mountain range, and both of them want to find a crack in the ground to crawl in.

    ¡°It¡¯s our desolate world that¡¯s put to shame.¡±

    Huang Tianling leaned down and said.

    "No, no, no, our formation has gone too far these years." Chen Xianxuan quickly interrupted.

    "Hey, what are you talking about?" Huang Tianling waved his hand to interrupt and said solemnly: "In short, from today on, there will be no dispute between the Tianlan Mountains and the Huangjie."

    "How can that be done? This Tianlan Mountain Range must belong to your wilderness." Chen Xianxuan said categorically with a straight face.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 738 Boundary Wall

    For a while.

    The two got into an argument.

    The fight was red-faced.

    But both sides are the same. Seeing that the other side clearly has the advantage, but is still willing to retreat, this attitude of convincing others with virtue makes them feel even more embarrassed.

    This scene shocked other people nearby.

    "I saw that right!"

    "Yeah, what's going on with them?"

    "When did the two worlds, which are similar to water and fire, become like this?"

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but wipe my eyes, for fear that I might be mistaken.

    Big eyes stared at small eyes, full of disbelief.

    But Chen Xianxuan and Huang Tianling completely ignored the others, looking at each other with eyes full of light.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ???????????????????????????? But the arguments come and go, and no one is willing to take a step back, with the attitude that if you don¡¯t accept the Tianlan Mountains, I will be in a hurry with you.

    After arguing for a long time to no avail, the two sat down with blushing faces.

    Under the suggestions of others, the decision to split the Tianlan Mountains in half was finally confirmed.

    This decision makes both parties feel embarrassed.

    "How about you get some more?" Chen Xianxuan asked, "Let's get three percent!"

    "No, we can achieve three achievements in the wilderness."

    Huang Tianling said categorically.

    Seeing that the two were about to give in again, the others quickly came out to smooth things over.

    Both of them sighed.

    ¡°I never expected that this would be the final result.

    "Old Chen, I, Huang Tianling, put my words here. On behalf of the Huangjie, I assure you that if you have any difficulties in the future, we, the Huangjie, will be obliged to do so." Huang Tianling said.

    "Hi."

    Chen Xianxuan stood up like a spring, his face full of flattery. It would be great if you have a twenty-level master in your family who won't bully us, but he didn't expect to help us, so he quickly held Huang Tianling's hand and said tremblingly.  : "Old Huang, what are you saying? It really makes me embarrassed. There is not much we can do in the formation world. It is also the same sentence. I express my position on behalf of the formation world. If you have any difficulties in the Huang world, we will  The formation will help unconditionally."

    Hearing these words, Huang Tianling was also filled with tears.

    move.

    So touching.

    The two people hugged each other tightly, just like brothers who met each other so late.

    ?Obviously.

    By this time, both sides thought that the master of the 20th level of True Immortal in the Tianlan Mountains belonged to the other party.

    With such a master, the other party not only did not exert pressure, but also expressed such sincerity, such spirit, such righteousness, and this pattern They were admired and sincerely convinced!

    After the meeting of the eight realms dispersed, Chen Xianxuan and Huang Tianling each returned to the headquarters of their respective interfaces.

    Report everything that happened today to your superiors one by one.

    People on both sides are all sincerely convinced.

    Especially the masters of the true immortal opposite are full of admiration.

    "No, the other party is so righteous. Our formation cannot be so rash. We must not let the wilderness underestimate our formation. I propose that we send a team of people to the wilderness to propose marriage in person."

    An elder from the array world clapped his hands and said.

    At the same time, an elder from the wilderness also made the same proposal.

    therefore.

    After the meeting of the eight realms, in just one month, the wilderness formation, which was originally similar to water and fire, began to move around frequently.

    Not only are the sons and daughters of several high-ranking families getting married, but the two worlds have also sent a large number of geniuses to conduct exchanges and studies.

    And Yi Feng, who had caused all these changes, was completely unaware and continued to shit in a certain pit.

    Because he has had a bad stomach recently

    In a vast deserted land.

    The black wall rises straight into the sky, seemingly without end.

    And looking from the left and right, you can¡¯t see the end at a glance.

    If someone looks at it from the perspective of God, they will find that this black boundary wall covers the entire fairy world and the eight realms.

    And next to the boundary wall of this deserted place.

    There are dozens of old men sitting cross-legged on the spot, urging the power in their hands to move towards the boundary wall in front.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that some of the black energy was still wrapped around their bodies, others might have thought they were already dead.

    &nbsp; And there was a huge crack on the boundary wall in front of them.

    And the black energy wrapped around their bodies leaked out from the cracks day after day.

    It is precisely because of this black energy that the surrounding environment has become extremely barren, with no grass growing and rugged rocks.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of sight, I am afraid that if you come here and take a breath, you will go crazy.

    at this time.

    Dozens more masters descended from the sky.

    ¡°There are men and women among these people, and they are not all old people.

    But even those middle-aged people have darkened faces and look tired, which is completely unlike the posture that a master of this realm should have.

    ¡°One year has come and it¡¯s time to change shifts.¡±

    The leader, an old man in civilian clothes, said.

    When the sound came out, the old people who were sitting cross-legged on the ground made some movements. One of the old men opened his eyes and said, "I'm afraid the next year for you will be more difficult than for us."

    "This crack is getting wider and wider, and the situation is getting more and more unoptimistic!"

    Hear the words.

    Everyone present looked ugly.

    This kind of defense with no hope is really depressing.

    Seeing this, the old man in cloth hurriedly encouraged him and said: "At this time, if you can delay it for a while, let's delay it for a while!"

    "You don't want the descendants of us in the Immortal Realm and the Eight Realms to become like outsiders!"

    Everyone nodded solemnly.

    "Besides, it's not hopeless!" At this time, the commoner old man said again: "Recently, a new White Emperor has been enthroned in the White Realm. Her talent is terrifying, and she is also one of the reincarnations!"

    "Old Master, what's the use of reincarnation in front of this crack!" One person said with a bitter smile.

    "Then you can't say that. She is not an ordinary reincarnation. Her reincarnation identity in her previous life has not been awakened yet." The old man in common clothes said: "And now she has already had it in an unawakened state.  She has the strength to come here, but with her talent, it¡¯s better not to let her come here for the time being, let her grow up first before coming.¡±

    ¡°With her in the future, even if the problem cannot be eradicated, there will finally be someone who can take over from us!¡±

    Everyone nodded, with a glimmer of hope finally appearing in their eyes.

    "By the way, there is also the master named Skull who destroyed the Immortal Temple of Heaven last time" the commoner old man said: "If we can pull him here, it will be a great help to us."

    "Xiongtian, you must not hold a grudge because he destroyed your Heavenly Immortal Palace!" The old man in cloth clothes looked at a middle-aged man next to him and said with a smile.

    "Mr. Zhen, what are you talking about?"

    "In the face of the big issues of right and wrong, those small grudges are not worth mentioning at all."

    The man named Xiongtian smiled bitterly and said: "Besides, the presence of infected people there is an oversight on our part, but we still have to thank him for helping us get rid of a scourge!"

    "That's good. If we, the old guys from the Immortal Realm and the Eight Realms, get together and hold on, we can finally see hope. There will always be a steady stream of masters growing up in the future." The commoner old man said with a smile.

    "Speaking of this matter, there is something I have to tell you, Mr. Zhen."

    At this time, one of them said: "The news came from the outside some time ago that the relationship between the formation world and the wilderness world is getting worse and worse. Seeing that there is a fight between them, I think it is time to find an opportunity to go out and solve the problem!  "

    "Humph, these little bastards, how long have they been, they are still fighting in the nest!"

    The expression of the commoner old man immediately darkened.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 739 Must find strong help

    Originally, the commoner old man had no intention of meddling in such nosy matters, but after thinking about it carefully, he still felt that it was inappropriate.

    It¡¯s just a small fight, but I¡¯m afraid that if we let it go, the people below will really have conflicts that can¡¯t be reconciled, which will lead to a war.

    At this time, we can no longer withstand such internal friction.

    On the contrary, everyone should unite to deal with possible disasters in the future.

    "Huang Zhen, Chen Xian, you two should go back and settle the matter!" Mr. Zhen said.

    Hear the sound.

    Huang Zhen and Chen Xian walked out at the same time.

    It just so happens that one of them is from the Formation Realm and the other is from the Desolate Realm.

    Although their strength and qualifications are not as high as those of the veterans, being able to stand here is enough to prove their identity.

    Anyone in the formation world or the wilderness world who sees him must respectfully call them ancestor.

    "Mr. Zhen, there is no problem in going back." At this time, Huang Zhen said: "But I'm afraid the conflict between the two worlds is not so easy to reconcile. After all, we have not taken care of the two worlds for 30,000 years!"

    "Yeah, we can't just go back and give orders, right?" Chen Xian also frowned and said, "Even if we can stop their fighting, we can't cure the problem!"

    Hear the words.

    The old man's face also darkened.

    What the two said is correct.

    The two of them are indeed of high status, and an order may make them obedient.

    But this is, after all, treating the symptoms rather than the root cause.

    Only by finding a good opportunity and letting the two of them come forward to mediate can we solve the root of the problem and truly mediate the contradiction between the two worlds.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s also our fault that we couldn¡¯t muster the energy before, which is why this happened.¡±

    The old man in cloth clothes felt quite regretful.

    Upon seeing this, Huang Zhen and Chen Xian were silent for a moment, then raised their heads and said to the old man in cloth: "Forget it, Elder Zhen, you better not worry about this, leave the affairs of Huangjie and Zhenjie to us, let's try our best to find a solution!  "

    "well!"

    Mr. Zhen glanced around, sighed, and nodded helplessly: "In this case, I have no choice but to trouble you. Let's set off as soon as possible without further delay!"

    "yes!"

    The two of them didn¡¯t dare to delay. They just wanted to solve the problem immediately and rush back here as soon as possible. After all, every time there is one less person here, there will be more pressure on the others.

    The two people turned into a stream of light and disappeared, rushing towards the formation world and the wilderness world.

    However, just as the two of them were walking away, something unexpected happened.

    Among the many old men sitting cross-legged, one of them suddenly had his hair standing on end, and his aura soared into the sky at this moment.

    "Old Yun!"

    "Old Yun!"

    Seeing this, everyone including Zhen Lao and others' faces darkened, and they suddenly shouted out worriedly.

    ¡°Take action, take action on me immediately, kill me!¡±

    In the sky, Old Yun roared.

    At the same time as he spoke, at a speed visible to the naked eye, his pupils turned scarlet, a black mist began to spread over his body, and his skin was covered with black runes, which was extremely strange.

    "No, I can save you!"

    When Zhen Lao saw this, his eyes suddenly turned red, and with a look of unwillingness, he rushed to the sky and shouted.

    "You stop!"

    With red eyes and a ferocious face, Mr. Yun shouted with difficulty: "I tell you clearly, I can last for ten breaths at most. Once ten breaths pass, you know better than me what will happen!"

    Hear the words.

    Mr. Zhen clenched his fists tightly, his expression so ugly that he could shed tears.

    "What are you still doing? Let's do it!"

    In the sky, with the increasingly dense black air, Mr. Yun roared and shouted again.

    When Zhen Lao heard this, he gritted his teeth.

    A fairy sword flew out of his sleeve.

    Seeing this, Mr. Yun, who was covered in black light, actually faced the fairy sword himself.

    "Remember, we must find strong people to help us, otherwise"

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    Before Mr. Yun could finish his words, the fairy sword penetrated through his vital part.

    The monstrous black energy suddenly dissipated, and Mr. Yun¡¯s body also fell from the air!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 740 Already numb

    Many people¡¯s eyes turned red.

    Some clenched their fists tightly.

    And some are empty eyes, completely ancient wells, and it is no strange to this kind of thing.

    People gathered around.

    Use a simple stretcher to carry the old man into the distance.

    The desolate land not far away is full of lifelessness, and the surrounding area is filled with the smell of decay.

    At a glance, there are actually more than a hundred earthen bags covered with weeds, which have been accumulated over the past 30,000 years.

    In front of every earth bag, there is a simple stone tablet.

    "Chen Fan's Tomb in the Formation Realm"

    "The tomb of Xiao Ling in Guangdong"

    "The Tomb of Fang Jie in the Immortal Realm"

    ""

    It can be seen that everyone here was a great tycoon when they were alive, and they were all ancestor-level figures in this world.

    Originally, when they passed away, they could receive the highest courtesy funeral in the world, but now

    Today.

    A small soil bag is added here.

    It was the old man who died just now.

    Everyone gathered in front of the soil bag and bowed to salute, that's all.

    There is not even any melon and fruit scented paper for worship.

    Originally, their corpses could be transported back and preserved permanently, so that they could be worshiped by future generations for eternity.

    But those who can lie here are powerful people during their lifetimes. The remaining power after their death can also simulate the black mist filtering through the cracks to a certain extent.

    ?That is to say.

    These great powers sat here during their lifetimes and dedicated themselves to the Immortal World and the Eight Great Realms.

    Even though he is dead, he is still burning his last bit of strength.

    As the saying goes, the spring silkworms will not run out of silk until they die, and the wax torch will not dry until it turns to ashes!

    "alright."

    The old man put away his slightly trembling palms and said, "Continue to guard!"

    Everyone left in silence without saying anything.

    Because no one knows who will be lying here next.

    ¡°In their hearts, they are actually numb to this kind of thing.

    "Truth, you stay." The old man pondered slightly and said to a man next to him.

    "Old Master, please give me your instructions." The man named Zhenyan asked.

    "As you know, three people have already left this year, including Mr. Yun." Mr. Zhen said with a tired face: "If we don't think of a way, we won't be able to survive for long."

    Hearing the words, Zhenyan lowered his head, his eyes filled with haze.

    The smaller their defensive strength, the greater the possibility that everyone will be eroded, which is equivalent to a snowballing trend.

    Because for every little strength, each person needs to block an extra piece of black mist outside the circle.

    "What do you mean, old man Zhen?" Zhenyan asked.

    "Go to the master named Skull who destroyed the Immortal Palace of Heaven, explain the pros and cons to him, and invite him at all costs."

    Speaking of which, the old pupils of the old Cangsong narrowed, and then said, "With the strength of his exhibition in the immortal hall of heaven, it is a big help for us."

    "Yes, I'll go find him right away."

    Zhenyan nodded solemnly, not daring to delay, waved his feet, and immediately stepped into the air and left like a stream of light.

    After Zhenyan left.

    Zhen Lao looked up to the sky and sighed, his eyes filled with turbidity.

    He can¡¯t see the hope of the Immortal Realm and the Eight Realms

    Tianyong City.

    Two figures appeared.

    It was Huang Zhen and Chen Xian.

    "How do you say it?" Huang Zhen asked.

    Chen Xian frowned and said: "It is not that easy to completely eliminate the contradiction between the two worlds. As mentioned before, it requires an opportunity."

    "Yes!" Huang Zhen sighed and said, "We don't have so much time to waste here now."

    "So the plan now is for you to return to the wilderness world, and I to the formation world, and we can each rely on our own methods to take one step at a time." Chen Xian said: "If it doesn't work, just give them a death order. These little bastards are still  Do you dare not to listen?"

    "Oh, that's all we have to do."

    Huang Zhen nodded, and the two of them were about to leave.

    However, at this moment, a group of imposing middle-aged men dressed in fine clothes came towards this side.

    Judging from their clothes and aura, they are all big shots.

    But what is more inconsistent is that a group of them are drunk at the moment, and put their arms around each other.

    "Old Huang, my formation community did not provide good hospitality this time." One of the men said with shame.

    "Eh!"

    "You are out of line when you say this. Our two worlds are as close as brothers and share the same hardships. If you say this again, I will be angry!" Another man said with a straight face.

    Hearing this, the man from before was extremely moved.

    Patting his arms, he said: "Old Huang, I have put down my words on behalf of the formation world. Anyway, if anything happens to your desolate world in the future, just say it. In short, the affairs of your desolate world are the affairs of my formation world!"

    "Same!"

    Another man also clapped his arms and said: "What happens in your formation world is also my business in the wilderness world." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 741 The Twenty-fifth Level of True Immortal

    It was also when the two men in front were chatting passionately.

    The few people behind were chatting more passionately than them.

    "Brother Huang, I heard that you have a few disciples who are interested in the formation method?" A man from the formation world said to the man from the wilderness world: "When you go back, you can send them over and let me teach them personally.  How many years do they have!¡±

    "Although my formation understanding is not the most advanced in our formation world, when it comes to leading a disciple, it is absolutely nothing to say."

    "Hey, Brother Zhang, you are too polite." The man from the wilderness said: "In that case, you can send your disciples to my sect. I will give you all my true skills."  They will never hide their clumsiness!"

    While these two people were talking, the other two people next to them also started talking.

    "Speaking of which, your son is in his prime, and my daughter is just as beautiful as the moon. The so-called talented man and beautiful woman are nothing more than that, so our in-laws are destined to be together, haha!" said one person.

    "Hahaha, isn't it?" Another person said: "I think it's better to choose a date than to hit it. When we go back today, we will see the date and hold the wedding!"

    These people, holding each other's hands, looked at each other, and left with unfinished thoughts.

    The conversation between these people immediately stunned Huang Zhen and Chen Xian, who were not far away.

    The two of them stared at each other with big eyes and small eyes, full of confusion.

    Didn¡¯t it mean that the array world and the wilderness world are the same as water and fire?

    ?  ?  ?

    What's going on now?

    The two of them had question marks on their faces.

    They looked at each other and made a decision.

    Suppressing the aura and cultivation of the body in the opposite realm, they walked towards the two sides separately.

    "Guys, didn't you say that our formation world and the wilderness world have a bad relationship as water and fire? What's going on?" Chen Xian asked the people in the formation world straight to the point.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t recognize Chen Xian.

    After all, when Chen Xian dominated the formation world, it was tens of thousands of years ago, and these people in front of him were probably still wearing crotchless pants.

    Therefore, when several people heard Chen Xian's words, they immediately looked at Chen Xian like a fool.

    "Fuck you, who said that the relationship between our formation world and the wilderness world is not good? What kind of fart did it?"

    "Our formation world and the wilderness world are brotherly worlds!"

    "You'd better shut up immediately. If we see you saying that the relationship between the formation world and the wilderness world is not good again, we will expel you from the formation world directly!"

    With fierce eyes staring at them, several people left viciously.

    Chen Xian did not get angry, but blinked his eyes, feeling confused in the wind.

    ?  ?  ?

    The world of brothers?

    On the other side, Huang Zhen received similar responses.

    The cool breeze blew, and the two big guys stood in the wind in a daze.

    "Did I make a mistake somewhere?" Chen Xian said blankly.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    What they saw and heard just now made them feel completely unreal.

    "Now let's go back and find out what happened?" After Chen Xian came to his senses, he quickly said: "Let's meet here again at this time tomorrow!"

    Huang Zhen nodded.

    If you want to find out what is going on, you can only find out by going back.

    The two of them left immediately and rushed towards the formation world and the wilderness world respectively.

    Also at the same time.

    Holding the mantra of the astrolabe, he searched for traces of Benwei in various planes.

    But after a few days, nothing was found.

    "What's going on? The Tianluo Astrolabe, which was jointly created by more than a dozen old people including Mr. Zhen, is actually unable to deduce the whereabouts of this master named Skull."

    "Could it be that when he reaches the fortieth level of the True Immortal, he can finally escape from this world?"

    Zhenyan¡¯s face doesn¡¯t look good.

    But I didn¡¯t dare to delay, I could only continue to search aimlessly, and I would take out the star chart every once in a while to do some calculations.

    But still found nothing.

    But what he didn¡¯t know was that at this moment, Benwei, Gouzi and others completely lost themselves in the clear sounds of ¡°handsome boy¡±.

    One day later.

    Chen Xian and Huang Zhen reunited in the city.

    The two of them paired their respective intelligence and immediately understood what was going on.

    "I never expected that the two worlds of Huang Zhen would get back together in this way.

    &nbsp; However, they did not criticize it. On the contrary, for them, it was something they liked to hear.

    The problems in the two realms of Huang Zhen can be easily solved before they take action. Why not?

    "This man is so clever!" Chen Xian said with admiration on his face: "He solved the grievances between the two worlds without any effort. This kind of strategy and planning makes us ashamed!"

    "Who says it isn't?" Huang Zhen said the same way: "At least the two of us couldn't come up with such a perfect solution even after racking our brains!"

    "If I go back and tell Mr. Zhen about this, I'm afraid he will be very excited!" Chen Xian said with a smile.

    "More than just excitement, leaving aside the matters of the Formation Realm and the Desolate Realm, the biggest gain is that we have discovered another super master!"

    Huang Zhen said with joy on his face: "Those little bastards below think he is the 20th level True Immortal, but you and I don't think so, right?"

    "good!"

    Chen Xian also raised his head slightly and said solemnly: "Judging from the strength and various aspects described by them, his strength is definitely much higher than that of the 20th level True Immortal."

    "At least"

    Having said this, Chen Xian paused, took a deep breath, and then said word by word: "At least the twenty-fifth level of a true immortal!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 742 You don¡¯t really think that there is a chance for the manure pit, do you?

    "Yes, there must be a twenty-fifth level true immortal!" Huang Zhen responded: "After all, we can't reach it instantly even though it's millions of miles away!"

    "The twenty-fifth level of true immortality!"

    ¡°What a big help!¡±

    Chen Xian said with emotion: "We should report such good news to the elders and the others immediately!"

    With that said, Huang Zhen used a specific method to contact Zhen Lao and others.

    After all, the jade slips are completely useless there.

    "What?"

    "Is there such a thing?"

    In the deserted land, Mr. Zhen and others looked happy after receiving the news.

    "You two don't have to rush back now. Go to the Tianlan Mountains to visit him immediately. If you can ask him to help, it will relieve a lot of pressure on us!"

    The boss immediately gave the order to the two of them.

    At the same time, he also told everyone else the good news.

    After all, everyone here has their nerves in a state of constant tension. Any piece of good news can greatly relieve their psychological pressure.

    The two people who received the news did not delay and rushed directly towards the Tianlan Mountains.

    But at this time, Yi Feng had already left the Tianlan Mountains.

    He rode slowly and aimlessly towards other places, continuing to look for his last apprentice.

    So, when Chen Xian and Huang Zhen arrived, there was only a broken thatched hut and a cesspit.

    "Are you leaving?"

    Chen Xian covered his nose, frowned, glanced at the cesspool subconsciously, and said, "It smells a bit stinky!"

    "It does stink a little bit, but why do I feel relaxed and happy instead?" Huang Zhen couldn't help but said, and couldn't help but walk towards the cesspool while speaking.

    "What are you doing?" Chen Xian couldn't help but ask.

    "I'm just going to take a look at that cesspit!" Huang Zhen said, "Don't you really feel that the smell is stinky, but it does feel a little refreshing? It seems that your strength has improved."

    "Although it is indeed a bit comfortable, you really don't think there is an opportunity in the cesspool, do you?" Chen Xian couldn't help but roll his eyes at Huang Zhen, "The reason why we feel this way is most likely because we have stayed in the deserted land for a long time.  , when you suddenly come to the pollution-free outside world, you will naturally feel relaxed and happy."

    "Uh, yes too!"

    Huang Zhen responded awkwardly, then stood back to where he was, and asked: "Then what should we do next?"

    "This person may have gone out for a short time. Let's sit cross-legged and wait for him!" Chen Xian pondered slightly and then said.

    "Okay, after all, Mr. Zhen also said that no matter what, let us get in touch with him. Even if he won't help immediately, it's always good to get to know him first!" Huang Zhen nodded.

    ¡°Then the two of them sat down cross-legged on the spot, closed their eyes and entered the calm Zhangtai, while waiting for Yi Feng to return.

    Martial arts world.

    As one of the interfaces of the Eight Realms, monks in the martial arts world have the absolute strongest single-player combat capabilities.

    With the inheritance of the ancient Creator Supreme, the martial arts world is different from other places. Martial arts have become a common practice and martial arts are used to enter the Tao.

    Therefore, the customs and customs here are very different from other places, and the style of conduct is straightforward.

    At this moment, Yi Feng has slowly come to the martial arts world with him.

    "Sad!"

    Walking on the street, Yi Feng touched his money bag with a worried look on his face.

    ¡°The journey of finding an apprentice is very expensive.

    Now it¡¯s not like before in Pingjiang City where you could make money by writing books.

    The current situation is that I can only get out but not get in.

    So now, he has no money to look for a house. If he gathers them all together, he may only have money for a few meals.

    "Hey, no matter what, let's go have a meal first!"

    Yi Feng glanced at the tavern next to him.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 743 It¡¯s him

    In the tavern.

    Business is good.

    Yi Feng casually found a seat by the window and sat down.

    Not far away, someone had a conflict because of a disagreement.

    "What are you looking at?"

    "What are you looking at?"

    "Would you like to try another one?"

    ¡°Just give it a try!¡±

    Just like that, the two of them started fighting, which showed how tough a person in the martial arts world is.

    not far away.

    Shi Qingwu sat by the window with a cold face, dressed in black and silent, giving people the feeling that strangers should not approach her.

    And beside her, a man in black stood respectfully.

    After a long while, Shi Qingwu took a sip of tea, gently put down the tea cup in her hand, and then said slowly: "Say it!"

    "yes."

    The man in black responded respectfully and said: "The great elder of the sect and others have already selected the person and have prepared the wedding for you, and the wedding will be in three days."

    Shi Qingwu¡¯s face flashed coldly.

    He frowned tightly.

    As the new generation leader of Bailian Sect, she has caused dissatisfaction among many people because she is a woman.

    But due to her strength and the way she rules the sect, these people don't dare to cause trouble openly.

    But the difficulty lies in the fact that the first founder has rules passed down from generation to generation.

    If the head of the sect is a woman, she must get married within one year.

    The person you want to marry must either be a casual cultivator without any sect or a member of the Bailian Sect.

    The reason why this rule is established is to prevent the sect from changing hands one day.

    And it was precisely because of this rule that the elders in the sect who were dissatisfied with her made a fuss about it.

    They jointly proposed that Sun Zhonghuang, the great elder¡¯s personal disciple, come to marry her.

    ¡° Let¡¯s not talk about whether she can see Sun Zhonghuang or not, but Shi Qingwu is very clear about their wolfish ambitions.

    ¡° If Sun Zhonghuang becomes her husband, with the help of those elders, he will step by step eliminate her.

    "But if she doesn't get married, and the one-year period is coming, they will have enough reasons to impeach her.

    "Sect Master, please come up with an idea!" The man in black said solemnly: "Sun Zhonghuang is the disciple with the best talent and strength in Bailian Sect. The Great Elder and the others urged him to marry you. He is currently in the sect.  It¡¯s the loudest voice.¡±

    When Shi Qingwu heard this, she was silent for a long time.

    After a long time, she seemed to have made some decision, and her cold face, which was alluring to the country, finally changed.

    At the same time, those sharp eyes began to scan around the restaurant.

    finally.

    The image was fixed on a young man in white robe who was thinking casually by the window.

    "Just him!"

    Shi Qingwu¡¯s red lips moved slightly.

    "ah?"

    Before the man in black could react, he had already discovered that Shi Qingwu had disappeared and came to the table of the young man in white robe by the window opposite.

    "Oh, what can I do if I have no money?"

    "Are you going to steal it?"

    "Although I have good strength, I am a good person!"

    Yi Feng was in a state of distress when he suddenly noticed a beautiful woman sitting across the table, staring at him expressionlessly.

    Yi Feng turned her body, only to find that her pupils also changed.

    "Well."

    ¡°Beauty, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±

    Yi Feng asked with an embarrassed look on his face, his whole body was hairy at the look in his eyes.

    Shi Qingwu¡¯s face remained expressionless. After looking at Yi Feng¡¯s body, she waved her hand and the surrounding space was immediately blocked.

    At the same time, a token was thrown on the table.

    Only then did he speak.

    "I am Shi Qingwu, the leader of Bailian Sect. This is the order from the leader of Bailian Sect, which can directly represent my identity!"

    "You marry me, you set the conditions!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 744 It¡¯s up to you to set the conditions

    "ah?"

    "Nani?"

    Yi Feng was confused.

    I couldn¡¯t help but subconsciously touched my face.

    Own.

    Are you really that handsome?

    Your appearance has reached such an amazing level?

    Such a beautiful beauty, and she is also the leader of some sect.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A beautiful and somewhat powerful Bai Fumei confessed her love to him and proposed marriage.

    "Girl, although I know I'm handsome, your move is a little too hasty. This is a lifetime of happiness, and you don't know who I am" Yi Feng said earnestly, and at the same time subconsciously stroked his hand.  After smoothing his clothes, he also touched his hair.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Obviously, he was still a little upset in his heart.

    However.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a long sword exuding coldness fell on his neck. It was the man in black who came with Shi Qingwu.

    He is worthy of being Shi Qingwu¡¯s most loyal subordinate. As soon as he saw what Shi Qingwu said to Yi Feng, he understood what Shi Qingwu was going to do.

    "What to do?"

    "Robbing a man by force in broad daylight?" Feeling the cold light coming from his neck, Yi Feng was not afraid. After all, he was also a master.

    Although he didn¡¯t know the specific strength of these two people, Yi Feng could see that they had only a few cultivation bases.

    "You misunderstood." Shi Qing's charming hand waved gently, gently pushing the sword away from Yi Feng's neck, and said expressionlessly: "I just want to make a deal with you."

    "Deal?" Yi Feng frowned.

    Shi Qingwu did not speak, but waved to the man in black behind her.

    Seeing this, the man in black told Yi Feng everything.

    ¡° In short, it is necessary for Yi Feng to pretend to be Shi Qingwu¡¯s childhood sweetheart, and then Shi Qingwu takes Yifeng back to the sect to silence the mouths of those elders.

    "Let me know in advance that this matter is risky and you will be the target of public criticism."

    After the man in black finished speaking, Shi Qingwu with a cold face added: "So, it's up to you whether you agree or not. If you don't agree, you can leave immediately. If you agree, the conditions are up to you, as long as I can do it."  .¡±

    After saying that, Shi Qingwu looked at Yi Feng expressionlessly.

    For her, it doesn¡¯t matter who impersonates this person, what¡¯s important is that she needs such a person.

    As for Yi Feng, he just seemed relatively pleasing to her eyes.

    If Yifeng doesn¡¯t agree, she will find someone else.

    However.

    Yi Feng, who heard Shi Qingwu¡¯s words, didn¡¯t care whether it was dangerous or not, and kept repeating Shi Qingwu¡¯s words ¡°you can set any conditions¡± in his mind.

    "good!"

    "Since you said I can raise the conditions, I will raise them."

    Yi Feng slapped the table, stood up and said.

    Shi Qingwu glanced at Yi Feng in surprise.

    Anyone with a discerning eye can see the pros and cons of each, and if you want to take this job, your life will be in danger.

    But I didn¡¯t expect that this person would agree.

    This was really beyond her expectation.

    "Tell me the conditions."

    She returned to her cold look and asked Youyou.

    "Hmmcough, my requirements are a bit high!" Yi Feng coughed lightly, while turning his eyes to observe Shi Qingwu.

    "Say it!"

    Although Shi Qingwu¡¯s face was still expressionless, she was already prepared in her heart.

    ¡°After all, Yi Feng must be asking for something if he agrees so quickly.

    And Yi Feng's request is most likely to be made by a lion, and he may even make a request that requires top-level immortal weapons or even heaven-level immortal weapons.

    But she had also thought about it. If Yi Feng could really help her tide over the difficulties, even if she really lost one or two of these top treasures, it would be acceptable.

    "Okay, then I'll mention it. Listen carefully."

    Yi Feng coughed again, raised his finger, and his expression gradually became serious.

    Seeing Yi Feng¡¯s appearance, even Shi Qingwu was a little nervous and looked at Yi Feng intently.

    finally.

    Under the gaze of the two people, Yi Feng said word by word, "I want one hundred thousand immortal crystals!"

    "Well?"

    ¡°???¡±

    Hearing this request, I was in the mood of Shi Qingwu, was also choked by Yi Feng.

    That's it?

    Just one hundred thousand immortal crystals?

    Shi Qingwu had a black line on her head. What did she think it was? Yi Feng acted so solemnly, but it turned out that he just wanted 100,000 immortal crystals.

    You must know that if you really want to buy it, one hundred thousand immortal crystals may not be enough for an intermediate immortal weapon.

    Seeing that the two of them were silent, Yi Feng felt embarrassed.

    ???????????????????

    Too many mentions.

    This business won¡¯t go down, right?

    Just when Yi Feng regretted that he shouldn¡¯t have said so much.

    A storage ring was thrown in front of Yi Feng.

    "Here is a deposit of 200,000 yuan, and I will give you another 300,000 yuan after the deal is completed." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 745 You are so brave

    this time.

    " Yi Feng was stunned.

    Without saying anything else, he took the storage ring in front and opened it. The fairy crystals piled inside blinded his eyes.

    "Happy."

    Yi Feng spoke out with praise, and at the same time his face was full of excitement.

    We were originally poor, but now it seems we have become a nouveau riche!

    Ten thousand yuan household.

    No, half a million yuan per household.

    The man in black looked at Yi Feng's useless look and couldn't help but ask: "Sect Master, is this person unreliable?"

    "It doesn't matter, it's the same for everyone!"

    Shi Qingwu said expressionlessly.

    "Then his eyes turned to Yi Feng, "You don't need to do anything next, you just need to go back with me and declare that you and I are childhood sweethearts. As for other details, you can make your own use of it."

    "but¡­¡­"

    At this point, her voice paused, her eyes became cold, and she said with a threat: "If you betray me, not only will your reward be gone, I will also take your life!"

    "no problem."

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been honest, and I¡¯m good at acting!¡± Yi Feng said, patting his arms.

    Seeing this, Shi Qingwu nodded, looked at the man in black next to her, then picked up Yi Feng and flew away from the place.

    Then he boarded the flying boat directly.

    The flying boat flew towards Bailian Sect in a mighty manner.

    On the road.

    The man in black told Yi Feng all the basic information about Shi Qingwu and her origins.

    At the same time, the man in black fabricated a piece of information and birth history belonging to Yi Feng at an extremely fast speed.

    In short, these two pieces of information taken together are enough for others to prove that such a relationship can indeed exist between two people.

    "But can you believe this?" Yi Feng said doubtfully.  "

    "You don't need to worry about this. We just need you to perform well when the time comes. We will take care of the rest ourselves so that no one can find out what's wrong with you." The man in black said.

    "Okay, then I'll act."

    Yi Feng nodded.

    One day later, a huge sect came into everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Looking from top to bottom, the entire sect¡¯s buildings are continuous and hidden in the clouds, giving people an ethereal and mysterious feeling.

    Especially the main hall is extremely majestic.

    This is the Bailian Sect.

    "From my point of view, these people are all very weak and not very strong, but looking at this building, they look like they are rich. Is it easy for the sect to make money?"

    When Yi Feng looked at the building complex, this was his first thought.

    "Should I find a disciple and stabilize my cultivation, and then create a sect in the fairy world?"

    There was a faint light in Yi Feng's eyes.

    Of course it can¡¯t be as rubbish as the Heaven and Earth Gate, at least it¡¯s something quite impressive.

    It doesn¡¯t matter whether the sect is awesome or not, what matters is that it has money.

    Look at how rich Qingwu is in this poem.

    Just as his thoughts were drifting away, the flying boat had landed, and a solemn voice came from the man in black next to him.

    "Remember the sect master's information, and remember what I told you on the way. Now that you have returned to the sect, your mission has begun." The man in black explained.

    Hear the words.

    Yi Feng did not reply, but straightened his chest and put his hands behind his back. At this moment, his whole body suddenly changed in aura.

    This scene immediately surprised Shi Qingwu and the man in black next to him.

    This kid doesn¡¯t seem to have much strength, but his current momentum is indeed pretty good.

    I didn¡¯t expect to get into the mood so quickly.

    Although there is no need for him to act pretentious like this, if it looks decent on the surface, the two of them will still be very happy.

    However, the two of them were still surprised when a palm suddenly climbed onto Shi Qingwu's jade hand and held her tightly.

    This made Shi Qingwu¡¯s body tremble uncontrollably.

    ??The cold eyes instantly turned to Yi Feng, and a voice full of murderous intent came out, "You are so brave!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 746 The Great Elder¡¯s Attack

    "Why, your man can't even hold your hand?" Yi Feng frowned and asked.

    This made Shi Qing smack her tongue and couldn't help but look up at Yi Feng.

    For a moment she didn¡¯t know how to answer.

    The murderous intention just released also stopped abruptly, leaving Yi Feng to hold him like this.

    Such a scene was immediately seen by many people.

    "Oh my god, look, who is that kid?"

    "Yes, how dare you hold the sect leader's hand."

    "The key is that the sect leader hasn't said anything yet?"

    "Did I see it wrong?"

    For a time, various voices of discussion and gossip spread from everyone's mouths.

    Seemingly seeing the reactions of these disciples, Yi Feng went too far. Not only did he hold hands, but he also hugged Shi Qingwu with his palms.

    Shi Qingwu couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill on her face.

    "Don't go too far!"

    She said coldly.

    "Otherwise, who would believe you?" Yi Feng asked, "Don't you just want others to know that you have a man? Look at the reactions of your little disciples. Isn't that what you need?"

    Hearing this, Shi Qingwu pursed her red lips and did not refute.

    It¡¯s hard to tell what kind of expression it is on her pretty face.

    Since childhood, except for her closest relatives, no one has ever been so close to her

    Soon after, the three of them returned to the Bailian Hall.

    And as soon as they arrived at the Bailian Hall, a dozen elders came quickly.

    ¡°Obviously they all heard the news, Shi Qingwu brought a man back.

    One by one, they walked into the hall with gloomy faces.

    Before she could speak, Shi Qingwu spoke first.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the elders to arrive so quickly. Since everyone is here, it¡¯s just time for me to announce a news to everyone.¡±

    "This"

    As he spoke, he looked at Yi Feng, paused and then said: "This is my childhood sweetheart and the husband I have chosen in my heart, Yi Feng."

    "Hello everyone, this is Yi Feng."

    Yi Feng stood up and bowed his hands to everyone in a neither humble nor overbearing manner.

    Even though the elders knew it when they came, their faces were still gloomy when they heard the news, so they ignored Yi Feng's greetings.

    "Sect Master, where did your childhood sweetheart come from? How come I haven't heard of it?" Sun Zi Mei, the great elder, was the first to attack and asked Shi Qingwu.

    "Do I still need to report to you, the Great Elder, because I have a childhood sweetheart?" Shi Qingwu's face darkened and she said coldly.

    "That's not necessary." Sun Tzu rolled his eyebrows and said, "We just care about the sect leader. After all, you are the leader of a sect, and every move affects the entire sect. We are just afraid that the sect leader will be deceived by bad people."

    "So, you don't believe me?" Shi Qingwu sneered.

    "It's not that I don't believe you, but I don't believe him." Sun Tzu Mei said without any secret.

    After saying this, Shi Qingwu's face turned cold.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe Yi Feng, doesn¡¯t that mean you don¡¯t believe her?¡±

    But she also knew that this group of people would make trouble, and she even knew in her heart that this group of people would never believe that there was such a relationship between Yi Feng and her.

    Using Yifeng as a shield is just a conspiracy. As long as they insist on it, even if they know that Yifeng is fake, there is nothing they can do against her.

    "Sect Master, I would like to ask Mr. Yi a few words. Is it possible?" Sun Tzu Mei said leisurely.

    Shi Qingwu¡¯s sharp eyes moved.

    What she fears most is that there will be problems with Yi Feng.

    But she also understood that if Sun Tzu Mei and others were not allowed to move, they would not give up.

    After thinking for a moment, she nodded.

    Sun Zimei directed his sharp gaze at Yi Feng, and after looking up and down for a dozen breaths without any concealment, he spoke.

    "Master Yi, how can you prove that you are the sect master's childhood sweetheart?" He did not ask about Yi Feng's background, information, etc., because he understood that since Shi Qingwu dared to bring Yi Feng back to the sect, these things must have been arranged long ago.  Understand.

    So he bypassed those and asked straight to the point.

    Before Yi Feng could speak, he added another sentence: "Master Yi, don't use things that everyone knows to prove"

    After saying that, he raised the corner of his mouth and smiled.

    His addition can be said to have blocked Yi Feng's retreat, unless Yi Feng?Can really come up with convincing reasons to prove it.

    Otherwise, as long as Yi Feng answers slowly or cannot answer, what awaits Yi Feng will be a series of challenges.

    In this way, as long as Yi Feng is fake, his flaws will inevitably be revealed.

    Sure enough, as soon as Sun Zimei finished speaking, Shi Qingwu's expression changed.

    She had not made so many preparations before, let alone handed over so many things to Yi Feng.

    Sensing Shi Qingwu¡¯s slightly changed expression, the seven or eight elders, including Sun Zimei, raised their mouths slightly.

    For a moment, everyone in the field focused their attention on Yi Feng.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 747 Gossip

    "Oh, proof, it's very simple!"

    Yi Feng scratched his nose and said casually: "Your sect leader has a mole on his butt, does this count?"

    As soon as these words were spoken, the sneers on the faces of Sun Zimei and others suddenly solidified.

    Big eyes stare at small eyes.

    Shi Qingwu¡¯s face suddenly sank.

    In the field.

    Suddenly you could hear the needle drop and was filled with silence.

    ??Especially Sun Zimei, who was so blocked that she could not speak. There were a lot of excuses and responses that she couldn't even utter a single word at this moment.

    "Boy, don't talk nonsense."

    After holding it in for a long time, I just managed to say this.

    "Why am I talking nonsense? Doesn't this prove the close relationship between our childhood sweethearts?"

    Yi Feng asked directly.

    "you¡­¡­"

    Yi Feng¡¯s words made Sun Tzu angry. He tilted his head and looked at Shi Qingnu, ¡°Sect Master, this kid is so blasphemous to you, are you indifferent?¡±

    Shi Qingwu, who had a frosty look on her face and almost attacked Yi Feng directly, suppressed the anger in her heart when she saw Sun Zimei's reaction.

    Instead, he said with a stern face: "That's indeed what he said."

    "Butbut"

    Sun Zimei¡¯s face was ugly, and he shouted unwillingly: ¡°What this kid said is completely unsubstantiated!¡±

    "Oh, does the great elder think that I am also lying?" Shi Qingwu asked coldly: "Do you still want me to take off my pants to prove it to you?"

    "I don't dare."

    Sun Zimei said quickly, he didn¡¯t want Shi Qingwu to label him as a criminal.

    See the situation.

    Shi Qingwu sneered, and glanced at Yi Feng subconsciously with her beautiful eyes.

    I read two copies of Yi Fenggao.

    Although Yi Feng¡¯s words were very offensive to her, it had to be said that they were a heavy blow to Sun Zimei.

    Because as Sun Tzu Mei himself said, this is something that has no proof.

    Even though everyone knows that there is no such thing as a mole, there is still nothing they can do about it, because they can never really force themselves to take off their pants to prove it.

    Therefore, Yi Feng's conspiracy seems a bit unsightly, but in fact it is extremely clever.

    "Now that Yi Feng has proven his relationship with me, you don't have anything to say now, right?" Shi Qingwu asked condescendingly.

    Hear the words.

    The elder who was in trouble remained silent, his face as uncomfortable as if he had eaten shit.

    They had thought up various countermeasures and vowed to expose Yi Feng, but they did not expect that they would be completely blocked by Yi Feng and become speechless.

    "In that case, then you can step back and I will marry him on a good day."

    "He has no family or sect and conforms to the rules passed down by his ancestors."

    "So after we get married, I hope that the elders will stop using this rule to come to our sect leader."

    Shi Qingwu spoke out without any politeness, and even made her words clear.

    "yes!"

    Sun Zimei and others retreated with cold expressions on their faces.

    After seeing everyone leave, Yi Feng took a breath, sat down on the stool next to him with a relaxed look, and peeled a banana.

    Shi Qingwu looked at her coldly.

    "You offend me so much, aren't you afraid that I will kill you on the spot?" Shi Qingwu asked leisurely.

    "You are a smart man." Yi Feng said casually: "Besides, you are not afraid of those gossips."

    Shi Qingwu was stunned.

    Seems to be thinking about what Yi Feng said.

    After a long time, she smiled and praised: "You did a good job this time, very good."

    "But you still need to stay here for a while. You can only leave when my status is completely stable. Of course, this time will not be long, a month or two at most."

    "Can."

    Yi Feng nodded.

    Although he is also very anxious to find an apprentice, sharpening a knife should not delay chopping wood. With enough money, he can do things better.

    "You still need to be careful in the coming time, because they will not give up and will definitely make follow-up actions."

    Shi Qingwu then said: "Of course, as long as I'm here, I won't let you have any problems."

    "Go down and rest first."

    After saying that, Shi Qingwu waved her jade hand and ordered her subordinates to change theFeng took him down.

    Yi Feng settled down peacefully in a small courtyard.

    Once it passes, it¡¯s just a few days.

    There were several disciples who were originally arranged to serve him, but in less than a day, they all ran away, leaving only the last ignorant little boy.

    Not only that, wherever he goes these days, he can be met with glares and gossip.

    ¡°Such as saying he is a waste.

    "Why did the majestic leader of the Hundred Refining Sect and the rare genius Shi Qingwu find a loser childhood sweetheart as her husband?

    Another example is how he could get Shi Qingwu¡¯s favor by calling out a loser like Yifeng.

    What¡¯s more, many people have made bold statements to challenge Yi Feng.

    It can be seen that the elders are adding fuel to the fire.

    After all, with Shi Qingwu here, they would not dare to attack Yi Feng openly.

    Therefore, we can only use this side approach and use public opinion to put enough pressure on Yi Feng to automatically expose himself.

    I would like to ask, under the ridicule and discussion of Quanzong gossip, how many can there be such a great pressure and keep your mind?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 748 Facing all the troubles alone

    And just right.

    Yi Feng is such a person.

    Public pressure?

    nonexistent.

    He only cares about money.

    And in the main hall of Bailian.

    Shi Qingwu sat at the top, and the man in black stood respectfully beside him.

    "Don't mention it, this kid is quite reliable. There are all kinds of ridicules for him outside, but he doesn't even bother to do anything. He drinks and fishes every day." The man in black smiled and said: "Before, I was really afraid that this kid wouldn't be able to bear it.  This kind of pressure makes me give up my job, but now it seems that I am overthinking it.¡±

    "Um!"

    Shi Qingwu solemnly nodded and said, "I just need to persist for one more month. As long as I successfully accept the sect master's inheritance after one month, it will be a done deal."

    Having said that.

    The corners of her mouth raised slightly.

    But the next moment, her face suddenly turned pale, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.

    "not good."

    Her face darkened and she quickly sealed several of her acupuncture points.

    "Sect Master, who are you?"

    The man in black looked worried.

    "Because it was not long after the breakthrough, because the realm was unstable, it backfired!" Shi Qingwu said with a solemn face.

    "Then you"

    The man in black looked at him worriedly.

    "The situation is quite serious. I'm afraid I need to stay in seclusion for a few days." Shi Qingwu said with a solemn face: "And I still need your protection."

    "But, if you and I go into seclusion, what will that kid do?"

    The man in black said with a heavy face: "This last month is the last moment. Sun Tzu Mei and the others will never give up and will definitely keep moving."

    "They can't shake you in terms of strength, prestige, and contribution to the sect. The only one who makes a fuss is Yifeng. Once there is a problem with Yifeng, won't our efforts be in vain?"

    Shi Qingwu frowned tightly.

    Hesitant.

    But just as he was about to speak, he spat out another mouthful of blood, and his whole body looked a lot more depressed.

    Seeing this, the man in black quickly supported Shi Qingwu.

    "Forget it, Sect Master, looking at you like this, let's go into seclusion first and stabilize the injury." The man in black said with a worried look: "After all, nothing is more important than your body."

    Shi Qingwu bit her teeth, looking rather unwilling.

    But looking at the situation inside her body, she has to retreat now.

    "Okay, before you go into seclusion, bring Yifeng over first!"

    After hesitating for a while, she made a decision and said.

    "Okay, I'll go right away."

    The man in black left quickly.

    After a while, Yi Feng was brought to the main hall.

    In just the moment when Yi Feng came over, Shi Qingwu's injuries became more serious, and her entire pretty face turned into a blank piece of paper.

    But she still held on and waited for Yi Feng's arrival.

    "What's wrong with you?" Yi Feng couldn't help but ask when he saw this.

    "You don't need to worry so much." Shi Qingwu explained with an ugly face: "To make a long story short, I have to stay in seclusion for a few days, and the black shadow also needs to help me protect the law."

    "So in the next time, we won't have time to care about you anymore."

    "And Sun Tzu Mei and others will not give up, so you need to face all the troubles alone."

    "oh."

    Yi Feng responded calmly.

    Seeing Yi Feng being so plain, Shi Qingwu was stunned and couldn't help but ask: "That's you?"

    "OK."

    Yi Feng added.

    Shi Qingwu was speechless immediately, and her injury almost got a little worse.

    Can't this boy understand the danger?

    With such a long reflex arc, she was really worried about leaving Yi Feng alone outside.

    Thinking of this, Shi Qingwu looked at Yi Feng solemnly and explained again word for word.

    "Remember what I said, don't trust anyone during this period, and don't move if you encounter any trouble. If anyone asks you a question, just say you don't know."

    "Everything will wait until the two of us come out of seclusion!"

    "Do you understand?"

    "Oh well."

    Yi Feng responded.

    After confirming that Yi Feng had really listened, Shi Qingwu breathed a sigh of relief, waved her hand and said, "Go down."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Just as she turned to leave, she suddenly called out to Yi Feng.

    Yi Feng turned his head and looked at her.

    Shi Qingwu hesitated slightly and took out a talisman from the storage ring.

    "This is a one-time teleportation talisman. You don't need to worry about our relationship at the critical moment." Shi Qingwu solemnly explained: "If your life is in danger, you can teleport away at any time."

    After explaining clearly how to use the talisman, Shi Qingwu immediately entered the retreat room.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 749 I¡¯ll teach you some cultivation skills

    Yi Feng really doesn¡¯t know why Shi Qingwu is so cautious.

    Although this sect looks quite big, everyone¡¯s strength is not that great.

    ????????????? In short, it seems to him that there is only a hint of it.

    What else could this group of people do to him?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Two or three days passed.

    After two or three days, there were more and more ridicules and gossips about Yi Feng from outside. There were even many people yelling at Yi Feng outside the door and shouting that they wanted to challenge Yi Feng.

    Yi Feng didn¡¯t care about these at all.

    I brought my own pair of earplugs and lay on the lounge chair lazily basking in the sun.

    At this time, a voice came from the side.

    ¡°Sir, would you like to have something to eat?¡±

    Yi Feng looked away.

    It¡¯s the little handyman who serves him.

    No one else is willing to serve this "waste" like him, but this little guy has pure eyes and truly treats him as an adult, serving Yi Feng with dignity.

    The little handyman¡¯s name is Su Bai.

    She looks fair and clean.

    It just looks like the bones in his body are extremely thin, as if he could be blown over by a gust of wind.

    ? But that¡¯s true.

    "Those with a little bit of qualifications can always become an outer disciple as long as they work hard.

    Only people with mediocre qualifications like Su Bai can only be reduced to being a handyman.

    Hear Su Bai¡¯s question.

    Yi Feng babbled and muttered repeatedly: "Eat something to get tired of"

    to be honest.

    Since Shi Qingwu went into seclusion.

    In Bailian Sect, there was almost nothing decent to eat.

    Therefore, every meal time is also the time when Yi Feng is most troubled.

    Let¡¯s eat

    There¡¯s nothing delicious yet.

    Every meal is bland and watery.

    Don¡¯t eat it¡­

    I feel at a loss again.

    As a standard cook, how could he miss any meal?

    ¡°But Yifeng really doesn¡¯t want to treat herself badly, she really wants to eat something meaty.

    Where can I find some meat?

    He tossed and turned on the recliner, thinking

    racking my brains to think

    He even made holes in the recliner, but he still didn¡¯t expect what he could eat.

    And at this moment.

    A loud bird call echoed in the sky.

    "Gah¡ª¡ªgah¡ª¡ª"

    Hearing the sound, Yi Feng rolled his eyelids and looked up.

    A huge black bird roared and flew over the roof of the house.

    Although this bird has an unpleasant cry, it looks extremely handsome.

    The jet-black feathers are shining brightly under the reflection of the sun, and the golden light is bright.

    At first glance, it is not ordinary!

    In fact, Yi Feng has seen this big black bird many times in the past few days.

    Every time, it flies over the sect in a domineering manner.

    I didn¡¯t see any elders or deacons from the sect coming out to take care of it.

    But now that it was dinner time, Yi Feng's eyes brightened when he saw the black bird again.

    He clapped his hands, and a look of joy suddenly appeared on his face.

    Finally decided what to eat!

    Su Bai, the handyman on the side, saw Yi Feng so excited for the first time.

    His eyes were shining brightly and he was full of energy.

    "Sir, what happy things have you thought of?" Su Bai asked carefully.

    "I finally figured out what to eat!"

    Yi Feng patted Su Bai, then excitedly pointed at the black bird in the sky, "I want to eat it!"

    Hearing this, the young handyman Su Bai staggered and almost fell to the ground.

    ¡°Xiaobai, what¡¯s wrong with you, Xiaobai??¡±

    Yi Feng was startled and quickly stepped forward to help Su Bai up.

    Unexpectedly, after Su Bai stood up, his calves were still shaking.

    He covered his heart with his hand and asked in disbelief: "Sir, what did you just sayyou want to eat?"

    "It's that big black bird in the sky."

    Yi Feng blinked and asked doubtfully: "Eating a bird scares you like this?"

    Su Bai put his hand on his forehead and said with pale lips: "Sir, you must not have this idea again!"

    "why?"

    ??Yi Feng was puzzled, "?Is it just a big crow? It crows on the roof all day long. I have long been unhappy with it.  "

    Su Bai raised his head in despair.

    Sir, do you know what you want to eat?

    That is the sacred bird of our sect¡ª¡ª

    ¡®Colorful Black Crow¡¯!

    Since he entered the sect at the age of seven, the first lesson he learned was about the colorful black crow and the legend of the sect.

    According to records.

    ?? This colorful black crow is an existence that jointly opened up territories with a generation of ancestors and laid a huge foundation for the sect.

    Even after the ancestor emerged, the colorful black crow still stayed here and became the guardian beast of Bailian Sect.

    Although this colorful black crow has a violent temper and makes the sect a mess, he even kills several disciples every month, causing many people in the sect to complain.

    But after all, it is a guardian beast, and with its extremely high seniority, it is powerful.

    Even the sect leader and the great elder did not dare to provoke him and had no choice but to let it go.

    Thinking of this, Su Bai took a deep breath.

    Calm yourself down.

    If you tell Yi Feng all this, I'm afraid he will tremble with fear and fall to the ground in shock, right?

    after all.

    Although Yi Feng has a noble status and is the husband of the sect master, his cultivation level is not high and his strength is probably not much better than him.

    If you know the background of Colorful Black Crow, why don't you scare me?

    In order not to frighten Yi Feng, the kind-hearted Su Bai decided to hide it and just persuaded him with a wry smile.

    ¡°Sir, I think we¡¯d better not eat it.¡±

    "Why don't you eat?"

    ¡°Can¡¯t I even eat a smelly crow?¡±

    Yi Feng stood up abruptly, pinched his waist with one hand and pointed at Su Bai with the other.

    Said: "Go! Blanch that stinky crow, pluck it's feathers, and stew it in a pot. I want to have a good meal!"

    He hasn¡¯t eaten anything meaty for several days, and his mouth is really full of food.

    Now my mind is full of crow soup.

    "My lord!" Su Bai stamped his feet anxiously, "Even if you really want to eat it, I don't have the ability to catch it for you"

    That is a mythical beast. How can a handyman like him defeat it?

    ¡°I guess I was eaten by the colorful black crow before I could take action.

    "You can't even catch a smelly crow?"

    Yi Feng looked at little Su Bai and sighed, "Then you are really weak!"

    Hearing this, Su Bai had a black line on his head.

    My lord, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m weak, but that the Colorful Black Crow is too strong. You can¡¯t even let the sect master come!

    Look at Su Bai looking pitiful.

    In addition, these days, this boy has indeed served him with all his heart.

    Yi Feng thought that he could use the system, consume his luck points, and give him a bit of cultivation so that he could do things for him.

    Thinking of this, Yi Feng sat back on the recliner again.

    "Come here, I will teach you some cultivation skills so that you can easily catch that smelly crow."

    "ha?"

    Su Bai was a little confused.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 750 Old Crow Soup

    Although Su Bai didn't believe it, he subconsciously stepped forward.

    Yi Feng turned on the system, spent one luck point, and pointed directly at Su Bai.

    next moment.

    Su Bai¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    The bones of the body kept crackling.

    Blood circulation is accelerated a hundred times.

    Behind me, there was a constant tinkling fart.

    Just by counting his breaths, he felt that his body was as light as a feather.

    It seems like it can fly at any time.

    "This, this, this, this"

    Feeling the changes in himself, Su Bai completely short-circuited his brain.

    But Yi Feng thought that what he taught Su Bai was not enough.

    After all, only one luck point was consumed, and only a few cultivation points were passed on.

    "Then pass a few more passes."

    Anyway, it just consumes a few points of luck.

    Yi Feng thought and spent three more luck points.

    Passed the message to Su Bai again.

    Boom boom boom boom!

    In an instant, Su Bai¡¯s hair was flying, her skin was gleaming with golden light, and she felt like the blood all over her body was surging.

    He murmured in disbelief: "Have I become a real immortal?"

    Feeling the changes in himself, Su Bai was so excited that he couldn't express it in words.

    "How can I become a true immortal"

    Yi Feng was amused, "It's just a few cultivation bases."

    Su Bai calmed down when he heard the sound.

    He knelt down directly and kept kowtowing to Yi Feng: "Thank you, sir, for your help! Thank you for your kindness!"

    Only then did he realize it.

    ?This lord of mine is actually a super expert who hides his secrets!

    "Xiaobai, what are you doing!"

    Yi Feng quickly helped Su Bai up, "Isn't it just a bit of cultivation? There is no need for you to be so generous."

    ???????????????????????????

    I feel like I have become a real fairy!

    Su Bai was heartbroken.

    Looking at Yi Feng¡¯s calm expression, it didn¡¯t look like he was pretending at all.

    "Could it be that in the eyes of adults, the vast amount of cultivation that you have been taught is really just a drop in the bucket?"

    Su Bai murmured to himself, unable to calm down.

    The way he looked at Yi Feng suddenly changed.

    Worship!

    Incomparable admiration!

    "What does it mean to hide everything, what does it mean to be a master, what does it mean to return to one's original nature"

    "It's no wonder that Mr. Yi doesn't care about the ridicule and gossip outside. It turns out that's the case. After all, how can a tiger pay attention to the clamor of ants?"

    "It's no wonder that the sect master is so enamored of you. A cold and cool person like her would actually hug and hug Master Yi in public"

    "I'm afraid that the sect leader had already known that Master Yi was so powerful, and had given his heart and body to Master Yi a long time ago."

    "Today, I, Su Bai, finally understand!"

    But Yi Feng felt baffled.

    Why is this little handyman so sentimental? Isn¡¯t it just a bit of cultivation?

    He didn¡¯t have time to listen to Su Bai¡¯s profuse thanks, so he waved his hand impatiently.

    "Xiao Bai, can you help me catch that stinky crow? I want to eat its meat right now."

    "able!"

    Su Bai stood up instantly.

    He patted his chest and said, "Don't mention it, even if you want to eat dragon liver and phoenix marrow, even if the little one goes to Jiutian or Huangquan, I still have to get it for you to try!"

    Yi Feng was happy.

    Why did this little handyman suddenly become so talkative?

    He didn¡¯t take it seriously, and quickly urged: ¡°Go, go, don¡¯t use dragon liver and phoenix marrow, I just want to eat that old crow now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an order!¡±

    Su Bai cupped his hands and stepped back out.

    Wait until you leave the room.

    His whole body was filled with aura, and he looked sharply in the direction of Colorful Black Crow's lair.

    "Colorful Heiwu, although you are the sacred bird that controls the sect, if I want to eat you, I will have to offend you!"

    The words just fell.

    Su Bai directly tore the space apart and escaped.

    ¡­¡­

    Not long after.

    From the colorful black nest, violent energy collisions erupted.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????? Immediately afterwards.

    &nbnbsp;"This meat is a little bit bad."

    "Hey! Today's taste is good, but it's still not as delicious as that old crow!"

    ""

    gradually.

    The little handyman Su Bai figured out the rules.

    The higher the years of cultivation for any monster, the higher Yi Feng¡¯s evaluation will be.

    According to this rule.

    Su Bai launched a targeted arrest operation.

    Then¡­¡­

    The big monsters in the Dilong Mountains.

    But it was a disaster.

    At first, Su Bai was only satisfied with the great demon who had just entered the realm of true immortal.

    slowly.

    With the improvement of Yi Feng¡¯s taste.

    Su Bai has raised the standard to the fifth level of True Immortal.

    Those old demons hiding in the deepest part of the mountains were dragged out of the cave one by one by Su Bai.

    It has become a delicacy on Yifeng¡¯s daily table.

    ??In a moment.

    News that a super immortal has stepped into the Dilong Mountains to kill old monsters has spread crazily among the monsters.

    Those old monsters who used to be domineering and stomping their feet made the entire Dilong Mountain Range tremble.

    Everyone was hiding in the cave and shivering.

    Living in fear day after day.

    Because they don¡¯t know whether the great immortal will appear at their door after tomorrow (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 751 True Immortal Demon

    Some time passed.

    The back mountain.

    On a small trail leading into the mountains.

    An old man with immortal demeanor came slowly upwards.

    Some little demons around him felt the domineering aura emanating from the old man and gave in one after another.

    If Yi Feng were here, he would be able to recognize him at a glance.

    This is the Great Elder who is inferior to one person and superior to tens of thousands of people in Bailian Sect.

    Sun Tzu Mei.

    Beside Sun Tzu Mei, there was also a young disciple.

    Followed him with a face full of compliments.

    "Master, you are so powerful. The monsters on the mountain behind this place were so frightened that they disappeared without a trace when they saw your figure."

    Sun Zimei smiled slightly.

    He gently stroked his beard and said proudly: "What does this mean? Even the true immortal and demon in the mountains will stay away from me when he sees me!"

    "Master is mighty!"

    The young disciple gave a thumbs up and blew again.

    After listening to the disciple boasting for a while, Sun Tzu Mei waved his hands with satisfaction.

    "You are my new disciple. The purpose of taking you up the mountain today is to train your mind and let you experience for yourself how powerful the monsters above the Sun and Moon Fairyland are."

    "Only when you experience it personally can you know how insignificant you are, and you can practice hard from now on. In the future, you will also know how to be more cautious and cautious when traveling in the world."

    The disciple looked respectful and said, "I will follow my teacher's teachings!"

    Immediately, he complimented: "This disciple is really lucky to be able to join your sect, the Great Elder, so that he can have such a rare opportunity to experience."

    "This is true!"

    Sun Tzu straightened his brows and said with a superior look on his face: "In the entire sect, except for the sect leader, I am the only one who dares to lead my disciples deep into the back mountain!"

    Having said this, he said seriously: "Remember, except when my teacher takes you into the mountains, you will never go there rashly. Do you understand?"

    The disciple nodded desperately.

    Then he asked curiously: "Master, are the monsters in the back mountain really so scary?"

    Sun Tzu raised his eyebrows and said, "The mountain behind our sect is connected to the Dilong Mountain Range!"

    "Deep in the mountains, not to mention the monsters from the Sun and Moon Fairyland, even the true fairy monsters are not that rare!"

    "Don't talk about disciples like you, even if the elders of the sect go deep into this place, they will die and become delicacies in the mouths of those big monsters."

    "Every year, at least fifty disciples from our sect completely disappear in the back mountain."

    "Even some elders who went into the back mountain to look for disciples, many never came back."

    When the young disciple heard this, he couldn't help but become alert.

    "Is it so scary?" he said with an uneasy look on his face.

    Sun Zimei nodded solemnly.

    "Not only that."

    In order to deepen the impression on his disciples, he added: "It is said that deep in the Dilong Mountain Range, there are old demons who have practiced beyond the fifth level of a true immortal!"

    "If you encounter that kind of existence, even I, the Master, may not have enough time to take care of myself. When the time comes, just wish yourself good luck!"

    After hearing this, the young disciple was so frightened that he could not even speak.

    Seeing that his face was as yellow as paper from fright, Sun Tzu smiled slightly and comforted him: "You don't have to worry too much. As long as you don't go deep into the Dilong Mountains, you won't encounter those true immortals and old monsters."

    "but¡­¡­"

    He changed his voice and said, "But the nest of our sect's sacred bird, the Colorful Black Crow, is not far from here. Don't get close there easily, so as not to disturb his old man's cultivation."

    "If you anger the divine bird, even Master I can't save you. Do you understand?"

    "Disciple understands!"

    The young disciple nodded repeatedly.

    He naturally knows very well about Colorful Black Crow.

    That is a more terrifying existence than ordinary true immortals and demons!

    Even some time ago, I heard that the divine bird captured a great demon of true immortality from the mountains and fed on it.

    Sun Tzu Mei nodded and warned again: "Anyway, remember your kid! Don't go in alone! Otherwise, you will die without any life!"

    "Um!"

    The young disciple nodded heavily.

    However.

    Just as the master and apprentice were chatting and walking towards the mountains.

    Face to face was a fair-skinned young man walking down.

    On the young manWearing the uniform of Bailian Sect.

    Although the clothes are shabby, they are spotless, and the walk is as fast as flying.

    ??Looking at that posture, it was obvious that he had just come down from the mountain.

    Seeing this, the master and the disciple were stunned on the spot.

    "Master, didn't you say that the back mountain is very dangerous, even if the elders go in?"

    The young disciple numbly pointed at Su Bai and said in confusion: "Then how could this little handyman come out alive?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 752 Oh, that¡¯s not right

    "Thisahem"

    Sun Zimei¡¯s face turned red, and he didn¡¯t know how to explain it for a moment.

    This makes no sense!

    Where did this little handyman come from? How dare he enter the back mountain without permission?

    "If you say you've entered, you've entered. How can you come out intact?"

    Where does this leave his old face?

    After thinking again and again, he could only hesitate and say: "Coincidence! This must be a coincidence!"

    "This little handyman is just lucky and didn't encounter any monsters. Didn't you see that his clothes were intact? It's obvious that he didn't encounter any danger."

    Having said this, he finally found an excuse, and the majesty of being a master was once again concentrated on him.

    With a straight face, he warned the young disciple: "Not every time you go into the mountains, you will be lucky like this. Do you understand?"

    The young disciple nodded mechanically, "Disciple understands."

    Seeing that the disciple didn¡¯t seem to fully believe his explanation, the little handyman just passed by, so he raised his hand to stop him and interrogate him in detail.

    However.

    Sun Zimei just raised his hand.

    The little handyman Su Bai passed him directly.

    He just nodded slightly to him, said "Hello, elder", and walked away.

    "Eh? Wait"

    Before Sun Zimei could react, Su Bai had already turned down the mountain.

    In Su Bai's opinion.

    If it weren¡¯t for politeness, I wouldn¡¯t even bother to say hello.

    After all, I am an adult now.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT OFFENDING TO OTHER PEOPLE

    Furthermore.

    This continent also respects martial arts.

    His current strength far exceeds that of the Great Elder.

    ?????????????????????????????? If it really comes down to a contest, I¡¯m afraid even a fart would kill half of the great elder¡¯s life.

    Thinking back on the past.

    The great elder showed off his power in front of the helpers like himself.

    Su Bai will never forget that look in his eyes that looked at him like a piece of grass, cold and emotionless.

    Even when his sister was seriously ill and dying, she never gave him even half a herbal medicine when she begged the great elder.

    With Su Bai¡¯s current strength.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Settling accounts with?the?mother and?retaliating with a tooth for a tooth,?is?already considered a magnanimous thing on his part.

    At this time, Sun Tzu Mei waited until Su Bai completely disappeared before he came back to his senses.

    He said angrily: "Did you remember the appearance of the little handyman just now?"

    "Remember it!" the young disciple replied immediately.

    "go!"

    "When I get back, even if I overturn the entire handyman's office, I still have to find this little handyman."

    "Let him know what it means to be superior and inferior, and what it means to be supreme in strength!"

    "Disciple noted it down."

    "Don't worry, Master, I will definitely make this blind boy improve his memory!"

    The young disciple promised again and again.

    Sun Zimei nodded with satisfaction.

    Immediately he waved his hand and said: "Let's go, my master will take you into the mountains for some experience first, so that you can feel how terrifying the big demon is!"

    "When you go deep into the mountains, you will know why my teacher said that the little handyman was lucky."

    ¡°In the deep mountains, there are horrors you can¡¯t imagine!¡±

    After hearing these words, the young disciple suddenly became nervous again.

    He stammered: "Master, why don't we go into the mountain another day"

    "You have a teacher here, what are you afraid of?"

    Sun Tzu frowned in dissatisfaction, but still comforted him: "Don't worry, as long as we don't go into the deepest part, we won't encounter a big demon that is several levels of a true immortal. As a teacher, I can naturally protect you!"

    After finishing speaking, he forcibly pulled the young disciple and accelerated towards the depths of the mountain range.

    After not far deep, Sun Tzu Mei spoke again to warn.

    "Disciple, we are now close to the depths of the mountains. You can encounter the great demons of the Sun and Moon Fairyland at any time. You can also encounter the great demon beasts of the ordinary true immortal level. You must follow closely and become my master!"

    Hearing this, the young disciple quickly grabbed the corner of his clothes.

    He looked around with a pale face, fearing that he would be attacked by the big demon.

    However.

    Even after the master and apprentice went deep into the mountains for a certain distance, they still did not encounter any big monsters.

    ? ?It is said that it is a true immortal and a great demon. Even the demonic beasts from the Sun and Moon Wonderland have not been seen.

    "That's not right"

    Sun Zimei stopped and frowned in thought.

    Usually, when I take my disciples into the deep mountains for training, they are sure to encounter at least three or five true immortals and monsters without even going that far.

    But this time they have gone deep here and haven't found even a hair?

    What's happening here?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 753 I understand

    Unlike his doubts, the young disciple next to Sun Tzu Mei was completely relaxed at this time.

    He pointed at the rat sneaking past not far away, and said with a smile: "Master, is this the 'big demon' you are talking about? It looks quite dangerous, and is much bigger than the rats in our sect!"

    "You bastard!"

    Sun Zimei slapped him on the back of the head.

    He cursed and said: "It's just bad luck on your part, but my teacher must let you see the big demon today!"

    While speaking.

    He grabbed the young disciple and flew towards the mountains at full speed.

    One breath.

    Sun Tzu Mei actually flew directly to the core of the mountain range!

    This kind of territory.

    Not to mention ordinary true immortal monsters, even true immortal monsters exceeding the fifth level are by no means rare!

    If it were normal times, even Sun Tzu Mei himself would not dare to go deep into this place.

    However.

    Today is quite a weird one.

    Along the way, the entire mountain range was quiet.

    It was as if all the monsters in the Dilong Mountain Range had gone on vacation together today, and not even a single monster hair could be seen.

    ¡°What the hell is going on!?¡±

    Sun Tzu Mei was extremely angry.

    He felt that his majesty as a master had been impacted like never before.

    Before, I had sworn to warn my disciples.

    Entering the deep mountains, there will be no life or death.

    Within the mountains, monsters roam freely.

    But what about now?

    It¡¯s almost time for the outing.

    This is a fart experience!

    In the hearts of his disciples, wouldn¡¯t he become a laughing stock?

    Seemingly seeing Sun Tzu Mei¡¯s predicament, the young disciple laughed dryly.

    He flattered and said: "Master, why don't we go back first? The monsters in the mountains must be afraid of your strength, Master, so they don't dare to appear and are all hiding!"

    "Huh?" Sun Tzu frowned.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT off out of nowhere, I still know how strong he is, so how could those big demons be afraid of him?

    The little disciple immediately became nervous as he flattered the horse's legs.

    He explained in a panic: "Master, what I mean is that you are right. The big monster in the mountains is really terrifying. Disciple I have never seen such a terrifying monster before!"

    While he was talking, another big mouse hurried past him silently

    The young disciple kicked him randomly and sent him flying far away.

    It would be better if he didn't say that.

    After listening to this, Sun Tzu Mei felt even more harsh.

    What's the meaning?

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m trying to scare you on purpose?

    Immediately.

    Sun Tzu Mei grabbed the young disciple again and flew directly towards a certain location.

    He knew that somewhere in a cave near this deep mountain, there lived a three-eyed demon bear with the fourth level of True Immortal cultivation.

    If it is ordinary.

    He would never dare to approach there rashly.

    Even with his fourth-level True Immortal strength, he would still be at a disadvantage when encountering the three-eyed demon bear.

    But today.

    In order to teach the disciples, and to maintain the dignity of the master.

    He fought hard.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for the three-eyed demon bear to disappear too, right?¡±

    "When you see that monster bear, if you don't wet your pants in fear, I will kneel down and worship you as my teacher!"

    He grabbed the young disciple and carefully came to the cave.

    but.

    When he took a closer look into the cave, he was stunned.

    At this moment, the cave is empty.

    Where is the trace of the three-eyed demon bear?

    Sun Tzu¡¯s eyebrows suddenly became messy.

    How come the demon bear that has been practicing in seclusion in this cave for thousands of years has disappeared?

    He felt like he was being targeted everywhere today.

    It seemed as if God was deliberately making things difficult for him.

    Do you really want to become your disciple?

    He doesn¡¯t believe in evil.

    Tentatively walked into the cave.

    After taking a closer look, his expression changed dramatically in an instant!

    I saw that the cave was covered with the hair of the three-eyed demon bear.

    As a giant monster that is tens of thousands of years old, how can it possibly lose its hair?

    ?Especially the two deep scratches left on the ground seemed to be left by the claws of the three-eyed demon bear.

    Judging from the direction of the scratches, it seems that the three-eyed demon bear was dragged away by some more powerful creature.

    "This three-eyed demon bear can be regarded as the top existence in the entire Dilong Mountain Range. Who can drag away the three-eyed demon bear?"

    Just when Sun Tzu was shocked, the young disciple pointed at a huge fang in the cave and said in panic: "Master, what do you think this is?"

    Sun Tzu Mei looked for the name, and then realized that it was a fang of a three-eyed demon bear, with a trace of blood on it!

    "The three-eyed demon bear was really dragged away!?"

    The grandson¡¯s eyebrows were filled with a bolt from the blue.

    The discovery in front of him forced him to believe this fact.

    At this time, the young disciple finally realized deeply that the master really did not lie to him.

    The big monster in the mountains is really scary.

    The faint coercion emanating from this fang alone made him shudder.

    If you see the three-eyed demon bear in its true form, wouldn¡¯t you really be so scared that you wet your pants?

    However, what frightened him even more was the powerful existence that could easily defeat the three-eyed demon bear and drag it away.

    I am afraid that I am like an ant in front of that kind of existence.

    Suddenly.

    The grandson clapped his hands and suddenly shouted: "I understand!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 754 Do you want to pretend to be X?

    In the secret room of Bailian Sect.

    The light is flowing here and the breath is surging.

    The pale-faced Shi Qingwu sat cross-legged on the ground, her eyes closed and her body filled with breath. However, although her face was pale, her delicate facial features were not inferior in the slightest, and she looked even more beautiful.

    And behind her, there was also a figure in black sitting cross-legged.

    The man in black put his hands on Shi Qingwu's back, and a steady stream of power was poured into her.

    It's just that the man in black at this moment has already torn off the cover on his head, and his beautiful long hair is shawl down his shoulders. Under the long hair, he also has an alluring face, which is not much inferior to Shi Qingwu.  .

    When the power of the meridians in the two people's bodies finished running for a week, they both opened their eyes at the same time.

    "How many days have passed?"

    Shi Qingwu asked.

    "It's been seven days."

    The black shadow responded.

    "Is there any news outside?" Shi Qingwu asked.

    The shadow shook his head and said: "I have been with you these past seven days and never left."

    "Thanks a lot."

    Shi Qingwu moved her beautiful eyes, which were full of worry, and she couldn't help but murmur: "I don't know what's going on outside, and what's going on with Yi Feng."

    The black shadow opened his mouth but said nothing.

    "I hope that Yi Feng will be alone and nothing will happen to him."

    As she spoke, Shi Qingwu sighed heavily.

    "Sect Master, this boy Yi Feng is quite smart. Maybe he can still cope with it now." Heiying comforted him: "In your current state, you can only suppress the internal injuries temporarily and you cannot get up and move around. Otherwise, all your previous efforts will be in vain.  "

    "So, let's continue healing."

    "If we leave the customs one day earlier, we will have more confidence, and we won't leave that kid alone outside."

    "Um!"

    Shi Qingwu nodded solemnly.

    Although she wanted to go out right now, reality told her that she couldn't.

    So we can only follow what Heiying said and stabilize the injury as soon as possible and get out of the hospital as soon as possible!

    ¡­¡­

    And at this time.

    On a small road in Zongmen.

    The initiator of hunting countless monsters in the mountains, the young handyman Su Bai was stopped by a patrol team as soon as he walked out of the handyman's office.

    "Stop! What are you doing?"

    The team leader looked Su Bai up and down and asked coldly.

    "Go and deliver food to the adults."

    Su Bai lifted the package behind him and spoke calmly.

    "Let's go!"

    The squad leader waved his hand impatiently and said: "Be careful these days and don't leave the sect if you have nothing to do. There is a powerful enemy right now. If you don't want to lose your life, just be honest!"

    "oh."

    Su Bai nodded and walked away with an indifferent expression.

    ¡°Brother, people are in a panic lately, but this little handyman doesn¡¯t seem nervous at all!¡±

    Looking at Su Bai¡¯s leaving figure, a patrol member chuckled.

    "What do you know!"

    The team leader sneered and said: "Such a despicable piece of trash can even fall over when walking. There is no difference between alive and dead. Of course they won't be afraid!"

    While speaking.

    He suddenly screamed "Ouch" and fell directly to the ground.

    "Brother, why did you fall?"

    The team leader blushed and stood up, saying: "There is something evil here, hurry up!"

    far away.

    Su Bai retracted his finger and glanced coldly at the group of people who were fleeing in embarrassment.

    Immediately he shook his head slightly and said, "Why should I be angry with these guys? The adults are still waiting to eat meat!"

    The sky is big and the earth is big, you are the biggest!

    Thinking of this, Su Bai took a step forward and disappeared instantly.

    In the small courtyard.

    Yi Feng was lying on the rocking chair, rocking leisurely.

    Seeing Su Bai come in, he said lazily: "Here you are? What delicious food have you brought today?"

    Su Bai changed his calmness and said respectfully: "Sir, I caught a peacock for you today, you can just eat it"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Actually.

    This is a Peacock Saint King whose cultivation is at the fifth level of True Immortal.

    But Su Bai didn¡¯t mention cultivation on purpose.

    After all, in front of adults, even an old demon who is at the tenth level of a true immortal is different from an ordinary person.How different are the beasts?

    After a series of actions of hair removal and cooking.

    Yi Feng ate the bird meat with great pleasure, nodded appreciatively and said, "Yes, I enjoyed the meat today. It's much more delicious than the previous days."

    "As long as you are satisfied, my lord."

    Su Bai answered respectfully, then stopped talking.

    Yi Feng noticed something strange about the other party and couldn't help but ask: "Xiao Bai, what's on your mind?"

    Hearing this, Su Bai shook his head first, and then nodded.

    "If you have anything to do, just tell me."

    Yi Feng picked up a thigh and asked while chewing on it.

    Su Bai lowered his head and said: "Sir, I would like to take a day off tomorrow"

    "Huh? Why are you going?"

    Su Bai gritted his teeth and said, "Go to your ex-girlfriend's wedding."

    "Pfft¡ª¡ª"

    Yi Feng sprayed directly.

    After coughing twice, he smiled and said, "Your hobby is quite unique."

    "It makes adults laugh"

    Su Bai blushed, but still explained: "My ex-girlfriend and I were childhood sweethearts. Because he disliked my incompetence, he abandoned me a year ago and fell in love with the son of a big family in the city."

    "Seeing that the wedding was approaching, someone sent me an invitation some time ago, inviting me to attend their wedding."

    "Originally, I didn't want to go as a kid, but I would definitely be humiliated if I went"

    At this point, Su Bai changed his words, "But who would let me have such good luck and meet you, sir? Give me a body of cultivation so that I can counterattack and turn over, so I want to"

    Yi Feng pointed at Su Bai with the stick bone.

    He smiled and said, "You want to show off?"

    Su Bai scratched his head and said in a low voice with some embarrassment: "Please help me, sir." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 755 The Tenth Level of True Immortality

    "finally, I understand."

    At the same time, Sun Tzu Mei shouted.

    This sudden voice.

    The young disciple next to him was shocked.

    He quickly asked: "Master, what do you understand?"

    "I understand why this three-eyed demon bear suddenly disappeared."

    Sun Zimei smiled confidently.

    "Master, please tell me quickly, who captured the three-eyed demon bear?" the young disciple asked urgently.

    Sun Tzu Mei stood with his hands behind his back and said confidently: "Who else, within tens of thousands of miles around, can have such strength, it is my sect's divine bird Colorful Black Crow!"

    "ah!"

    The young disciple was shocked, "You mean, it was the colorful black crow that captured the three-eyed demon bear?"

    "That's right!"

    Sun Tzu smiled and said: "Colorful Black Crow is violent by nature and often eats my sect disciples. Now it is not an exaggeration to prey on other big monsters for a change."

    The more he thought about it, the more reasonable it became.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together out: "Only the Seven-Colored Black Crow, with such magical power, can prey on the three-eyed demon bear, it must be so right!"

    "But¡­¡­"

    The young disciple blinked and asked curiously: "But where have the other big monsters in this mountain range gone? Could it be that Colorful Black Crow's appetite is so amazing that he ate up all the monsters in the entire mountain range at once?"

    "this¡­¡­"

    Hearing this, Sun Tzu Mei suddenly fell into embarrassment.

    What the young disciple said makes some sense.

    A three-eyed demon bear has disappeared, which is understandable.

    But now all the big demons in the entire mountain range have disappeared, which makes no sense.

    No matter how edible the colorful black crow is, it is impossible to eat so many monsters at once.

    "Don't think about it, I can just go and ask Colorful Black Crow myself."

    With this thought, he mentioned the young disciple again and headed back to the original path.

    "Disciple, I count you lucky today. Let my master show you how handsome our sect's divine bird is!"

    If it is normal.

    Even though he is the great elder of the sect, he does not dare to disturb Qicai Heiwu easily.

    "It's just that today's situation is special. This mountain range is extremely strange.

    If he doesn¡¯t understand this, he will have trouble sleeping and eating.

    nowadays.

    The best way.

    Naturally, I asked Qicai Heiwu face to face.

    The old man has been living in the lair in the back mountain, and he should know the reasons why these monsters disappeared.

    ?With questions.

    The master and the disciple soon arrived at the Colorful Black Crow's lair.

    This nest is extremely huge, embedded between two towering ancient trees.

    Looking from a distance.

    It doesn¡¯t look like a bird¡¯s nest, but more like a palace!

    Sunzi Mei came to the vicinity of the bird's nest and signaled the young disciple to wait quietly.

    He slowly stepped forward and bowed towards the entrance of the lair.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out????

    Waited for a moment.

    There was no sound from inside.

    "Is the divine bird taking a nap?"

    Then, he raised his voice again and called again.

    This time, there was still no sound.

    Just when Sun Tzu frowned and felt something strange, the young disciple behind him sneakily touched him.

    "Master, maybe the sacred bird is old and a little deaf. If you speak louder, you can definitely hear it!"

    Sun Tzu Mei glared at him fiercely.

    What kind of strength is the divine bird, and how can it be deaf?

    "If you dare to talk nonsense again, be careful that the divine bird hears you and swallows you up. I can't save you as a teacher!"

    The young disciple Fan Jian was so frightened that he quickly shrank his head.

    After reprimanding his disciple, Sun Tzu Mei spoke again.

    But this time, the tone has been raised a lot.

    but.

    Still no movement.

    "Something strange!"

    Grandson frowned.

    Even if Qicai Heiwu sleeps to death, he should have heard his loud voice.

    And he suddenly thought of it.

    These days, it seems that it has been a long time since I heard the cry of colorful black crows.

    "I said that these days, I feel a lot quieter. It turns out that there are less colorful things.The cry of the blackbird!  "

    Thinking of this.

    Sun Zimei immediately walked quickly towards the nest.

    And the moment he entered the lair.

    I was instantly stunned by the sight in front of me!

    I saw that there was no figure of colorful black crows at all in the wide nest.

    But there are colorful and messy black feathers everywhere.

    ¡°And large pools of blood were found in the nest.

    There are still many scratches on the nest wall.

    Obviously, I have experienced a fierce fight here!

    Realizing this, Sun Zimei¡¯s expression changed greatly.

    "Master, what happened?"

    Young disciple Fan Jian walked in at this time and asked with a confused look on his face.

    Sun Tzu Mei said with a stiff expression: "Our Bailian Sect's sacred birdis missing!"

    ¡­¡­

    soon.

    News about the disappearance of Colorful Black Crow.

    It swept through the entire sect like a strong wind.

    Almost in a very short period of time, it spread among the elders and disciples.

    The great elder summoned all the senior officials of the sect and held an emergency meeting.

    Of course, this does not include the sect leaders Shi Qingwu and Yi Feng.

    The former is because he is in retreat.

    The latter was automatically ignored by the Great Elder and others.

    They didn¡¯t take Yi Feng seriously at all.

    After a whole discussion.

    In the end, Sun Tzu Mei and other senior officials finally came to a conclusion There was a super strong man appearing near the sect.

    And this strong man¡¯s cultivation has at least reached the tenth level of the True Immortal!

    And all the big monsters in Colorful Black Crow and the back mountain should have been captured by this super strong man.

    Now.

    They don¡¯t know whether this super strong man is an enemy or a friend.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????

    ¡°Just in case, the sect immediately activated level one alert and began to investigate the matter thoroughly.

    ??In a moment.

    People in the sect are panicked.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 756 The look of gloating

    The two instigators were still talking about pretentious matters in the yard.

    Hearing Su Bai's words, Yi Feng nodded and said: "Everyone has vanity. I can understand this. Thirty years in Hedong and thirty years in Hexi. Don't bully young people into poverty."

    "So, you agree with me to go?" Su Bai said happily.

    "It's okay for you to go, but"

    Yi Feng was a little embarrassed, "But I only gave you a few cultivation skills. I don't know if you can calm down the situation when you get there."

    "Yes! Absolutely!"

    Su Bai nodded repeatedly.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know how high your cultivation level is, but you actually call the cultivation level given to him ¡®Yi Diu Diu¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you have some misunderstanding about Yiduidu?

    But then I thought about it.

    My own cultivation level is second to none in the entire martial arts world, but in the hearts of adults, I am afraid it is just a drop in the bucket.

    Yi Feng sighed and said, "Let's do this. I'll give you another gadget, and I'll give it to you as part of the money."

    As he said that, he took out a long sword and threw it to Su Bai.

    Su Bai was dumbfounded when he took the long sword and took a look at it.

    You call this top-notch fairy weapon a gadget?

    If this sword is taken outside, it will cause a sensation in the entire cultivation world.

    "Sir, this is really too valuable!"

    Su Bai¡¯s hands were trembling as he held these top-notch immortal weapons.

    "This is so damn expensive, isn't it?"

    Yi Feng frowned dissatisfied and glared in disgust.

    "I plan to throw this piece of garbage away directly. Anyway, you don't need to bring anything valuable with you as a gift to your ex-girlfriend. This long sword is just right."

    Su Bai couldn't laugh or cry immediately.

    Maybe this is the boss¡¯s vision

    Then Yi Feng issued an eviction order, and Su Bai had no choice but to walk out of the small courtyard with the top-notch immortal weapon.

    the next day.

    Su Bai simply washed up, then returned to Tianyun City wearing the Bailian Sect's uniform.

    He and his sister have been dependent on each other since childhood. They have lived here for more than ten years, so it can be said that they are familiar with the place.

    soon.

    He then arrived in front of the city lord's mansion.

    The ex-girlfriend married the son of the city lord, so the wedding was naturally held at the city lord¡¯s mansion.

    At this time, the entrance to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was decorated with lanterns and colorful streamers, creating a festive scene.

    After registering, I walked in. The decoration inside was even more prosperous, and the entire courtyard was almost full with guests.

    Today is the wedding of the city lord¡¯s son, and all the prominent families in the city naturally come to support it.

    "Su Bai, are you here?"

    While Su Bai was stunned, a female voice came from the distance.

    Su Bai looked around and saw that it was the ex-girlfriend he loved and hated, Liu Qianqian.

    "Xiaoqian, you are so beautiful today."

    Looking at Liu Qianqian dressed in bridal attire, Su Bai praised her.

    Liu Qianqian came over and looked Su Bai up and down.

    The thin eyebrows couldn't help but frown, and she said with disgust: "You have been going to Bailian Sect for so many years, how come you haven't even become an outer disciple?"

    If Su Bai had heard this before, he would have felt sour in his heart.

    But now, he smiled calmly and said: "Although I am still a handyman now, even the Great Elder of Bailian Sect is not as good as me."

    Liu Qianqian shook her head slightly, "After so many years, your cultivation level has not improved, but you have learned the skill of bragging."

    Su Bai was about to say something else when an old woman's voice interrupted.

    "Xiaoqian, my good daughter, Mr. Chen is waiting for you in front. Who are you talking to?"

    While speaking.

    An old woman wearing red flowers on her head and heavy makeup walked over with a sinister look on her face.

    When he saw it was Su Bai, he couldn't help but said in a strange tone: "Hey - who am I? It turns out to be the toad who wanted to eat the swan meat!"

    Su Bai frowned slightly.

    He recognized that this old woman was Liu Qianqian¡¯s mother.

    It was she who was acting wildly and strongly opposed to him being with Liu Qianqian.

    He threatened: "Even if my daughter is asked to marry a dog, she will not marry you Su Bai!"

    In an instant, these words spread in Tianyun City.

    ????????????????????????????????????????

    Now this woman¡¯sThe sound once again tore open Su Bai's scars from the past.

    Su Bai gritted his teeth and said nothing.

    She is Liu Qianqian¡¯s mother after all, and Su Bai always has a feeling for Liu Qianqian in her heart.

    At this moment.

    A young man with a dignified appearance and a dignified appearance slowly walked over.

    "Wife, mother-in-law, why are you standing here? My father wants us to hold the ceremony right away."

    "Ah! OK, OK! Qian'er, let's go and ignore this toad."

    Mother Liu said, pulling Liu Qianqian away without even looking at Su Bai.

    And the young man just glanced at Su Bai with a half-smile, then snorted coldly and left.

    For a small role like Su Bai, he was too lazy to step in.

    soon.

    The wedding officially begins.

    Liu Qianqian gently took the young man's arm, with an excited smile on her face.

    She was glad that she listened to her mother's words, kicked Su Bai over and chose him.

    In the future, when the old city lord abdicates, his husband will be the new city lord, and she will be the city lord¡¯s wife.

    "This and being with Su Bai are like heaven and earth!"

    Just as the wedding was coming to an end, the guests took out gifts and gave them to the two newlyweds.

    Mother Liu looked at Su Bai and said with a half-smile: "Su Bai, you didn't come to the wedding empty-handed, did you? You are Xiaoqian's ex-boyfriend after all, didn't you prepare any gifts?"

    She deliberately raised her voice so that all the guests could hear.

    Suddenly, Su Bai standing in the corner became the focus of the audience.

    Nearly everyone present knew about this unfortunate guy, and now they all wanted to see Su Bai¡¯s joke.

    Feeling the gloating eyes and sarcastic voices of everyone, Su Bai sighed slightly, feeling the full warmth and warmth of human kindness.

    With everyone watching, he walked directly onto the stage and slapped an item on the table.

    Said: "This is the gift I gave you!"

    The red lanterns in the audience were instantly covered by the dazzling golden light.

    All guests, including the city lord.

    He was instantly shocked by what Su Bai took out.

    "Top Immortal Weapon!?"

    The city lord Chen Chaoqian was well-informed and discovered it immediately.

    This humble-looking little handyman actually took out a top-notch immortal weapon.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 757 Pretending to be the grandson

    "Dad, you won't admit your mistake, right?"

    The groom, Chen Wei, took a breath of cold air.

    As a monk, he naturally knows the value of a top-notch immortal weapon.

    That is a treasure that even their city lord¡¯s mansion dreams of!

    ¡°It¡¯s unmistakable, this is the aura of a top-notch immortal weapon!¡±

    Chen Chaoqian said with great certainty.

    At the same time, a pair of eyes were staring at the fairy weapon on the table, for fear that it would disappear.

    Liu Qianqian opened her mouth slightly and looked at Su Bai in disbelief.

    I don¡¯t understand how this trash that I dumped could possess such a treasure.

    If it was the beginning.

    "If Su Bai could give this top-notch fairy weapon as a betrothal gift, I'm afraid her mother would want to clean it up for her and throw it on Su Bai's bed that night, right?

    And just as everyone was talking in shock, Su Bai took back the top-notch immortal weapon again.

    "Su Bai, what do you mean?"

    Mother Liu shouted quickly, her eyes completely focused on the top-notch immortal weapon.

    "Originally, I did want to give this fairy weapon to Liu Qianqian as a wedding gift. But"

    Su Bai held the long sword in his hand and changed his voice, "But I have changed my mind now!"

    He glanced sharply at the Liu family and the Chen family.

    "Guys like you, who are unjust and contemptuous of others, are not worthy of this generous gift from me."

    "Even if this gift is rubbish in my eyes, you still don't deserve it!"

    Speaking of which.

    Su Bai turned around suddenly.

    He glanced at Liu Qianqian again from the corner of his eye.

    Deep in the eyes, the last trace of reluctance finally dissipated.

    "Qianqian, goodbye."

    Never see you again.

    However.

    Just when Su Bai was about to leave, he was interrupted by a low shout from behind.

    "Wait!"

    Su Bai slowly turned around and looked at the city lord Chen Chaoqian.

    "Is something wrong?"

    "Of course, you can't leave now!"

    Chen Chaoqian said, winking at the people around him, and the guards of the City Lord's Mansion directly surrounded him.

    Ignoring the surrounding siege, Su Bai asked coldly: "May I ask the city lord, why can't I leave?"

    Chen Chaoqian smiled coldly.

    "You can leave if you want, just put down the sword in your hand."

    Su Bai said: "I brought this sword. Do you think you can't steal it?"

    Chen Chaoqian snorted heavily and said righteously in a loud voice.

    "Who said you brought this sword? It is clearly an ancestral artifact of my Chen family. But you dare to steal it in public on my Chen family's big day. You really think that everyone in my Chen family is blind.  Can¡¯t do it?¡±

    After finishing speaking, he looked at Chen Wei and asked, "My son, is this an immortal weapon passed down from my Chen family's ancestors?"

    Chen Wei only paused for a moment before loudly echoing: "That's right, father, this is indeed the ancestral artifact of my Chen family!"

    Then he pointed at Su Bai and shouted sternly: "Return my immortal weapon quickly, otherwise you will never get out of the City Lord's Mansion alive today!"

    When Su Bai heard this, he looked up to the sky and laughed.

    He never imagined that someone could be so shameless.

    "Su Bai, why are you laughing? Could it be that this city lord can still frame you?"

    With that said, Chen Chaoqian turned to everyone, "Let's all comment, how can he, a mere handyman, possess a top-notch immortal weapon?"

    Everyone below echoed.

    "What City Lord Chen said is absolutely true, this is not Su Bai's thing at all."

    "Su Bai, please hand over the immortal weapon quickly, otherwise I will cut you into pieces without the city lord taking action!"

    ¡°This fairy weapon is clearly a property of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. When I came to display it a few days ago, the City Lord took it out and showed it to me!¡±

    ""

    Amidst the cries of criticism, Liu Qianqian walked up to Su Bai.

    "Su Bai, youyou'd better hand over this sword," he said in a low voice.

    Su Bai smiled brightly and asked, "Why, do you even think that this sword is an ancestral heirloom of the Chen family?"

    Liu Qianqian didn¡¯t dare to look into Su Bai¡¯s eyes and just lowered her head.

    He whispered: "My arms can't twist my thighs"

    Everyone present actually knew it well.

    This top-notch immortal weapon is Su ???thing.

    But in this world where strength is the most important thing, strength is king.

    Chen Chaoqian is the top expert in the Sun and Moon Wonderland.

    Even though they knew that he was referring to a deer as a horse, no one dared to expose it and even echoed it.

    "An arm cannot twist a thigh!"

    Su Bai slowly turned around and raised the sword above his head, "The top immortal weapon is here, come and get it if you dare!"

    "snort!"

    Chen Chaoqian sneered, "Since you are seeking death yourself, you can't blame me!"

    After saying that, he waved.

    A dozen or so experts from the Mysterious Immortal Realm surrounding him swarmed towards Su Bai.

    And just when everyone thought that Su Bai would be captured instantly by the guards of the City Lord's Mansion.

    Su Bai was seen swaying all over, and no movement was seen from him. All the dozen masters vomited blood and flew out.

    ¡°You brat, I¡¯d like to give you a chance to let this city lord meet you personally!¡±

    With a low drink, Chen Chaoqian's spiritual power surged throughout his body.

    Pointed towards Su Bai.

    The fingertips cut through the air, even tearing the space apart with a scratch.

    If this finger hits the target, even a strong person in the Starry Fairyland will fall directly.

    However, Su Bai's expression remained unchanged.

    He drew out the sword with his palm, and the sword energy surged away like a sword.

    next moment.

    Chen Chaoqian suddenly let out a wail.

    "My arm!"

    Only then did everyone realize that Su Bai¡¯s sword had actually cut off Chen Chao¡¯s entire arm!

    See this scene.

    Liu Qianqian¡¯s eyes widened and she covered her mouth and nose with both hands to prevent herself from screaming.

    Su Bai's power even made her feel extremely strange.

    Is this still the stupid, stupid waste from before?

    "Dad!"

    Seeing that his father was injured, Chen Wei quickly ran over to support him.

    Chen Chaoqian gritted his teeth, took out a jade flute from his arms, and said: "Quickly call the ancestor!"

    He never expected that Su Bai was more powerful than he imagined.

    For the current plan, we can only deal with it by calling our ancestors.

    "oh oh!"

    Chen Wei hurriedly took the jade flute and played it hard.

    Not long after, a crack was torn open in mid-air.

    A gray-haired old man in black robe stepped out of the crack.

    The powerful aura instantly filled the entire space, making everyone below feel breathless.

    A truly powerful man from the fairyland!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Seeing this white-haired old man, it was like seeing a god.

    This is a real immortal!

    So, when the old man appeared, everyone knelt down and prostrated on the ground.

    Only Su Bai was still standing, looking so abrupt.

    "Kneel down quickly, do you not want your life?"

    Liu Qianqian knelt on the ground and urged in a low voice.

    Su Bai shook his head and said calmly: "Maybe it would be easy for me to die, but with them, it's not enough"

    "Incomprehensible!"

    Liu Qianqian bit her silver teeth and ignored him.

    After the true immortal old man arrived, he stood in the air with his hands behind his back.

    He looked at Chen Chao and said, "Why did you ask me to come here?"

    Chen Wei, on behalf of his father, quickly recounted what had just happened in an exaggerated manner.

    ?????????????? Then he cried out pitifully: ¡°Please, our ancestors, make the decision for our descendants, kill this thief, take back the immortal weapon, and avenge my father¡¯s broken arm!¡±

    After hearing this, the ancestor of the Chen family couldn't help but feel doubtful.

    When did our Chen family possess ancestral treasures such as top-notch immortal weapons?

    ?????????? Why don¡¯t I know?

    Then he carefully looked at Su Bai who was standing still. The moment their eyes met, he suddenly felt as if he was struck by lightning.

    A powerful spiritual force rushed straight into the depths of his mind.

    Nearly dispelled his spirit!

    He couldn't help being shocked.

    It turns out that the young man in front of me is also a real powerhouse in the Immortal Realm.

    And in terms of realm, he can¡¯t see through it at all!

    If the two really fight, he may not be able to get through ten rounds in front of Su Bai!

    After realizing this, the ancestor of the Chen family suddenly lost his momentum.

    From the original immortal spirit, he pretended to be a grandson.

    Under the unbelievable eyes of everyone, he walked directly in front of Su Bai and gave Su Bai a big salute respectfully.

    "The villain Chen Wu has met his predecessors." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)?I pretended to be my grandson.

    Under the unbelievable eyes of everyone, he walked directly in front of Su Bai and gave Su Bai a big salute respectfully.

    "The villain Chen Wu has met his predecessors." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 758 Isn¡¯t this coming?

    As soon as Chen Wu finished speaking, the whole place was in an uproar.

    They all widened their pupils.

    Each one of them was full of disbelief and completely dumbfounded.

    Especially Chen Chaoqian and Chen Wei¡¯s father and son, the blue veins on their foreheads were exposed.

    ??My true immortal ancestor actually calls this little thing senior?

    "Ancestor, are you making a mistake?"

    "He is just a little handyman, a little beast!"

    Chen Wei couldn't help shouting.

    "Snapped!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he was slapped on the head.

    This slap severely injured Chen Wei, causing him to vomit blood and fall to the ground, struggling and trembling.

    Chen Chao¡¯s eyelids twitched when he saw it.

    Before he could say anything, he found Chen Wu's majestic and cold eyes falling on him.

    Chen Chaoqian shivered, and then Chen Wu's voice transmission appeared in his mind.

    "Why don't you kneel down quickly? Do you want to bring the entire Chen family to ruin? Do you know that, let alone a loser like you, he can easily kill me even if he wants to!"

    "What?"

    Chen Chaoqian's eyes widened, as if a thunder exploded in his mind.

    I also feel my scalp is numb.

    Although he couldn't believe it, he didn't dare to question what his ancestor Chen Wu said. Almost instantly, his legs softened and he knelt on the ground.

    This made the people who were already in disbelief even more uproar.

    First, the ancestor of the Chen family called him senior.

    Finally, the head of the Chen family and the city lord knelt down on the spot.

    All of this proves that Su Bai, who looks like a young disciple in front of him, has strength and identity that ordinary people cannot see.

    And Chen Wu could see it and even called him "senior".

    ¡°That means Su Bai is at least a true immortal.

    No one in the room was stupid. On the contrary, they were very shrewd and figured it all out quickly.

    The legs suddenly began to feel weak.

    With pale faces, they began to kneel down one after another, trembling and crawling.

    After all, they have not forgotten that just now they helped Chen Chaoqian to add insult to injury to Su Bai, and helped Chen Chaoqian plunder Su Bai's immortal weapon.

    So Chen Chaoqian knelt down, how dare they not kneel down.

    As for Su¡¯s mother and Su Qianqian, their eyes were as wide as a bull¡¯s eye. They were too shocked to speak. Their whole bodies were trembling violently, and their faces were full of doubts about life.

    "Senior, please take a seat."

    Chen Wu shouted diligently.

    Chen Wu will not look down on Su Bai at all because of his apparent age.

    This is the world where strength is respected.

    Especially for a master like Su Bai who makes him feel strong pressure, if he is not careful, he may bring catastrophe to the family.

    However.

    Facing Chen Wu's attentiveness, Su Bai ignored it and looked coldly at Chen Chaoqian and others who were kneeling on the ground.

    "Is this fairy sword still yours?"

    Su Bai asked coldly, holding the sword tightly.

    Chen Chaoqian and others were so frightened that they trembled, including those who helped Chen Chaoqian scream at Su Bai.

    "My lord, please spare my life."

    "My lord, please spare my life, we were wrong."

    They all crouched and trembled, making trembling begging sounds.

    When Chen Wu saw this, his face flashed with solemnity.

    Looking at Su Bai¡¯s appearance, it could be a big disaster if not handled properly!

    His eyes flashed, and then he grabbed the half-dead Chen Wei on the ground, covered it with his palm, and directly searched for his soul.

    After all, he was not here before and did not know the cause and effect of the matter.

    Only by knowing the cause and effect can we take appropriate measures to comfort Su Bai.

    Suddenly.

    From the time Su Bai appeared to now, everything that happened appeared in his mind.

    ¡°Asshole!¡±

    With a loud shout, he suddenly became furious.

    ¡°You bunch of short-sighted people actually dare to covet your senior¡¯s immortal weapon.¡±

    After knowing the cause and effect, he looked at Chen Chaoqian with wide eyes and angrily, while shouting word by word: "Especially you, a blind thing"

    At the same time, he was approaching Chen Qianqian step by step.

    "ah!"

    "Ancestor, I was wrong, I was wrong, I never dare to?? 

    ¡­¡­

    Su Bai and Chen Wu left one after another. No matter how Chen Wu tried to persuade him to stay, Su Bai had no intention of staying. He was still thinking about going back and getting something to eat for Lord Yifeng.

    But.

    Just when he was about to leave, Su Bai noticed a special wave.

    He couldn¡¯t help but pause in his steps.

    "Senior, are you?"

    Behind him, Chen Wu almost bumped into Su Bai. He took a quick step and asked quickly.

    "Is this the breath of a monster?"

    Su Bai tilted his head and asked.

    "Yes, it's the colorful baby of a friend of mine. Because there was some problem, he kept it with me for a while. Senior is worthy of being a senior. He can actually feel it like this. It's so cool!" Chen Wu kept taking pictures.  Flattery.

    However, when Su Bai heard the colorful baby, his slightly childish face started to smile.

    Colorful babies.

    Good stuff.

    It is a rather strange monster. Although the strength of this monster is not particularly high, it is strange.

    And he is worried about getting something new for the adults to eat, why don¡¯t he come now?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 759 Too hasty

    "Can you please come over to your friend and tell me that I have fallen in love with his monster?"

    Su Bai turned his head and looked at Chen Wu and said, "Of course, for the sake of the transaction, I can do something for him that I can do."

    "this¡­¡­"

    "Okay, I'll contact my friend right away."

    Chen Wu nodded immediately.

    After all, in his opinion, although this colorful baby is precious, if it can make Su Bai do something within his ability, it will definitely be worth it to his old friend.

    And he can also do some favors.

    Bai Lian Zong.

    When the elder Wang Yue, who was in retreat, received the news, he quickly left the retreat and rushed towards Tianyun City.

    He and Chen Wu are both at the first level of True Immortal.

    In addition, Bailian Sect and Tianyun City were not far away, so we arrived in less than an hour.

    And when he arrived at Tianyun City, Chen Wu had already held a feast.

    "Come on, senior, we both respect you."

    After a brief introduction, Chen Wu began to be polite, and the two of them raised their glasses at the same time.

    "I'm not a senior, my name is Su Bai." Su Bai said with a childish voice.

    "Senior Su."

    Chen and Wu quickly changed their words.

    "Let's get straight to the point." Su Bai said with a somewhat impatient expression: "I'm in a hurry, so just tell me directly, what conditions are needed to give me the colorful baby?"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Wang Yue glanced at Su Bai and put down his wine glass.

    He originally wanted to be polite before talking to Su Bai about this matter, but seeing that Su Bai didn't want to be polite, he straightened his thoughts and went straight to the point.

    "Senior, it's not impossible to have this colorful baby. I just need you to do one thing for me." Wang Yue said.

    "Say it."

    Su Bai asked.

    "It's like this. When my brother was looking for a secret realm in the Tianshan Mountains a thousand years ago, he accidentally touched the ancient formation there." Wang Yue said in detail: "Over the years, in order to save my brother, I want to  I tried a lot of methods but couldn't do anything, but I also figured out the key to breaking the formation."

    "This formation is not as good as other ordinary formations in that you need to find the formation's eye, and the key to breaking this formation is to use force to break it."

    ¡°So I want senior¡¯s help to rescue my brother.¡±

    As he spoke, Wang Yue bowed slightly.

    Su Bai moved his eyes and asked, "I don't know how much strength it takes to break this formation."

    Wang Yue thought for a moment and said: "In the past few years, I spent some money to invite three third-level True Immortal seniors to break the formation, but their combined attacks could only shake the formation. Therefore, I personally guess that the real breakthrough is  The formation may require five to ten levels of true immortal strength.¡±

    "But the specifics are unknown."

    After saying that, Wang Yue looked at Su Bai nervously.

    Although he knew that Su Bai was very strong, he didn't know how powerful Su Bai was as a true immortal.

    ¡°After all, the gap between true immortals and true immortals, even at the first level, is huge.

    Therefore, it requires five to ten levels of true immortal cultivation. He didn't know whether Su Bai had this strength.

    However, he saw that Su Bai had already walked out of the door, looking at him and shouting: "What are you doing standing there, let's go!"

    "ah?"

    "Where to go?"

    Wang Yue has not yet reacted.

    "Aren't you trying to save your brother?" Su Bai asked.

    Wang Yue was stunned, blinked at Su Bai, and couldn't help but ask: "Just, just go like this?"

    "if not?"

    Su Bai waited for him and said.

    Hearing this, Wang Yue twitched his lips.

    He never expected that Su Bai not only agreed directly, but also went as soon as he said so.

    This is too, too resolute.

    He himself is not ready yet.

    "This, after all, this is a big event to break the formation, you have to be prepared after all, right?" Wang Yue couldn't help but asked: "Don't you need some auxiliary props, and then choose a day when you are in better condition?"

    "I don't have that time."

    Su Bai looked at the sky and said, "Go early and come back early. I have to rush back to make dinner."

    ?  ?  ?  ?

    make dinner?

    Wang Yue was confused.

    But he didn't ask any more questions. Seeing Su Bai's increasingly impatient expression, he gritted his teeth and followed, "Okay"??Then let's set off as the seniors said.  "

    Soon, Wang Yue led the way, and Chen Wu followed.

    The three of them flew all the way towards their destination.

    With the strength of the True Immortal Realm, it only took an hour to get from here to Tianshan Mountain.

    Tianshan is also worthy of being called Tianshan.

    The rocks here are rugged and there are countless peaks erected, each one towering into the clouds. You can't see the end at a glance, which gives people a heavy pressure invisibly.

    I don¡¯t know how this terrain was formed.

    ¡°However, the entire Tianshan Mountains are very large. Among these countless towering peaks and canyons, not only great crises are hidden, but also great opportunities are hidden.

    Therefore, throughout the history of the martial arts world, many masters have come here to explore.

    Soon, the three of them arrived at the foot of a mountain.

    When I came here, I felt a sense of oppression, and I could also faintly feel the fluctuations of the formation.

    "Senior, my brother is suppressed under this mountain. If you want to break this formation, you need to break this mountain peak."

    As soon as he said this, Wang Yue became heavy.

    He has come here countless times, but he has never been able to defeat this mountain.

    "Based on my experience of countless detections, there are methods to defeat this mountain. According to the shape of the mountain, if we rush to the back of the mountain and attack, it should be able to reduce a lot of pressure."

    As he said that, Wang Yue led the way.

    At the same time, I sighed in my heart.

    Looking at this mountain peak, even though he knew that Su Bai's strength should not be weak, he felt uncertain in his heart.

    Because he always felt that this time he came too hastily and was not prepared at all.

    ¡° If I had known earlier, I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to Su Bai coming so hastily. If I had spent a month preparing, I might have been much more confident.

    But the next moment.

    An explosion sound suddenly appeared behind him.

    "Boom!"

    He was frightened, and when he looked back, he saw that Su Bai pointed out.

    The entire mountain peak exploded!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 760 It would be nice to see you again

    Watching the mountains collapse.

    Countless gravels were shot out, and Wang Yue was dumbfounded. His eyes were so wide open that his jaw almost dropped in shock.

    "Be good"

    One finger?

    Just one finger?

    What kind of terrifying strength is this?

    This is at least the cultivation level of the tenth level of true immortal!

    In front of such a person, the funny thing is that he is still making fancy preparations. It turns out that it is just a matter of the big boss's finger.

    This made him extremely ashamed.

    But while I was ashamed, my heart was also filled with excitement, and I almost shed tears.

    After a thousand years, his brother can finally see the light of day again.

    And aside.

    Chen Wujiang, who also followed, clamped his buttocks tightly, sweat dripping from his forehead, and words could not describe the horror in his heart.

    "It's so dangerous, it's so dangerous. Fortunately, I licked the dog in time, otherwise our Chen family would be in trouble now"

    Chen Wu shivered and broke into a cold sweat, with a look of fear on his face.

    "Okay, the formation is broken."

    Su Bai put away his fingers and said calmly: "You can go and do the next thing. I'll just go back and get the colorful baby by myself. I still have to catch up on dinner."

    The two of them were speechless after hearing this.

    It sounds like breaking the formation is such a trivial thing.

    But looking at Su Bai¡¯s current strength, this is indeed the case.

    Thinking of something, Wang Yue quickly shouted: "Senior, although this colorful baby has a nice name, it is actually not a good monster. It is cunning by nature and is easy to kill its owner, so after senior takes it away, please be careful.  it."

    "It doesn't matter, I'll make soup tonight."

    Su Bai took a look at the sky and knew that he couldn't stay any longer. It would be too late for dinner for adults.

    So after saying that, Su Bai flew away.

    The two of them were left messy in the wind, staring at each other with big eyes and small eyes.

    "Colorful Baby Soup?"

    Chen Wu¡¯s face twitched, ¡°Did I hear wrongly?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Su Bai returned to Tianyun City and slapped the colorful baby to death.

    The colorful baby transforms back into its original form after death. It looks similar to a duck, but its feathers are colorful. If weighed, it weighs almost two kilograms.

    This made Su Bai extremely satisfied.

    Finally, I got some good food for Master Yifeng to eat.

    He happily rushed back to Bailian Sect.

    In the courtyard, Yi Feng crossed his legs and squinted at the sunset.

    I patted my belly, feeling a little hungry.

    ¡°This little guy Su Bai went to show off, why hasn¡¯t he come back yet? It couldn¡¯t be that he failed to show off.

    Just when he was thinking this, Su Bai ran back from a distance.

    "My lord, my lord."

    "I'm back."

    Su Bai shouted excitedly.

    "How are you doing pretending?" Yi Feng asked with a smile.

    "hey-hey."

    Su Bai scratched his head and said with an embarrassed look on his face: "Thank you, sir, for giving me the great sword and the supreme cultivation. This is a great success, which makes me feel proud."

    "My ex-girlfriend regrets seeing how powerful I am now."

    "But I don't want her now."

    "Ha ha ha ha."

    Yi Feng laughed softly after hearing this, and couldn't help but say: "As I said, you ignored me at the beginning, but now I want you to be so high up!"

    "If you hadn't cultivated me, I would still be a handyman now."

    "Of course, I'm still your servant now."

    "I, Su Bai, swear that I will serve you all my life, even through the mountains of swords and seas of fire."

    As he said that, Su Bai knelt on the ground.

    "What are you doing?" Yi Feng quickly helped him up and said, "Those few cultivation bases are really nothing. There is no need for such a grand gift."

    "Maybe to adults, it's just a few cultivation bases, but to me, this is something that changed my destiny." Su Bai said firmly.

    "Too polite, too polite."

    Yi Feng shook his head and said with a smile.

    "By the way, sir, I found this after attending the wedding banquet. I thought you would like to eat it, so I got it." As he said that, Su Bai took out the colorful baby from behind.

    "ah!"

    &nbsp; Yi Feng¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw it.

    This little guy is really smart.

    ¡°I went to someone else¡¯s wedding and pretended to be cool, but when I came back, I just followed someone else¡¯s lead.

    The two immediately set up a pot on the spot.

    "Su Bai, you should continue cooking." Yi Feng said with a smile.

    "Okay, sir."

    Su Bai nodded respectfully, took off the new clothes he wore for the wedding today, changed back into his original handyman clothes, and got busy.

    After the train came down, the fragrance wafted out of the yard.

    After Yi Feng tasted it, he immediately found that it tasted very good.

    I couldn¡¯t help but praise Su Bai.

    And while the elder and the younger were feasting, Wang Yue had returned to the Hundred Refiners Sect after settling down his brother.

    Thinking back, my brother was out of trouble.

    He still felt like a dream.

    They were born in an ordinary mortal family, and both of them lost their parents when they were young. His brother, who was a few years older than him, was like a biological father to him, and he had been raised by begging since he was a child.

    It was not until later that the two of them were detected to have cultivation talents that this situation changed. But even so, his brother still took great care of him during his cultivation, and would give him good cultivation resources.

    Even when he was trapped in Tianshan, it was to find what he needed.

    So for his brother who was trapped in the Tianshan Mountains, he had not had a good night's sleep in the past thousand years. He tried many ways to rescue him, but he still couldn't solve it.

    But I never expected that it would be broken so easily today.

    Thinking of Senior Su Bai¡¯s finger today, his heart was still full of shock.

    It¡¯s a pity.

    At that time, he was only excited and shocked, but he didn't have time to thank the senior. What's more, he regretted that he didn't have a good contact with the senior.

    It would be great if I could see him again. I must thank him properly.

    such a pity!

    "I'm afraid I'll never have the chance to see such an expert dragon again in this life!"

    He sighed.

    He raised his head slightly and walked towards his residence.

    At this moment, a handyman disciple passed by not far away (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 762 A small, unrelated accident

    "You read that correctly?"

    Chen Xian had a question mark on his head.

    The dung beetles in the realm of true immortals are simply unheard of and unseen.

    It¡¯s really hard for him to imagine what kind of cultivation this thing relies on.

    Is it because of shit?

    "Of course I'm not wrong." Huang Zhen said solemnly: "Not only that, I also discovered that in addition to this dung beetle, there are several rabbits, bees, and butterflies that are also in the realm of true immortals."

    "Hiss!"

    Chen Xian suddenly took a breath of cold air.

    Staring with big eyes full of disbelief.

    Although in the age of cultivation, a living being can practice, but different races can determine the upper limit.

    With things like bees and rabbits, cultivation can at best increase your longevity.

    It can be said that the horror level that this thing turned into a true immortal brought to him was more powerful than a man who cut off his roots and gave his mother-in-law three thousand treasures in one breath.

    "So it is enough to be sure that there is something unknown hidden in this mountain." Huang Zhen said: "It is precisely because of the existence of this thing that the black energy in our bodies dissipates and the dung beetle turns into a true immortal."

    Chen Xian nodded solemnly.

    I think so too.

    But what is it?

    Where is it hidden?

    The two of them held their chins and thought hard.

    "I see."

    Suddenly, Huang Zhen, who was thinking, seemed to remember something, jumped up, clapped his hands, and exclaimed.

    "What is it?"

    Chen Xian asked quickly.

    "It's a cesspit!"

    The deserted shouting surprised: "You don't remember. When I first came, I said that the pit was a little unusual, and the odor exuded made people feel refreshed."

    Chen Xian nodded.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    ??Even Huang Zhen even mentioned it to check.

    It was only because he stopped me by saying, "Do you think there is a chance in this shit pit?" that I stopped taking this shit pit seriously.

    And now.

    Except for this cesspit, they searched all around and found nothing.

    Is it possible that there really is something hidden in this cesspool?

    "Go and have a look?"

    Huang Zhen said.

    "good!"

    Chen Xian nodded.

    The two of them looked at the cesspit not far away and walked over step by step.

    When we got to the cesspit, the smell became stronger.

    But along with this smell, the two people were refreshed.

    This feeling is like a menstruating woman drinking brown sugar water, and a tired person drinking a cup of hot coffee to wash away the negative state of both of them.

    "Ha, I told you before, that smell can bring people a refreshing feeling, now you believe it." Huang Zhen said in surprise: "Now it seems that the reason why the black energy in our body disappears is very  Maybe it came from this cesspool.¡±

    Chen Xian nodded.

    Now he also believed Huang Zhen¡¯s words, because at this time, he could indeed clearly feel that his overall condition was much better.

    But it¡¯s not his fault.

    ???????????????? After all, who would have thought that what could be hidden in a cesspit?

    The two of them looked down.

    Although it is said to be a cesspit, it is actually not very big. Moreover, the top of the cesspit is covered with branches and leaves, making it difficult for people to see the true nature of the cesspool.

    The two looked at each other, bent down and pulled away the branches and leaves covering it at the same time.

    The moment he pulled it away, the stench that had been suppressed underneath and never emitted hit his nostrils.

    The smell was so overwhelming that the two of them almost fainted on the spot.

    But the two did not escape.

    On the contrary, he sniffed greedily.

    "Huha, huha, huha"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? non-stop.

    It seems that he is afraid of letting go of any odor.

    The reason for this is that the moment the stench entered their noses, the two of them simultaneously discovered that the black air in their bodies was disappearing at a visible speed.

    At that moment, the two of them had already determined that the reason why the black air disappeared was due to the stench emanating from the cesspit.

    therefore.

    "Compared to the black air that affects one's cultivation and makes people hallucinate and turn into demons, this smelly?For both of them, it is the best medicine in the world.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it was because of the greedy breathing of the two of them, or because of a gust of wind blowing next to them, but the pungent smell finally disappeared a lot.

    The two of them then poked their heads into the manure pit.

    However, it would have been better if he didn't poke his head. When he poked his head, more than a hundred waves of true immortal aura suddenly burst out from the cesspool.

    As far as the eye can see, there are dozens of flies and dozens of dung beetles.

    The two of them stared at each other.

    His eyes were filled with disbelief and shock.

    My heart is like an angry sea, unable to calm down for a long time.

    But there is an answer to why there are real fairy dung beetles in this mountain, because they have now seen it with their own eyes.

    But, what kind of terrifying cesspit is this? Oh no, what kind of terrifying spiritual pond can actually give birth to so many true immortals, and can make so many low-level creatures jump over the dragon's gate.

    But he talked about an episode that neither of them, not even Yi Feng, knew about.

    Since there are dung beetles and flies in this dung pit, there must also be maggots that live with dung.

    Countless maggots form a small world here similar to the ant kingdom.

    A few days ago, a young man from a certain world traveled through time and was reborn as a maggot because he died suddenly while staying up late playing King of Pesticides.

    And awakened the Maggot God Evolution System.

    In this small world, he crawls and rolls, moving forward step by step.

    It can be predicted that in the future, starting here, he will stage a legendary story in the world from maggots to earthworms, earthworms to snakes, pythons to pythons, pythons to dragons, and dragons to dragons.

    Of course, these are all minor accidents that have nothing to do with the two of them and Yi Feng.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 763: Keep a line in life

    "What kind of feces is this?"

    Chen Xian couldn't help but ask.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of feces this is.¡±

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Because it rains frequently in the mountains recently, there is a jar of excrement in the pit.

    "Anyway, it was definitely not left by humans."

    Huang Zhen added.

    Chen Xian also nodded in agreement.

    If someone¡¯s feces can really have this effect, how strong should this person be?

    Ninety-nine levels of immortality, right?

    "I guess this is feces left over from ancient times. It may be from the ancient dragon clan, or it may be from the ancient gods." Huang Zhen guessed.

    "Well, it's very possible!"

    Chen Xian nodded solemnly.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Although the fairy world was just beginning to bloom, it was an era where a hundred flowers bloomed, and various powerful races and masters emerged one after another.

    Only in this way can we explain why a piece of feces has such an effect.

    "So, the master who lived here before must also know the location of this cesspit, and came here to take advantage of the convenience of the cesspool and retreat to improve himself." Huang Zhen guessed again: "While living here, he also took advantage of the cesspit to improve himself."  The conflict between the realm and the formation realm has been resolved."

    "Most likely."

    Chen Xian nodded solemnly and said, "But in this case, after he leaves now, there is a high probability that he will not come back again."

    "Then what to do next?"

    Huang Zhen asked.

    "I'm thinking about whether I can take this ancient cesspool away." Chen Xian said boldly.

    Huang Zhen was startled, "You mean?"

    "good."

    Chen Xian said: "We have only been standing by the pool for a short while now, and there is not much black energy left in our bodies. It has completely returned to its previous peak state. Just imagine, if it is brought back to the deserted land, it can give  How helpful is it for everyone to improve?¡±

    As soon as he said this, Huang Zhen became excited and quickly added: "Maybe the black energy in everyone's body can be removed."

    "In this case, no one will be possessed by the black fog again."

    "Quick, quick, move."

    The two of them did it as soon as they said they could, and they couldn't wait to do it.

    And Chen Xian happens to have a large water tank in his hand that is a top-level immortal weapon. This water tank is usually used by him to suppress the formation eye. While suppressing the formation eye, he can introduce a water jar into the water tank, which can make  The formation effect is greatly improved.

    But I didn¡¯t expect that it would come in handy here.

    With a wave of his hand, the water jar fell heavily to the side.

    Rolling up their sleeves, the two of them took the containers and put the contents of the cesspool into the water jar.

    For a while, the two of them were sweating profusely.

    Looking at Huang Zhen's splashing appearance, Chen Xian couldn't help but cursed, "Be careful, be careful, use less force, you just spilled a lot of drops."

    "I pay attention, I will definitely pay attention."

    Huang Zhen was indeed too excited, which was why he accidentally caused it. Seeing the few drops that spilled fell to the ground, and then absorbed into the soil and disappeared, he suddenly felt a pain in his body.

    What a waste!

    in this way.

    After half a day, the manure pit was almost bottomed out and the water tank was almost full.

    "Okay, that's it!"

    Chen Xian wiped the sweat from his forehead and said.

    "Well, there are quite a few down here, don't you want them anymore?" Huang Zhen couldn't help but ask.

    "what do you know?"

    Chen Xian rolled his eyes at him and said: "Immortals have been paying attention to leaving a thin line in their lives since ancient times. We must not allow such a divine creature to be cut off. If we cut off the roots without leaving any room, we will be punished by God."

    "And we have left these behind so that this place will not become ineffective and can benefit future generations in the future."

    "I see."

    Huang Zhen suddenly realized it and looked enlightened.

    "Although we haven't even met the master in this industry, it's a blessing in disguise!" Chen Xian said with emotion: "With this tank, the effect it brings to everyone is far from just one."  Two masters can compare!"

    "Yes, if Mr. Chen and the others knew about it, they would definitely be extremely excited!"

    Huang Zhen said excitedly as well.

    "It's not too late, I'll??Hurry back now.  " Chen Xian said.

    "good!"

    Huang Zhen nodded.

    The two of them squatted down without saying a word. One of them lifted the water jar and flew into the distance, then turned into a stream of light and disappeared.

    ¡­¡­

    Bai Lian Zong.

    Wang Yue couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time after checking Su Bai¡¯s information.

    "Really, is he really a handyman disciple?"

    Wang Yue was completely stunned.

    He originally thought that Su Bai was some kind of old monster who had never been born before. Because of some purpose, or because he was tired of the deceitful life of cultivating immortals, he pretended to be a handyman in his sect.

    But the facts told him that this was not the case at all.

    Su Bai is not an old monster at all, his real age is only fourteen years old.

    The reason why we know this is because the sect will investigate every disciple, and the information about Su Bai records all of Su Bai's origins.

    Because of this, Wang Yue went down the mountain to investigate.

    The whole process from Su Bai's birth, to his childhood, to now when he grows up, is the same as what is recorded in the jade slips.

    These things cannot be faked at all.

    In other words, Su Bai is indeed only fourteen years old, and he did not have such strength before.

    But suddenly, from a handyman disciple, he suddenly turned into a super master who can break the formation with one finger.

    "What the hell is going on?"

    "What is hidden in this?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 764 Very weak!

    Wang Yue was puzzled.

    But it is enough to confirm that Su Bai must have received a great opportunity.

    As for what the opportunity was, Wang Yue couldn't guess.

    but.

    He did notice something.

    That was Su Bai working as a handyman for the sect leader¡¯s childhood sweetheart, an uncle from the Bailian Sect.

    It¡¯s not like Wang Yue hasn¡¯t thought about it.

    ¡°Is Su Bai¡¯s strength because of this uncle?

    Is this uncle himself a hidden boss?

    But he soon denied it.

    ?????????? This uncle has only had a few days in total from joining the sect until now. How can he allow a little handyman to ascend directly to heaven in such a short period of time?

    Even if he were a ninety-ninth-level immortal, he couldn¡¯t do it!

    As for why Su Bai has such strength and is still willing to work as a handyman for Yi Feng, I am afraid it is because Su Bai does not want to reveal his identity for the time being. After all, he has not left Bailian Sect.

    With all these doubts, Wang Yue walked into the secret parliament hall.

    In the palace.

    Many elders have come, headed by Sun Tzu Mei.

    And after Wang Yue came, several elders came one after another.

    A total of more than a dozen elders were seated here.

    Except for a few elders in the sect who remain neutral regardless of world affairs, almost all the elders are here.

    Because they are the party members of the Great Elder Sun Mei.

    "In fact, if you really want to say it, it can't be called a party member. It was just a temporary group formed to get Shi Qingwu to step down.

    Although Shi Qingwu was powerful and her methods were iron-blooded, in their opinion, she was still too young and a woman.

    Perhaps because of their traditional thinking, and because they would feel unhappy when they thought that they, a group of old guys who had been in Bailian Sect for countless years, would have to take orders from a junior, they were all eager to pull Shi Qingwu down as the leader of the sect.  position.

    Of course, Wang Yue actually had different ideas from them.

    He has no objection to Shi Qingwu.

    He had never even met Shi Qingwu, and all his thoughts were on rescuing his brother.

    The reason why he is sitting here is because when Sun Tzu Mei wooed him, he promised to help him rescue his brother when the matter was accomplished.

    Because Wang Yue was eager to save his brother, he agreed without thinking too much.

    Although his brother has been rescued now, it is not easy for him to go back on his word.

    "Tell me what you should do about that Yi Feng?"

    Sun Zimei spoke directly.

    "Killing is definitely not an option."

    One of the elders directly expressed his position and said: "If Shi Qingwu is really killed and Shi Qingwu insists that this is her man, then even if she violates the ancestral precepts and does not get married, we have nothing to say. Furthermore, if  If he actually kills someone, he will undoubtedly break his skin."

    "good."

    Sun Tzu nodded.

    Everyone else also nodded.

    Although none of them agree with Shi Qingnu being the leader of the sect, they just don¡¯t agree with being the leader of the sect.

    And they can still see Shi Qingwu¡¯s contribution to Bailian Sect.

    Competition is okay.

    But it¡¯s not that time yet to break up.

    "Then there is only one way." Sun Zimei then said: "That is to find a way directly and pry open Yi Feng's mouth. As long as he admits that he was sent by Shi Qingwu to impersonate him."

    "As soon as these words are spoken, Shi Qingwu will step down!"

    Hear the words.

    Everyone present nodded.

    "Actually, this matter is very simple!"

    Sun Zimei then smiled and said: "Even Yi Feng himself may give up."

    "oh?"

    Everyone looked at Sun Tzu Mei.

    "Because right now, there is a great opportunity." Sun Tzu Mei said leisurely.

    "Great Elder, are you talking about the Shangzong assessment?"

    Beside, the second elder asked.

    "Yes, it is the Shangzong assessment." The great elder said: "The ten-year Shangzong assessment will be in a few days."

    "As you all know, the so-called Shangzong assessment is nothing more than setting up some levels for the disciples of the Shangzong to participate in the competition with us, the disciples of the lower sect."

    "But according to the practice of previous years, everyone is also aware that"Just, just the four of us?"

    Yi Feng looked at the two of them and asked.

    When he went to Shangzong for an assessment, he heard how high-ranking he was. He thought there would be a big battle, but this is the result?

    "Be content!"

    Jiang Zuo glanced at Yi Feng, then sat cross-legged on the flying boat and closed his eyes to rest.

    Everyone understands that this trip has been humiliating.

    So no one wanted to go there, and everyone avoided it. However, although the two brothers were good in strength, they had no background, no backers in the sect, and no one to speak for them, so this hard work fell to them.  On the head.

    "Haha, uncle, don't be nervous, just relax."

    Jiang You sighed and comforted Yi Feng.

    How could they not see that this was all caused by the dispute between the factions at the top of the sect, and they were all implicated at the bottom. Fortunately, they were only accompanying them, and the main figure, Yifeng

    I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to be difficult.

    So when thinking about what he was about to face, Jiang You felt a little sympathetic to Yi Feng.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 765: You won¡¯t be able to climb up, right?

    "Haha, I'm not nervous, but I just happened to go on a trip, which is good!"

    ??Yi Feng said with a leisurely smile, standing on the flying boat, looking at the distant scenery with a contented look on his face.

    Yi Feng¡¯s words immediately made the calm Jiang Zuo look at him.

    Going on a trip?

    Are you naive or stupid?

    Don¡¯t you know what you will face next?

    Tianba Sect.

    It is one of the most well-deserved holy places in the martial arts world.

    Under the leadership of Tianba Sect, there are more than a hundred sects as big as Bailian Sect.

    It can be said that every competition is an occasion for the geniuses of all major sects to gather together.

    Although they know that they cannot be the opponents of the disciples of Tianba Sect, they will still compete with each other, and it is rare for Bailian Sect to be as broken as they are.

    So it can be seen that the competition is fierce.

    ¡°Just imagine, if someone like Yifeng, who has no strength, competes with a group of them, what will be the final result?

    There is no doubt that he will be tortured to pieces!

    "You'd better not have this idea."

    Jiang Zuo said in a cold voice.

    "Why, isn't the scenery of Tianba Sect bad?" Yi Feng asked.

    Jiang Zuo¡¯s face twitched.

    His face was a little cold, and he realized that talking to Yi Feng was just talking to others and wasting his own saliva.

    He simply shut his mouth and didn't say another word to Yi Feng.

    Jiang You on the side also smiled helplessly and said nothing more. He sat down cross-legged and began to breathe and practice.

    The flying boat flew all the way.

    Yi Feng took Su Bai to look at the scenery all the way, and finally arrived at Tianba Sect after three days.

    At this moment, at the foot of the Tianba Sect's mountain, there are hundreds of flying boats floating in the sky. Various masters and young talents from all walks of life fly down from the flying boats.

    After getting off the flying boat, many people greeted each other familiarly.

    But there are also many people who are tit for tat and almost take action.

    Although they are both subordinates of Tianba Sect, Tianba Sect never pays attention to the grudges between them. Even if one sect destroys another sect, they will not say anything.

    Even secretly, they advocate this approach.

    to be honest.

    It is the Gu raising mode.

    The winner is king and the weak are eliminated. Only in this way can these sects be encouraged to progress and grow.

    In this chaotic situation, Jiang Zuo and Jiang You took Yi Feng to an inconspicuous corner, as if they were afraid of meeting an acquaintance, so they kept it secretive.

    After all, everyone else came with the chief disciple of the sect.

    And they really can¡¯t get rid of it.

    If you encounter a hostile sect, you will inevitably be ridiculed and humiliated.

    Yi Feng, on the other hand, was holding a cattail leaf fan and looking up at the surrounding scenery with his sunglasses on.

    "quiet!"

    At this time, a protector from the Tianba Sect descended from the sky and heard a deep voice.

    As soon as his voice fell, the originally noisy scene suddenly became quiet.

    Even a protector from the upper sect is enough to make them, the elders of the lower sect, respectful.

    The protector looked at everyone with pride and looked down at everyone. After a moment, he said: "Put away all your flying boats. You are not allowed to fly at the mountain gate. Everyone climb up the stairs."

    After saying that, the protector waved his sleeves and flew away.

    "Yes, protector!"

    ?The next step everyone responded and began to climb the stairs.

    There are nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine levels in the Tianba Stairs. In addition to the simple height, there are also simple formations arranged on the steps.

    With blessing, ordinary cultivators really can¡¯t climb this ladder.

    Therefore, the assessment for Tianba Sect's annual recruitment of disciples is also very simple. As long as you climb the ladder at a certain age and within a certain period of time, you can join and become a disciple.

    Of course, those who pass this assessment can only become the outer disciples of Tianba Sect.

    "But these nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine stairs certainly can't stop the people of the lower sect.

    After all, those who can come here are not ordinary people.

    "Let's get on the stairs quickly!"

    Jiang You said.

    "Um!"

    Jiang Zuo nodded, and the two of them walked towards the stairs, but found that Yi Feng did not follow him.Go.

    The two of them turned back to look at Yi Feng and asked, "Why are you standing there stunned?"

    "There are so many steps, climb up?"

    Yi Feng pointed at the Tianba Sect¡¯s mountain gate and asked with wide eyes.

    "Otherwise, didn't you hear what the protector of Shangzong said just now?" Jiang Zuo said angrily. He seemed to have remembered something, and couldn't help but asked in surprise: "You won't be able to climb up, right?"

    "Of course I can't climb up!"

    Yi Feng said without thinking: "This ghost staircase has tens of thousands of steps at first glance. Isn't it necessary to climb up to death from exhaustion?"

    Hear the words.

    Jiang Zuo and Jiang You looked so gloomy that they could shed tears.

    This is what the fuck.

    ¡°You can¡¯t even climb the stairs to the mountain gate, why are you here to participate in the competition?

    How embarrassing will it really be then?

    At this moment, the two of them almost had the idea of ????running away immediately, but they remembered that they had nowhere to go without Bailianzong, so they bit the bullet and endured it.

    "Let's go first. You can go up as high as you can. If you can't go up, we two brothers will naturally help you." Jiang Zuo said with an ugly face.

    After saying that, Jiang Zuo and Jiang You took the lead in walking forward.

    "Mom, I already knew she wouldn't come."

    Seeing that Jiang Zuo and Jiang You had already started to climb the stairs, Yi Feng curled his lips, and with a burst of curses, he reluctantly climbed up the stairs.

    And Su Bai followed Yi Feng obediently.

    ¡°Remember, climb up by yourself first, then call me if you really can¡¯t get up!¡±

    Jiang Zuo explained to Yifeng again.

    "Okay, okay, okay."

    "Stop talking to me, I'm climbing the stairs and don't want to talk."

    After climbing a few steps, Yi Feng stretched his legs and said impatiently.

    Jiang Zuo nodded.

    "Obviously, he also wanted to see how many levels Yi Feng could reach, so as to gain an understanding of Yi Feng's true strength.

    The two brothers looked at each other and headed towards the mountain gate like a gust of wind.

    The two brothers climbed to the five thousand steps in one breath, and then stopped. Their expressions were as before, their faces were not red, and their hearts were not beating.

    They are also the guardians of the Hundred Refiners Sect, and they have the strength of the Sun and Moon Fairyland that is close to the true immortals. This level of steps still has no pressure on them.

    "No matter how hard it is, I can still climb the five thousand steps."

    Jiang Zuo said leisurely.

    Looking back, I couldn't see Yi Feng's trace at all.

    Because we were already in certain formations on the steps, these formations blocked everyone's five senses, so to the naked eye, the visibility was only a hundred feet.

    "Well, just sit there and wait!"

    Jiang You said.

    After saying that, the two brothers sat down cross-legged on the spot and entered the state of Qi cultivation.

    However.

    The immortal energy in their bodies circulated in their meridians for several days, and a full two-quarters of an hour passed, but they did not wait for Yi Feng at all.

    He lowered his head and looked at the foot of the mountain, but still did not see Yi Feng.

    The two brothers were dumbfounded.

    ¡°This kid can¡¯t be so useless, can he? Is it true that he can¡¯t even climb five thousand steps?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 766 Have you seen that bird?

    The two people with ugly faces quickly turned back to look for Yi Feng.

    Although others climb the ladder quickly, there are still many people who come later. How embarrassing would it be if other sects saw that the people from their Bailian sect who came to participate in the competition could not even climb the mountain gate stairs?

    Even if Yi Feng can afford to throw this person away, the two of them cannot afford to throw him away.

    The two of them went all the way down, trying to see Yi Feng.

    However.

    They went down to the 4,000th level and saw no sign of Yi Feng.

    Next time.

    Three thousand steps.

    Still no one.

    Two thousand steps

    A thousand levels

    Still Mao didn¡¯t even see it.

    The faces of the two brothers turned dark.

    ¡°Damn it, you can¡¯t climb a thousand steps, how useless is this?

    The two of them walked down in silence.

    The further down I look, the colder my heart becomes.

    "Eight hundred levels six hundred levels four hundred levels three hundred levels No trace of Yi Feng was found.

    After continuing down, I finally found Yi Feng at the two hundred and several levels.

    At this moment, Yi Feng was slumped on the ground, breathing heavily.

    Su Bai on the side was giving Yi Feng a cattail leaf fan.

    "Bai, you young people are better." Enjoying the breeze blown by Su Bai's fan, Yi Feng felt much better and said with emotion and appreciation.

    "Hey, sir, you are joking with me." Su Bai scratched his forehead and smiled. He didn't think about anything and just focused on giving Yi Feng a cattail leaf fan.

    "Look, did you see that bird?"

    Leaning on the steps, Yi Feng pointed to a big bird flying over the clouds in the distance and shouted: "The ones that live in the mountains must be real game, and they must taste the best."

    "What's the matter, sir, do you want to eat?"

    Su Bai asked, looking into the distance.

    "Let's finish this big competition first and then talk about it." Yi Feng said with a smile: "After all, I'm afraid it won't be easy for you to do it."

    Su Bai took a look.

    It¡¯s really not easy to do.

    Looking at that bird, it is probably a sacred beast in Tianba Sect, but it is not something that Bailian Sect can compare with.

    His strength is hard to say.

    "Of course, I'm not afraid. I really want to eat it when the time comes. I'll get you some gear and keep it for you to hunt down in no time." Yi Feng said with a smile. Such a big bird can fly so high. It must be just by catching it.  If that doesn't work, you have to shoot with a bow and arrow.

    Su Bai was shocked when he heard this.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of terrifying method the adults are going to teach him again.

    However.

    The two were chatting enthusiastically, but they found four eyes above their heads staring at them.

    "Ah, why are you down again?" Yi Feng turned around and asked.

    "if not?"

    Jiang Zuo's face was so gloomy that he could drip water, and he spoke word by word through his teeth: "I also want to ask you, why did it stop after more than 200 steps?"

    "Hey, hey, hey, what do you mean?"

    Yi Feng felt Jiang Zuo's bad tone, and his face immediately sank. He couldn't help but reply: "What do you mean more than two hundred levels? Isn't more than two hundred levels not enough?"

    "You don't even think about how high this level is!"

    "Ten steps is one floor."

    "I climbed more than 200 steps, which is equivalent to climbing more than 20 floors."

    "Isn't it enough?"

    Yi Feng asked rhetorically.

    "you you you¡­¡­"

    Jiang Zuo's face turned red with anger and he wished he could slap Yi Feng.

    But no matter what, Yi Feng, as Shi Qingwu¡¯s man, has a higher status than him, and he doesn¡¯t dare to commit the same crime.

    But he was really angry.

    "People reached the top in one breath, but you climbed more than 200 steps in two quarters of an hour. Not only are you not ashamed, you are actually proud of it. What about your face?

    Are you anxious or impatient?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? we even having a chat about birds with a little handyman.

    The mountains in this formation are filled with fog, and there is not even a cicada. Where did the birds come from?

    "Okay, then can you still crawl?"

    Jiang Zuo held back the anger in his heart and asked.

    "How are you talking? I am your sect master's man. Please be polite to me." Yi Feng rolled his eyes at him and couldn't help but said: "I've either kept a straight face or been nagging you all the way. You're very annoying."  Do you know that if you keep doing this, be careful that I give you little shoes to wear in the future.??? 

    Jiang Zuo¡¯s face twitched.

    He didn¡¯t know the twists and turns, and he couldn¡¯t tell that Yi Feng was pretending to be Shi Qingwu.

    So when he heard Yi Feng's words, he was indeed afraid.

    No matter what, Yi Feng is also Shi Qingwu¡¯s man.

    As a subordinate, his attitude is indeed inappropriate.

    "Then let me ask, uncle, can you still climb the stairs?"

    Jiang Zuo forced himself to lower his head and asked.

    But he was still angry.

    Why.

    The sect master is such a powerful female hero, but he has found such a person!

    "able."

    "Now that I have rested for a while, I can do it."

    Yi Feng slowly climbed up and continued to climb up.

    This time, Jiang Zuo and Jiang You did not run ahead, but followed Yi Feng, fearing that Yi Feng would stop after climbing a hundred steps.

    ???????????????????

    The two people¡¯s worries were not unreasonable. They hadn¡¯t even reached the hundredth level, but were only over eighty levels. Yi Feng was waving his palms, out of breath.

    "Ah, I can't do it anymore, I can't do it anymore, I have to take a break!"

    Yi Feng put one hand on the steps and said breathlessly.

    Just right.

    There were several other sects who also climbed up the steps and cast their eyes over.

    This look.

    Looking at Jiang Zuo and Jiang You, his scalp was numb.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?.

    It¡¯s so embarrassing.

    Fortunately, these sects had nothing to do with his Bailian Sect, so the two of them climbed up without saying a word, holding Yi Feng's arms one on the left and the other on the right.

    ¡° If Yi Feng is really allowed to climb the mountain like this, by the time he gets on it, the competition will probably be over.

    Along the way.

    The two of them didn¡¯t dare to stay at all, they just wanted to go up the mountain as soon as possible.

    Soon after, a group of four people finally went up the mountain.

    ¡°I¡¯m so exhausted, I¡¯d have known I wouldn¡¯t have come.¡± Yi Feng leaned against the tree next to him and panted.

    Seeing Yi Feng's appearance, the two of them were extremely speechless.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ating the competition.

    However, what surprised the two of them was that Su Bai actually climbed up with them in one breath.

    This is a little handyman.

    "This little handyman has something, maybe he has a good talent." Jiang You said, "If you can climb a mountain alone, you can become an outer disciple of Tianba Sect."

    ¡°You¡¯re not old, but you¡¯re indeed a good young man.¡±

    Jiang Zuo thinks so too.

    After thinking about it, Jiang Zuo walked over and came to Su Bai.

    "I remember, your name is Su Bai, right?" Jiang Zuo asked.

    "Um."

    Su Bai nodded.

    "I think you can actually follow us up the mountain in one breath. You are a good prospect. After you return to Bailian Sect this time, are you interested in coming to work for me?" Jiang Zuo extended an olive branch and said: "If you perform well,  It¡¯s not a bad idea for me to accept you as my disciple myself.¡±

    Su Bai was stunned.

    He glanced at them sideways and stopped looking at them.

    Instead, he ran to Yi Feng and opened his cattail leaf fan diligently.

    Jiang Zuo and Jiang You were stunned.

    ?  ?  ?

    What did that little handyman look like just now?

    Look down on them?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 767 I will pay attention to you

    The two of them had dark faces.

    But thinking about it now, they didn¡¯t care about being familiar with this little handyman. They looked at Yi Feng and said, "Uncle, this step up is just an appetizer. What follows"

    "Of course we must continue!"

    Yi Feng said without thinking.

    It¡¯s not like he couldn¡¯t see that the elders in the sect were just waiting for him to give up because he couldn¡¯t hold on.

    How could he fulfill their wishes?

    ¡°After all, this is half a million immortal crystals, and it is his path to becoming a rich man.

    Although it seems that the system of inedia, sleep, and physical fitness has been missed by him, he still has strength.

    After taking a short rest, they followed the instructions and rushed towards the residence arranged by Tianba Zong for them.

    Tianba Sect¡¯s arrangements for these subordinate sects are actually very casual.

    It is a relatively large side hall, and everyone is arranged here.

    It¡¯s a very ordinary room for two people.

    Except for the occasional deacon and guardian who came over to announce matters, no one came over.

    "This Tianba Sect is so stingy, isn't it?"

    Pushing open the door, Yi Feng fanned the dust with his hand, and couldn't help but complain: "And the people here don't seem to be very strong. Don't they look similar to the people from Bailian Sect?"

    "Oh my God, stop it."

    Hearing this, Jiang You hurriedly hissed, fearing that others would hear him.

    "Definitely, let's not talk about it anymore."

    Yi Feng waved his hand and sat down on the stool next to him.

    For a person like him, he would never stand if he could sit down.

    If you can lie down, you will never sit down.

    "Elder Wang Yiyun has arrived."

    At this moment, shouts came from outside.

    As the voice fell, all the members of the lower sect living in the entire side hall came out and stepped forward to greet him.

    "It's the elders of Shangzong who are here. Come on, let's go quickly."

    Jiang Zuo Jiang You said quickly.

    Yi Feng was too lazy to move at first, but when he heard that it was an elder and the name was a woman, he immediately became interested.

    He wanted to see what the level of this Tianba Sect elder was.

    Under the welcome of everyone, a long-haired woman, surrounded by several deacons, walked into the side hall.

    Yi Feng originally thought that this female elder was dressed like a master of extermination.

    But it was far beyond his expectation.

    Not only is this woman not old, but she is extremely beautiful. She has a tall figure and is wearing a long red skirt. The long skirt is tied around the waist and outlines a small waist like a water snake. Under the hem of the skirt, her long straight legs are even more attractive.  eyeball.

    Coupled with her cold temperament and elder status, she gives people a feeling of being out of reach.

    But when she spoke, she was completely different from her appearance.

    "You don't need to salute, I'm just here to see how you are settling in." Her voice was gentle and full of concern, which made people feel good about her.

    "The only female elder of Tianba Sect, she really deserves her reputation!"

    "Yes, she is cold and gentle. Anyone who can marry such a woman will be a winner in life."

    "Shut up, there are several men in the world who are worthy of this female elder."

    "That's right, don't look at Elder Wang's gentle words, but her strength should not be underestimated."

    "It is rumored that she majors in music and is proficient in all major musical instruments. When facing the enemy, if someone hears her magical sound, it will make people feel depressed and uncomfortable at the least, and they will go crazy and become possessed in the worst case."

    For a time, everyone started talking.

    At this time, Wang Yiyun spoke again.

    ¡°The competition will start tomorrow, and this year¡¯s competition will be hosted by me.¡±

    "To be honest, I have read the information of many contestants present, and there are many outstanding disciples among them."

    "For example, the chief disciple of Huamen Sect, Guo Renfeng"

    "The two brothers of the Zhantian Clan"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°So I¡¯m quite looking forward to this year¡¯s competition.¡±

    Wang Yiyun said this.

    There were many contestants present, their expressions became excited, and they subconsciously puffed up their chests.

    As for those whose names were read by Wang Yiyun, it was even more incredible, as if they were all given blood.

    For them, it is an absolute honor to be noticed by the only beautiful elder of Tianba Sect.?.

    "By the way, where is the Bailian Sect?"

    At this time, Wang Yiyun spoke again: "The leader of your noble sect, Shi Qingnu, and I have some connections, and I heard that this year's Bailian Sect Grand Competition is the husband of the leader of the sect, which really makes me look forward to it."

    Wang Yiyun finished speaking.

    Everyone in the audience was talking about it.

    They were all looking around their heads looking for people from the Hundred Refiners Sect.

    You must know that this person from Bailian Sect was singled out by Elder Wang Yiyun to talk about it.

    However.

    Jiang Zuo and Jiang You suddenly felt their scalps numb.

    This kind of feeling of being criticized by everyone, if they are very confident, that is indeed very good.

    But in this situation, it is definitely not a good thing!

    The two of them closed their mouths tightly and shrank into the corner.

    If I don¡¯t answer you can¡¯t find us.

    If you can¡¯t find us, it means we just aren¡¯t here.

    Wang Yiyun glanced around and saw no one responded, so she thought she was away. Just as she was about to say something else, a sudden voice suddenly sounded.

    ¡°Oh my god, I didn¡¯t expect that someone would know about me after I came here.¡±

    "I am Yi Feng, the fianc¨¦e of Shi Qingwu, the leader of Bailian Sect."

    "Hello, Elder Wang."

    "Hello, all immortals."

    Yi Feng walked out with a smile on his face, holding his fists and arching around.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? instantly.

    Including Wang Yiyun, everyone at the scene focused on Yi Feng.

    However.

    Jiang Zuo and Jiang You, who almost thought they had escaped, almost couldn't breathe.

    My uncle.

    You are really a great man.

    You are really lacking in strength. Do you really think that stepping out is a good thing?

    The two of them could not help but sneer in their hearts.

    If they hide their faces and not many people know them, they will be at the bottom of the competition and leave in despair.

    It¡¯s better for you, lest others don¡¯t know it¡¯s you.

    ??????????? Now, when the time comes to compare, I¡¯m afraid they will become everyone¡¯s laughing matter.

    The two of them scratched the ground with their toes, almost digging out a castle on the ground.

    I wish I could find a crack in the ground and crawl into it immediately.

    Wang Yiyun looked Yi Feng up and down.

    I actually can't tell Yi Feng's true identity.

    But I didn¡¯t care too much.

    There are many methods in the Eight Realms, and methods that can hide the truth are nothing.

    "Work hard and look forward to your performance. I will pay attention to you."

    Wang Yiyun smiled slightly.

    At the same time, he looked at the others and said: "The same goes for the rest of you. I hope you can adjust your condition well and strive to get a good result by then."

    After saying that, Wang Yiyun turned around and left with the others.

    And the eyes of other people at the scene were still focused on Yi Feng.

    There is hatred.

    There is envy.

    There is jealousy.

    There is disdain

    Some make friends right away.

    More thoughtful.

    No matter what, the final result is that everyone pays attention to Yi Feng, a person whose details are unclear.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 768 Is this competition still meaningful?

    Those who looked at him in other ways were confused by Yi Feng.

    As for the few people who fawned over him, Yi Feng greeted them familiarly.

    "Brother Yi, please take good care of us when the time comes!"

    Several young people raised their hands and said.

    Their status is not low either, they all have the status of chief disciple.

    Even so, they are actually not sure about Dabi.

    But in their opinion, even if they can't see through Yi Feng's background, the person who can be singled out by Wang Yiyun must have something.

    "It's easy to say, I will take care of you when the time comes."

    Yi Feng smiled.

    As soon as Yi Feng finished speaking, Jiang Zuo and Jiang You dug their toes into the ground again.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?.

    The identity of the chief disciples one by one, and you are a guy who can't even climb the mountain, he is thinking about taking care of others?

    ??????????????

    They even imagined how angry the chief disciples in front of them would be after learning about Yi Feng's true strength.

    The two of them pulled Yifeng.

    Yi Feng was chatting in a lively manner, but no one cared about them.

    The two of them looked worried, and they couldn't say it directly in front of other people, so they simply gritted their teeth and ignored Yi Feng.

    The two brothers went back to the room directly.

    "I will be in seclusion from now on, and I will be in seclusion until the end of the competition." After closing the door, Jiang Zuo sat cross-legged on the bed and said with a gloomy expression.

    "Yes, we will go into seclusion until the end of the competition. When it is over, we will take him and run away without stopping for a moment." Jiang You said the same.

    They don¡¯t want to follow Yi Feng and experience the embarrassing situation of losing face.

    After chatting with the group of people who fawned over him, Yi Feng took Su Bai and left the side hall directly.

    In fact, it¡¯s not that Yi Feng hasn¡¯t thought about his own problems.

    Why, even though he is a dignified golden immortal and has a level 60 cultivation level, he is unable to escape from the grain.

    "It's not like other people who have been in seclusion for many years, but he couldn't hold on all night."  Even climbing the stairs was exhausting.

    This made him doubt his own strength.

    This feeling is very bad.

    Especially in this situation, he planned to find Su Bai for another experiment.

    The two of them left the side hall far away and walked toward the back mountain.

    Finally, we stopped in a deserted place.

    "Bai, try attacking me."

    Yi Feng stood aside and said to Su Bai.

    "Sir, why is this?"

    Su Bai¡¯s face was full of confusion.

    "Don't worry, just attack me. Remember, use half of your strength first." Yi Feng explained to Su Bai. To be honest, he was really afraid that the system would trick him. What if Su Bai injured him.

    "Oh fine!"

    Su Bai nodded, not afraid that he could hurt Yi Feng at all, and slapped Yi Feng with his palm.

    It stuck directly to Yi Feng's chest.

    ?  ?  ?

    "Just that little power?"

    Yi Feng looked at Su Bai with a question mark on his face. Is this guy too weak?

    With this palm, he didn¡¯t even feel like a mosquito bite.

    "Use all your strength and give me another slap."

    Yi Feng stood up and waved to Su Bai.

    And just then.

    Wang Yiyun, who had just left the side hall, and another elder in charge of the competition, were discussing some matters regarding the competition not far away.

    At this moment, Wang Yiyun raised her eyes.

    "Is there any immortal energy fluctuation over there?"

    "It seems like someone is fighting?"

    Wang Yiyun exclaimed.

    "There are indeed fluctuations in immortal energy." Another elder named Luo Yuan also nodded and said solemnly: "And judging from its aura, it seems to be very powerful."

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, hurry up and take a look.¡±

    Wang Yiyun shouted.

    As soon as the words fell, the two of them turned into lightning and rushed towards the place where the aura fluctuated.

    They saw Su Bai and Yi Feng standing opposite each other, talking about something.

    ¡°That one is this, Yi Feng?¡±

    Wang Yiyun saw Yi Feng and immediately recognized him. This was the person he had just seen in the side hall.

    "What is he doing here?"

    Wang Yiyun murmured.

    "you know?"

    Luo Yuan asked.

    "He is one of the contestants of the next sect,From the Bailian Sect.  "Wang Yiyun responded.

    "A disciple of the lower sect?" Luo Yuan raised his eyes and said, "The aura fluctuation just now was caused by this disciple of the lower sect?"

    Wang Yiyun remained silent.

    She is also wondering about this question.

    The aura fluctuation just now clearly came from here.

    But there are only Yi Feng and a little handyman with Yi Feng.

    Could it be that the powerful fluctuation just now was really caused by these two people?

    However, just when the two of them were confused, they heard Yi Feng shouting to Su Bai: "Come on, slap me with all your strength."

    Hearing this, Su Bai mobilized all his cultivation skills without saying a word, and directly slapped Yi Feng on the chest with his palm.

    This palm comes out.

    Wang Yiyun and Luo Yuan widened their eyes at the same time.

    The eyes were full of fear.

    This kind of aura, at least, is a master of the tenth level of the True Immortal!

    How could this little handyman be a master of the tenth level of the True Immortal?

    besides.

    Why did Yi Feng ask him to attack him?

    What is even more shocking is that Yi Feng actually opened his chest to withstand this blow?

    Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?

    There were a series of question marks in the minds of the two of them, and at this moment they were too short-circuited to think.

    Just this moment.

    Su Bai¡¯s firm palm landed on Yi Feng¡¯s chest.

    There was no muffled sound, just like hitting cotton.

    It was resolved in an instant.

    ?  ?  ?  ?  ?

    Wang Yiyun and Luo Yuan, whose heads were short-circuited, widened their eyes.

    He opened his mouth in the shape of "oh" and was completely petrified on the spot.

    Gosh.

    They saw something.

    That Yi Feng, with no defense, withstood a full blow from a master who surpassed the tenth level of the True Immortal, and still remained unscathed?

    "Elder Wang, are you sure that this is the Bailian Sect sent to participate in the competition?"

    finally.

    Luo Yuan trembled and asked in a confused tone.

    Wang Yiyun twitched her lips and responded dully: "It should be, right?"

    At this time, Yi Feng, who still felt nothing after receiving Su Bai's blow, couldn't help but ask Su Bai.

    "Bai, what kind of cultivation level do you have?"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    "Please forgive me, sir. I don't know what kind of cultivation I am!" Su Bai scratched his head and replied sheepishly.

    Because he really doesn¡¯t know his own cultivation level. After all, he was just a small handyman disciple before, and he has no idea what kind of strength corresponds to the level of a true immortal.

    "You don't even know what kind of cultivation you are?"

    Yi Feng¡¯s face was dark, this little handyman had a really miserable life.

    But it¡¯s not important to him. No matter how low Su Bai¡¯s strength is, he at least has some cultivation. Since he can withstand a blow from someone with cultivation, it means the system didn¡¯t trick him.

    His strength.

    should exist.

    For this result, Yi Feng was very happy.

    Since strength exists, then he sees that the people in Tianba Sect only have a few cultivation bases, so that should be the case.

    That being the case.

    ¡°Then he has nothing to boast about.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s have a casual competition with these newbies, and then when it¡¯s done, quickly get half a million and continue to find your apprentice.

    It¡¯s simply delightful.

    The two of them left the place directly.

    But Wang Yiyun and Luo Yuan, who were hiding in the dark, still couldn't recover.

    "What to do next?"

    Luo Yuan asked.

    "What do you mean?"

    Wang Yiyun looked at him.

    "I'm talking about tomorrow's competition. Does he really want to participate?"

    Luo Yuan asked.

    "Well, if he wants to participate, can you still refuse to let him participate?"

    Wang Yiyun rolled her lips.

    "I mean, since he came to participate, is this competition still meaningful?" Luo Yuan said.

    "this¡­¡­"

    Wang Yiyun was speechless.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 769 What is the specific strength?

    There was a pause.

    Wang Yiyun continued: "Compared to the competition, I think of another more important thing."

    "Are you talking about the Hundred Refiners Sect?"

    Luo Yuan asked.

    "good."

    Wang Yiyun said: "That Yi Feng is the fianc¨¦e of Shi Qingwu, the newly appointed leader of Bailian Sect."

    "Let me ask, what will happen to the future of Bailian Sect with these two people?"

    Hearing this, Luo Yuan's pupils shrank slightly, and then Wang Yiyun said: "With these two people, even if the Bailian Sect openly challenges our Tianba Sect, there will be nothing the Tianba Sect can do unless they fight to the death.  Not the Hundred Refiners Sect.¡±

    "Yes, this matter must be taken seriously!" Wang Yiyun said.

    If you don¡¯t do it right away, something big will happen.

    "In this way, you first resettle the other members of the Bailian Sect." Wang Yiyun said: "I will report to the two ancestors."

    After Wang Yiyun finished explaining, the two of them left separately.

    In the side hall where many lower sects were being settled, Elder Luo Yuan arrived. Under the leadership of the deacon in charge of settling down, Luo Yuan went straight to the room of Bailian Sect.

    The door knocked open.

    Confused Jiang Zuo and Jiang You walked out.

    "Why don't you meet Elder Luo Yuan soon"

    At the door, the deacon in charge opened his mouth to yell, but was interrupted by Luo Yuan with a wave of his hand.

    "I am Luo Yuan, the elder of Tianba Sect. I have met two immortal friends from Bailian Sect."

    Luo Yuan was quite polite, cupped his hands and smiled.

    "What?"

    "The elder of Tianba Sect?"

    This shocked Jiang Zuo and Jiang You, and what made them even more confused was that Luo Yuan was actually so polite to them?

    "Jiang Zuo Jiang You, I have met the elder."

    The two of them greeted each other quickly and bowed their heads respectfully.

    "You two are so polite, there is no need to salute like this." Luo Yuan quickly helped the two of them up, and at the same time scolded the deacon on the side: "Why did you settle the immortal friends of Bailian Sect in this place? How is this inappropriate?"

    "Hurry up, clean up a distinguished guest hall, and put the immortal friends from Bailian Sect in it."

    "yes!"

    The deacon didn¡¯t dare to ask why and hurriedly went down and did as he was told.

    After seeing the deacon leave, Luo Yuan quickly apologized, "Oh, the deacon in the sect doesn't understand the rules and has neglected the immortal friends of Bailian Sect. Quickly follow me to the Guest Hall. By the time we walk over, they must have sorted it out.  .¡±

    Finished.

    Luo Yuan led the way with a smile.

    Jiang Zuo and Jiang You were completely stunned on the spot.

    You look at me, I look at you, both of them are filled with fear!

    I couldn¡¯t believe what was happening in front of me.

    What is going on?

    Usually, the deacons and protectors of Tianba Sect have their nostrils turned upward in front of these lower sects, let alone the elders. Except for Wang Yiyun, I am afraid that the others will not even look at these lower sects.

    Not to mention, they are not the elders of the lower sect, they are just the protectors of the lower sect.

    And among all the lower sects, their Bailian Sect is not at the top at all.

    Now.

    But he was so polite to them.

    You still want to give them the privilege of settling in the distinguished guest hall alone?

    How virtuous and capable they are.

    Along the way, both of them walked with weak legs.

    But when they mustered up the courage to ask Luo Yuan, Luo Yuan smiled and said nothing.

    This frightened the two of them.

    But what¡¯s even more outrageous is that when they actually came to the Guest Hall, they found that it was much more than that simple.

    Not only are there delicacies from the mountains and seas, but there are also array arrangements that can increase the speed of cultivation.

    The most damning thing is that eighteen scantily clad maids were arranged.

    The two of them sat cross-legged on the futon, looking at the delicacies and the pretty maid in front of them. They wanted to eat but didn't dare to eat, so they could only pretend to be calm and close their eyes to rest.

    And the other side.

    In a black hall, two men were sitting cross-legged.

    Wearing one black and one white, they are the absolute souls of the Tianba Sect, and they are also in charge of the current Tianba Sect.

    The man in white robe is called Deng Chao!

    The man in black robe is called Zeng Xian.

    Listening to Wang Yiyun¡¯s report next, the two calm people opened their eyes in surprise at this moment.

    ??"Are you sure there are no errors?"

    Deng Chaoyou said.

    "Report to the two ancestors to confirm that there are no mistakes."

    Wang Yiyun lowered her head and said respectfully: "Of course, my subordinate Shu's strength is low. I can only roughly tell the strength of Su Bai. As for the specific strength of Yi Feng, I can't guess."

    "If you say that Su Bai's strength is at the 10th level of a true immortal, then this Yi Feng is probably at the 12th level of a true immortal." Zeng Xian said, then turned his head to look at Deng Chao, "What do you think?"

    "Yes, as long as Su Bai's strength is correct, then his strength is probably at this stage." Deng Chao nodded in agreement.

    "Is it just the twelfth level of true immortality?"

    Wang Yiyun said in surprise: "He resisted Su Bai's blow and was unscathed!"

    "Haha, that's the only way it can be." Zeng Xian said: "Elder Wang, you are also in the realm of true immortals. You must also understand that even if there is only one level of difference between true immortals and true immortals, the gap is huge."

    "For example, in the eyes of the cultivators of the True Immortal Realm in the Sun and Moon Wonderland, their strength is about the same as that of a baby."

    "As the realm of True Immortal increases, the level becomes higher, and the gap between each level will be infinitely widened, especially after reaching the tenth level of True Immortal."

    "So, it's not that unusual for a twelfth-level True Immortal to be able to withstand a blow from the Tenth-level True Immortal without getting hurt. Even every twelfth-level True Immortal can do it."

    ????????????????? Zeng Xian Yiyun, the 1510th court king, explained.

    Wang Yiyun nodded in realization, but she still had questions.

    "I dare to ask the two ancestors, why can he only be at the twelfth level of a true immortal instead of a higher realm?"

    she asked.

    "Because the world is so big." Zeng Xian said with emotion: "Take our martial arts world as an example. Our combat power may be much higher than other worlds, but the fifteenth level of true immortals are basically at the boundary wall.  "

    "So if he were a true immortal at the fifteenth level, it would be impossible for him to appear here."

    "There are only a few masters below the fifteenth, thirteenth and fourteenth level of the True Immortal. You can count them with your eyes closed. Only some masters below the twelveth level of the True Immortal are not easy to hide in the dark.  Be known.¡±

    "So this way, this person's strength is ready to be revealed."

    "I see."

    Wang Yiyun nodded with understanding. It seemed that this Yi Feng was indeed the twelfth level True Immortal.

    But with such a realm, he is definitely a peak-level figure in the martial arts world.

    ¡°Take the Tianba Sect as an example, only Zeng Xian and Deng Chao, two masters of the 13th level of True Immortal, could possibly defeat him.

    "Then what to do next?"

    Wang Yiyun then asked.

    "You don't need to worry about this anymore. The competition will start tomorrow. You can be responsible for starting the competition as usual. We will handle the rest ourselves."

    Deng Chao waved his hand and said.

    "Yes, I am resigning."

    Since the two old men knew about it, Wang Yiyun also knew that she did not need to take care of it, so she bowed her head and resigned.

    After Wang Yiyun left, Deng Chao looked at Zeng Xian with a smile.

    "I really didn't expect that a master of the twelfth level of the True Immortal would appear in this competition!"

    "Yes, it is still hidden in a small Bailian Sect."

    Zeng Xian also smiled.

    "It's not that it's hidden in the Hundred Refiners Sect, but it's because a hero has a hard time with beauty!" Deng Chao said with a smile: "But I understand, I've also heard of Shi Qingwu, the next sect, and she is indeed a great beauty.  , coupled with her outstanding talent and ruthless methods, it is only natural that such a master is willing to fall under her pomegranate skirt!"

    "In short, with this person as a backer, the rise of Bailian Sect is inevitable."

    "You are right. Therefore, I am afraid that his coming here this time is not as simple as participating in a competition." Zeng Xian smiled leisurely and said: "Obviously he is here to tell us that the future Bailian Sect will not succumb to one  Little sect!"

    "interesting."

    Deng Chao also smiled leisurely, "With him here, the ordinary lower sect will naturally not be the same, but to what extent it can be specific, I can't say for sure."

    ¡°Then the competition will be held tomorrow in the Holy Mountain Underground Palace, will you go or shall I?¡± Zeng Xian tilted his head and asked.

    "I'll go and meet him for a while."

    Deng Chao said: "Let's see how strong he is. If he can really impress me, it would be okay to let his Bailian Sect become a branch of my Tianba Sect." (Remember this site's website address: www.  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 770 Passing by

    The next day.

    In the underground palace of the Holy Mountain of Tianba Sect.

    All the people from the sect gathered here.

    Wang Yiyun and Luo Yuan stood on the high platform. Next to them, there were more than a dozen young disciples in uniforms standing.

    They all had proud looks on their faces, and they were all extremely confident about today's competition.

    Because this competition was originally held for them.

    And the disciples of the lower sect below are known as geniuses of the sect, but in fact they are just for their Pei village.

    And the sect elders at the head were also cheering for their disciples.

    ¡°After all, they don¡¯t regard the disciples of Tianba Sect as opponents at all. In short, regardless of their results, they must at least get a good ranking among the next sects.

    "Announcing the rules of this competition."

    At the beginning, Wang Yiyun¡¯s clear and beautiful voice sounded.

    "When the competition begins, you will be teleported to the Holy Mountain Underground Palace. All competitions will be held in the Holy Mountain Underground Palace."

    "The Holy Mountain Underground Palace is a small world opened up by my sect predecessors. It contains various mechanisms and formations."

    "The first level of the competition is through the main passage of the Holy Mountain Underground Palace, and this main passage covers a hundred miles. In addition to simple machine formations, there are also maze formations, killing formations, and illusion formations.  As well as the teleportation array that confuses the audience. For example, if you are about to reach the end, you may accidentally enter the teleportation array and return to the starting point. In addition, at the end of the passage, there will be one of our elders sitting there as a guide.  The gatekeeper, he will fight you with his strength suppressed to 80% of your strength. Only by defeating him can you pass the gate."

    "After successfully passing the first round, you can immediately enter the second level. The second level is inside the real Holy Mountain Underground Palace. Inside, there will be contracted monsters from our Tianba Sect guarding the gate. These monsters are powerful and powerful.  Weak, if you encounter someone who is invincible, you can teleport it out at any time. So before starting, we will each give you a teleportation jade slip. Of course, if you teleport it out, it is equivalent to giving up the game. Therefore, this level is for you.  It is said that in addition to testing your strength, it is also a test of luck. You may encounter less powerful monsters along the way, but you may also directly encounter an unmatched monster, forcing you to give up directly."

    "For those who have cleared the first two levels, we will score points according to your clearance time, and at the same time enter the arena competition of the third level. The arena competition will be conducted in the form of drawing lots, and the arena competition will also be added or subtracted according to the victory or defeat.  integral."

    ¡°Finally, the rankings will be determined based on the total score.¡±

    "One final reminder, we will be waiting for you in the third level of the arena. In the first two levels, except for the gatekeepers, we will not have anyone present, so if you encounter an unsolvable danger, please be sure to go first  Time crushes the jade slip and sends it out. After all, it is better to give up the game than give up life."

    Wang Yiyun¡¯s beautiful voice mixed with the immortal essence spread throughout the audience, popularizing the rules of the competition for everyone.

    At this moment, Luo Yuan walked up to her and whispered: "Elder Wang, there is something I need to inform you."

    "whats the matter?"

    Wang Yiyun paused and couldn't help but ask.

    "The gatekeeper of the first gate is no longer me, but the ancestor of the Deng Dynasty will personally guard the gate!" Luo Yuan said.

    "What? Ancestor Deng Chao personally guards the gate?"

    Wang Yiyun was slightly surprised.

    But she also knew in her heart that the ancestor Deng Chao came here in person, probably just for that Yi Feng.

    So she held back her surprise and kept silent.

    "Everyone, come and collect the jade slips, and then enter the competition!"

    Wang Yiyun announced loudly.

    After her announcement, each disciple of the next sect, with the comfort and instructions of the elders of the sect, teleported into the Holy Mountain Underground Palace.

    "Uh, let me ask you, can I use mounts or fly in this main channel competition?" Yi Feng couldn't help but ask Wang Yiyun, holding the jade slip in his hand.

    "The process does not limit any means."

    Wang Yiyun looked at Yi Feng and said mildly.

    "Oh, that's good."

    Yi Feng breathed a sigh of relief. Damn it, if he wants to run a hundred miles away, his legs must not be broken?

    Holding the jade slip, he teleported into the underground palace of the Holy Mountain.

    "Go in, go in."

    Among the crowd below, Jiang Zuo and Jiang You were hiding in the corner, watching Yi Feng walk in.

    "Phew, we finally got in."

    Jiang Zuo breathed a sigh of relief. It wasn't that they didn't want to send Yi Feng off, but they just rememberedThe formation is fully activated, which greatly increases the probability that these disciples can pass, but it is still difficult to get through.  "

    "Although his cultivation level is high, don't forget that in order to save the resources needed to operate the formation, one of the biggest features of our Holy Mountain Underground Palace is."

    "That means when you encounter strength, you become strong, and when you encounter weakness, you become weak!"

    "So, even if his cultivation level is high, the level of difficulty is the same compared to other disciples. At most, he will be able to handle it easier than other disciples because of his cultivation experience."

    "However, I can't resist the possibility that I may encounter some more lucky disciples who haven't touched so many formations and thus pass the level before him."

    Luo Yuan smiled slightly.

    "Too."

    Wang Yiyun also smiled and nodded, agreeing with Luo Yuan's statement.

    However.

    Just the next moment.

    An incredible thing happened.

    On the galaxy map of the Holy Mountain Underground Palace, they could see with the naked eye that a light point teleported directly to the entrance of the second level.

    Even, he passed by the red light dot guarding the gate.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 771: Was the ancestor killed?

    Even when we pass each other.

    Didn¡¯t even stop for a moment.

    And when he clicked on the light, he saw that it was Yi Feng.

    Luo Yuan and Wang Yiyun were stunned, staring at each other, full of disbelief.

    What's going on?

    Didn¡¯t you say that the Holy Mountain Underground Palace will be strong when it is strong, and weak when it is weak?

    How come Yi Feng went from the starting point to the finish line in an instant?

    It didn¡¯t work all of a sudden.

    In previous years, even if he was the first to pass the first level, there would be twenty days in less than a month, but Yi Feng was lucky, just for a moment?

    The two of them remembered what they had said before, and their faces suddenly felt hot.

    But that¡¯s not what frightened the two of them the most. What puzzled them the most was that didn¡¯t the ancestor personally guard the gate?

    Yi Feng passed him by, but didn¡¯t even pause?

    The two of them had question marks on their faces.

    Just when the two of them were filled with questions, Luo Yuan seemed to have discovered something and exclaimed again.

    "Look."

    "Look, the ancestor's mark has become weaker."

    Luo Yuan couldn't help but exclaimed.

    Wang Yiyun looked at it and was also shocked.

    ???????????????????

    The mark of light representing the Deng Dynasty, which was fine just now, suddenly became much weaker, flickering and seeming to be extinguished soon.

    Because the Galaxy Map itself is bound to the Holy Mountain Underground Palace, the intensity of the light spots on the Galaxy Map can intuitively reflect the life status of each person in the Holy Mountain Underground Palace.

    "Old Ancestor won't be killed, right?"

    Luo Yuan asked tremblingly.

    Hearing this, Wang Yiyun also felt a thump in her heart.

    Fortunately, although the mark representing the ancestor of the Deng Dynasty has indeed become much weaker, it has never dissipated.

    See this.

    The two of them breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Then what should we do next?"

    Luo Yuan asked again.

    "Judging from the ancestor's mark, there must be some kind of change. You keep an eye on it here, and I will inform ancestor Zeng Xian."

    Wang Yiyun made a decision immediately.

    The two immediately went their separate ways.

    At the same time, at the end of the first level, ancestor Deng Chao fainted directly on the spot.

    Originally, nothing happened when Yi Feng passed by.

    But after he slowly passed by, the airflow that followed directly knocked him out.

    ¡°Perhaps Deng Chao, as a 13th-level True Immortal, is a very powerful master in his own right, and would not be made like this by a stream of air.

    but.

    When the speed reaches a certain level, even a simple air flow will cause qualitative changes.

    certainly.

    It can only be blamed on the ancestor¡¯s bad luck.

    The main passage is said to be a passage, but in fact it is a large strip of space. Only the place where Deng Chao is sitting is the only way for everyone to reach the end.

    This is not true.

    No other disciples were affected by the air current, except this ancestor.

    At the same time, Yi Feng has entered the second level.

    Yi Feng originally thought that the second level could also be ridden slowly and directly to the end, but only here he discovered that the second level was not a straight passage, but winding and winding like a maze.

    At such a slow speed, Yi Feng was really afraid that he would not be able to turn the corner and would hit the wall with his head to death.

    So Yi Feng no longer chose to ride slowly, but instead used the flying sword that the system had given him.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Robust.

    Flying close to the ground in the dark passage, there will be movement from time to time, which is creepy.

    Yi Feng waved his hand.

    He took out a pan.

    This pan was made by himself when he was in Pingjiang City, and he had paid special attention to its weight and materials.

    In short, Yi Feng is better at using this pan than he is at holding a knife and a sword.

    Not only can you attack if you are in danger, but you can also use it as a shield when encountering hidden arrows.

    "Yo ho?"

    At this moment, Yi Feng discovered a nest not far away.

    In the lair.

    There is a huge egg, which looks like it is as big as a football.

    Yi Feng suddenly became greedy.

    Since coming to the fairy world, they??I've never eaten eggs before.

    And Yi Feng, who was unable to resist food intake, had not eaten for several hours from the time he entered the competition to now.

    Take another look at the pan in your hand.

    It¡¯s like the convex meets the concave¡ªit¡¯s perfect!

    Having prepared everything, Yi Feng immediately took out the firewood from the storage ring, set up a pan with two stones, and lit a fire.

    Heat the pan and pour oil in one go.

    Then gently knock the egg on the stone next to it. The eggshell should be broken into pieces, and the egg white and yolk will slide down, just covering the entire pan.

    Yi Feng sprinkled a little salt evenly, then flipped it over with a spatula, and immediately he fried a huge poached egg.

    ¡°It smells so good!¡±

    Yi Feng took out a plate of peanuts, some beef jerky, two ounces of wine, and leaned against the wall to enjoy it.

    "Wonderful!"

    Yi Feng felt satisfied with his life and ate for two quarters of an hour before finishing everything.

    ?Clapping his palms, Yi Feng stretched and put his clothes back into the storage ring.

    Thinking of the two hundred thousand immortal crystals Shi Qingwu gave him, he couldn't help but want to take them out and take a look.

    But when I saw it, I was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Where is my money bag?¡±

    Yi Feng¡¯s eyes suddenly widened and he looked panicked.

    At first, Shi Qingwu gave him a Qiankun bag. The entire two hundred thousand yuan was put in this Qiankun bag, and the size was the same as a money bag.

    "That's not right, I clearly remembered to put it in the Space Ring!"

    Yi Feng thought about it carefully.

    When I was in the first level of the level, I once released the sword slowly and took out a sword, so it was very possible that I took it out when I was picking up something.

    Thinking of the two hundred thousand, Yi Feng suddenly couldn't care less about the competition, so he turned around and hurried back to the first level.

    And not long after Yi Feng left, an earth-shaking violent cry came out from the entire second level.

    A skinny bird with no feathers on its body, like a carrion, appeared here. Looking at the eggshells on the ground, he was filled with anger.

    "In the end, who ate my eggs!"

    An angry voice roared out of his mouth.

    You must know that as a dead bird, his characteristics are the source of progress for all cultivation levels, and they are inseparable from his eggs.

    He will first hatch the egg into a bird, and then swallow it alive when the bird's intelligence has just begun to develop, and then refine it alive in his belly, thus improving himself.

    ?Obviously, this process is extremely cruel.

    Therefore, ordinary humans will not deal with this kind of undead bird. If they see this deviant species, they will even destroy it directly.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know how there is such a contracted beast in Tianba Sect.

    But no matter what, for the undead bird, eating his eggs is equivalent to depriving him of his future cultivation realm.

    "Human, I want you to die."

    "No matter who you are!"

    The undead bird followed the remaining aura and rushed towards the place where Yi Feng left.

    At this time, Yi Feng had returned to the end of the first level. Remembering that he had stopped at the end, Yi Feng quickly searched on the ground.

    But nothing was found.

    Thinking of this, he quickly opened the ring of space and summoned Shou slowly, also wanting to quickly return to the starting point.

    A total of two hundred thousand immortal crystals.

    What should I do if someone picks it up?

    This is hard-earned money.

    Thinking of this.

    Yi Feng rode slowly, ordered to rush towards the starting point at the fastest speed.

    And it¡¯s not far from the finish line.

    Deng Chao, who was in a coma, woke up leisurely.

    "what is going on?"

    "How could I faint for no reason!"

    Deng Chao looked confused, and was in unbearable pain all over his body. He also suffered serious injuries.

    But it was clear that no one attacked him.

    If someone really attacks him.

    With his thirteenth level of true immortality, it is impossible for no one to discover him.

    "Could it be that I was hit by the phantom formation in this passage?"

    After thinking for a long time, Deng Chao could only think of this reason.

    "It seems that the Holy Mountain Underground Palace of our Tianba Sect is really terrifying. Even if it is not fully activated, my ancestor, I, was accidentally attacked."

    "With this kind of underground palace, our Tianba Sect will be invincible in the martial arts world, with an iron wall and an iron wall, haha."

    "But under such a powerful underground palace formation, that person named Yi Feng, you have to work hard, don't let me, ancestor, wait here in vain!"

    Deng Chao raised his lips and thought secretly.

    But the next moment.

    A gust of wind blew past his ears

    Deng Chao fell to the ground and fainted again.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Invincible in the martial arts world, with an iron wall and an iron wall, haha.  "

    "But under such a powerful underground palace formation, that person named Yi Feng, you have to work hard, don't let me, ancestor, wait here in vain!"

    Deng Chao raised his lips and thought secretly.

    But the next moment.

    A gust of wind blew past his ears

    Deng Chao fell to the ground and fainted again.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 772 All we have to do is wait for him to come out

    At the same time that these things were happening in the Holy Mountain Underground Palace, they were outside the Holy Mountain Underground Palace.

    Next to the Galaxy Map.

    Luo Yuan and Wang Yiyun stood respectfully beside an old man.

    The old man was Zeng Xian who came in response to the call.

    "Ancestor, what happened to the ancestor of the Deng Dynasty, and how could Yi Feng ignore the formation and pass the level directly?" Wang Yiyun couldn't help but said with some worry.

    "You said that Lao Deng was caused by Yi Feng. It should be impossible. He was able to clear the first level so quickly. It doesn't necessarily mean he is very powerful. After all, the formation is not fully activated now. Maybe he is against  You are good at law, so on this basis, you must have used some means to exploit some loopholes!" Zeng Xian lowered his head and thought.

    Wang Yiyun pursed her red lips, I'm afraid that's all she can do.

    "Then, since the ancestor of the Deng Dynasty is not because of Yi Feng, what happened to him?" Wang Yiyun asked.

    "As for Lao Deng"

    Zeng Xian frowned, pondered slightly, and then said: "Old Deng has a high probability of a recurrence of his old disease, so he may be busy adjusting his breath and has no time to care about Yi Feng who flew by all the way."

    "ah?"

    "Ancestor Deng Chao's old illness has relapsed. How about we go in and take a look?"

    Luo Yuan said with a worried expression on the side.

    "It's not like you don't know the characteristics of the Holy Mountain Underground Palace." Zeng Xian's face sank slightly and he said, "Now unless Lao Deng comes out on his own, who can go in?"

    Wang Yiyun opened her mouth.

    No words were spoken.

    Indeed, the characteristics of the Holy Mountain Underground Palace, which makes it stronger when it encounters the strong, and weakens when it encounters the weak, although I don¡¯t know why it was not realized in Yi Feng, but for other people, it does indeed exist, even their two ancestors  No exception.

    In other words, with the Holy Mountain Underground Palace currently open, even if Zeng Xian goes in, the one hundred mile journey may take ten days and a half.

    By that time, the day lilies will be cold.

    Of course, as insiders, it is indeed possible for them to enter the Holy Mountain Underground Palace, but they directly enter the safe zone inside the underground palace, which is the third level and the third level of the arena.

    As for the first layer of passages, which is full of mechanisms and formations, even if they pass it by themselves, they still need to break through the barriers and formations all the way before they can enter.

    This was also considered for safety and rigor when it was originally designed.

    Of course, there is another way, which is to close the formation of the entire Holy Mountain Underground Palace.

    But closing the formation of the Holy Mountain Underground Palace is equivalent to ending the competition early.

    But for the safety of our ancestors, the competition ends when it is over, it doesn¡¯t matter.  But the key problem is that even if not all of such a large formation is turned on, it does not mean that it will be turned off just because it is turned off.

    "At least Zeng Xian couldn't do it alone and needed Deng Chao's help.

    so.

    The problem now is that it has become a dead end!

    Just when a few people were worried, Luo Yuan's eyes suddenly lit up and he shouted: "Look, the ancestor's mark has been restored."

    Hear the words.

    Everyone looked around hurriedly.

    ???????????????????

    The mark representing the Deng Dynasty has been restored a lot.

    Seeing this, Zeng Xian raised the corner of his mouth slightly, "Sure enough, Lao Deng's old illness has relapsed, but it seems that he has solved it, and we don't have to worry about him anymore."

    "yes!"

    Wang Yiyun and Luo Yuan both smiled easily.

    But the next moment.

    The expressions of the few people who had just smiled changed drastically once again.

    They were surprised to see that Yi Feng, who had already reached the second level, actually turned back and reached the end of the second level.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? can then be heard?

    The mark representing Yi Feng teleported to the starting point.

    And when passing by Deng Chao, he still didn¡¯t stop.

    What¡¯s more, what they can¡¯t accept is that the mark of Deng Dynasty has become dark again.

    "Ancestorwhat's going on here, this, this?" Luo Yuan asked in disbelief with his eyes wide open.

    "You ask me, who should I ask?"

    Zeng Xian¡¯s face was sullen and extremely ugly.

    ?Obviously.

    In this situation, he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on inside.

    "Ah, ancestor, look at the mark of the undead bird."

    At this time, Luo Yuan once again exclaimed: "The undead bird actually ran to the first floor."

    &Just kill him. If the disciple doesn't come out, he will die!  "

    "Yes, elder, that true immortal demon has no excuse at all and kills people on sight."

    "It's not like we agreed that there will be no monsters in the first level. How could this happen? I really don't want to give up!"

    For a time, each disciple complained to the senior officials of his sect.

    All the sect members looked at Zeng Xian intently.

    Zeng Xian had a gloomy face and kept silent. He just waved his hand and scattered the Star River Map.

    ??Everyone looked up and stared at the Galaxy Map.

    "I just saw that there were no more disciples on the entire galaxy map.

    And the few remaining disciples, in this short period of time, were teleported out due to encountering the undead birds.

    For a while.

    Except for the rampaging undead birds, only the unconscious Deng Chao remained in the entire first level.

    Seeing this, the shrewd elders of the lower sect could also tell that something might have happened in the competition this time. They all kept silent and did not dare to touch their brows.

    "I know you have doubts, but I am more doubtful than you!"

    Zeng Xian glanced at them, and Youyou said: "If you want to find out the truth of the matter, the only way is to wait for him to come out!"

    Everyone was shocked.

    Wait for him to come out?

    After looking through the Galaxy Map, everyone discovered that there was actually a person in the second level.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 773 I want him dead!

    "When did this person reach the second level?"

    "Yes, this competition has just started. How could he reach the second level so quickly?"

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this competition only started in half a day, and it took only half a day to pass the first level. What¡¯s the concept? You must know that in previous competitions, the fastest person to pass the first level also took twenty days!  "

    "Who is this person, and which sect is he a disciple of?"

    For a moment, the elders of the lower sect looked at the moving marks on the second layer of the galaxy map, and they all exclaimed and made incredible sounds.

    Luo Yuan glanced at them and sneered.

    "You are so surprised now. If you people knew that this man had already reached the second level, and even fought back and forth in the first level, wouldn't you be so surprised that your jaw would be dislocated?

    After a brief exclamation.

    There was silence.

    Everyone looked up at the Galaxy Map.

    The second floor of the Holy Mountain Underground Palace is the same as the first floor, with the formation in a semi-open state.

    The maze-like building blocks the five senses of the cultivators, making it impossible for people to find a real way out.

    In addition, there are monster beast lairs randomly distributed around the entire second floor. These monster beasts are high and low.

    If you want to pass the level, you need to find the right path and at the same time ensure that you do not encounter powerful monsters.

    Of course, if you accidentally encounter a powerful monster, it is possible that he did not notice you while he was sleeping.

    Therefore, to get out of the second level, you need a lot of luck support.

    After all, in the journey of cultivating immortals, luck is also a manifestation of strength. It is a generally accepted statement, and no one has any objection to this.

    When the formation is not fully activated, it will be difficult to get through. If the formation is fully activated, various killing formations and mechanisms scattered throughout the maze will be activated, and all monsters will be forcibly awakened.  , entering a violent state.

    "It's almost impossible to get over this situation.

    Time passed bit by bit.

    Zeng Xian said nothing.

    No one else dared to speak.

    Everyone is waiting for Yi Feng to come out.

    "Gan!"

    Finally, after waiting for a long time, Zeng Xian couldn't bear it anymore and cursed.

    He thought that Yi Feng would come out soon, but what he didn't expect was that for most of the day, Yi Feng just walked around the same place more than ten times.

    Zeng Xian¡¯s face was gloomy.

    Damn it, you teleported in the first level.

    Now at the second level, when everyone is waiting for you to come out, you circle around the same place so many times.

    He glared angrily at his beard, and finally couldn't bear it anymore, and shouted loudly: "Can you lower the difficulty for him, or clear the maze directly?"

    aside.

    Wang Yiyun and others lowered their heads and did not dare to speak.

    Zeng Xian tugged at his lips.

    In fact, he also knew that it was a nonsense question he asked out of anger.

    As long as the Holy Mountain Underground Palace Formation is turned on, all formations and mechanisms cannot be controlled and changed. They can only follow the template when the formation is set up.

    The purpose of doing this is to prevent the sect from being in a catastrophe one day, and when the whole sect retreats here and is attacked, there will be spies inside.

    Once the spies change the formation to put the enemy in, the existence of the Holy Mountain Underground Palace will be meaningless.

    Under the rules that cannot be changed, except for collective exercise to close the formation, anyone who enters or exits needs to break through the formation.

    so.

    Now they have no choice but to wait for Yi Feng to come out on his own.

    And while they were looking forward to the stars and the moon, Yi Feng was beyond that range.

    Yi Feng left that area and walked along the passage, getting closer and closer to the end.

    But just as they breathed a sigh of relief, they suddenly discovered that Yi Feng was making a bigger circle.

    What made them most angry was that wherever he passed, all the marks representing contracted monsters were destroyed.

    And him.

    Still going in circles.

    As time passed, everyone watched Yi Feng walk from the left end of the maze to the right end.

    And then walked from the right end to the left end.

    I just can¡¯t find the real end!

    And under his route, anyone with the mark of a monster,All out

    See it with your own eyes.

    Another mark of the True Immortal Contract Beast disappeared on the galaxy map, and Zeng Xian once again cursed.

    "Is it intentional to say this like a dog?"

    Zeng Xian roared.

    "Ancestor, please calm down. Ancestor, please calm down."

    A group of elders grabbed Zeng Xian one after another and comforted Zeng Xian with all kinds of nice words.

    "Ancestor, don't worry, most of these dead monsters have not broken through to the realm of true immortals. Occasionally there are a few that reach the realm of true immortals, but they are also the kind that are unruly and difficult to tame. It's not a big deal if they die!"

    "Besides, this one is a monster with many evil deeds. We captured it and imprisoned it in the second floor of the underground palace!"

    Everyone comforted him.

    But Zeng Xian still looked angry.

    How doesn¡¯t he know this?

    But no matter what, if something really happens one day in the future, these monsters will come in handy!

    "I just hope this man can come out soon!"

    Luo Yuan wiped his sweat.

    Fortunately.

    With all kinds of comfort, Zeng Xian himself also found some psychological comfort.

    "That's all, as long as he doesn't touch the real sect-protecting monster in our sect, it's no big deal."

    Zeng Xian said this.

    "That's right, that's right."

    "Ancestor, that's the right thing to think!"

    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that their ancestor had calmed down a lot.

    But the next moment.

    The people of Tianba Sect who had just breathed a sigh of relief felt their hearts pounding.

    His route

    He actually actually walked towards the Protector Monster.

    "No way, did we really meet each other?"

    Everyone stared with big eyes and small eyes, praying secretly.

    But the less everyone wants something to happen, the more he will do it.

    I saw that Yi Feng¡¯s mark coincided with the position of Biwei Sacred Tiger, one of the mountain guardian beasts.

    Less than a breath.

    The mark of the Biwei Holy Tiger is unparalleled

    "ah!"

    "ah!"

    Seeing this, Zeng Xian¡¯s eyes twitched and he became furious.

    "Boom!"

    "Boom!"

    "Boom!"

    "Boom!"

    In a fit of rage, using him as a standing point, the ground around him exploded.

    "This beast did it on purpose. Biwei Shenghu, my mount, that is my mount!"

    Zeng Xian roared.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of the way, everyone was as silent as a cicada.

    As for those who have left the sect, they have long been too frightened to speak.

    On one side, they were afraid of Zeng Xian¡¯s rage, and on the other side, they were surprised that the person in the second level was so terrifying that he destroyed all the Biwei Sacred Tigers of the Tianba Sect.

    "Ancestor, calm down, don't get angry."

    Luo Yuan quickly comforted him: "Look, this person's route is unorganized. He is not walking with a purpose at all. I'm afraid it's really a coincidence!"

    "Yes, Ancestor. Although he encountered many contracted monsters from our sect, his route always went in circles. If he really meant it, he would definitely not go in circles, but should go straight to these contracted monsters.  ." Wang Yiyun was also comforting.

    With everyone taking turns to comfort me.

    Coupled with Zeng Xian's good mood, he finally calmed down a lot.

    But what happened next was that Yi Feng¡¯s route was to go straight to the next mountain-protecting monster.

    ??Colorful slaughter.

    Death.

    Yi Feng went straight to the next mountain-protecting monster.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? golden bull.

    Death.

    Then, Yi Feng went straight to the next one.

    In a short time, five of the Tianba Sect¡¯s mountain-protecting beasts had their marks disappeared.

    "Gan Gangan, you still said it wasn't intentional?"

    Zeng Xian pointed at the Galaxy Map and cursed, monstrous anger emanating from his body, and he murmured in a trembling voice, "Kill him, I must kill him."

    Zeng Xian almost shed tears.

    For these elders, they have no idea how important these mountain-protecting beasts are to their Tianba Sect.

    But as an ancestor, he knows everything.

    This is one of the countless years of hard work and foundation of their Tianba Sect!

    "Everyone listen to your orders and teach me your skills. I will activate all the formations in the Holy Mountain Underground Palace!"

    "After activating all the formations, let's see how you can still run and how you can still turn around"

    As he said that, Zeng Xian immediately started to move.

    At this moment, he wanted to peel off Yi Feng's skin and stretch his muscles!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)All formations in the underground palace!  "

    "After activating all the formations, let's see how you can still run and how you can still turn around"

    As he said that, Zeng Xian immediately started to move.

    At this moment, he wanted to peel off Yi Feng's skin and stretch his muscles!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 774 The whole formation of the underground palace - Kai!

    "This fucking maze is broken."

    "When will it end?"

    Along the way.

    Yi Feng cursed.

    It seems that he is remembering the fear of being dominated by Yun Yaoyao in Shiwanda Mountain and that mysterious labyrinth.

    ??At the beginning.

    If he hadn¡¯t had so much beef jerky, he would have starved to death long ago.

    Therefore, Yi Feng, who had no idea when he would be able to go out, started to prepare for a rainy day.

    So when I saw monsters and wild beasts along the way, I gave them all away.

    Not only that, in order to keep the taste fresh and allow him to eat fresh food later, he did not directly kill the little beasts he encountered later, but captured them all alive, tied their hands and feet and threw them into the ring of space.

    Thus.

    Even if you really can¡¯t leave for a short period of time, you can still maintain your own standard of living.

    The center of the martial arts arena on the third floor of the Holy Mountain Underground Palace.

    The leader, Zeng Xian, has communicated with the formation and taken out the exclusive jade slip that controls the underground palace of the Holy Mountain.

    The momentum throughout his body was already fluctuating at this moment.

    "Ancestor, since we can gather everyone's strength to fully open the formation, why not gather everyone's strength to close the formation, so that we can enter the second level to find him, and even know who the ancestor Deng Chao is.  What's going on!" Luo Yuan asked from the side.

    "Hmph, after this formation is activated, does it mean that it can be closed by closing it?"

    "As for you, you don't have that ability yet."

    Zeng Xian said with a gloomy face.

    ?Obviously.

    When building the Holy Mountain Underground Palace, all aspects were considered.

    So there is also a mechanism that is relatively easy to open but more difficult to close.

    Otherwise, if there is a really big crisis and there are not so many people available, wouldn¡¯t this Holy Mountain Underground Palace be in vain?

    "But, if it is really turned on, will the ancestor of Deng Chao be in danger?"

    Wang Yiyun couldn't help asking from the side.

    "Don't worry, if the formation is activated, Lao Deng will feel it. As long as he doesn't act randomly, it will not have any impact on him." Zeng Xian said, "Besides, Lao Deng has the teleportation jade slip in his hand.  He can teleport out at any time.¡±

    As Zeng Xian explained, he looked at Yi Feng walking towards the next mountain-protecting beast on the galaxy map. He suddenly became anxious.

    "What are you still doing? Follow me and activate the formation!"

    Zeng Xian couldn¡¯t help but shouted.

    Seeing this, the others did not dare to delay, and quickly activated their immortal energy to cast it towards Zeng Xian in the center.

    The huge force merged into one force, with Zeng Xian as the core, and merged into the formation of the Palace of the Holy Mountain.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? instantly.

    There were faint earth-shaking sounds throughout the Holy Mountain Underground Palace.

    The whole formation of the underground palace¡ª¡ªStart!

    In the passage on the second floor, countless killing arrays, illusion arrays, hidden arrays, and auxiliary arrays were opened at the same time.  Various agencies are also ready to go.

    Under this arrangement, the entire second floor is in crisis step by step.

    Whenever anything touches the formation or mechanism, a series of killing moves will be waiting for him.

    This is not over yet.

    The entire contracted monsters on the second level will be awakened.

    Not only are their nests here, they themselves are also a link in the mechanism. In other words, after awakening, they will not be attacked by the second layer of formations and mechanisms.

    at the same time.

    They will go directly into hunting mode, looking for prey.

    Kill all breathing creatures in the entire second floor.

    It can be said that under such an arrangement, anyone who comes here has no chance of survival. After all, the Holy Mountain Underground Palace itself is used by Tianba Sect as a trump card, and it must have something.

    Originally, Zeng Xian had no enmity with Yi Feng, and he had no murderous intentions towards Yi Feng.

    On the contrary, Deng Chao was sent to test him, with the intention of subduing Yi Feng as his subordinate.

    But.

    How could he have imagined that this boy was so hateful.

    Many of the sacred beasts that protect the mountain have been destroyed.

    If he doesn¡¯t do this, all the monsters in his Tianba Sect will be wiped out.

    After the Holy Mountain Underground Palace was fully opened, everyone on the entire third floor focused on the Galaxy Map.

    Just see it.

    Yi Feng, who was originally on the move, is hereStopped for a moment.

    See the situation.

    Zeng Xian¡¯s lips raised slightly.

    Is that all?

    You run.

    You should keep running!

    Aren¡¯t you pretty good at turning in circles? Let me see how you turn around.

    Now that the Holy Mountain Underground Palace has opened, aren¡¯t you still unable to move and unable to move even an inch?

    Thinking of his incredible mounts and mountain-protecting beasts, Zeng Xian felt particularly relieved.

    However.

    What he didn¡¯t know was.

    At this moment, Yi Feng was complaining that he had made things dirty, so he found a place to squat down.

    It¡¯s hard to move even an inch?

    nonexistent.

    Formation?

    Yi Feng didn¡¯t even see it.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    This is the kingly way!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 775 Realizing something

    Also at the same time.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????They saw through the galaxy map that the entire second level of monsters were moving and gathering towards where Yifeng was.

    "Ancestor, this?"

    When Wang Yiyun saw it, she couldn't help but ask: "If this continues, this person will die in it."

    "No matter what, he has no enmity or enmity with us. From a relationship perspective, he is still our descendant."

    ?Obviously.

    Although Yi Feng was able to instantly kill other monsters before, that was before the formation was activated.

    Now that the formation is in crisis, they don't think that Yi Feng can be the same as before, or even that he will definitely die.

    Hear the words.

    Zeng Xian¡¯s face darkened.

    "I have no intention of killing him."

    "But if the formation is not activated, this person will probably kill all the contracted monsters on my second level."

    "This situation is not what I want!"

    "Whether he can survive or not depends on his life!"

    "If he can hold on until Lao Deng comes out and close the formation with me, there may be a glimmer of hope."

    Zeng Xian sighed.

    The inside is also quite complicated.

    No matter what, Yi Feng is also a master of the tenth level and beyond of the True Immortal.

    When he was angry, he really wanted to skin Yi Feng, but when he calmed down and thought about it, this situation was definitely not what he wanted to see.

    As time goes by.

    It can be clearly seen that countless monsters on the second level are getting closer and closer to Yi Feng.

    Until the end, Yi Feng was completely surrounded.

    "I hope he can hold on!"

    Zeng Xian sighed with emotion.

    He turned his head slightly.

    The expressions on other people's faces were a little complicated, and they even shuddered when they thought of Yi Feng alone in countless formations on the second floor, surrounded by so many monsters.

    A lot of people.

    They all turned their heads, unwilling to watch the fall of such a master in this way.

    However, with so many people present, there are always people who always have their eyes on the Galaxy Map.

    "Gah!"

    Immediately.

    There was a sound like a dry duck coming out.

    Next.

    It was the second sound, the third sound, the fourth sound the sounds of surprise.

    And then.

    Various sounds of surprise continued.

    "what happened?"

    Zeng Xian frowned.

    But suddenly he found that Luo Yuan next to him also screamed, pointed at the Galaxy Map and shouted shiveringly: "Look, look at it, ancestor."

    "What's the point of making such a fuss?"

    Zeng Xian, who was in a complicated mood, saw Luo Yuan being so reckless, and immediately glared at Luo Yuan, and then looked away at the Galaxy Map again.

    "Gah!"

    The loudest scream came out of his mouth, and his whole body jumped to his feet, his breath exploded, and his hair stood on end.

    Because he saw it.

    ¡°On the galaxy map just now, the densely packed monster mark surrounding Yi Feng¡¯s mark has all disappeared at this moment.

    In other words, at this moment, only Yi Feng is left in the entire second floor.

    What does this mean?

    It means that in just one moment, Yi Feng killed all the contracted monsters placed by his Tianba Sect on the second floor.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????A few of the Tianba Sect's mountain-protecting monsters with great military exploits and status are more noble than the elders!

    "ah!"

    "I'm going to kill him"

    When he thought that all the monsters in his sect had been wiped out, Zeng Xian could no longer control the anger in his heart.

    To know.

    These monsters have been cultivated with countless efforts.

    At the same time, the existence of these monsters can bring great combat power to Tianba Sect.

    "Ancestor, please calm down. Please calm down and watch."

    Luo Yuan couldn't help shouting.

    "Calm down your anger. Calm down your anger. You are paralyzed. What are you looking at?"

    The furious Zeng Xian completely lost the majesty and posture that the ancestor of the clan should have. With his mentality completely shattered, he frequently uttered foul words, just like an old lady in the market.

    But while he was cursing, heStill subconsciously followed Luo Yuan's line of sight and looked over.

    This look.

    He, who had been so full of murderous intent just now, suddenly withered like an eggplant beaten by frost.

    Because he saw that after Yi Feng destroyed all the contracted beasts on the second floor, he actually circled around the second floor again.

    Zeng Xian stared at the galaxy map stupidly.

    So did the others next to him.

    ¡°All kinds of questions were flashing in their minds at the same time, and all kinds of question marks were flying on their heads.

    Why was Yi Feng able to ignore the formation and kill so many monsters in a very short time, and then still be able to circle around the entire second floor.

    Is the formation of the Holy Mountain Underground Palace just a decoration?

    No.

    Absolutely not.

    The Holy Mountain Underground Palace is Tianba Sect¡¯s biggest trump card. The formations and mechanisms inside are absolutely real. The disciples who were teleported out of the field have all experienced it personally, and they have not all activated the formations before.  Down.

    And since these formations and mechanisms are real

    How can Yi Feng still do this

    this moment.

    Everyone realizes one thing.

    That means Yi Feng is very, very strong.

    Strong enough to ignore these formations and mechanisms, strong enough to ignore the existence of the Holy Mountain Underground Palace (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 776 We just...can't...

    They finally knew why Yi Feng was able to teleport in the first level.

    I finally understood that the imprint of the Deng Dynasty was weak, and it must be inseparable from this person.

    Zeng Xian¡¯s face turned pale.

    With a thump in his heart, he staggered back a few steps.

    In my mind.

    It was like a thunderclap.

    The stronger you are, the more you know what kind of strength you need to do all this.

    In short.

    This kind of strength can make him feel desperate.

    If this person chooses to attack his Tianba Sect, his Tianba Sect will have no power to fight back, and will not even have the qualifications to hide.

    after all.

    The Holy Mountain Underground Palace that they are so proud of is like nothing in this person's eyes.

    And they are the Tianba Sect.

    I am not too polite to this person.

    even.

    When activating the Holy Mountain Underground Palace Formation, he even shouted that he wanted Yi Feng's life.

    quiet.

    The scene was eerily quiet at this moment, with a faint sense of depression.

    at this time.

    There were exclamations from the crowd again.

    As the exclamation came out, everyone saw that Yi Feng had reached the end of the second floor at some unknown time.

    See the situation.

    Zeng Xian¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Under the pressure of the opponent's super strength, he almost got oil on his feet.

    but.

    If you run away from the monk, can you run away from the temple?

    In this case, it is better to wait and see what happens.

    If this person really wants to pursue the matter of activating the formation, then he should handle it alone.

    On the Galaxy Map, Yi Feng walked directly to the teleportation port on the second floor.

    Seeing this, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on the transmission port on the third floor.

    Soon.

    A young man in white robe appeared.

    He was handsome and free-spirited, his face was bland, and he did not exude any aura.

    Such a return to nature made everyone present shrink their pupils.

    ???????????????????

    He is a super master!

    As for the fact that Yi Feng is from the Hundred Refiners Sect, after such a long time, even the lower sects have known about it for a long time.

    Therefore, no one present was surprised at all about Yi Feng's identity.

    "oh."

    "You actually came out before me?"

    Yi Feng looked at everyone and murmured slightly.

    It seems that I wasted too much time on the second floor.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? But whatever.

    He is either here to compete for the first place, or just to go through the motions. As long as he drags Shi Qingwu out of seclusion and earns the remaining immortal crystals, he will be satisfied.

    So.

    Yi Feng walked towards everyone.

    What he didn¡¯t expect was that everyone in the audience was looking at him, their eyes were weird, and they were extremely quiet.

    Yi Feng frowned.

    He touched his nose again.

    Very uncomfortable.

    Seeing that everyone was still looking at him like this, he opened his mouth and said, "What are you looking at me for? Are you waiting for me to start the ring competition?"

    "How to compare?"

    "Do you choose your opponent at will?"

    "Are there any rules?"

    No one responded to Yi Feng¡¯s words.

    This made him even more uncomfortable. In this uncomfortable situation, he felt like he could neither sit nor stand. He always felt that he needed to find something to do.

    "If it's a free choice, then let's compete in the arena, right?"

    Yi Feng looked at a random person and asked tentatively.

    Hear the words.

    The man¡¯s eyes widened, he was covered in cold sweat, and he knelt down directly on the ground.

    "Well?"

    "Is this admitting defeat?"

    Yi Feng frowned. The immortal cultivators in his impression were all arrogant. Is this person so spineless?

    Unable to help, he scanned his eyes again.

    As his gaze swept across them, everyone became silent and stepped back, their faces turning the color of pig liver, for fear of being picked on by Yi Feng.

    "Why are you so afraid of me?"

    ¡°Do I look scary?¡±

    Yi Feng frowned.

    ??????? Is it possible that anyone knows that he has reached the sixtieth level of the Golden Immortal?

    "What about you?"

    Yi Feng looked at another person randomly.

    The man was stunned for a moment, his eyes were red, and tears were about to flow out.

    My grandfather.

    "You are accurate every second as the mountain guarding monster of Tianba Sect. Why are you targeting me?"

    When he thought of this, the man's legs went weak, his eyelids rolled up, and he immediately fainted and fell to the ground, unable to wake up even if he was pinched.

    Yi Feng was even more confused.

    At this moment, Zeng Xian stepped forward and bowed respectfully.

    "Zeng Xian, I have met my senior."

    He lowered his head, his posture was as low as possible, and so were Wang Yiyun and Luo Yuan who were following him.

    "Who are you?"

    Yi Feng looked at the old man blankly.

    "Senior, this is my ancestor Zeng Xian of Tianba Sect."

    Wang Yiyun raised her head and explained quickly from the side.

    "oh?"

    Yi Feng¡¯s eyes flashed slightly.

    The ancestor of Tianba Sect?

    The ancestor of the sect paid homage to him in person?

    It seems that this Tianba Sect is not ignorant to the end.

    There are still people who can see that they are a golden immortal and a level 60 boss.

    No wonder these people are so afraid of him, it seems that his master's strength has really been exposed.

    Yi Feng felt a little elated.

    Once upon a time, he was just a guy in Pingjiang City who made money by setting up stalls and opening martial arts gyms.

    And now.

    A big boss in a sect must respectfully address him as ¡°senior¡±.

    but.

    After taking one look at this ancestor, Yi Feng¡¯s buoyant mood disappeared instantly.

    Because this ancestor is not very good either.

    It seems that he has only a little bit of cultivation.

    too weak.

    It¡¯s too low to think that such a weak sect is so polite to him.

    However, since the other party was so polite to him and did not hit the smiling person, Yi Feng also responded politely, "It turns out that he is the ancestor of the Tianba Sect, so there is no need to be so polite."

    Finished.

    Yi Feng gently raised his hand to help Zeng Xian.

    This made Zeng Xian tremble, his breathing became rapid, and his eyes shone with strong gratitude.

    He originally wanted to ask Yi Feng to apologize.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that Yi Feng would keep silent about the formation, and instead be so polite to him.

    This flattered him to the extreme.

    "Then in this competition, do I still need to compete?"

    Yi Feng asked.

    "Of course there is no need to compete!"

    Zeng Xian said quickly.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great.¡±

    Yi Feng¡¯s face was slightly happy. He had no interest in Dabi to begin with, and it wasn¡¯t just to earn the five hundred thousand.

    "Then I'm leaving. How do I leave?"

    Yi Feng saw that he could leave without any ambiguity.

    "Uh Well, you can only go back via the second floor and the first floor."

    Zeng Xian said with an ugly face, because of the safety mechanism problem in the design of the Holy Mountain Underground Palace, once all the formations are opened, the underground palace will default to the sect being attacked, so at this stage, all teleportation arrays are in a closed state, and entry and exit are prohibited.  You can only walk on the first and second floors.

    Unless you say, close the formation.

    But it is relatively easy to open the Holy Mountain Underground Palace, but it is much more difficult to close it.

    "At least he and the elders on the scene couldn't do it. They had to wait until Deng Chao got another jade slip from the underground palace and cooperated with the closure.

    "All right."

    Yi Feng nodded and was about to leave, but seeing that no one was moving, he couldn't help but turn around and ask, "Aren't you leaving?"

    "We justcan't"

    Everyone hurriedly waved their hands with smiles on their faces.

    I can¡¯t help but complain: You, the old man, can come in and out freely, but we can¡¯t.

    "Okay, since I remember the way, I'll go by myself."

    Yi Feng nodded and walked towards the exit of the third floor. After taking a few steps, he seemed to remember something and paused.

    "By the way, I just caught a few little beasts on the second floor, but now I don't think I need them anymore. They looked so unpalatable that I didn't bother to take them back, so I just threw them here. Please help me deal with them!"

    ? said.

    Yi Feng opened the storage ring.

    The true fairy monsters, which were tied up with five flowers, were thrown to the ground by Yi Feng like pigs.

    "Bye!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com)??Maple storage ring opens.

    The true fairy monsters, which were tied up with five flowers, were thrown to the ground by Yi Feng like pigs.

    "Bye!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 777 Do you want to be embarrassed?

    Finished.

    Only the back of Yi Feng is left.

    Everyone looked at it blankly.

    Watching him walk to the second floor, watching him quickly pass through the second floor through the galaxy map, and then teleport through the first floor.

    After a while.

    The talents slowly looked at each other, looked at each other, and looked at the mountain guards that were tied up on the ground.

    That person just now

    Are you talking human language?

    And these monsters

    It tastes bad?

    However, he was horrified, but Zeng Xian looked at the group of monsters in his Tianba Sect with red eyes.

    Then he bowed deeply in the direction of leaving the Holy Mountain Underground Palace.

    "I ordered that half, no, 70%, of the resources obtained by our Tianba Sect in the past ten years be sent to Bailian Sect immediately!" Zeng Xian immediately ordered.

    As he gave the order, the news quickly spread outside.

    Although they can¡¯t get out of the Holy Mountain Underground Palace now, news can be passed freely.

    And Zeng Xian¡¯s move quickly alerted other sects present.

    Immediately.

    More than a hundred urgent messages came out from the Holy Mountain Underground Palace and spread in all directions.

    "It's out, it's out, and sure enough, the first one came out."

    "Oh my god, I haven't lasted more than two days. In the past records, even the worst one, it must have lasted seven days!"

    ¡°It¡¯s really embarrassing.¡±

    Outside the Holy Mountain Underground Palace, Jiang Zuo and Jiang You saw Yi Feng coming out, and their pupils suddenly shrank.

    "Walk!"

    "Hurry up and retreat. As long as no one sees us coming out first, then we are not at the bottom."

    "Yes, you can't afford to lose this person, so run away quickly."

    So Yi Feng just walked out.

    Jiang Zuo and Jiang You rushed out, holding Yi Feng one on the left and one on the right, lifting Yi Feng up and running away.

    Several people quickly ran out of Tianba Sect, got on the flying boat and rushed back to Bailian Sect.

    At the same time, Jiang Zuo and Jiang You also sent the news back to Bailian Sect.

    It¡¯s not that the two of them are members of the Great Elder, it¡¯s just that Shi Qingwu is in seclusion, and the highest-ranking person in charge is the Great Elder.

    "It was transmitted within two days."

    "The end of the crane."

    "What a shame!"

    The great elder¡¯s grandson¡¯s eyebrows flashed with a lunar expression, and then he ordered: ¡°Spread this news throughout the entire sect immediately.¡±

    "Let's just say that in this competition, the sect leader's fiance was the first to withdraw from the competition, and he could not last more than two days, setting a new record for the sect competition in Tianba Sect's history."

    After the order is passed on.

    The corners of the elder¡¯s mouth raised slightly.

    After using this method, he did not believe that Yi Feng still had the nerve to stay in Bailian Sect.

    And the scorn and abuse from countless disciples must have put great pressure on Shi Qingwu.

    It is a big mistake for a dignified sect leader to marry such a good-for-nothing good-for-nothing.

    When you walk out, you will also lose the face of Bailian Sect.

    With this planning, Sun Tzu Mei can be said to be the strategist.

    With Sun Tzu Mei adding fuel to the flames, within half a day, the news that Yi Feng was the first to withdraw from the competition in two days and set a new record for the Tianba Sect spread throughout the entire sect.

    Two days later.

    Yi Feng and others who rushed back from Tianba Sect have already returned to the mountain gate.

    "Great Elder, Yi Feng and the others are back."

    "Many disciples have already rushed there."

    Someone comes to report.

    "very good."

    The great elder patted the table and chairs and stood up with a smile on his face, "Let's go take a look too."

    After saying that, he grabbed a few elders, flew towards the mountain gate, and landed on a mountain peak.

    here.

    You can have an unobstructed view of the entire mountain gate.

    ¡°Next, let¡¯s take a good look at this kid¡¯s jokes!¡±

    "We also want to see how he can hold his head up under so many scornful remarks."

    Sun Zimei stroked his beard with a proud look on his face.

    A moment later.

    Yifeng, Su Bai, Jiangzuo and Jiangyou have already entered the mountain gate.

    As the four people walked in.

    Countless disciples who came to watch the excitement immediately cast their eyes with contempt.

    Pointing and pointing.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s him, the first one to quit the competition.¡±

    &nbsp; ¡°That¡¯s right, I heard it even broke the record.¡±

    A lot of gossip spread out, and there was a lot of discussion.

    See the situation.

    Sun Zimei¡¯s smile became even brighter.

    ¡°Today, I want you brat to understand that the sect leader¡¯s fianc¨¦ is not so easy to be.¡±

    However.

    What he didn¡¯t expect was that Yi Feng actually raised his hands towards these disciples with a smile on his face.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the news that I was the first to have a big competition and break the record would come back so quickly.¡±

    "Haha, everyone is so polite."

    "No need to be so enthusiastic."

    "Thank you everyone for coming to greet me."

    "Thank you everyone for your hard work."

    Yi Feng waved his hands and thanked the pointing disciples, feeling content and contented.

    On the way back, he naturally heard Su Bai say that he was the first to compete in the competition, and that walking the entire distance to the ring in two days was a record-breaking event.

    I didn¡¯t expect that the news would come back so quickly.

    "Um?"

    Seeing this, Sun Tzu¡¯s eyebrows froze.

    This boy, is he so shameless?

    Can¡¯t you see so many people scolding you?

    Thank you very much?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 778 Offering my heart

    This time, Sun Tzu Mei was confused.

    This is the first time he has seen such a shameless person.

    This made him extremely uncomfortable.

    ¡°He made so many preparations and did so many things behind the scenes, wasn¡¯t it just to make Yi Feng unable to hold his head high?

    This feeling was like hitting cotton with a fist.

    In this way, he watched Yi Feng leave with a smile on his face.

    "snort!"

    "Walk!"

    Sun Tzu¡¯s eyebrows twitched and he left with a gloomy expression.

    After returning to the Elder's Hall, just as he sat down, a servant came to report.

    "I would like to report to the great elder, the elders of Tiansen Sect, Baixin Sect, Luori Temple, Tianren Sect and more than thirty sects to ask for an audience."

    The servant knelt on the ground and said quickly.

    "What?"

    Originally, she was still thinking about how to deal with Sun Tzu Mei above Yi Feng. When she heard the news, she suddenly stood up.

    His expression was full of disbelief.

    Tiansenmen, Baixin Sect, Luori Temple?

    More than thirty elders from sects seek an audience?

    What's going on?

    This immediately made grandson anxious and nervous.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the Luori Temple, Tiansen Valley and other sects, although they are both subordinate sects of the Tianba Sect, their overall strength is much stronger than the Bailian Sect.

    It can even be said that they are not at the same level.

    Now we have come to his Bailian Sect together and are still asking to see him. Why?

    Sun Tzu Mei quickly summoned the other elders.

    ??Then everyone rushed towards the reception hall with anxiety.

    When they arrived at the reception hall, they found that thirty or forty elders from different sects had already been waiting here.

    "Hahaha, Sun Tzu Mei has met all the elders."

    Sun Tzu Mei forced himself to calm down and greeted everyone.

    But maybe he was facing more than thirty elders from different sects, so his subconscious actions still showed the panic in his heart.

    His body bowed slightly, highlighting his inner uneasiness!

    After all, it was unprecedented for people from more than thirty sects to join his Hundred Refining Sect.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Others are more polite than Sun Tzu Mei.

    When Sun Tzu Mei said hello, the other elders suddenly stood up at the same time.

    "Oh, Elder Sun, what are you doing? Why are you so polite?"

    More than thirty elders rushed towards Sun Sun Mei and helped him up, who was bowing slightly.

    This scene.

    Sun Tzu Mei was immediately flattered.

    this¡­¡­

    What's going on?

    He has come into contact with some of these people, especially those sects that are more powerful than their Hundred Refiners Sect. Every time he meets them, there is no one with their nostrils turned upward.

    However.

    This is not what makes Sun Tzu Mei even more confused.

    After the simple polite greetings, more than thirty elders rushed to take out the storage rings and presented them politely.

    "Elder Sun!"

    "These are some of the benefits my sect gained from going to the secret realm last year. There are a lot of good things in it!"

    "Elder Sun, this is the elixir secretly prepared by the elder of our sect. You also know that the alchemist of my sect is quite knowledgeable."

    "Elder Sun, I still have this, please accept it."

    More than thirty elders rushed to speak and presented the storage rings in their hands.

    Looking at each of the storage rings filled with treasures, Sun Tzu stared. Before he started to speak, the elders began to stand up and leave.

    "Haha, Elder Sun, I'll take my leave now."

    Finished.

    They didn¡¯t care about Elder Sun¡¯s confusion and attempts to persuade him to stay, and left directly.

    ¡°After all, they know very well that the more you say, the less useful it is to curry favor with such a super expert.

    You only need to express your sincerity, no extra words are needed.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 779 Why?

    After everyone left.

    Sun Zimei and others are still in a daze.

    "What the hell is going on?"

    Sun Zimei looked at the storage ring in her hand. There was no happiness on her face, only doubts.

    after all.

    There must be a reason for these people to send things.

    It¡¯s impossible to curry favor with them for no reason.

    But no matter how hard they tried, they couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on.

    at this time.

    There are servants outside who are anxious to report.

    "what happened again?"

    Sun Zimei couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "Elder Qizhen, Hulang Sect, Qianmen Sect, Lingbei Sect, go to one of the sects, kill the self sect, Feiling Sect and other more than 50 sects' elders and representatives have arrived outside the mountain gate!"

    The subordinate said Zhan Zhan proudly.

    He has been guarding the gate for so many years, but he has never seen so many people from the sect gathered together.

    "What?"

    "More than fifty sects again?"

    This moment can shock Sun Tzu Mei and others at the scene.

    But I am also getting more and more uneasy.

    More than thirty sects have just been sent away, and now more than fifty sects have arrived, but they still don¡¯t know what happened.

    But he can¡¯t care so much. After all, there are more than fifty elders waiting outside.

    One or two of them might be able to offend.

    But with more than fifty people, they don¡¯t dare to neglect.

    A group of people rushed outside to greet him.

    As soon as they reached the gate of the mountain, Sun Tzu Mei and the elders were ready to say hello.

    But I haven¡¯t had time to speak yet.

    One of the elders was the first to speak, "Elder Sun, you are so polite. Why did you come out to greet him personally? We can just come in by ourselves."

    "How is this possible?"

    "You have come all the way here, how can you be so neglectful of you?"

    Sun Zimei said quickly.

    "Why not?" The elder quickly responded: "The younger brothers come to pay homage to the elder brother, so there is no reason why the elder brother comes to greet them."

    "That's right, the younger brothers came to pay their respects. Brother Sun is so polite."

    Others also joined in the conversation.

    This little brother's voice made Sun Zimei and others tremble in shock.

    A series of question marks popped up on my head.

    this¡­¡­

    Brother?

    Are these all the same old elders with their nostrils pointing upward?

    "Elders, you are really ruining our Bailian Sect. How can we be so virtuous and capable?" Sun Tzu frowned and said flattered.

    "Brother Sun, what you said is meaningless!"

    Hearing what Sun Tzu Mei said, more than fifty elders cast their resentful eyes over.

    "That's right, it's understandable to be low-key, but you're going too low-key!"

    "It's so virtuous, but what you say makes us ashamed"

    "Yes, yes, stop pretending, we all know"

    ""

    The words of the elders made Sun Tzu Mei and others even more confused.

    Do you know everything?

    What do you know?

    And, what is he pretending to be?

    Confused.

    The more than 50 elders are familiar with the operation.

    More than fifty storage rings were directly stuffed over.

    Sun Tzu Mei and other elders of the Hundred Refiners Sect were even more dumbfounded. They looked at each other with big eyes and small eyes, as if asking each other, what on earth happened?

    Sun Zimei really couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.

    He planned to ask anyway.

    "Everyone, can you tell me what happened?"

    "Why did you suddenly"

    However, as soon as he was halfway through speaking, someone else came.

    I saw a huge flying boat flying through the sky.

    Seeing this flying boat, Sun Tzu Mei and others' eyes widened, and they even ignored the fifty elders and hurriedly greeted it.

    PS: If I stay up late, I will continue to code.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 780 The handyman blocking the road

    ?Obviously.

    This is the person from Tianba Sect.

    The leader is an elder from Tianba Sect named Fan Chong.

    After getting off the flying boat, he looked solemn and his clothes were neat.

    Although the ancestor was still in the underground palace of the Holy Mountain, he personally sent a message to him, asking him to bring 70% of Tianba Sect's harvest in ten years to Bailian Sect, and also solemnly told him some other things.

    From the ancestor¡¯s solemnity, he knew the importance of this trip.

    Therefore, he did not dare to neglect at all.

    Before coming, he even took a bath and burned himself to show his solemnity.

    "Elder Fan."

    Sun Zimei hurriedly greeted him.

    It is a rare thing for someone from the Shangzong to come.

    This surprised and shocked him.

    At the scene, other sect elders who had not left also came to pay their respects.

    But compared to Sun Tzu Mei, they were less surprised and more expected.

    "Elder Sun."

    When Fan Chong saw many elders bowing to greet him, he paused slightly, but did not even look at the other elders. He only bowed slightly to the elders of Bailian Sect and said hello.

    "I don't know, why did Elder Fan come to Xizong today?" Sun Tzu Mei asked, flattered.

    "I'm here to give you something."

    "In response to the instructions of our ancestors, I specially sent 70% of all the harvests of our Tianba Sect within ten years."

    With that said, Fan Chong, like other elders, took out several storage rings.

    Each ring is filled with various treasures.

    "Ah this"

    "Seventy percent?"

    Sun Zimei was stupid again.

    The thirty sects before and the fifty sects later were just that, but now even the Shangzong has sent things?

    This is so special.

    What¡¯s going on!

    "Why!"

    Sun Zimei asked directly.

    "Because of the ancestor's orders." Fan Chong said respectfully.

    Sun Zimei almost rolled his eyes.

    Isn¡¯t this nonsense?

    "Elder Sun, you don't have to be like this. We understand that it's hard to disclose such things, so I'm here this time. I have no intention of inquiring, I'm just here to briefly express my intention."

    Fan Chong glanced at Sun Tzu Mei and seemed to understand what Sun Tzu Mei was thinking, so he explained softly.

    ?  ?  ?

    clear?

    What do you unserstand?

    I don¡¯t even understand¡­

    Sun Zimei is simply a fig leaf for women¡ª¡ªso stupid!

    "Farewell."

    Before he could ask any more questions.

    Fan Chong had already turned around and left.

    ?Obviously.

    When he came, the ancestor made a solemn statement.

    When you go, don¡¯t inquire or ask any more questions.

    After sending things, you will leave, let alone invite him to send something.

    Sun Zimei rushed over to ask.

    However, he found that Fan Chong didn't seem to want to talk to him about this at all, which made Sun Tzu Mei feel uneasy and couldn't say much, let alone ask any more questions.

    We had no choice but to send Fan Chong off respectfully.

    "Best farewell to the elder."

    Sun Tzu Mei shouted respectfully.

    And due to the arrival of these big shots, there were also a lot of disciples watching at this time, so Sun Tzu Mei quickly waved his hands to drive these people away, not to block the way of Elder Fan Chong.

    For a moment, all the disciples moved out of the huge mountain gate, not daring to block the way.

    However.

    What Sun Tzu Mei didn¡¯t expect was that at this moment, from outside the mountain gate, a handyman disciple was walking towards the mountain gate carrying a small package.

    "Um."

    "My lord has always been thinking about peanuts. I bought them for him. He must be very happy!"

    The little handyman was talking to himself, with no one else in his eyes.

    "Um?"

    Suddenly seeing a little handyman blocking the road, Sun Tzu's face suddenly darkened.

    "The elders of Shangzong are leaving, and everyone else should get out of my way."

    Sun Tzu Mei shouted.

    However, the little handyman seemed not to have heard his words, and was still mumbling something to himself as he walked towards the mountain gate.

    "Seeking death!"

    When Sun Tzu Mei saw this, his face suddenly became angry, and his whole body flew overCome out(remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 781 So that¡¯s what happened

    In mid-air.

    Sun Tzu Mei turned over his hand and stretched out his claws, then attacked the little handyman.

    This little disciple is so angry with him

    In front of so many other sect elders, even the elders of the sect, he was so indifferent.

    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that another palm hit him while he was still in mid-air.

    It was Fan Chong who took action.

    And the target he targeted was Sun Tzu Mei who took action.

    "ah!"

    Sun Tzu Mei was no match for Fan Chong. He screamed in mid-air and flew backwards, knocking down a row of buildings.

    "Elder Fan, why are you doing this?"

    Sun Tzu vomited blood, got up from the ground, looked at Fan Chong and couldn't help but ask.

    And the sudden change immediately aroused the suspicion of other sect elders.

    Why did Fan Chong suddenly attack Sun Tzu Mei?

    ??Could it be that this little handyman has a different identity?

    "You don't know why I am?"

    ¡°You actually don¡¯t know why I am?¡±

    Fan Chong¡¯s pupils shrank slightly, his sharp gaze pressing into Sun Tzu¡¯s eyebrows.

    Sun Zimei looked aggrieved.

    Should he know why?

    ¡°I, I really don¡¯t know!¡± Sun Tzu said with a grimace.

    "You really don't know?"

    Fan Chong¡¯s eyes suddenly shrank and his brows furrowed.

    Su Bai.

    Of course he knows.

    Because this is the person that the ancestors and elder Wang Yiyun in the Holy Mountain Underground Palace, except Yi Feng, solemnly explained before he went out.

    Yi Feng¡¯s personal servant.

    The strength of the tenth level of true immortality.

    " Even judging from the strength of his master Yi Feng, this little slave is probably more than the tenth level of a true immortal.

    Fan Chong didn't care whether he was a servant or not, but Su Bai's strength, which was comparable to that of his ancestor, was enough for them not to neglect him.

    Not to mention, this little slave may be Yi Feng¡¯s spokesperson!

    So in this case.

    He couldn¡¯t understand that as the great elder of Bailian Sect, this grandson Mei could not know Su Bai¡¯s identity, and even dare to attack Su Bai?

    "Could it be that Senior Su Bai usually keeps a low profile, and only we know his strength, but others think he is just a handyman in front of others?" Someone next to Fan Chong couldn't help but guess.

    Fan Chong¡¯s eyes moved.

    Then he nodded.

    This is indeed possible.

    He didn¡¯t care about Sun Zimei anymore, but quickly looked at Su Bai with respect.

    ??Slightly lower your head.

    "Senior."

    He shouted respectfully.

    "oh."

    Su Bai glanced at him and ignored him, let alone the mess at hand, and left with the peanuts.

    Sir, you are still waiting

    Su Bai's indifference did not make Fan Chong feel anything. On the contrary, he felt that it should be like this, so he bowed his head respectfully and watched Su Bai leave.

    But.

    Fan Chong said, "Senior."

    But the elders of more than fifty other sects were stunned.

    Senior!

    ¡°The person who can make Elder Fan Chong of Shangzong respectfully address him as ¡°senior¡± must be this person

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened.

    They also lowered their heads in an instant and watched Su Bai leave.

    If the prediction is correct, the little handyman in front of me may be exactly what the elders of the Tianba Sect said in the letter, the super master who ignored the formation of the underground palace of the Holy Mountain and captured the Tianba Sect's mountain-protecting monsters alive!

    This scene.

    Sun Tzu Mei and the other elders of Bailian Sect were also stunned, and their jaws almost dropped to the ground.

    They all stared with their eyes filled with disbelief.

    I rubbed my eyes, as if I was afraid I might have seen something wrong.

    How could so many elders, including Fan Chong, be so respectful to a servant of his Hundred Refiners Sect?

    What is going on?

    ¡° If there is one person who always has the same expression, I am afraid that only Wang Yue is the only one, because he is the only one who knows that Su Bai has super strength.

    He had speculated before that the reason why eighty sects came up before and after this, including the Tianba Sect, was because of Senior Su Bai.

    Now it seems thatit is indeed the case?!

    After Su Bai left.

    Fan Chong and the other fifty elders also left. After all, for them, the mission of this trip has been completed.

    "This Su Bai?"

    "What exactly is going on?"

    The grandson¡¯s eyebrows were filled with panic!

    So when he returned to the Bailian Hall, he immediately summoned Jiang Zuo and Jiang You.

    Because he also noticed that all these changes happened since Tianba Sect came back.

    So what happened to Tianba Sect is very important.

    "You mean, when you climbed up the Tianba Sect's ladder, you carried Yifeng up, but Su Bai was able to follow you up in one breath?"

    After some questioning, Sun Tzu Mei asked about the situation of climbing the ladder to heaven that day.

    "good!"

    Jiang You Jiang You responded respectfully: "We still can't figure out how a handyman disciple of his did it."

    "Besides that, what else happened to you in Tianba Sect?" Sun Tzu Mei asked again.

    "Everything else is normal. Apart from climbing the ladder to heaven, it's Tianba Sect's attitude towards us."

    Jiang Zuo and Jiang You thought about it and told them about the unexpected arrangement that Tianba Sect made for them that day.

    "What?"

    "Is there such a thing?"

    Sun Zimei suddenly stood up.

    His mind became clear in an instant, and he had already made a close guess as to what was going on.

    That means Su Bai is a super master!

    Before, he had been hiding in his Bailian Sect as a handyman, and no one knew about it.

    But this time, by mistake, he went to Tianba Sect and his strength was recognized.

    The Tianba Sect knew how powerful Su Bai was, so they allowed Jiang Zuo and Jiang You, who went together, to receive top-notch treatment. Otherwise, it would not make sense why the two guardians of the lower sect could get such good treatment in the upper sect.  treatment.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????? Immediately afterwards.

    The other sects who got the news immediately rushed to Bailian Sect to give gifts.

    And when he attacked Su Bai, Fan Chong directly tore his face and injured him.

    All of these are consistent.

    If you add in some of the things that happened before, then this incident will be even more surprising.

    That was some time ago, countless monsters in his Bailian Sect were hunted by mysterious black hands.

    They have always been terrified of this mysterious black hand and have been looking for it.

    And now it seems that this mysterious black hand is Su Bai.

    Because Sun Tzu Mei remembered again that when he took his disciples into the mountain that day, he saw Su Bai coming out of the mountain with his own eyes.

    At that time, he was still wondering how a handyman disciple could enter the mountain and still be safe and sound.

    "Since you have guessed it, Great Elder, then I will tell you directly!"

    Wang Yue on the side saw this and did not dare to reveal Su Bai's strength at first, but now it seemed that Sun Zimei had already guessed it, so he simply told Su Bai about saving his brother in one breath.

    "There is such a thing!"

    Sun Zimei stood up with a solemn expression.

    ??Take a deep breath.

    Because as Wang Yue said this, there would be no more surprises.

    Su Bai.

    He is a mysterious master!

    Whether it is Tianba Sect or dozens of sects, they are all here because of him.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????:

    There is actually such a giant Buddha squatting in his Tianba Sect.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 782 It is necessary to prepare for a rainy day

    The yard.

    Yi Feng sat on the stone table.

    A pot of wine, a plate of beef jerky, and a plate of peanuts, how pleasant it is.

    Down below, in addition to Su Bai, there were more than a dozen handymen. They stood respectfully, their faces full of excitement and gratitude.

    And these little handymen are all about the same age as Su Bai.

    Yi Feng asked Su Bai to carefully select them. They have simple personalities, good conduct, and most importantly, are as obedient as Su Bai.

    After using Su Bai to summon them, Yi Feng gave them some cultivation skills.

    "From today on, in addition to helping me clean, you will also help me get some game from the mountains!"

    "Of course it doesn't need to be very strange, because I may need a lot of it, as long as it looks delicious."

    ¡°Of course, if there is something rare, I¡¯d better try my best to get it if I can!¡±

    Yi Feng took a sip of wine and gave orders to the servants.

    After all, Yi Feng thought that Shi Qingwu had been in seclusion for so many days and must be coming out soon.

    And after she came out and paid him the balance, he could leave smoothly and continue looking for the last disciple.

    And the process of finding disciples is boring.

    Although he now has the Immortal Crystal, there is no guarantee that he will be trapped in some places where it will be difficult to escape in a short time.

    Therefore.

    It is necessary to plan ahead.

    It has become a top priority to always keep some food in the space ring to prevent yourself from starving to death when you are in danger.

    So this is why Yi Feng needs so many handymen.

    Yi Feng has also thought about it.

    When the time comes, you can prepare more bacon, sausages, and legs. If not, you can make them braised, put them in some bags, take out the air, and make vacuum packaging.

    A dozen little handymen responded respectfully.

    Under the leadership of Su Bai, more than a dozen servants immediately entered the back mountain.

    "Let's split up."

    ¡°Be sure to satisfy the adults!¡±

    As the little leader, Su Bai gave the order majestically.

    The other little handymen responded and moved in all directions.

    "Boom!"

    "Boom!"

    ¡°Bang bang bang¡­¡±

    ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch¡­¡±

    After a while, explosions and screams of monsters came from the back mountain of Bailian Sect.

    A dozen little handymen swept across the place like locusts crossing the border.

    And the movement in the mountain was immediately spread to Bailian Sect.

    "what happened?"

    "Did the mysterious master from before appear again?"

    "He won't take action against my Bailian Sect!"

    Countless patrol teams took action, while more uninformed disciples were terrified.

    When the second elder, third elder, Wang Yue and others heard the commotion, they immediately gathered together.

    "what happened?"

    The second elder couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "It seems that Senior Su Bai is hunting monsters in the back mountain again!" The third elder couldn't help but said after looking at the movement in the back mountain.

    "Why is this senior Su Bai hunting monsters for no reason?"

    The second elder frowned tightly, remembering that several of the mountain-protecting beasts from the Hundred Refiners Sect had disappeared some time ago, and a bad premonition suddenly arose in his heart.

    What if Senior Su Bai kills all the monsters belonging to his Hundred Refining Sect?

    How to put it this way, it is also a rare combat power of Bailian Sect.

    ¡°Can you inform Senior Su Bai and implore him not to attack the monsters of my Hundred Refining Sect?¡± the second elder asked.

    "I think I can go say hello to Senior Su Bai!"

    The third elder also nodded.

    "I think it's okay. In fact, Senior Su Bai is very easy to talk to and doesn't have any airs!"

    Wang Yue, as someone who has been in contact with Su Bai, has the most say.

    Hearing what Wang Yue said, the seven or eight elders present hit it off immediately and planned to go into the mountain to talk to Su Bai about this matter.

    Come second.

    I also want to take this opportunity to get in touch with Su Bai.

    A group of people.

    ??quickly entered the back mountain and went all the way deep.

    After advancing at full speed for half a day, the elders finally??I felt the fluctuations of the battle more clearly.

    "It should be right in front."

    The second elder said.

    "Yes, let's follow quickly, but everyone must also pay attention to safety." The third elder said.

    Everyone nodded solemnly.

    After all, the back mountain of their Bailian Sect is connected to a super large mountain range, which is famous in the entire martial arts world.

    And when you get deeper here, the possibility of seeing true immortals and demonic beasts is extremely high.

    In a mountainous forest environment, and the defense and attack of monsters are stronger than humans, it would be more disadvantageous to encounter humans at the same level.

    Not to mention, there are monsters in this mountain range that are several levels or even ten levels of true immortals.

    So under normal circumstances, these elders would definitely not go so deep.

    And this time we came in, we also took advantage of the large number of people.

    Of course, what gave them the most confidence was that Senior Su Bai was not far away.

    Everyone followed the waves of battle as they approached, and finally saw the battle ahead through a dense forest.

    I saw a huge monster attacking a small figure suspended in the sky with strong attack power.

    In addition to being huge in size, this demonic beast is also half-dragon, with a pair of huge fleshy wings that stretch out to a hundred feet.

    It looks very angry at the moment.

    Sometimes it roars, sometimes it condenses a shock wave and shoots out, sometimes it sprays flames from its mouth to attack the tiny human in front of it.

    "Hiss!"

    "The fire-winged dragon of the seventh level of true immortality!"

    Looking at the behemoth in the sky, Wang Yue and others broke out in cold sweat.

    Even if there are several of them together, they are no match for monsters of this level.

    However.

    The figure floating in the sky was able to face him with ease and was able to dodge his attack easily.

    ¡°Take a quick look, is it Senior Su Bai?¡±

    The second elder looked at the sky and shouted, but he couldn't see clearly.

    "Seems to be."

    The Third Elder squinted his eyes and said, "Although we can't see his appearance clearly from this distance, we can vaguely see that he is indeed wearing our Bailian Sect's handyman clothes."

    "Since it is a handyman's clothes, it seems to be Senior Su Bai."

    "After all, he is the only one who can be so strong and still wear handymen's clothes. He will not have a second person."

    "It seems that Senior Su Bai is really terrifying!"

    The second elder stroked his beard with a look of emotion on his face.

    It was all speculation before, but now that it has been confirmed with my own eyes, the shock in my heart is naturally quite strong.

    While they were talking, the figure in the uniform in the sky seemed to have lost his patience. After dodging the fire winged dragon's attack, he flew over the top of the fire winged dragon and struck it down with a palm.

    This palm.

    It directly caused the Fire Winged Dragon to let out an earth-shattering roar.

    "Boom!"

    Then the huge body hit the ground with a loud bang, deafening!

    "Hiss!"

    "Senior Su Bai is so powerful, but the Fire Winged Dragon was killed so easily by him!"

    The second elder¡¯s eyes were full of heat.

    Others also had shocked faces, filled with light like little fans.

    "Without further delay, let's go and say hello to Senior Su Bai. By the way, I beg Senior Su Bai to show mercy if he encounters the monsters of our Hundred Refiners Sect." said the second elder. After all, he is a member of the Hundred Refiners Sect.  Those few true immortal monsters will often appear in this area.

    ? said.

    The group of people flew towards that direction with excited faces.

    The man noticed the arrival of everyone, put away the body of the Fire Winged Dragon, and turned his head to look at it.

    "I've met Senior Su Bai."

    While still far away, the excited people began to say hello.

    At the same time as the voice fell, several people happened to be in front of the man, lowering their heads respectfully.

    But there was no response for a long time.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    "Senior Su Bai, why are you ignoring people?"

    Everyone lowered their heads and looked at each other, full of anxiety. After hesitating for a long time, they cautiously raised their heads.

    This raises the head.

    Seven or eight people were collectively dumbfounded, frozen in place like ice sculptures.

    "What, it's not Senior Su Bai?"  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 783 Thirteen People

    Everyone was confused.

    Directly doubting life.

    Was it a mistake from the beginning?

    ¡°The one who is awesome is not Senior Su Bai at all, but someone else?

    But it¡¯s not right.

    That day in front of the mountain gate, I clearly saw Fan Chong and others calling Su Bai senior!

    Could it be that you have found the wrong person now?

    It¡¯s right to think so.

    ¡°After all, this mountain range spans the martial arts world, so it¡¯s not surprising that other masters go into the mountains to hunt monsters.

    "Is something wrong with you?"

    The little handyman asked.

    "Uhwesorry, we got the wrong person."

    The second elder and others quickly explained.

    "oh."

    Seeing this, the little handyman ignored them and flew away.

    "That's not right."

    After the little handyman flew away, the third elder was the first to react and shouted: "If we really recognized the wrong person, then why is he wearing the clothes of our Bailian Sect's handyman!"

    "Yes!"

    The second elder also woke up with a slap on the thigh.

    If there are really other masters in the martial arts world, who is so full that he wears his Bailian Sect's handyman clothes?

    But this is it.

    Everyone was even more confused.

    I wanted to chase after the person just now, but found that the person just now had disappeared.

    The confused people searched around the area with no results, so they could only rush back towards the sect.

    "Tell me, what's going on?"

    Everyone was chatting in confusion as they hurried back towards the sect.

    "Who knows this?"

    The second elder frowned.

    "Tell me, is it possible that the person just now was Senior Su Bai!" The third elder couldn't help but said: "After all, there are many experts who act in disguise. Because they are reluctant to expose themselves, many people choose to disguise themselves!"

    "Not too possible."

    Wang Yue immediately retorted: "Senior Su Bai, I have a lot of contact with him. He is the kind of person who doesn't care much about other people's opinions. And the most important thing is, if he really doesn't want others to recognize who he is, then why would he?"  Where are you wearing the clothes of a handyman?"

    "This doesn't make sense. My appearance, body, and height have all changed. How can I not change my clothes?"

    Wang Yue¡¯s words were approved by everyone.

    Because what he said makes sense.

    So everyone immediately ruled out this possibility.

    "Then tell me, is it possible that our Hundred Refiners Sect has two masters who are hiding in our Hundred Refiners Sect as handymen, one is Senior Su Bai, and the other is the senior we just met?" The third elder asked again  said.

    As soon as he finished speaking.

    Suddenly we ushered in white eyes.

    "Do you think this kind of expert is just a cabbage?"

    "A demonic beast of the level of the Fire Winged Dragon can easily be killed. It is at least the tenth level of a True Immortal. Even if there are not many in our martial arts world, how could there be two at the same time, and they are both working as handymen in our Hundred Refining Sect?  This situation is impossible even if the smell of my Bailian Sect¡¯s shit is wafting.¡±

    "That's right, this kind of thing is absolutely impossible!"

    "Yes, absolutely impossible!"

    The crowd suddenly became furious, and various firm rebuttals came out.

    But at this moment.

    A gust of wind blew above their heads, making them feel chilly.

    ??In shock.

    Everyone quickly looked up.

    With this look up, several people were stunned on the spot.

    Because they saw a total of thirteen people flying through the sky.

    Among the thirteen people, in addition to Su Bai, whom they wanted to see, there was also the one who had just slapped the Fire Winged Dragon to slay it.

    Of course, what frightened them the most was that the auras of the other eleven people were similar to that of the dragon-slaying boss, which meant that they were equally powerful.

    but.

    What surprised them the most was that these thirteen people were all wearing the clothes of his Hundred Refiners Sect servants.

    "sky!"

    "I, I didn't read it wrong, did I?"

    At this moment, the second elder suddenly pinched his buttocks, and his shit almost popped out.

    ps: The writing is a bit serious and I don¡¯t dare to write for fear of not being able to write well. You can help me to express your opinions enthusiastically and tell me about a big trend that everyone hopes to happen, or a story that you are looking forward to. Maybe it can help  Give me a lot of inspiration?, thank you all, I kneel down for you all.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 784 Completely stupid

    "This, this, this, what on earth is going on?"

    "Thirteen?"

    "Thirteen handymen, ah no, thirteen such masters!"

    ??It was as if there were thunders in the minds of a group of people.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe this incredible scene in front of me.

    "No, no, no, no."

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡±

    At this time, the fourth elder remembered something again and suddenly shouted: "I know two of them very well. They have been working in my elder's hall for several months."

    "Yes, I also remember the one on the far left. Isn't it the boy who washes the toilet in the sect's backyard?" Another elder also exclaimed.

    "Are you sure you read that correctly?"

    Everyone's sight was incredible.

    "It's absolutely true!"

    "He looked familiar to me the first time I saw him. Now that I think about it, doesn't it?" The fourth elder said righteously: "At that time, I still remember that I had to use them a lot. Their realm at that time was also very low. How could they be so familiar?"  Why is it so scary all of a sudden?"

    "Yes, me too. I remember clearly that his cultivation level is at the bottom of the entire Hundred Refining Sect. He is indeed only the average level of a normal handyman disciple!" The elder who spoke before also spoke again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, hurry back to the sect and follow us to have a look!¡±

    The second elder and the third elder noticed something was wrong and quickly issued the order.

    This is the matter now.

    You have to find out.

    Thirteen masters of the tenth level of true immortality are no joke.

    Wang Yue and others quickly rushed back to Bailian Sect.

    But after searching around, there was no sign of Su Bai and others at all. Just when they were about to give up, thirteen people appeared not far away.

    ¡°Over there, come on, let¡¯s go over and say hello, and we need to figure out what happened.¡±

    The second elder quickly ordered.

    Passing through a grove, they found thirteen people walking into a small independent courtyard behind the grove.

    "They must be living here."

    The second elder said: "Let's go, everyone, let's come up and say hello!"

    Everyone nodded, straightened their clothes a little, and walked towards the courtyard with a slightly respectful attitude.

    After all, no matter what, we are facing thirteen super masters, and a random person can destroy them all, so we must have the proper attitude and respect.

    Everyone walked to the door.

    "I found that the door was ajar and not completely closed. I could see the scene in the courtyard clearly at a glance.

    Everyone looked in subconsciously.

    ????????????????????????????

    The legs are weak again.

    Because they were seeing thirteen people kneeling on the ground neatly.

    "Sir, I brought the things back."

    Everyone said neatly.

    This siren¡¯s voice shocked them.

    Among the thirteen people, Su Bai's strength has been witnessed by Wang Yue, and they have also witnessed the other dragon-slaying boy. Although the other eleven people have not witnessed their strength with their own eyes, they can judge it through their aura.  , almost the same as the dragon-slaying boy.

    Such a group of masters kneel on the ground and call others adults.

    ¡°Then, who is this gentleman?

    "Gah!"

    Suddenly, the second elder almost screamed, but he covered his mouth and suppressed it. Then he stared at the others and said: "Yi Yi Yi Yi Yifeng, it's Yi Feng, it's Shi Qingwu."  That fianc¨¦, this is where Shi Qingwu arranged for him to live!"

    With this reminder.

    Wang Yue is also a spirited person.

    He had checked Su Bai¡¯s information before and learned that Su Bai was working as a handyman at Yifeng¡¯s place.

    At that time, he didn¡¯t dare to imagine the relationship between Su Bai and Yi Feng. At best, he just thought that Su Bai wanted to hide his identity, so he accidentally bumped into Yi Feng.

    But now it seems that it is not as simple as a coincidence.

    Just as everyone was guessing this, Yi Feng's smiling face loomed in the crack of the door.

    The stone hammered.

    I saw Yi Feng gently helping thirteen people up.

    "You dozen kids really don't need to kneel down all the time. You're too polite."

    Yi Feng said in a teaching tone.

    "My lord, this is serious."

    &nbsp; "Our cultivation is all given by you, you are like our reborn parents."

    Thirteen people said in unison.

    "Oh, what kind of cultivation is there? It's just a few. This level of cultivation is not worth mentioning!" Yi Feng rolled his eyes and shouted: "Get up quickly, help me get the door panel and the butcher knife."  Come here, we have to hurry up and marinate these delicious ingredients you just hunted."

    "yes!"

    The thirteen people stood up respectfully and then worked quickly.

    Silly.

    Hearing the conversation inside, the second elder and everyone outside were completely dumbfounded.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 785 The villain¡¯s behavior

    Everyone¡¯s legs were trembling.

    The conversation just now echoed in my mind for a long time.

    "Did Yi Feng give these thirteen people their cultivation level?"

    And you said it was just a throw away?

    Still eating monsters?

    Listen to what nonsense this is!

    In other words, this group of handymen are themselves handymen, not hidden masters. Their cultivation is all because of Yi Feng.

    And Su Bai and others hunted monsters like the Fire Demon Dragon just because Yi Feng wanted to eat them?

    Wang Yue and others were trembling and staring for a long time unable to calm down.

    ¡°If they hadn¡¯t heard it with their own ears and seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn¡¯t believe it even if someone stood in front of them and pointed their finger at them and bet their whole family to death.

    in this case.

    How could Yi Feng be such a terrifying master?

    Everyone can¡¯t imagine it.

    But I also figured out a lot of things. Why did Shi Qingwu suddenly bring back such a person? It wasn't that she was at the end of her rope, but that she had a trump card!

    ¡°I finally understood that after bringing Yi Feng back, Shi Qingwu went into seclusion without fear of anything happening to Yi Feng.

    corresponding.

    The heart full of fear also started beating.

    They are all from the great elder camp!

    Everyone looked at each other, quickly retreated tacitly, and quickly started moving in secret.

    Three days.

    It passed in a flash.

    In the past three days, Yi Feng has been leading the handymen to marinate bacon, completely ignoring what is going on outside.

    At this time.

    Su Bai came to report.

    "Sir, today is the annual sect meeting of Bailian Sect. I am afraid that the marriage between you and the sect leader will be discussed at the meeting today. However, the sect master is still in seclusion, so the elder hall invites you to come over." Su Bai  Said respectfully.

    "oh!"

    Yi Feng originally didn¡¯t want to get involved in these things. He just wanted to wait for Shi Qingwu to come out, take the money and leave.

    But it seems there is nothing we can do now.

    He, the person outside, must stabilize the situation. What if he can¡¯t get the money by then?

    When Yi Feng brought Su Bai to the main hall, the main hall was already full of people.

    After all, the sect meeting is similar to the annual meeting that Yi Feng knew in his previous life.

    A summary of all aspects of the sect during the year.

    So at this moment in the palace, fifty outer elders, seventy-two protectors, and one hundred and eight deacons are all sitting.

    In addition to the empty seat of Shi Qingwu, there is also the group of elders with the highest status.

    Starting from Grand Elder Sun Mei, they are arranged in order.

    Seeing Yi Feng bringing Su Bai here, except for the eldest elder and a few elders who are usually aloof from worldly affairs, the other elders all stood up, raised their buttocks, and sat like acupuncture.

    "You finally came."

    Seeing this, the great elder's grandson narrowed his eyes slightly.

    Although the Tianba Sect's competition and the pressure from various public opinions did not have any effect on Yi Feng, it did not hinder his operation.

    During this period of time, under his arrangement, Yi Feng's reputation has spread throughout the entire Bailian Sect and even other sects.

    As long as he opposes the marriage between the two in public on the grounds that Yi Feng is not worthy of Shi Qingwu and that the marriage between Yi Feng and Shi Qingwu will affect the reputation of the sect, there is a nine out of ten chances that it will succeed.

    certainly.

    The response from other elders is also important.

    Although he is the great elder, the effect that the family can have is limited. If other elders cooperate and put pressure together, it will be a sure thing.

    But that¡¯s the least of his worries.

    Because the elders, except for the neutral elders, are all his people, even half a month ago, their elders had already discussed this matter and were waiting for today.

    Thinking of this.

    Sun Zi¡¯s eyebrows raised at the corners of his mouth.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Seamless.

    "Everyone."

    He immediately stood up, raised his hands and pressed them down, and there was silence in the field.

    "Then Sun Tzu Mei's follow-up voice slowly came out, "There is an important matter related to my sect, and I have to take this opportunity to talk about it."

    Everyone looked at Sun Tzu Mei.

    The grandson frowned slightly and continued: "That is the marriage between Yi Feng and the sect master Shi Qingwu"

    "I think Yi Feng'sHis power is too low, coupled with his reputation during this period I think that although he and the sect leader are childhood sweethearts, I don't think he is worthy of the sect leader.  "

    "Furthermore, if he really marries the sect master, how much impact will it have on the reputation of our Bailian Sect?"

    "You say that my Hundred Refining Sect has no one? The leader of a majestic sect, but he is married to a boy of low strength?"

    "So I solemnly declare here that I am opposed to Yi Feng's marriage to the sect master."

    As soon as his words fell.

    Everyone present started talking, and many people nodded secretly, agreeing with Sun Tzu Mei's words.

    This reaction was exactly as Sun Tzu Mei expected.

    He immediately raised the corner of his mouth.

    He has now ignited the fire, and it has achieved a certain effect. He only needs other elders to lend a hand and add fuel to the fire, and then the matter will be settled.

    Sure enough, the second elder jumped out first.

    It even came a little earlier than he expected.

    Sun Zimei is very satisfied.

    It¡¯s really awesome!

    However.

    He didn¡¯t see the follow-up attack he expected, and the second elder cursed him outright.

    ¡°Sun Tzu Mei, as the great elder of our Hundred Refiners Sect, what are you talking about, you bastard?¡±

    "Uncle Yifeng and the sect master are childhood sweethearts, a talented man and a beautiful woman. They are a match made in heaven. Their marriage is destined to be together. How come you can't spit out ivory from your dog's mouth?"

    The second elder blushed and shouted righteously.

    Sun Zimei was immediately stunned.

    this¡­¡­

    Why doesn¡¯t this follow the routine?

    "Well, you second elder, you actually betrayed me without my knowing it.

    Fortunately.

    His faction is not just the second elder.

    Except for a few neutral elders, everyone else is his.

    So, he quickly turned his gaze away and winked at the third elder.

    Unexpectedly, the third elder glared directly at him.

    "What's your wink?"

    "Is what the second elder said wrong?"

    "What a suitable couple Mr. Yi Feng and Master Shi Qingwu are. You actually object. Are you blind?"

    "As the saying goes, it is better to demolish a temple than ruin a marriage. Your behavior will not be frowned upon when you have a son!"

    The third elder showed a look of jealousy and hatred, pointed at Sun Tzu Mei and cursed loudly.

    The grandson was so angry that he was trembling all over and his face was twitching constantly.

    He never expected that the third elder would turn against him like the second elder.

    But who knows

    Before he could react, other elders quickly jumped out.

    "Elder Sun Mei, let me ask you, what are your intentions in opposing this marriage in front of so many people?"

    "Yes, tell me quickly what are your intentions?"

    "Could it be that you don't like the fact that the sect leader is the sect leader, and you want to use the ancestral teachings to oust the sect leader?"

    "You are so cruel, Sun Tzu Mei. The sect master has made great contributions to our Bailian Sect, but you are not so kind and care about your position as the sect master!"

    "That's right, look at Uncle Yi Feng. He participated in the Shang Sect Competition alone on behalf of our Bai Lian Sect, and he also worked hard for our Bai Lian Sect, but you still have such thoughts."

    "The sect is unfortunate."

    "The sect is unfortunate!"

    "Youyou, you, you"

    The grandson stared.

    He never expected that these people would turn against him collectively at a critical moment, and turn against him one by one.

    "Pfft!"

    Finally, he couldn't hold it back and spit out a mouthful of blood.

    "What are you doing?"

    The second elder spoke again, and said righteously: "Huh, three thousand years ago you peeked at others taking a bath. I should have seen you clearly at that time for such villainous behavior."

    "Yes, Sun Tzu Mei has done many bad things over the years, relying on the power of the Great Elder. If there are any good talents or disciples, he has always taken the lead. Look, when has he ever had our turn?"

    "Yes, you slept with a monster five hundred years ago."

    "The sleeping monster"

    The fourth elder chopped off the soles of his feet and said sadly: "What kind of thing is this to destroy the three views? He can do it" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 786 Su Bai¡¯s support

    "You, Fourth Elder, don't slander anyone. Wasn't it you who gave that fox girl to me back then?" Sun Tzu Mei blushed and cursed loudly.

    "Fuck you, that fox was obviously captured to be a contract beast for my youngest female apprentice back then. It was you who took advantage of the great elder's majesty to snatch the fox away."  The Fourth Elder shouted righteously: "Over the years, I have never dared to say this out loud, but now, even if you give me little shoes in the future, I will risk it."

    And with the various finishing blows of many elders, more and more people began to attack Sun Tzu Mei.

    Even many other people began to list in detail the bad things the great elder had done over the years.

    After all, who can stand this kind of detailed scrutiny, so Sun Tzu Mei¡¯s usually careless shortcomings are infinitely magnified at this moment.

    "I suggest."

    "Temporarily deprive Sun Tzu Mei of his position as the Great Elder and put him in a prison, waiting for the sect master to release him."

    "I agree."

    "I second the motion"

    "Deprived of the position of Great Elder, thrown into a heavenly prison"

    "Deprived of the position of Great Elder, thrown into a heavenly prison"

    The whole palace.

    A chorus of shouts rang out.

    "You, you, you, you"

    No matter how eloquent Sun Tzu Mei was, how could he speak with so many mouths? He immediately became so angry that he spit out another mouthful of blood and slumped down on the chair.

    "tell me."

    "What did Shi Qingwu give you?"

    "As expected, unexpectedly"

    Sun Tzu Mei¡¯s face was full of reluctance.

    He really couldn¡¯t figure out how all these elders in his camp could suddenly turn against him and sell him out.

    "snort!"

    "We are loyal to the sect master, so why did the sect master say anything to us?"

    The second elder and others looked at Sun Tzu Mei with a mocking look, and then they worked together to seal his acupuncture points, and then dragged him down.

    "Everyone, in addition to the Great Elder's matter, I have one more thing to announce to you."

    After the first elder was taken down, the second elder pressed his palm slightly.

    The noisy crowd suddenly fell silent and looked at the second elder and others.

    "That means Uncle Yifeng's rumors are false!"

    "He broke the two-day record in Tianba Zong and was the first to come out. It was not because Uncle Yifeng abstained for two days, but because Uncle Yifeng was the real number one. He successfully broke through the barrier in two days and broke the all-time record.  The record of breaking through the underground palace of Tianba Sect¡¯s Holy Mountain since then.¡±

    The second elder announced loudly.

    after all.

    Since the last time we discovered the identity of Boss Yifeng outside Yifeng¡¯s courtyard, how could these elders be idle?

    After a little inquiry, I found out the true situation of this matter.

    Regarding this information, the elders who already knew Yi Feng's strength were not surprised at all, because in their opinion, it should be like this.

    but.

    People who didn¡¯t know it beforehand were in an uproar.

    "Gosh."

    "It turns out to be number one."

    "Yes, it's amazing."

    "Then Uncle Yifeng, did we completely misunderstand Uncle Yifeng before?"

    Shocking sounds came out one after another, full of disbelief.

    "So I propose that during the time when the sect leader is in retreat, Uncle Yifeng will temporarily take charge of our Bailian Sect."

    The second elder shouted again at the right time.

    "agree."

    "I agree¡­¡­"

    For a time, everyone present cheered in agreement.

    Although many people have not been to the Tianba Zong Competition, they also understand what it means to clear the customs in two days.

    Not to mention, now that the great elder has fallen, and under the leadership of the elders, the situation is naturally one-sided.

    "My lord, please take a seat."

    The second elder stretched out his palm.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Yi Feng pinched his nose.

    Originally, when the Great Elder launched an attack, he was prepared to show some strength in front of these weaklings.

    But now it seems that this is not necessary, these people already know how powerful he is.

    ?Then it¡¯s better to be respectful than to obey.

    ¡°Besides, since he was originally a rookie sect, there was no pressure for Yi Feng to take the lead.

    "Greetings to your lord."

    &nbsp; As soon as Yi Feng sat down, everyone came to pay their respects.

    "You're welcome, stay calmget up."

    Although they are a bunch of weaklings, sitting in this position really made Yi Feng feel a little elated. He pulled his raised lips and said calmly.

    ¡­¡­

    Bailianzong Tianlao.

    The candlelight flickered, giving off an eerie feeling.

    The smell of decay is filled with other unknown odors, which makes people sick.

    It is all made of special materials, and there are also various formations and taboos arranged inside.  As long as a person is imprisoned in it, his strength will naturally be unable to be displayed.

    Sun Tzu Mei was imprisoned in it, his expression full of reluctance.

    But now he is.

    There is one last hope.

    That is the energetic young man in front of you.

    His most proud disciple - Sun Zhonghuang.

    "I asked you why the Second Elder and the rest of them suddenly turned against the enemy. It turned out to be this reason." After listening to Sun Zhonghuang's words, Sun Tzu Mei finally understood the reason.

    "Then Master, what should we do now?" Sun Zhonghuang couldn't help but ask.

    "Hmph, I really misjudged this Yi Feng. I didn't expect that he has such a talent. He must be very strong. Shi Qingwu's skills are indeed hidden deep enough." Sun Tzu Mei sneered: "If  Before, it was true that our masters and disciples had no choice but to admit defeat, but that is not necessarily the case now.¡±

    "What do you mean by this, Master?" Sun Zhonghuang raised his eyes and couldn't help but ask.

    "Did you know that there is actually a super master hidden in our sect!" Sun Tzu Mei glanced around and said in a low voice.

    "oh?"

    Sun Zhonghuang¡¯s pupils shrank, ¡°Is there still such a thing?¡±

    "Yes, many people actually know about this matter, but the sect suppressed the news." Sun Zimei said: "This super master is called Su Bai. For some unknown reason, he works as a handyman in our Bailian Sect.  ."

    "As far as I know, this master accidentally exposed his strength in Tianba Sect, which caused almost all the lower sects to come to our Bailian Sect to give gifts, including the upper sect. Some time ago, countless sect elders came to me  You should know about the Bailian Sect, right?" Sun Tzu Mei said.

    "I asked why so many elders from other sects came to the sect last time. It turned out to be because of this matter."

    Sun Zhonghuang¡¯s face was full of surprise.

    "Yes, it's because of him." Sun Tzu Mei solemnly said: "The outside world speculates that Su Bai's strength is at the tenth level of a true immortal, but I think it is not at all, but up to the thirteenth level of a true immortal."

    "Why do you say that?"

    Sun Zhonghuang asked.

    "Humph, because everyone has neglected one thing, and that is the gift given by Tianba Sect. As we all know, Tianba Sect has two ancestors, both of whom are at the thirteenth level of true immortality. If Su Bai only has tenth level, those two  An ancestor may give gifts to win over, but they will never give such expensive gifts, but they gave Tianba Sect 70% of their harvest in the past ten years!"

    "Seventy percent, what does it mean?"

    "Send it to me!"

    "That is to say, this Su Bai is a strong man recognized by the two ancestors of the Tianba Sect as being stronger than them!" Sun Tzu Mei sorted it out logically.

    Sun Zhonghuang suddenly realized.

    "But, the only thing that stands out is that this Su Bai works as a handyman for that Yi Feng."

    Sun Tzu frowned, and then said: "But I don't think there is any relationship between Yi Feng and Su Bai. After all, Su Bai has been in our sect a few years ago. Before Yi Feng, he also served as other  He is a handyman, so it is just a coincidence that he is now working as a handyman for Yi Feng!"

    Sun Zhonghuang nodded.

    I also agree with Sun Tzu Mei¡¯s statement.

    "What do you mean, Master?"

    Sun Zhonghuang looked at Sun Zimei with a question.

    "What I need you to do is to get close to Su Bai and try to get Su Bai's support!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 787 It¡¯s so cold at high places

    Sun Tzu Mei solemnly explained: "This is the only chance for our master and apprentice to make a comeback. As long as you have Su Bai's support, you can do anything about Shi Qingwu, Yifeng, or the elders."

    "Because you have the support of Su Bai, it is equivalent to the support of Tianba Sect and countless lower sects."

    "Just imagine, what kind of powerful force is this?"

    Sun Zhonghuang¡¯s eyes lit up.

    "Don't you like Shi Qingwu?"

    "In the past, our plan was just to get you married to Shi Qingwu, hold Shi Qingwu back, and try not to let Shi Qingwu seize all the power."

    "But if you get Su Bai's support, it will be different. You can directly ascend to the position of sect leader, and Shi Qingwu can only become your vassal!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    Sun Zhonghuang¡¯s eyes also shone with light, and his heart jumped wildly with excitement.

    "Master, with Su Bai's status, there must be many people who are fawning over and close to him. How can I take the lead and get Su Bai's support first?" Sun Zhonghuang asked again.

    The grandson smiled enigmatically.

    "Hmph, those stupid people will definitely not be able to take advantage of them. With Su Bai's level of strength, it's not easy to curry favor with him."

    "Then what can you do, Master?" Sun Zhonghuang couldn't help but ask.

    "This kind of person can only get his support if he knows his appetite and needs, and then offers them."

    "And for this, I have already prepared for it."

    Sun Tzu Mei sneered: "During this period, I checked a lot of things about Su Bai. From this, I learned that he urgently needs the corpses of many monsters."

    "The corpse of a monster?"

    Sun Zhonghuang was surprised.

    "Yes, it's the corpse of a monster."

    Sun Tzu Mei said confidently: "At the beginning, he hunted the monsters in the mountains behind my sect with all his strength, and even the colorful black crow of my sect couldn't escape from his poisonous hand."

    "Later, he rescued Wang Yue's brother, and the price of the action was Wang Yue's contribution to the colorful baby!"

    "A few days ago, there were frequent battle fluctuations in the back mountain. Although I didn't go to check because I had something to do, he must be hunting monsters again!"

    "So I conclude"

    Sun Tzu Mei was categorical and said solemnly: "This Su Bai may be refining some kind of elixir, or making some kind of medicine introduction. He needs a large number of monster corpses as materials, and the more precious the monsters are, the more valuable they are to him."  The more useful it is!¡±

    Sun Zhonghuang looked impressed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that his master actually knew this.

    "Master, what do you mean by this, is for me to start from this aspect?" Sun Zhonghuang asked, and at the same time, he frowned slightly and said, "But where should I get the corpses of high-level and precious monster beasts?"

    "I've been prepared!"

    Sun Tzu Mei waved his hand and said: "Go directly to the nest of the flying brake beast at the foot of the mountain and bring the corpse of the flying brake beast to Su Bai."

    "What master?"

    "Flying brake beast?"

    "Isn't this your contracted mount? You already have it?" Sun Zhonghuang asked in surprise.

    "I can't bear to let the child trap the wolf. Now that we are in such a situation, we can only make such a desperate move." Sun Tzu Mei said with great courage: "If we are reluctant to let go of this flying brake beast, the situation will probably be even worse."

    "And this flying brake beast has precious blood and extraordinary talent. It has reached the realm of true immortal many years ago. I believe Su Bai will be very satisfied. It can definitely be your stepping stone."

    "If it succeeds, let alone one flying brake beast in the future, even if there are ten or hundreds of them, it will just be a matter of waving your hand!"

    "Go!"

    After giving the solemn explanation, Sun Tzu Mei waved his hand.

    "Okay, Master, don't worry."

    With tears in his eyes, Sun Zhonghuang said solemnly: "Disciple, I will never let you down, and I will definitely fulfill the great trust you have entrusted to me, Master."

    "Good boy, I believe in you."

    "Go."

    "But remember, if there is any news or progress, come back and let me know as soon as possible!"

    Sun Tzu Mei solemnly entrusts you.

    After Sun Zhonghuang nodded solemnly, he left with firm belief in his eyes

    "Good boy."

    "Looking at Sun Zhonghuang's look full of firm belief, Sun Tzu's eyebrows burst into tears.

    these years.

    He was not mistaken.

    &nbsp; If it succeeds this time, their master and disciple will be able to completely turn over!

    After coming out of the Bailian Sect Heavenly Prison, Sun Zhonghuang rushed towards the Feijia Beast's cave without stopping.

    ¡­¡­

    Also at the same time.

    Among the Guangdong realm, one of the eight realms.

    Several figures flew out cursing.

    "Little Lingzi, tell me quickly, did you do it on purpose?"

    The leader is a man in black robes, and he is twisting a soul body in his hand.

    But even so, this soul body is still really held in the hand.

    "You told me before that as long as I come to Guangdong, they will call me handsome, but why do they call me stupid?"

    "Brother, brother, I really didn't lie to you!" The Spirit King raised his illusory finger and said righteously: "If I lie to you, my little spirit son will kill the whole family."

    "Then tell me, why do they call me a hair-sucker?" Benwei put his hands on his waist and cursed.

    See the situation.

    Gouzi hurriedly walked out and tried to smooth things over by saying, "Brother, Xiao Lingzi is really not to blame for this. The reason for this is that I think the problem still lies with you, brother."

    "oh?"

    Benwei tilted his head.

    ¡°Brother, can¡¯t you see it yet?¡±

    "It's because of your temperament!"

    Gou Zi dug out his heart and said with sincerity: "Your romantic, boundless universe, overwhelming evil, arrogant, strategizing, top expert, tall and self-sufficient, with the bright moon in front of the window temperament cannot be concealed, and it makes people  Jealousy, those people are suppressing you like this and making you feel embarrassed!"

    "Oh, is that really true?"

    Benwei's spirit was instantly shaken. He couldn't help but move his hips on his short legs wearing tight pants and beanie shoes. He lowered his head and said, "Is this scumbag really so attractive?"

    "It's not just about temperament, brother, you look down on yourself too much."

    Ye Feng followed the trend and stretched out more than thirty fists from his clothes to help Benwei hit his shoulders. At the same time, he shook his head and said, "Brother, I know that what I said is a bit offensive and will make you unhappy, brother, but  I still have to say something"

    "Brother, you really don't have the skills."

    "Don't you know how handsome you are?"

    "Don't you know how advanced your taste is?"

    "With your unparalleled appearance, unprecedented dressing style, and the invincible temperament that Brother Gou said, wherever you appear, you will not only arouse the jealousy of men, but also the jealousy of women. They will be jealous of them.  I can¡¯t give birth to such a good face.¡±

    "well¡­¡­"

    "I, Night Breeze Centipede, am willing to follow you, not because of your strength, brother, but because of your attraction to me."

    "Do you understand attraction?"

    "That's it. I'm done. Anyway, brother, you just don't have the strength to do it. Although these words are unpleasant, they are words from the bottom of my heart. If you want to beat or scold me, I'll leave it up to you."

    After saying that, Centipede lowered his head, looking like he was admitting his guilt.

    "Epidipedia, don't feel guilty for what you said. On the contrary, I am very happy that you can say it boldly!"

    Benwei patted Ye Feng on the shoulder and said happily: "Although you scolded me for not being honest, you are a truthful person."

    ¡°Brother admires you very much!¡±

    "Of course, there is also Qing, you know me best!"

    Benwei's compliment immediately made Gouzi and Yefeng smile.

    The milky man on the side was rubbing his fingers, laughing innocently for a long time, hehehe said: "Brother, I can't speak, I can only say one word, brother is the most awesome, hehe!"

    "You are also honest, little milkie."

    Benwei immediately praised him.

    Thinking of the Spirit King in his hand again, he quickly put it down, "Of course the same goes for Little Spirit Son."

    "This time I blamed Xiao Lingzi wrongly. It's all my own fault, brother. However, I am too scumbag, too handsome, and my aura is too serious, and I am jealous of others!"

    "well¡­¡­"

    ¡°It¡¯s so cold at high places!¡±

    "We understand brother's loneliness, so why don't my brothers stay with you?"

    The dog centipedes and several centipedes immediately came towards Benwei.

    Being surrounded by everyone, Benwei raised his head slightly, and his eyes turned to the distance unknowingly.

    "It's time to go back to find the owner" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 788 There should be a disaster

    Looking at the corpse of the flying brake beast in the storage ring, Sun Zhonghuang took a deep breath.

    Because this thing is his stepping stone.

    At the same time, he didn¡¯t know what Su Bai wanted the corpse of the monster beast for, so after finding the corpse of the flying brake beast, Sun Zhonghuang washed all the feet of the flying brake beast before he dared to come to Su Bai.

    Looking at Su Bai sweeping the woods in front of him, Sun Zhonghuang took a deep breath and walked over.

    "I have met you, sir. I am Sun Zhonghuang, a disciple of Bailian Sect."

    Sun Zhonghuang mustered up his courage and said.

    "Is something wrong?" Su Bai tilted his head and asked.

    Seeing Su Bai's relatively indifferent tone, Sun Zhonghuang knew that when communicating with such a person, there was no need to say any more polite words, it was better to just get straight to the point.

    "It's like this, sir. I learned that you need the corpse of a monster, and I happen to have the body of a flying brake beast here, so I came here to bring it to you!"

    "oh?"

    Su Bai heard this.

    I was immediately interested.

    Although the thirteen of them hunted a lot of monsters for Yi Feng, there were not too many strange ones.

    This made Su Bai always grudge, secretly hating himself for being useless, and always thinking about where to get something fresh for the adults to enjoy.

    And Su Bai had heard of this flying brake beast, and it was indeed a good thing.

    "Take it out quickly and take a look."

    Su Bai said with some urgency.

    Seeing Su Bai's urgent look, Sun Zhonghuang was so excited that his whole body was trembling.

    It seems that the corpse of this flying brake beast is indeed useful.

    sharp.

    His master is truly the greatest fortune teller in the world.

    There are no mistakes.

    Sun Zhonghuang quickly moved the body of the flying brake beast out of the storage ring.

    Su Bai saw this.

    His eyes suddenly lit up.

    "Good stuff, I need it very much!"

    Su Bai said immediately.

    Hear the words.

    Sun Zhonghuang was even more excited.

    But he still refrained from losing his composure, and said respectfully: "As long as the adults like it, it's all the villains who respect you."

    "No reward for no merit."

    Although Su Bai was young, he understood these things very well and said directly: "If you have any conditions or need help, just tell me directly!"

    These words directly shook Sun Zhonghuang¡¯s heart.

    He knew the key was coming.

    What should I say?

    Let Su Bai help rescue Sun Tzu Mei?

    Let Su Bai help him become the master of the Hundred Refining Sect?

    But it seemed that no matter what I said, it was inappropriate. Just when I didn¡¯t know what to say, I suddenly had an idea.

    He knelt down with a splash of his legs.

    "I beg you to accept me as your disciple. Of course, you don't need to treat me as a direct disciple. Even if you let me be a registered disciple, I can serve you tea and pour water!"

    Sun Zhonghuang knelt on the ground, his attitude full of sincerity.

    "Oh sure."

    Su Bai thought that Yi Feng would like this thing, so he agreed without thinking.

    Sun Zhonghuang was stunned.

    Then there was a surprise, and he kowtowed heavily on the ground.

    He never expected that Su Bai would agree so readily.

    smoothly.

    It went so well.

    Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­

    You are about to reach the peak of your life.

    Good days are waving to him.

    He has even thought of a specific plan. The first step is to drive Yi Feng away.

    Then he married Shi Qingwu.

    Then he ascended to the position of sect leader.

    Then hundreds of sects came to offer sacrifices.

    Eh¡­¡­

    etc¡­¡­

    ?????????????????????? Wrong.

    Why is his master kneeling?

    Isn¡¯t it him who shouldn¡¯t kneel?

    ?????????????????????? Wrong.

    The person he is kneeling on is

    Ga.

    ??Yi Feng?  ?  ?  ?  ?  ?  ?  ?

    This moment.

    Sun Zhonghuang felt chilly.

    What's going on?

    Why would the master he just recognized kneel in front of Yi Feng?

    "Su Bai, what's going on with you?"

    Yi Feng, who was wandering around, saw Sun Zhonghuang kneeling in front of Su Bai and couldn't help but ask.

    "Sir, it's like this, he brought you a good ingredient, please take a look at it.  "

    Su Bai quickly stretched out the storage ring.

    "Oh, it is indeed a good thing!"

    Yi Feng opened the storage ring and looked at the flying brake beast, and immediately showed admiration. This thing is delicious at first sight!

    "To thank him, he asked me to be his teacher, so I agreed to it." Su Bai said respectfully.

    "Oh, you little guy has accepted a disciple, that's okay."

    Yi Feng touched Su Bai¡¯s little head.

    Su Bai smiled naively, then looked at Sun Zhonghuang and shouted: "My cultivation is all given by your lord, why don't you meet your lord soon?"

    "Yes, yes, I have met my lord!"

    Sun Zhonghuang was still in shock. Hearing Su Bai's words, Sun Zhonghuang kowtowed subconsciously.

    ¡°You¡¯re too polite, that¡¯s too polite.¡±

    Yi Feng smiled slightly, then ignored the two of them and continued walking towards the woods with his hands behind his back.

    "Get up!"

    Su Bai said.

    Sun Zhonghuang stood up in fear.

    "You have just become my apprentice, and I have nothing to give you. Tell me, if you have any wishes, I can satisfy you, and I will try my best to satisfy you." Su Bai said.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Sun Zhonghuang broke into a cold sweat.

    As soon as he rolled his eyes, the next moment he blurted out his words.

    "My disciple has no other request, only one idea, to firmly support Master Yi Feng and the Master Shi Qingwu!"

    "If anyone becomes their enemy, my disciple will be the first to refuse!"

    Sun Zhonghuang raised his finger with determination on his face.

    "very good!"

    Su Bai¡¯s face softened.

    Sounds of appreciation suddenly came out

    ¡­¡­

    Time flies by.

    A few more days have passed.

    Now Sun Zhonghuang has taken care of all the chores of cleaning the grove and Yifeng's courtyard.

    Although he is doing menial and tiring work here, his status in the sect has risen in just a few days. Even the second elder and the others support him, even though he was originally a disciple of Sun Tzu Mei.

    There is no other reason.

    Just because he can become Su Bai's apprentice, and even more because he can do odd jobs in Yifeng Courtyard.

    certainly.

    Sun Zhonghuang is also very stubborn.

    So he never goes beyond anything.

    this day.

    The door to the prison opens.

    A ray of light shone in, making the entire dark environment appear bright.

    Sun Zhonghuang stood with his hands behind his back and walked into the Tianlao with a large number of senior officials from Bailian Sect.

    He walked along the cells filled with formations and inspected them one by one.

    finally.

    Arriving at Sun Tzu Mei¡¯s cell.

    Seeing this, the grandson who had been waiting so hard for the past few days stood up with excitement on his face.

    My good disciple.

    You are indeed my good disciple.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????

    Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­

    With such high spirits, it seems that they have succeeded, and with so many people, it seems that Bailian Sect is under control.

    However.

    What he didn¡¯t expect was that Sun Zhonghuang walked straight past without stopping.

    He just left a light sentence, "Come here, this person can still move at will, but he may be in danger of escaping from prison. Let's increase the taboos in his prison a few times."

    ?  ?  ?  ?  ?  ?

    The grandson¡¯s eyebrows were as if struck by lightning.

    He staggered back on the soles of his feet and hit the wall, his pupils filled with sluggishness.

    Then he vomited out a mouthful of old blood and fell to the ground unable to recover.

    Sun Zhonghuang¡¯s ears twitched as he walked away, but he did not look back.

    ???????? Master, Master.

    "Don't blame your disciple for being unfilial.

    "Those who know the current affairs are heroes. You have taken the wrong path and deserve this calamity."

    Fortunately.

    You haven't done anything yet.

    So this disciple¡¯s move is also to save you!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 789 Robbery at home

    The secret room of Bailian Sect.

    A faint radiance illuminates the entire secret room, and at the same time, waves of aura spread out from the radiance in the middle.

    And in the middle, wrapped in light, were two women with good figures.

    The two of them had long hair shawling their shoulders, and drops of sweat were constantly coming out of their foreheads. Judging from their pale faces, they were still not in a good condition.

    "Pfft!"

    At this time, Shi Qingwu, who was sitting in front, spat out a mouthful of blood.

    The woman in black behind her quickly stood up and supported Shi Qingwu.

    "Sect Master!"

    "How are you?"

    The woman in black asked hurriedly.

    "I'm fine."

    Shi Qingwu waved her hands to comfort her and said: "However, this backlash also caused stubborn diseases that had been hidden in the body and have not been resolved before, so that's why this happened."

    "You have worked hard."

    The woman in black lowered her head and said: "But the hard work during this period has already solved eight or nine points. If you take a short rest and work hard for a few more days, you will be completely healed!"

    Shi Qingwu nodded.

    But his face could not relax.

    Although the injury will be resolved in a few days, what about outside?

    To know.

    There is another Yi Feng outside.

    "How many days have passed in total?" Shi Qingwu couldn't help but ask.

    "It has been more than half a month since you started to retreat." The woman in black said.

    Speaking of this, she also frowned. For the two of them in seclusion, half a month was just a matter of opening and closing their eyes.

    But outside.

    But it¡¯s enough for a lot of things to happen.

    "Has it been more than half a month?"

    Shi Qingwu whispered: "If I guess the time correctly, the Sect's grand competition and our annual sect meeting should both be within this half month!"

    "yes!"

    The woman in black lowered her head in response, and then couldn't help but let out a long sigh.

    It¡¯s the Great Competition of Shangzong again.

    It¡¯s the sect¡¯s sect association again.

    Everyone expected that the Great Elder Sun Mei would definitely use this to cause various things.

    But that Yi Feng needs to face it alone.

    "I don't know what happened to him." Shi Qingwu let out a long sigh, and then asked: "You said that after bringing him to the sect, I couldn't go out in seclusion and left him alone. Now that Yi Feng should be very hateful.  Me?"

    "Sect Master, you are overthinking, he must be fine." The woman in black comforted softly.

    "How can it be so light?" Shi Qingwu smiled bitterly, "It's not like you don't know the methods of the Great Elder Sun Mei. It's quite a headache for us to face him."

    "If Yi Feng, who has no power or strength, has to face it alone where does his ability come from?"

    "Eh!"

    Shi Qingwu sighed again. Thinking about the situation outside, she was not optimistic.

    "No, Sect Master. Although we don't have much contact with Yi Feng, that kid is very clever and clever. Maybe he can solve it calmly?" The woman in black quickly comforted Shi Qingwu in such a state.  But it is very detrimental to her healing.

    "How is it possible to solve it calmly?"

    Shi Qingwu smiled bitterly again.

    "In addition to the great elder, there is also the group of elders. Even we were forced to come up with the last resort of letting Yi Feng impersonate him. No matter how smart he is, how could he possibly outwit so many people!"

    ¡°It¡¯s a blessing to be able to keep things safe now.¡±

    "Alas, in the end it was me who harmed him!"

    After saying that, Shi Qingwu looked gloomy, with a look of guilt in the corners of her eyes.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??

    "I hope he sells us."

    Shi Qingwu let out a long sigh, "This time in seclusion, I have lost all my opportunities. I have no hope of becoming the leader of this sect."

    ¡°There¡¯s no hope anyway, it¡¯s better for him to sell us than risk his life.¡±

    Hear the words.

    The woman in black was moved in her heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid, this is also the reason why she wants to support Shi Qingwu.

    "Sect Master, don't think so much, just continue to heal your injuries. No matter what happens outside, your injuries must be healed." said the woman in black.

    Shi Qingwu¡¯s eyes were downcast and she had to close her eyes.He caught those beautiful eyes.

    The immortal essence surged in the hands of the woman in black, and the strong power surged toward Shi Qingwu again, helping her recover from her injuries.

    However.

    Just when Shi Qingwu and Shi Qingwu were worried, a grand dance was being held in Bailian Sect.

    "Awesome!"

    On the martial arts field.

    Sun Zhonghuang twisted his body and shouted, "Come, everyone, shout with me, long live Lord Yifeng."

    "Long live, long live, long live."

    The neat shouts spread throughout the martial arts arena.

    "Come on, continue, I am willing to go up the mountain of swords and the sea of ??fire for Master Yi Feng." Sun Zhonghuang shouted again.

    "Climb the mountain of swords and descend into the sea of ??fire"

    "Climb the mountain of swords and descend into the sea of ??fire"

    Another wave of neat sounds spread throughout the martial arts arena.

    "Come."

    "Let me, the elders of Bailian Sect, serve delicious food to Lord Yifeng!" Sun Zhonghuang shouted.

    As his voice fell, elders appeared one by one with their maids.

    "My lord, this is a beacon fire beast. It tastes great, fat but not greasy."

    "My lord, this is the bamboo-spotted crane. It's freshly cooked. It's delicious. Please taste it, sir."

    "My lord, this is the Heavenly Spirit Water Frog"

    Each elder diligently presented various delicacies.

    And Yifeng is sitting on the high platform, enjoying all this.

    The entire sect is filled with a harmonious camp.

    As for disharmony?

    Nothing.

    Intrigue?

    That doesn¡¯t even exist.

    After three drinks, Yi Feng returned to his small courtyard with satisfaction.

    As soon as I arrived at the door, I noticed something was wrong.

    Is there a thief at home?

    He carefully pushed open the courtyard door and walked towards his room, where he found a sneaky figure touching under his pillow.

    Good guy.

    This guy is quite a thief!

    I felt it quite well for him, and I knew he liked to put things under his pillow.

    The furious Yi Feng kicked him in the face without saying a word.

    "Snapped!"

    A head fell from the black robe, and a skull rolled to the corner.

    The empty eyes were filled with fear, and the upper and lower jaws were blinking.  "AbaAba, Aba, Aba"

    "Gan!"

    "It turns out it's you, you bitch."

    When he saw the broken skull, Yi Feng immediately recognized it.  Swearing.

    "Ababa!"

    "Ba, your sister, I haven't seen you for so long. As soon as you come back, you will steal my money and see how I punish you."

    Angrily, Yi Feng looked left and right, and saw a wine jar next to him that he used to make wine.

    Without saying a word, he stuffed the skull in and drank directly.

    The skeleton next to him was also kicked to pieces.

    After covering the wine jar, Yi Feng relieved himself.

    Go out of the room.

    Then I saw Gouzi and several others lying on the threshold, trembling.

    Yi Feng was not surprised at all by the return of this group of animals.

    After all, Benwei came out of the system, and the system is on him, so it¡¯s not surprising that he can follow him back.

    And it makes sense that the dog that Ben Weicheng was taking with him would come back.

    Yi Feng caught the dog and petted it, then raised his head to bask in the sun and snored slightly.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 790 A useless joke

    In the distant sky.

    Two figures carried a large water vat and rushed towards the deserted land on the border.

    It was Huang Zhen and Chen Xian who rushed back from the Tianlan Mountains.

    With the strength of the two of them, they would not be so slow, but looking at the large water tank in their hands, the two of them were cautious and did not dare to spill a drop.

    "Mr. Zhen, we are back."

    Before he even landed, Huang Zhen shouted to the people at the boundary wall.

    "Um?"

    Beside the boundary wall, Mr. Zhen and others turned their heads and looked towards the sky.

    His brows suddenly wrinkled.

    what happened?

    Aren¡¯t you going back to reconcile the conflict between the wilderness world and the array world?

    Why did you come back carrying a big water tank?

    "What are you doing?" As soon as the two landed, Mr. Zhen was the first to ask: "How is the matter resolved?"

    "Mr. Zhen, when we returned to the two realms of Huang Zhen, the conflict had been resolved long ago!" Huang Zhen said.

    "It was solved, is it true or not?"

    Mr. Zhen asked quickly.

    "Mr. Array, more than just a solution, the relationship between the two worlds is so good now. Even your only descendant in the formation world has married into our wild world." Huang Zhen said.

    "What?"

    "My descendants?"

    Even with the old man¡¯s state of mind, he felt unbelievable at this moment.

    The conflict between the two worlds in Huangzhen has become deep and it is not easy to resolve at all. Even when he sent Huang Xing and Chen Xian back, he had no hope of completely resolving the conflict. He just thought that they could reconcile without fighting among themselves.  .

    Now you tell him that the friendship between the two worlds in Huangzhen is so good that even his only descendant is married?

    "What exactly is going on?"

    The old man asked.

    "Mr. Array, the reason for this is that there is a master who lives in the Tianlan Mountains who mediates it."

    Chen Xian quickly explained and informed him of all the information he had found out.

    "oh?"

    "There is such a master in the Tianlan Mountains. It seems that there are some masters in the immortal world and the eight realms that we don't know about!" Elder Zhen was also surprised and said with admiration: "And this person's methods are really brilliant.  Ah, it¡¯s really surprising that the conflict between the two realms of the Desolate Formation was resolved so easily!¡±

    "By the way, judging from the speed you described, he must be very powerful. Why, didn't you two visit him?" Elder Zhen asked again.

    "Huizhen Lao, we rushed to the Tianlan Mountains as soon as possible, but he had already left when we went there." Chen Xian said: "We waited there for a long time, but we did not send him  Wait until you come back."

    "well!"

    Hearing this, Zhen Lao looked full of regret.

    "Now the cracks are getting bigger and bigger, and the pressure we are under is getting bigger and bigger. The master surnamed Kuan who appeared briefly in Tianzhixian Palace that day is also missing. Now if we can get this master from Tianlan Mountain Mountain to help, we can also relieve our pressure.  It¡¯s a lot of pressure!¡±

    "Don't be discouraged, Mr. Zhen. Although we didn't see the master, we brought back something more important." Huang Xing said with excitement.

    ¡°Something more important?¡±

    The old man raised his eyes.

    Others will also look at it.

    nowadays.

    What could be more important than bringing experts here directly for reinforcements?

    "Is this the water tank?"

    Zhen Lao looked at the conspicuous large water tank next to him.

    "Yes, this big water tank can definitely solve our urgent need." Huang Zhen said with excitement on his face.

    Seeing Huang Zhen say this, the curiosity of everyone present suddenly aroused.

    Is there really anything good?

    Everyone gathered towards the big water tank.

    While everyone was waiting to see, Huang Zhen waved his hand and lifted the lid on the water tank.

    A pungent smell came.

    The crowds who came together suddenly, smoked enough.

    Especially the leader of the array, the smell made his body feel overwhelming. The expression on his face changed dozens of times, and he almost didn't smoke on the spot.

    "Huang Zhen, Chen Xian, you guys"

    "How brave you are to tease us."

    Everyone retreated like a reflex, held their breath, stared at Chen Xian and cursed.

    "No, why are you teasing you?Although it may look like dung, it is a treasure!  "

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    It¡¯s okay if Huang Zhen doesn¡¯t explain.

    As soon as he explained, angry looks came his way.

    It was so refreshing to talk about a pond of dung as a treasure, and everyone wanted to slap the two of them to death.

    It¡¯s so embarrassing

    "Okay, don't make such useless jokes next time."

    Rao, who is usually a good-tempered leader, also scolded him with a dark face at this moment.

    Finished.

    Then he led the people towards the boundary wall, leaving only Chen Xian and Huang Zhen alone.

    "This is really a treasure!"

    Chen Xian shouted.

    Why doesn¡¯t anyone believe him?

    But no matter how much they yelled, no one paid attention to them.

    "ah!"

    at this time.

    A man exuding black energy roared up from the crowd sitting cross-legged by the boundary wall, accompanied by his roar.

    "Xiongtian!"

    See the situation.

    Zhen Lao's face suddenly changed drastically, and his eyes suddenly turned red.

    Others were immediately panicked and didn't know what to do.

    "I never thought that even Xiongtian would be demonized.

    He is a leader among the border guards. His strength is close to the 30th level of a true immortal. He is the former master of the Immortal Palace of Heaven. He can write a legendary story in his lifetime. He is truly a proud man of heaven.

    Even this kind of person is about to be demonized, and the serious situation can be imagined.

    "ah!"

    "Ugh!"

    In the sky, the roar of the majestic sky continues.

    When the black energy surged, the hair on his body stood up, and his clothes burst open, revealing his powerful muscles.

    At the same time, the eyes turned red and full of anger for a while, and then returned to their original state and remained clear.

    "Kill me, kill me quickly."

    "I can't control it anymore, ahif you don't kill me, the loss will be too great when I am completely demonized"

    Xiongtian roared in mid-air.

    The time to keep clear eyes is getting less and less.

    "Old man, think of a way quickly, think of a way quickly!"

    "Yes, we must save Brother Xiongtian. If he does too"

    "Please, we must save him!"

    The other masters were all panicked at this moment, and they all lost their sense of proportion.

    The palms of the old man holding the cane were shaking constantly, a tear fell from his eyes, and his seemingly turbid eyes stared at Xiongtian.

    Time does not allow him to think too much.

    With his eyes moving, he finally made a decision with a hard heart.

    "Do it!"

    "Suppress and kill!"

    After saying this, Mr. Zhen closed his eyes and couldn't help but fall to the ground with the crutch in his hand. His whole person seemed to have aged a lot.

    "ah!"

    "Woo"

    Choking sounds were heard everywhere, and everyone with red eyes began to focus on attacking.

    Because they know.

    They must take action.

    "If Xiongtian is completely demonized and loses his mind, with his original strength and the enhanced power after demonization, few people present can stop him.

    By then.

    It will be a catastrophe.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 791 Caught off guard

    "Don't!"

    ¡°Let¡¯s try it!¡±

    At the critical moment, Chen Xian and Huang Zhen carried a large water tank and rushed towards Xiongtian through the air.

    The two of them have personally experienced that this water tank feces can clear away the black energy in the body. Although they don't know if it can be useful to Xiongtian who is about to become a demon, they still want to try it.

    The two people who suddenly appeared carrying a pool of excrement immediately attracted everyone's attention.

    Let everyone¡¯s attack methods subconsciously stop.

    It was this meal that made Chen Xian and Huang Zhen rush not far from Xiongtian.

    The two of them looked at each other, not caring about wasting anything at this moment, they picked up the big water tank and poured it towards Xiongtian.

    "Whoops!"

    The feces and water immediately spread all over Xiongtian.

    Seeing this, Mr. Zhen¡¯s face turned livid, he chopped off the soles of his feet and shouted, ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    However, he just finished speaking.

    Xiongtian, who had just returned to the demonic aura, was like a burning flame with a spoonful of water poured on it as the dung water from the water tank was thrown away.

    It went out immediately!

    The whole person fell weakly to the ground.

    "What?"

    "this¡­¡­"

    Seeing Xiongtian whose black energy suddenly disappeared, everyone present was shocked, staring and couldn't believe what was happening in front of them.

    The same goes for Mr. Zhen on the side. The crutch he just picked up trembled and fell to the ground.

    But everyone reacted quickly and rushed towards Xiongtian as if they were desperate.

    "Xiongtian."

    "Brother Xiongtian."

    "How are you?"

    "Are you feeling better?"

    The crowd around the sky, although they were still wary of the fear of the world, they were still in the magic, but their eyes flickered.

    "I¡­¡­"

    "I'm all right."

    Xiongtian looked up at the crowd and said belatedly: "The black energy in the body seems to have disappeared."

    As soon as this sentence fell.

    Like a newly lit firework, it blooms instantly.

    "Hoo!"

    There were exclamations in the field, one after another.

    Everyone was so excited that tears flowed down one after another.

    At the same time, he also looked at Chen Xian and Huang Zhen.

    "The thing in the water tank is useful, really useful, and it is actually a treasure. Chen Xian and Huang Zhen did not lie to us!"

    Someone exclaimed.

    ¡°We already told you it¡¯s useful!¡±

    Huang Xing shouted, although he had rescued Xiongtian from the edge of demonization, but looking at the water tank with less than half left, he suddenly wanted to cry without tears.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT OF DIFFERENCE

    They didn¡¯t dare to speed up along the way, for fear of spilling every bit of it.

    ¡°Most of the tank was gone at once, which really hurt my heart.

    "If I had known earlier, I shouldn't have splashed it like this. Instead, I should have thrown Xiongtian into the water tank!"

    "Chen Xianhuangzhen, I wrongly blamed you, I'm sorry."

    At this time, Mr. Zhen, who was standing next to him, came over excitedly with a cane and said: "Tell me quickly, what's going on, this, this, this excrement ah no, where did the spiritual liquid come from!  "

    "It comes from the Tianlan Mountains."

    Chen Xian explained in detail how the two discovered it and how to make the black energy disappear from their bodies.

    "This must be the excrement of ancient mythical beasts since the beginning of the world!"

    ¡°It¡¯s true that God will not destroy our human race!¡±

    "With it, my stress is greatly reduced!"

    After listening to Chen Xian¡¯s introduction, Mr. Zhen spread his hands tremblingly and looked up to the sky, shouting with tears in his eyes.

    ?????????????????????? Others also cheered continuously, and for the first time, there was a light of hope in their eyes.

    It¡¯s unimaginable.

    How important this tank of spiritual liquid is to them, and how timely it comes.

    The black energy in the body has always been a nightmare that they can't get rid of. They can't force it out even if they are far away from the boundary wall.

    There is finally a solution to this maggot attached to the bone.

    However, after knowing the efficacy of this spiritual liquid, everyone felt a physical pain when they saw the spiritual liquid splashing on the ground and disappearing.

    "However, it is worth it if it can save Xiongtian's life.

    Immediately.

    The leader of the array ordered everyone to stay in the desertplace to build an altar.

    With the strength of everyone, an altar was built in just half a day.

    And this vat of spiritual liquid was placed on the altar.

    Then, with the formation elder as the leader and the altar as the center, the formation began to be arranged. One was to protect the spiritual liquid from being destroyed due to accidents, and the other was to isolate the spread of the smell.

    But even if there is a formation to isolate it.

    In just three days, the originally barren and barren land, with the altar as the center, regained its vitality.

    Small grasses began to grow.

    "This grass is like my nine realms, born in adversity and full of hope!"

    Lao Zhen squatted on the ground with his crutches on his back, carefully stroking the grass with his old palms, and said with a smile.

    "yes!"

    "This spiritual liquid really came on time."

    Xiongtian squatted aside, with the same excitement on his face, and turned his head to look at Bai Yu's tombstones in the distance.

    After a pause

    "If the spiritual fluid could be discovered in advance, my junior sister and other human masters would not be able to"

    "This world will remember them!"

    Zhen Lao stood up and patted Xiongtian on the shoulder, comforting him softly.

    "Boom!"

    But at this moment.

    An earth-shattering roar sounded.

    It resounded throughout the Immortal World and the Eight Realms.

    No matter where you are, anyone can feel the tremor of heaven and earth at this moment.

    "what happened?"

    "what happened?"

    "Is there a strange treasure born?"

    "Did something appear where the ground was broken?"

    For a time, countless people from all over the world looked around and heard various suspicions.

    "It's the boundary wall!"

    The elders and others in the deserted land were the first to react.

    Especially the most sensitive Zhen Lao, his heart skipped a beat, and an extremely bad premonition arose in his heart.

    "It's the direction of the spiritual world!"

    Xiongtian said solemnly.

    At the same time, other experts gathered around the boundary wall and looked at the leader nervously.

    "Some people are guarding this place and won't move!"

    "The rest of you, follow me to the spirit world immediately!"

    The leader immediately issued the order without any delay. With a wave of his hand, a spiritual boat appeared in mid-air.

    Led by Mr. Zhen, dozens of people quickly boarded the spirit boat.

    The spirit boat quickly turned into a stream of light and disappeared into the sky.

    Two days later.

    The spirit boat arrives in the spirit world.

    Everyone on the spirit boat was silent.

    Because it is close to the boundary wall, as far as the eye can see, a large space is reduced to darkness, blocking out the sky and the sun, and not even a blade of grass grows.

    Several cities shrouded in darkness have been reduced to dead cities.

    at the same time.

    The boundless darkness is still spreading at a certain speed.

    In the area where darkness is about to envelop, countless humans, birds and beasts flee, forming a long team, crying and screaming, it is really a hell on earth.

    However.

    Among the escaping dragons, there were also many humans and monsters covered in black mist.

    These demonized humans and monsters are like zombies, attacking others wantonly.

    Among humans, many masters have organized teams to resist, but in the face of more and more demonized monsters, these resisting humans were quickly annihilated.

    "It's over!"

    On the spirit boat, looking at the scene in front of him, Zhen Lao stumbled on his hind legs and fell to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    "Old man!"

    Others hurriedly supported him, their eyes flashing with unprecedented solemnity.

    Because everyone who had just gained hope for the spiritual liquid never imagined that all this would happen so suddenly!

    It¡¯s so surprising!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 792 Red Letter

    "Obviously, with the spiritual liquid, he thought there was a dawn.

    But the purgatory-like Shura field in front of him dimmed that glimmer of hope.

    They only have half a tank of spiritual liquid, but unfortunately there are endless demonized people

    Looking at the scene in front of him, Zhen Lao trembled all over.

    Even so, his voice was trembling: "Could it be that Heaven wants to destroy my nine realms?"

    A group of people behind him were also filled with grief and anger.

    Some of them were holding on to the old man and sighing, some were biting their lips and their eyes were red and couldn't bear to see it, and some were full of despair

    Only Xiongtian may have been washed by the spiritual liquid and returned to clarity after being demonized.  Therefore, he is more determined than others.

    He personally supported Mr. Zhen, "Don't worry, Mr. Zhen. What if there is another way?"

    Hearing this, Mr. Zhen closed his eyes in despair.

    He shook his head and murmured.

    "It's impossible."

    "no solution anymore."

    "We have absolutely no choice."

    As he spoke, he sighed with great exhaustion, "As of now, we can only send red letters to all first-level forces."

    The red letter is a confidential letter from the Nine Realms.

    Only a few people know the inside story about the boundary wall and the outside world.

    I thought they could turn the tide, guard this evil spirit, and save the Nine Realms from water and fire.

    It seems

    They still overestimate themselves.

    The only solution now is to show off what is going on inside the wall and outside the circle to other people who don¡¯t know the situation, and explain the situation.

    Then contact everyone and fight against foreign enemies together.

    Tianba Sect.

    While the elders were worried about matters in the spiritual world, Zeng Xian, Wang Yiyun and others were still guarding the third floor of the Holy Mountain Underground Palace, waiting for Deng Chao to leave.

    Zeng Xian waited in circles for half a month.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Being extremely anxious.

    But it is impossible to shut down the operation of the Holy Mountain Underground Palace alone and forcefully enter and take out the Deng Dynasty.

    So we can only wait like this.

    Finally, there was a ghostly scream next to me.

    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±

    "Ancestor, that's it!"

    Zeng Xian turned his head quickly and saw Luo Yuan pointing at the Galaxy Map and getting excited.

    Zeng Xian stepped forward and looked at the galaxy map.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    He looked happy and quickly took out the jade slip.

    ¡°Old Deng, Old Deng, are you awake?!¡±

    "Are you okay?"

    ¡°What happened inside??¡±

    A series of questions were asked, and the only response he received was the sound of breathing in the jade slip.

    After breathing for a while, I heard Deng Chao's weak voice.

    "Don't worry, what can happen if I am personally in charge?"

    I fainted suddenly, three times

    As the ancestor of the Tianba Sect, doesn¡¯t he have no need to lose face?

    Damnwhat's going on?

    "My body felt like it was falling apart, like it had been run over"

    "Oh, really?" Zeng Xian's confused voice came from the jade slip, "Then why did your life light disappear three times?"

    Deng Chao took a breath and stabilized his breathing.

    "I just suddenly entered a state of enlightenment and fell into a deep sleep."

    "Oh, all right."

    Hearing this, Zeng Xian breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that nothing happened to Deng Chao.

    A certain state of understanding will fall asleep, and the fate will also fall asleep.  It makes sense for the life light to weaken or even disappear as a result.

    "Okay, since there's nothing wrong, let's teleport out now."

    Zeng Xian urged, "We are all waiting for you on the third floor."

    After the words fell, Deng Chaoyi said righteously: "How can that be done?!"

    "I still have to wait for that boy Yi Feng to pass the first level!"

    "Don't you have the idea to win over him? Then you have to see his strength with your own eyes."

    Hearing this, Zeng Xian wanted to get into the jade slips and cover Deng Chao¡¯s mouth!

    "I beg you to shut your mouth!"

    "What about that boy Yifeng? Can you even call that adult by his name?!"

    "Also, what are you trying to win over? What are you doing and what are you farting in the sky??"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­After he was alone, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    He lowered his voice and said, "Come out quickly. Don't ever mention these words again!"

    "Otherwise, I won't be able to protect you if that person hears it."

    Deng Chao was stunned for a moment after hearing this.

    "What do you mean? Can you explain it more clearly?" Deng Chao asked.

    "It's not interesting. Even if you can't come out, you can still take a look at the first floor. Is there anyone else?" Zeng Xian shouted angrily.

    Deng Chao was stunned.

    The consciousness spreads.

    ??I was suddenly shocked.

    Sure enough, throughout this level, no one¡¯s breath was gone!

    "What's going on?"

    Deng Chao no longer hesitated and teleported directly to the third floor.

    As soon as the man appeared, he hurried towards Zeng Xian.

    "In the end what happened?"

    He asked with a frightened look on his face.

    Zeng Xian sighed helplessly, and then told Deng Chao everything.

    Deng Chao was shocked at first, then dumbfounded, and then broke into a cold sweat.

    After hearing Zeng Xian¡¯s words, he wiped cold sweat from his forehead.

    She exclaimed in amazement: "Oh my godit is such a great Buddha!"

    Fortunately, fortunately, they just wanted to win over each other and did not do anything excessive

    "I'm even more fortunate that I haven't offended the other party"

    If you offend such a big boss, let alone yourself, the entire Tianba Sect will disappear in time.

    but.

    He suddenly remembered that he had fallen into coma three times.

    Isn¡¯t this the big boss¡¯s punishment?

    He quickly touched himself. Fortunately, he was just unconscious and there was nothing missing from him.

    After muttering, the frightened Deng Chao suddenly thought of something.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????²»¿´È¥µÄ´óºÝµÄÈËÓÐʲôÒâ˼ÊÇʲôÒâ˼?

    ¡°Perhaps our Tianba Sect will get some benefits by then!¡±

    Zeng Xian looked at Deng Chao, narrowed his eyes, and a bright light burst out from the slits in his eyes.

    "Heroes see the same thing."

    ¡°But it¡¯s better to break the formation first and get out!¡±

    Zeng Xian said.

    Deng Chao nodded.

    The two took out the exclusive jade slips of the Holy Mountain Underground Palace, and with mutual cooperation, the Holy Mountain Underground Palace formation was finally closed.

    The group of people finally walked out of the Holy Mountain Underground Palace and felt the fresh air.

    at this time.

    There is a light shining in the sky.

    Everyone looked up and suddenly saw a red letter flying from the sky.

    The two of them looked at the letter that suddenly flew from the sky, feeling a little confused.

    They don¡¯t know where they came from, let alone the content of the letter.

    But red letters are the color that only Nine Realms confidential letters can have. This is something that experts from the Nine Realms default to.

    So even though they didn¡¯t know the source, the two of them took the letter solemnly, opened it and read it.

    After scanning the letter, both of them looked horrified at the same time.

    "It's over, something big has happened!" Deng Chao shouted in shock, "The spiritual world is like this, it's going to end!"

    "It's not just the spiritual world!"

    Zeng Xian also panicked.

    "This is how to do?!"

    There is nothing they can do about such a big thing!

    The entire spiritual world is about to be destroyed by the demonic energy, and I am afraid it will spread to the entire nine realms in the future. If the two of them want to contribute, it will be like a fly shaking a tree!

    "How about let's go find that old Buddha?" Deng Chao whispered from the side, "We can't make the decision on such a big matter, so why don't we go ask his opinion?"

    Zeng Xian thought for a moment and then nodded solemnly, "Okay, let's set off now!"

    "Two ancestors, can we keep up together?"

    The rest of the lower sect also had solemn faces and fear, and they quickly approached Zeng Xian and the two of them.

    ¡°There is strength in numbers, and it¡¯s better to come up with solutions together!¡±

    "go together!"

    Zeng Xian nodded quickly.

    In the face of such a big issue of right and wrong, he is still clear about it. It no longer has anything to do with the superior sect and the subordinate sect. Now the only way is to work together as a team to find a solution!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 793 Shi Qingwu comes out of seclusion

    After making up your mind.

    Without saying a word, Zeng Xian and others took out the spirit boat and flew to Bailian Sect.

    Everyone on the spirit boat was preoccupied and kept silent.

    The red letter was seen by everyone including those who were sent to the sect.

    Although I don¡¯t know who sent it, it cannot be faked.

    Because when we were on the road just now, two other large sects as famous as Tianba Sect had already received news.

    In other words, all the first-level forces have received the news.

    The solemn anger continued.

    It was not until the spirit boat arrived at the sky above Bailian Sect that the atmosphere became much better.

    For these people, the old Buddha of Bailian Sect is the only straw they can grasp in this situation.

    When the spirit boat arrives.

    Sun Zhonghuang and others hurriedly greeted them. When they saw the two ancestors of Tianba Sect arriving in person, their mouths were raised to the sky.

    Look.

    What are the horrible characters in our adults?

    "May I ask, where is Lord Yifeng?"

    Zeng Xian and others did not bother to be polite and asked questions quickly.

    "Two ancestors, please follow me."

    Sun Zhonghuang led the way, followed by Zeng Xian and Deng Chao, followed by the second elders of Bailian Sect and others, and finally the elders and sect leader of the Lower Sect who came with Zeng Xian and others.

    There are so many people and there is a long queue.

    "My lord is inside."

    Outside the small courtyard, Sun Zhonghuang said.

    Zeng Xian and Zeng Xian couldn't wait any longer, so they stepped forward to enter the house. However, before entering the door, they were blocked by two servants.

    "My lord is taking a rest."

    "What do you do?"

    The two handymen asked expressionlessly.

    "My friend, we have something important to discuss with Lord Yifeng, please let us in." Since the matter was urgent, Zeng Xian and his two men walked in directly.

    This made the two handymen frown.

    In their eyes, there is only Yi Feng and no one else.

    "I told you, your Excellency is resting and no one is allowed to disturb you." The little handyman said in a serious tone.

    After saying that, he stepped forward to stop the two of them and pushed at the same time with his palms.

    This push caused Zeng and Xian to retreat.

    Both feet made a deep hole in the ground, and then the body was stopped from lifting up.

    When he looked up at the two handymen, his eyes were full of shock and disbelief.

    How could these two handymen be so powerful?

    Before he could speak.

    Another dozen handymen came out, lined up in a row, and stood at the door with serious faces.

    As soon as they walked out, they brought heavy pressure to everyone present.

    Zeng Xian and the two were even more shocked.

    Because they felt keenly that the dozen or so people in front of them were no different, at least no weaker than the previous two.

    And judging from the push between the two just now, the strength of both of them is no lower than the two of them.

    That is to say

    Hiss!

    The two looked at each other and gasped.

    In other words, these dozen handymen are not weaker than them.

    When they first met Su Bai, they thought that Su Bai was the only one, but they didn't expect that there were so many.

    "It seems that we still underestimated this person!"

    The two couldn¡¯t help but communicate.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? were also looking happy.

    Because this trip is the right one.

    Of course, they didn¡¯t dare to break in rashly anymore. The pressure put on them by Su Bai¡¯s dozen or so people was too much.

    Zeng Xian and Deng Chao sat down cross-legged and waited.

    When other people saw this, they did the same thing and waited patiently.

    Su Bai saw this.

    But he thought more about it. After all, Zeng Xian and his two people had unusual identities.

    So he turned around and moved some small benches out of the house.

    "sit down."

    Su Bai said.

    "Hey, good."

    Zeng and Xian took over the small bench, a little unsure of what to do.

    Sit down, such a short monster is nonsense.

    Why don't you sit down? Su Bai is stronger than them, and he is Yi Feng's man. Doesn't this give him face?

    ¡°?An egg that hasn't been used in a thousand years, just tear it.  "

    Zeng Xian said.

    Deng Chao nodded.

    The two of them crossed their legs and sat on the small bench.

    Seeing this, everyone else in the lower sect could no longer sit cross-legged.

    After all, the ancestors were all sitting and waiting, and it was not a big deal that they sat cross-legged and looked like they were not involved.

    ¡°Besides, in this situation, I can¡¯t calm down.

    So many people stood up and leaned against the wall, squatting or standing.

    This one waits.

    It¡¯s just an hour.

    Yi Feng is still sleeping soundly, unaware of anything.

    In the secret room of Bailian Sect.

    The light shines.

    Shi Qingwu, who was adjusting her breath, finally opened her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally stable and can be released.¡±

    She looked anxious.

    He couldn¡¯t wait to get up.

    "Sect Master, please stop adjusting your breath for a moment, it will help stabilize you." said the woman in black behind him.

    "No need to do this anymore."

    Shi Qingwu stood up and said solemnly: "I've been in seclusion for so long. I don't know anything about what's going on outside."

    "There is also Yi Feng who is alone. I don't know how he is doing."

    "I hope he is still alive after being released from detention now"

    Finished.

    Shi Qingwu walked out of the retreat room in a hurry.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 794 Completed in one go

    Shi Qingwu walked quickly, feeling extremely worried as she walked.

    I left him alone outside and asked him to face a group of elders from the Hundred Refiners Sect

    Especially among them is Sun Tzu Mei, who has high cultivation and ruthless methods. It is easy to deal with him.

    She knew Sun Tzu Mei very well. If he wanted to deal with someone, he would be ruined and his life would be worse than death.

    Thinking about this, Shi Qingwu felt uncomfortable.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then she harmed him.

    She couldn't help but quicken her pace.

    And from her retreat room to the courtyard where Yi Feng lived, she happened to pass through the Bailian Sect prison.

    She stopped.

    I plan to go in and have a look.

    With Sun Zimei¡¯s methods, it is not a bad idea to put Yi Feng in prison now.

    Just happened to be passing by.

    It¡¯s a good idea to go in and take a look.

    If he was really inside, he would have been able to relieve his pain earlier if he went there earlier.

    As soon as she arrived at the door of the death row, she heard a wail piercing the sky from inside.

    "Ganyima, let me out! I'm going to kill you!!!"

    Shi Qingwu¡¯s whole body trembled when she heard the familiar voice.

    This seems to be the voice of the Great Elder Sun Mei?

    How can it be.

    You must know that as the great elder of Bailian Sect, Sun Tzu Mei¡¯s cultivation level is the ceiling of Bailian Sect. No one in the entire sect can rival her except her.

    Why are you on death row?

    Shi Qingwu moved forward uncertainly, wanting to hear more clearly.

    But the next moment, there was a heavy blow from a dull hammer, which directly silenced the wailing cry.

    Shi Qingwu shook her head, she must have heard wrong.

    "There may be anyone's wailing in this death row, but there is absolutely no chance that there will be wailing from Sun Tzu Mei."

    You must have heard wrong!

    Shi Qingwu was ready to continue walking inside.

    Try to find Yi Feng.

    However, just after entering the death row, before taking two steps, I saw two people walking out of the corner at the end of the corridor.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: It's the sect's fourth and fifth elders.

    Shi Qingwu frowned and her face darkened.

    You must know that these fourth elders and fifth elders are all members of the great elders!

    ¡°We usually compete with ourselves, but in their hands, we have suffered a lot.

    If you meet her now, she will definitely cause trouble for her.

    When she thought she might get into trouble, Shi Qingwu immediately turned around and prepared to leave.

    After all, her top priority now is to find Yi Feng, and she doesn¡¯t want to be held back by these people.

    In the peripheral vision, the fourth elder and the fifth elder also saw her.

    Shi Qingwu was about to lift her strength and disappeared.

    But the next moment, the fourth elder and the fifth elder flashed in front of Shi Qingwu with a "whoosh" sound as fast as lightning.

    With a "plop", he knelt straight down!

    "See the Sect Master!!!"

    The loud voice shook the roof of the cell.

    Shi Qingwu was also trembled by the sudden roar.

    Then he stared blankly at the two people kneeling in front of him who began to greet each other crazily.

    "Sect Master, are you feeling better?"

    "Are you feeling well? Did you encounter any problems during the retreat?"

    "The master's complexion is rosy, and this time he comes out of seclusion is even better than the water lotus. It really blinds the eyes of the rest of us!"

    "That's right, the sect leader Qianqiu has an unparalleled temperament, and his temperament during this retreat is even more outstanding!"

    "With the sect master here, we, the Hundred Refiners Sect, will definitely be able to unite as one and reach the pinnacle of the Nine Realms soon!"

    Shi Qingwu was stunned by this crazy licking.

    She looked at the two of them with a question mark.

    Aren¡¯t these two people from the Great Elder Sun Mei?

    Normally, I don¡¯t even have a good look towards her.

    What's going on today?  ?

    Having a convulsion?  ?

    Shi Qingwu opened her mouth, but still did not ask why the two of them were so strange, but asked: "Do you know where Yifeng is?"

    Although these two people are very weird, for Shi Qingwu at this moment, finding Yi Feng first is the most important thing.

    And when the Fourth Elder and the Fifth Elder in front of them heard Shi Qingwu ask about Yi Feng, their eyes suddenly shot out lasers!

    "of course I know!!!"

    Roaring in unison??Directly shattered the Tianling Cap of the pawn next to him.

    You must know that Master Yi¡¯s courtyard is full of experts at this moment. Not to mention the young elders of Bailian Sect, even the elders of Tianba Sect¡¯s main sect, there are so many that they have no place to stand and are kicked out of the courtyard to wait!

    As for these little elders who are still ranked fourth or fifth in the lower sect, they are not even qualified to get close!

    I originally thought of venting my anger on my grandson here. After all, it was this guy who made them stand on the opposite side of Master Yi in the first place.

    Unexpectedly, I met Shi Qingwu who just came out of seclusion here!

    "Sect master, come with us!" The fourth elder smiled so hard that his teeth were blinded, and he bowed his waist in great respect.

    Damn, these two are really lucky!

    Shi Qingwu followed the two people numbly.

    She was really dumbfounded by the strange reactions of the two people.

    What exactly is going on?

    Did something big happen to her while she was in seclusion?

    Shi Qingwu was filled with doubts as she followed the two of them.

    Before she could figure it out, she had already followed the two of them outside Yi Feng's yard.

    It¡¯s just that¡­at this moment, there are already dense crowds of people standing outside Yifeng¡¯s yard.

    Looking at the scene in front of her, Shi Qingwu froze on the spot.

    because¡­¡­

    ¡°Among these people, there are not only Tiansen Sect, Sunset Temple, Tianren Sect, Baixin Sect, and other sect leaders and powerful elders at the same level as her Bailian Sect, but also important elders of Tianba Sect

    What's going on?  ?  ?

    Shi Qingwu was stunned, so frightened that she had no time to react.

    Is it possible that the Bailian Sect aroused the hatred of so many sects during her period of seclusion?

    Shi Qingwu was trembling with fear.

    She opened her mouth to say something, but she heard a sharp shout from the fourth elder and fifth elder in front of her!

    ¡°What are you looking at?!¡±

    "Our sect wants to go in, why don't you get out of the way quickly!!"

    After the words fell, Shi Qingwu was shocked. She opened her mouth to yell at the fourth and fifth elders in front of her!

    "These two bastards, after all, are the elders of Bailian Sect, but they can't see clearly the identities of these people?"  !

    If you want to die, don¡¯t take her with you!

    But before Shi Qing Wushou could speak, the people in the courtyard immediately dispersed and made way for her in an instant!

    "I've met the Master of Poetry!"

    This group of people not only got out of the way, but also bowed respectfully to her.

    Shi Qingwu rubbed her eyes, was she dazzled?  ?  ?

    At the same time, people in the yard heard the noise and came out one after another.

    The leaders were the two ancestors of the Tianba Sect.

    Shi Qingwu immediately stopped rubbing her eyes, took a breath of cold air, and her back stiffened.

    God why are these two giant Buddhas here!  !  !

    Shi Qingwu was about to salute, but before she had time

    next moment.

    The two ancestors of the Tianba Sect stood in front of her.

    In her dumbfounded gaze, she cupped her hands and bent down.

    "I have met the Master of Poetry."

    ??????????????????????????????????? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 795 Have fun

    "Two ancestors, this, this, this, this, this"

    Shi Qingwu was tongue-tied.

    She is really numb.

    What is going on?

    "Two ancestors, what are you doing?"

    Shi Qingwu was terrified.

    He asked flattered.

    "Aha, it was us who were abrupt."

    Zeng Xian explained with a smile: "The reason why we are here is because we have something urgent. We are waiting here for your husband, Mr. Yi Fengyi."

    While talking, the two elders sat down on the small bench before.

    Shi Qingwu is even more numb.

    "Her husband, Yi FengMaster Yi?"

    Did she hear it correctly?

    "Yes, we are all waiting for Master Yi. Come, Master Shi, please take a seat." Deng Chao agreed from the side and gave up his small bench to Shi Qingwu.

    Don¡¯t forget to wipe it with your sleeves.

    "Oh, no, no, no."

    Shi Qingwu finally reacted and refused fearfully, "Ancestor, just sit down."

    Then, with trembling hands, she grabbed the fourth and fifth elders next to her and said in a trembling voice.

    "what happened?"

    The fourth elder and the fifth elder smiled when they heard this.

    "Sect Master, stop pretending, we all know it!"

    "What do you know?"

    Shi Qingnu asked again numbly.

    ¡°Look, you¡¯re still pretending.¡± The fourth elder turned around, pointed at Shi Qingwu, and chuckled at the other sect leaders beside him.

    Then he turned back and waved his hands to Shi Qingwu, "Although I admit that your acting skills are very good, Master, you really can't deceive us now!"

    "We know everything about Master Yi being a big boss."

    "That's right, your husband is so powerful, why did you hide it from us?" The sect leader of another sect next to him echoed, "You two are really hiding it."

    "That's right, if Master Yi hadn't ignored the formations of the Holy Mountain Palace of Tianba Sect and could come and go as he pleased, and even caught all the monsters with the weight of a true immortal in the formations with just a raise of his hand, we wouldn't have known how powerful he was."

    Shi Qingwu¡¯s brain exploded when she heard this.

    WTF?  ?  ?

    Ignore the Tianba Sect¡¯s Holy Mountain Underground Palace Formation?  !  !

    Can you kill monsters weighing as much as a true immortal with just a raise of your hands?  ?  ?

    You must know that the Holy Mountain Underground Palace is the sect-protecting formation of Tianba Sect and the protective talisman of Tianba Sect.

    Countless years ago, the best in the formation world from the nine realms joined forces with the ancestors of the Tianba Sect and spent countless efforts to build the mountain-protecting formation!

    ??In the activated state, those below the fifteenth level of the True Immortal can enter or exit.

    Not to mention, the countless true immortals and monsters on the second floor.

    As the head of Bailian Sect, a subordinate sect of Tianba Sect, Shi Qingwu knows how powerful it is!

    But they just said

    Yi Feng actually

    Her surprised cherry mouth was wide enough to hold an apple.

    But the people next to her clearly ignored her reaction.

    In their view, Master Shi was too unreasonable.  It¡¯s already this time and I¡¯m still pretending.

    At the same time, Zeng Xian, the ancestor of the Tianba Sect who was sitting on the bench, quickly added, "How could you forget to mention the five most important mountain-protecting monsters?"

    That monster is what is at the forefront of their hearts, okay?

    Such an important thing must be said.

    Master Yi almost hurt their lives if he didn't know, but it would be the same if his wife knew.

    The power of blowing the wind on your pillow is more powerful than what they say with their mouths.

    This might make Master Yi feel guilty, and then he might be able to give them some ideas about things in the spiritual world.

    Deng Chao next to him immediately understood.

    They two brothers, even if Zeng Xian spanks, he can smell how much spiritual energy he has absorbed in a year!

    "That's right!"

    Deng Chao exaggerated at the top of his voice, "Our mountain-protecting monsters are all left over from countless years ago, and they are all the hard work of our ancestors!"

    "I didn't expect it, I didn't expect it, almost all of them fell into Master Yi's iron pot!"

    ¡°The few that survived by luck are now suffering from post-traumatic stress disorder and are shivering in their nests every day.¡±

    "The most serious one is committing suicide now"

    "Of course, we don't blame Master Yi!" Zeng Xian quickly added, "It's their blessing that Master Yi can eat them!""That's right."

    Deng Chao also echoed, "What we want to express is that Master Yi is very powerful. There is no other meaning. Master Shi, don't think too much."

    The people next to him were mumbling and talking about how powerful Yi Feng was.

    In a word, drill into Shi Qingyi's ear.

    Like peppercorns, it numbed her brain.

    The person she brought back with her was actually actually

    So powerful

    During the time she spent in seclusion, she not only reunited the fragmented Hundred Refiners Sect, but also made countless other sects at the same level surrender.

    even¡­¡­

    He also asked their superior sect, Tianba Sect, an important first-level sect in the Nine Realms, to surrender to him.

    The discussion nearby became louder and louder.

    "The boss is so awesome, he must be at least the 20th level of the True Immortal!"

    There was a certain sect leader who stretched out his right hand, popped out his index finger and middle finger and shook them.

    "Twenty pounds is nothing. If I look at it, it must be thirty pounds!"

    "Anyway, it's only going to be high, not low. Who knows how much?"

    "I'm afraid even ghosts don't know."

    "Whatever, as long as the boss is awesome, that's all!"

    ""

    Shi Qingwu closed her eyes, and the muttering in her ears made her whole body in shock and could not recover for a long time.

    After being extremely shocked for a long time, she slowly calmed down.

    With a dead calmness.

    He was so powerful, but she was always worried about him.

    Even when he should have been calm and calm down, he worried about him.

    After coming out, the first thing I did was to look for him.

    ??Afraid that he would get hurt a little bit.

    Looking back at this moment, Shi Qingwu felt that it was ridiculous to worry about him like this.

    Like a clown.

    He was obviously so powerful, but he hid it so deeply from her.

    Thinking about this, Shi Qingwu felt more like a clown.

    She slowly opened her eyes, with a self-deprecating smile in her calm eyes.

    That¡¯s all, for him, there may be no need to tell him at all.

    After all, to a powerful being like him, he is as small as gravel.

    The two of them have nothing to do with each other.

    An engagement is just a transaction.

    Even this transaction, I¡¯m afraid this guy has nothing to do, so he¡¯s just looking for fun!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 796 Don¡¯t forget that there is still me

    Under the anxious waiting of everyone.

    Yi Feng finally woke up.

    For a time, the courtyard was packed with people.

    "Senior, please give me some advice."

    Zeng Xian led everyone in bowing and said respectfully.

    ?  ?  ?

    Yi Feng, who had not yet woken up from his sleep, held a red letter in his hand and listened to Zeng Xian and others' stories, his face full of confusion.

    Aba Aba.

    It does not make sense!

    He got up from a fucking nap, and a group of people came to him and told him that the world was going to be destroyed?

    You want to ask him for an idea?

    What ideas can he come up with? He even panics a lot.

    but.

    Looking at the expectant looks of Zeng Xian and others, Yi Feng remembered that he seemed to be a master in front of them.

    After all, it¡¯s the Golden Immortal 60+.

    It¡¯s normal for these newbies to ask him.

    "Um¡­¡­"

    "That's it."

    Yi Feng comforted everyone and said, "You don't need to worry so much."

    "In troubled times, heroes always emerge."

    With a wave of his hand, Yi Feng was blown away.

    After all, there is an old saying that in troubled times heroes emerge.

    In the ancient times of the past life, there were many troubled times, but there were always people who could carry the cauldron.

    Although he also knows that he may not be suitable for this kind of fantasy world.

    But now, isn¡¯t it just a matter of rushing to put the duck on the shelves and making a few blind claims

    "Senior, are you saying that someone will come to save the world?"

    Zeng Xian and others looked excited.

    "Well, yes, there will be."

    Yi Feng blew seriously, which was all he could do to appease everyone.

    "So you don't need to think so much, just respond to the call from above, use the power of your sect, eliminate demons when they should, and be on standby when they should."

    Yi Feng said.

    "yes."

    "We understand."

    "Thank you, senior, for leaking the secret. I will take my leave."

    Looking at Shi Qingnu who was outside the door and never came in, everyone left in a sensible manner.

    ¡°The master has already informed them of the secret, so we can¡¯t still hinder the couple, let¡¯s do whatever they want to each other

    After Zeng Xian and others left.

    Shi Qingwu stood at the door and hesitated to move forward.

    Now, she doesn¡¯t know how to face the peerless boss Yi Feng.

    But Yifeng saw him at a glance.

    "oops!"

    "Master Shi, you are finally out of seclusion."

    Yi Feng said with surprise on his face.

    "Shi Qingwu pays homage to senior."

    Shi Qingwu quickly bowed and lowered her head. Now that she knew Yi Feng's strength, she would definitely not be able to interact with Yi Feng like before.

    "The junior really doesn't know the strength of the senior, so I just hoped that the senior would atone for his sins"

    "Master Shi, you're too polite. What's wrong with seniors?" Yi Feng said with a smile, and started to rub his palms together.

    "Thank you, senior."

    Shi Qingwu lowered her head, but looking at Yi Feng's face from the corner of her eye, she was a little lost in thought.

    In fact, this was the first time she really looked at Yi Feng.

    Look carefully at this moment.

    It was only then that I discovered that Yi Feng has an extraordinary temperament, and every move he makes seems to have a sense of transcendence. He has very good facial features, and with this temperament, it is difficult not to be attractive.

    Especially after Yi Feng revealed his strength at this moment, his unassuming and approachable attitude made people even more moved.

    She secretly hated that she should have seen the clues earlier.

    ¡°After all, a person like Yi Feng, who has emerged from this world, should have been able to tell at that time that he was definitely not a human being.

    At the same time, she was also very grateful to Yi Feng.

    This year, she has been really tired.

    Tired of the sect¡¯s disputes.

    Because she is a female after all, and for people like the Great Elder, she is just a junior after all. Although she has become the leader of the sect through strength and means, there is no one in the entire sect she can trust.

    If it weren¡¯t for Yi Feng, she would still be deeply involved in the struggle between the clan leaders, and how could she be as monolithic as she is now?

    ??????????????? Even those who are like the second elder and the third elder are respectful to her, which was almost impossible before.

    "Thank you, senior, for helping the junior to resolve the sect dispute."Thinking of this, Shi Qingwu thanked her again.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, you¡¯re welcome, you¡¯re welcome.¡±

    Yi Feng said quickly.

    ???????????????? Later.

    The atmosphere has entered an awkward period.

    Shi Qingwu looked at Yi Feng out of the corner of her eye. After she finished her words of thanks, she didn't know what to say to Yi Feng. What if she made this person unhappy by talking too much.

    Although it seemed to the outside world that they were an unmarried couple, she knew clearly that there was no relationship between the two, and it was probably impossible for Yi Feng to think highly of her.

    Yi Feng also rolled his eyes and glanced at Shi Qingwu from time to time.

    This woman.

    Still not paying?

    Do you want to ask?

    It doesn¡¯t seem too good, and no one else said not to give it to you.

    So it¡¯s better to wait and wait for her to speak herself!

    In such an embarrassing atmosphere, Shi Qingwu sat like acupuncture.

    But when she noticed Yi Feng's eyes coming from time to time, her pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, and her head bowed even lower.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    He treats me

    ???????????????? Otherwise, why would such a big boss come to her just for fun?

    When she thought about this, Shi Qingwu felt a little confused in her heart.

    She may be a majestic and cold female sect leader in front of others, but now in front of the big boss Yi Feng, she has turned into a panicked little girl.

    Then I

    what to do?

    How to choose?

    Unable to bear it, she glanced at Yi Feng again.

    Very comfortable.

    very nice.

    If he can take a fancy to me, it should be a blessing

    Then wait and see what he says.

    Shi Qingwu lowered her head and remained silent the whole time, waiting for what Yi Feng would say.

    "Um?"

    Yi Feng frowned.

    This woman, after waiting for her for a long time, didn¡¯t she mention the money?

    in the end.

    Do you want to ask her for it?

    This is a huge sum of three hundred thousand!

    but.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As a dignified sect master, should not be short of money, was it not for him to ask for it as soon as he came out of seclusion, so it was better to forget it.

    They both have different thoughts.

    Just waiting for each other.

    ¡°We waited for a long time without saying a word to each other

    The beautiful eyes of Shi Qingwu dimmed as she waited.

    I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m overthinking it.

    Otherwise, why wouldn't he speak?

    ¡°And in his eyes, he is just the leader of a small sect. The so-called engagement is just a transaction, so how can he be interested in him?

    Shi Qingwu smiled bitterly.

    And since he has been silent, I am afraid that he means to let himself retreat on his own.

    However, I have so many random thoughts.

    When she thought of this, Shi Qingwu's ears turned red and she wanted to find a crack in the ground to burrow into.

    "Well, senior, I'll take my leave first."

    Shi Qingwu just wants to escape as soon as possible.

    After saying that, she turned around and walked outside, lowering her head and running away in shame.

    But as soon as she walked to the door, Yi Feng's voice came.

    "Master Shi, please wait."

    "Senior, what else can you do?"

    "Well."

    Yi Feng rubbed his forehead, secretly regretting that he would not be able to get the money this time, so he reminded him in a tactful way: "What I want to say is, when will Master Shi come to see me next time?"

    "Looking for you?"

    Shi Qingwu was puzzled and shocked at the same time.

    There was even more speculation in my mind.

    What does he mean by this?

    "Uh, haha, what I mean is that Master Shi has a lot of things to do every day, so it doesn't matter if you go to work, but don't forget that there is me in this courtyard, and don't be too busy to look for Bei. Come and sit with me more often when you have time.  ¡­¡±

    Yi Feng rubbed his nose and reminded in a meaningful tone.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 797 Is it so direct?

    This woman left without even mentioning the money.

    Yi Feng could only remind him like this.

    But when it fell into Shi Qingwu¡¯s ears, the meaning changed instantly.

    "What he said"

    "This is what I mean"

    "You want me to miss him and remember him?"

    ¡°And, do you want me to come to him more often?¡±

    The shameful and angry Shi Qingwu once again blushed to the very bottom of her ears. She was in such a hurry that she had nowhere to put her little hands.

    "good!"

    After planning for a long time, she blushed, lowered her head and ran away quickly.

    "What's this expression?"

    Yi Feng looked at Shi Qingwu who ran away in confusion, scratched his head, and continued to walk back to the recliner.

    He took out the red letter again.

    This is no ordinary letter.

    After opening it, there are not only words describing the situation, but also a picture of the spiritual world that is like doomsday, covering the sky and blocking out the sun.

    "Outside the circle, the boundary wall."

    "In other words, besides the fairy world, are there other worlds?"

    Yi Feng fell into deep thought.

    Full sense of crisis.

    At the same time, he also thought of his own strength, so he asked Su Bai to find a book explaining the realm of cultivating immortals.

    He licked his saliva and turned to the next page.

    Looking at the content, Yi Feng counted on his fingers.

    The early stage, middle stage, late stage, and perfection of Jinxian

    The ninth level of Xuanxian

    The Immortal Mirror of Reincarnation, middle stage, late stage, perfection

    ??Zhenyuan Wonderland, middle stage, late stage, perfection

    The fairyland of stars, middle stage, late stage, perfection

    Sun and Moon Wonderland, middle stage, late stage, perfection

    ?Then there is the true immortal.

    If you calculate it step by step, he should be around the 31st level of the True Immortal.

    According to this realm, Yi Feng looked for the corresponding introduction in the books.

    The Thirty-Level True Immortal - an absolute master. The Immortal Realm and the Eight Realms combined are very rare. He belongs to the realm of the founding master and the master of one realm.

    "Oh oh oh?"

    Yi Feng screamed, his mouth curled up.

    Is it true that you are so strong?

    Are you one of those rare beings?

    No wonder, no wonder I saw so many people on the way to find a disciple, none of whom seemed to be as high as him.

    It seems that in the fairy world, he is already at the top level.

    That's the case.

    Even if the end of the world comes and black fog spreads, I should be able to protect myself.

    ?????????????????????? Think so.

    Yi Feng sat down on the recliner with peace of mind.

    The next few days.

    Yi Feng is lying dead.

    But when he thought that Shi Qingwu hadn¡¯t come to send money for several days, he couldn¡¯t help but ask someone about it, and he was relieved when he learned that she was really busy recently.

    Bailian Hall.

    Shi Qingwu was sitting at the desk, handling the sect's affairs.

    Because it was not until Yi Feng appeared that the Bailian Sect was truly unified, and there were too many things that needed to be dealt with.

    Putting down the jade slip in her hand, she sat and stretched. Her stretched waist looked extremely enchanting and heart-warming.

    After stretching her waist, she was ready to continue processing.

    But in my mind, the face that always had a faint smile appeared again.

    ? Kind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Mild.

    For a moment, her thoughts drifted far away

    "Sect Master."

    Behind him, a woman in black fell.

    "Um!"

    Shi Qingwu quickly retracted her thoughts and responded casually.

    However, the woman in black couldn't help but cover her mouth with a smile, and leaned into Shi Qingwu's ear and said, "I'm afraid the sect master's heart is not here, right?"

    "What did you say?"

    Shi Qingwu rolled her eyes.

    "whee."

    Without the internal fighting within the sect, the true nature of the woman in black was revealed. She covered her mouth and said jokingly: "You can deceive others, but can you also deceive me?"

    "However, this is not a shameful thing. After all, Senior Yi Feng is a talented person with tremendous strength. The key is that he is so extraordinary."

    "You little girl, if you keep talking nonsense, I'll put you in jail!" Shi Qing was angry.Cursed.

    "Oh, some people don't admit it, so I won't tell her the latest news I got from Master Yifeng."

    The woman in black put her jade hands on her back and said mysteriously.

    "what news?"

    Shi Qingwu grabbed the palm of the woman in black and asked anxiously.

    "Look, you still don't admit it?"

    The woman in black smiled.

    "Speak quickly."

    Shi Qingwu glared at the woman in black and said angrily.

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡±

    The woman in black rolled her eyes, then leaned close to Shi Qingwu's ear and whispered: "I heard about the news. Master Yifeng asked you what you were doing twice recently."

    "real?"

    Shi Qingwu¡¯s beautiful eyes lit up.

    "Of course it's true, but it's a pity that you have to pretend to be busy here." The woman in black said with hatred.

    "Don't talk nonsense, I'm really busy." Shi Qingwu said.

    "But you are so busy, just leave it to any elder, and they have to rush to do it for you in order to please you?" said the woman in black.

    "II'm not"

    Shi Qingwu lowered her head.

    "Oh, okay, okay, I don't know you yet." The woman in black said, "Aren't you just afraid that you might misunderstand Senior Yi Feng's intentions and be embarrassed?"

    "Now that I know that Master Yi Feng is also asking about you, you can completely put your worries aside and go quickly!" The woman in black waved her hand.

    Shi Qingwu lowered her head and said uncertainly: "Then I, I"

    "Oh, hurry up and go!"

    The woman in black pushed Shi Qingwu directly out of the door.

    Come to the door.

    The words of the woman in black echoed in Shi Qingwu¡¯s mind, and her pretty face turned red again.

    he¡­¡­

    He was actually asking me what I was doing

    With his strength, there is no need to do this. If he spoke directly, or even used force, she would not be able to resist or would not resist.

    I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this

    She returned to the cave and dressed up carefully.

    When I walked out of the cave, I felt like a different person.

    In the past, she was dressed in black robe, as cold as ice, and always maintained a majestic posture.

    Although in this case, her appearance is also difficult to beat, but it is definitely not as stunning as this time.

    At this time, she put on a snow-white long skirt. The waistband outlined her delicate waist. The skirt only covered her knees, and her long legs were looming.

    And that charming and pretty face was also painted with blush, her complexion was crystal clear, her complexion was like snow, and she was extremely delicate and beautiful.

    She excitedly rushed to the small courtyard where Yifeng was.

    She completely lost the dignity of the master of the sect and turned into a little woman.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met Senior Yi Feng.¡±

    Arriving at the courtyard, Shi Qing¡¯s charming skirt moved and she saluted Yi Feng.

    "Master Shi, you are finally here."

    When Yifeng saw her, he stood up excitedly and welcomed her into the courtyard.

    Sensing the excitement in Yi Feng¡¯s eyes, Shi Qingwu lowered her head.

    "Master Shi is so beautiful today."

    Looking at the different Shi Qingwu from ordinary days, Yi Feng sincerely praised her.

    "Senior praised me."

    Shi Qingwu said modestly, but her heart became excited. It seems that Yi Feng still likes this makeup.

    "Do you know, I look forward to your coming every day." Yi Feng said excitedly.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Shi Qing was choked up.

    this¡­¡­

    Is it so direct?

    She's not even ready yet.

    But it makes people feel happy!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 798 The inheritance of ancient gods

    That¡¯s it.

    The two of them were sitting in the yard.

    They chatted about whether they had a ride or not.

    As we chatted, we fell into a weird atmosphere again.

    Why.

    Why was he so direct and flirtatious before, but why did he suddenly become so cold later on?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Is it just because of desire?

    Yi Feng¡¯s pupils also moved again and again.

    This woman.

    Aren¡¯t you here to give me money?

    If so, then you should quickly take out my balance.

    They both have different thoughts.

    Yi Feng, who had been sitting for a long time without seeing Shi Qingwu mention the money, couldn¡¯t sit still anymore, so he had to think of a way to withdraw the money.

    "But, I don't think it's a good idea to mention Yifeng directly.

    So he thought of a more tactful way.

    He glanced at Su Bai casually and moved his mouth.

    Su Bai is really a roundworm in Yi Feng's belly. Just by looking at his lips, you can tell what Yi Feng is going to do.

    Soon.

    Su Bai found a landscape painting.

    "Master Shi, I have nothing to do. I just got a painting recently. I am very satisfied with it. Do you want to take a look at it together?" Yi Feng asked with a smile.

    "good!"

    Seeing that Yi Feng, who had been silent for a long time, actually invited her to appreciate the paintings, Shi Qingwu felt happy and nodded quickly.

    Landscape painting.

    Place it on the table.

    The two of them watched carefully.

    But Yifeng was not interested in drinking, and the landscape painting that he didn¡¯t know where it came from looked ordinary in his eyes.

    But it doesn¡¯t stop him from performing his duties.

    "Master Shi, look at the water in this waterfall. Is it alive?" Yi Feng asked softly.

    Shi Qingwu observed carefully.

    I can't help but admire: "The solid painting of this waterfall is very good, as you said that it is alive, as if it is flowing in the painting."

    ?  ?  ?

    Hearing Shi Qingwu¡¯s words, Yi Feng¡¯s face darkened.

    His face was full of question marks.

    damn it.

    Such a rubbish painting is still alive, what a waste of time.

    And I want you to look at the water, do I really want you to look at the water?

    The word "give money" added by Su Bai in the waterfall is so big, can you really not see it?

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Shi Qingwu was completely immersed in the painting and did not see those two words at all.

    Yi Feng raised his eyebrows.

    "Senior Yi Feng, what's wrong with you?" Shi Qingwu asked hurriedly.

    "No, it's nothing."

    Yi Feng showed a gentle smile again, but he was thinking about what to do.

    His eyes subconsciously glanced into the distance, and he had another plan in mind.

    "Master Shi, are you interested in following us down to see the scenery?" Yi Feng asked with a smile.

    "good!"

    Shi Qingwu hurriedly agreed.

    The little deer was confused in her heart, and she did not expect that after Yi Feng took her to appreciate the paintings, he would take her to see the scenery again.

    The two of them walked out of the courtyard together.

    We walked through the woods again and came to the cliff edge of Bailian Sect.

    On the edge of the cliff, the mountains are shrouded in mist.

    Beside the cliff, birds are singing and flowers are fragrant.

    Whenever you take a deep breath, you will feel the mellow fresh air.

    "The Master of Poetry."

    "Um?"

    "Look at those two mountains"

    Shi Qingwu looked up, full of confusion, and then turned her head to look at Yi Feng.

    "What do you think those two mountains would look like if they were put together?" Yi Feng asked with a smile.

    "Them?"

    Shi Qingwu looked at the two mountain peaks again, and then slowly became unreal in her eyes.

    After a long, long time

    She looked shocked.

    Those two mountains, combined, don¡¯t they just look like a heart-shaped pattern?

    She immediately covered her red lips, and her pretty body couldn't help but tremble slightly.

    It turned out that Yi Feng was expressing his feelings to her in this way.

    In eyes.

    There is a faint light flickering.

    This cliff.

    As the leader of Bailian Sect, she has been here countless times.

    In the past, this kind of scenery seemed ordinary to her.

    HoweverToday, she truly discovered the true beauty of this scenery!

    Looking at the suddenly enlightened expression on Shi Qingwu¡¯s side face, Yi Feng raised the corner of his mouth.

    Asked: "So Master Shi, what do you think it looks like?"

    "It's what you want."

    Shi Qingwu lowered her head, couldn't help but take a step closer to Yi Feng, and said coquettishly.

    ?  ?  ?  ?

    Hearing Shi Qingwu¡¯s words, Yi Feng¡¯s face suddenly darkened.

    Mind?

    My regards?

    What kind of thoughts do you have?

    It¡¯s Immortal Crystal!

    Immortal crystal!

    Immortal crystal!

    The two mountains together are a living giant fairy crystal. Don¡¯t you know the shape of the fairy crystal?

    Yi Feng almost ran away.

    He finally saw that this woman just wanted to pay back the money she owed.

    He straightened his face, turned around and looked at Shi Qingwu seriously.

    Face.

    "Unprecedented seriousness."

    "Sect Leader Shi, now that things have come to this, I have to confess something to you"

    Yi Feng said word for word.

    Seeing Yi Feng's unprecedented seriousness and his solemn words, Shi Qingwu's heart skipped a beat.

    he¡­¡­

    Is he going to confess to me?

    finally.

    Under Shi Qingwu¡¯s eyes with tears in her eyes, excitement in her heart, and great expectations, Yi Feng stretched out his palm towards her.

    "Give me money."

    "Three hundred thousand fairy crystals."

    ¡°I want it now!¡±

    "ah?"

    When Shi Qingwu, who was looking forward to it with great anticipation, heard this, she suddenly froze in place like an ice sculpture.

    In my mind, it was like I was struck by lightning.

    She was so ashamed and angry that she wanted to find a crack in the ground and burrow down. She bit her red lip tightly with her teeth until it was bitten directly

    His body couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    "me¡­¡­"

    Shi Qingwu trembled with red lips, controlled her emotions, took out a storage ring and handed it to Yi Feng.

    "This is the fairy crystal you need."

    ¡°I, I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll take the first step.¡±

    After saying that, she pretended that nothing happened. She wanted to pretend to smile but couldn't. She glanced at Yi Feng and quickly disappeared from Yi Feng's sight.

    Shi Qingwu rushed all the way back to her cave, her face full of self-deprecation and a wry smile.

    yes!

    She is in his eyes.

    ¡°I am just a nobody, the leader of a small sect that I can play around with at will.

    Not strong enough.

    The level is not enough.

    How could he like him?

    The two of them are not on the same level

    "this¡­¡­"

    "Why are you so excited?"

    "Isn't he just asking for money?"

    Looking at Shi Qingwu who was not in the right mood, Yi Feng's face was full of questions, but for some reason, the palm holding the money bag always felt a bit unpleasant.

    Yi Feng, who returned to the courtyard, had no intention of doing anything else.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Have a good sleep.

    It¡¯s also the second day when I wake up.

    After briefly washing up, he began to pack his things.

    After staying here for so long, I got the money, and it was time to leave. Looking at the thirteen little handymen with tears on their faces, Yi Feng comforted them one by one.

    After promising to pick them up after a while, Yi Feng picked up the wine jar next to him and left.

    Leave this time.

    He told no one.

    As long as no one knows that he is really gone, the deterrence of his 60+ True Immortal will still be there, which may bring a lot of convenience to Shi Qingwu.

    It rains lightly.

    He walked all the way out of the mountain gate of Bailian Sect.

    The mountains in the distance.

    Two women holding umbrellas stand.

    Looking at Yi Feng¡¯s leaving figure from afar.

    "I will try my best to follow your footsteps."

    The leading woman murmured on her lips, her eyes flashing with determination, and then she turned her head to look at the woman in black behind her.

    "Help me arrange the inheritance of the Ancient God of Bailian Sect!"

    "Ah, Sect Master?"

    "Do you want to accept the inheritance of the ancient gods?"

    The woman in black had a look of horror on her face, "That inheritance is nothing but death"

    The woman did not speak, but walked towards the sect with firm eyes (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Horrified, "That inheritance is like death but no life"

    The woman did not speak, but walked towards the sect with firm eyes (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 799 Experience Value

    And these days when Yi Feng is trying his best to ask Shi Qingwu for money.

    Great changes have taken place in the entire Nine Realms.

    Everyone completely underestimated the power of the black mist. In just a few days, more than half of the spiritual world was swallowed up.

    But this is not the most serious thing.

    The most serious thing is that since the spiritual world wall was opened, cracks have appeared in the dark sea of ??the wilderness world, the ancient world and the fairy world.

    It is equivalent to saying that two more realms have followed the footsteps of the spiritual realm, and the fairy realm is also in danger.

    There are four huge cracks, and countless monsters from outside the world rush in every moment.

    Although most of these monsters are still in the Three Realms and the Sea of ??Darkness, there are still a small number of powerful monsters that rush out and circulate in the fairy world and other interfaces.

    Therefore, massacres occurred from time to time, and even some large sects were attacked by monsters.

    People in the entire Nine Realms are in dire straits and have become a mess.

    It all happened so fast.

    It was so fast that no one in the nine realms could react, and it happened without much warning.

    but.

    The leader of the formation, headed by the formation leader, and other border guards as the core also reacted quickly and immediately formed the Demon Slayer Alliance.

    ??As soon as this Demon Slayer Alliance was established.

    Countless sects throughout the nine realms responded immediately.

    After all, in the face of such a big issue of right and wrong, everyone can figure out what is important and what is not.

    With countless sects responding, the alliance quickly grew.

    The elder of the Immortal Realm was elected as the first alliance leader, and ten masters were selected to form the elders group.

    The location of the alliance organization is at the boundary between the Eight Realms and the Immortal Realm. It is at the center of the Nine Realms and has the most advantageous geographical location.

    soon.

    Orders are issued quickly from the Demon Slayer Alliance.

    First: Withdraw everyone from the Spirit World, the Wild World, and the Ancient World, and then send out all the formation mages above level seven in the formation world to seal off the three realms and isolate the spread of the black mist.  Although the fairy world is not as easy to block as the three realms, it is worse than the natural barrier of Shadow Island. On the contrary, it is much easier to block.

    Second: vigorously build teleportation arrays, with the Demon Slayer Alliance as the center point and each first-level sect as a stronghold. The teleportation arrays are connected in series so that they can support and retreat at any time in the future.

    Third: Establish the demon slayer profession and trade union to promote the status of demon slayers.  With the Demon Slayer Alliance as the main body and major first-level sects as supplements, anyone whose strength meets the conditions can be certified as a demon slayer. Demon slayers can receive large amounts of offerings every month and hunt the corresponding level.  For monsters, you can find corresponding rewards from first-level sects or alliance headquarters.

    ?Obviously.

    The Demon Slayer Alliance has a very thorough view.

    This is a protracted battle.

    Both the construction of the teleportation array and the birth of the Demon Slayer are crucial.

    Especially the birth of the profession of demon slayer is a top priority.

    Because even if the spread of the black mist is temporarily blocked, the monsters that continue to flow in from outside the world, as well as the monsters in the three realms that are newly demonized due to the black mist, are absolutely unstoppable.

    It is inevitable that countless demons will come out and plunder the world.

    With the help of generous rewards and improved status, masters from all walks of life can be encouraged to fight against monsters.

    After all, not everyone in this world is selfless.

    And Yi Feng, who left Bailian Sect, continued to walk on the road of finding disciples.

    But looking at the lineup following him, he couldn't help but curse.

    A skull soaked in wine.

    A croaking toad.

    A giant snail that rolls its eyelids all day long.

    oh¡­¡­

    There is also a dog, a centipede, a bear and a floating will-o'-the-wisp.

    What the hell is this?

    Yi Feng¡¯s face was dark, but he couldn¡¯t curse.

    Because the mood is relatively heavy.

    As he walked along, he saw a lot of chaos.

    Some people fled for their lives, and some had their families destroyed because of the demon.  There were also teams of experts flying over urgently from all directions.

    The trees and grass are all deserted, as if it's the end of the world.

    "Where the hell are you going to find an apprentice?"

    Yi Feng was quite speechless.

    It has been almost half a year since he left Shadow Island this time. He has met countless people, but no one meets his conditions for accepting a disciple. NowIn these troubled times, it may be even harder to find an apprentice.

    Yi Feng was sighing when a sound suddenly came from the system.

    "Ding!"

    "Activate experience points."

    Hear the words.

    Yi Feng¡¯s eyes moved.

    "Experience?"

    "What the hell is this?"

    Yi Feng quickly clicked into the system panel and looked at the introduction of the so-called experience value.

    After reading it, he almost jumped up with excitement.

    Because according to the system introduction, this experience value is equivalent to the previous luck value, but the experience value is a more advanced value than the luck value.

    In the future, the system will also completely cancel the concept of luck value, and all luck values ??obtained through various channels will be converted into certain experience points in proportion.

    The difference between experience value and luck value is that there is a clear way to obtain experience value.

    That¡¯s killing monsters.

    The more monsters you kill, the more advanced the monsters you kill, and the more experience points you will receive as a reward.

    This makes Yi Feng so happy!

    Because this aspect has always been a thorn in Yi Feng¡¯s heart!

    Although he calculated that he was now a master of the 31st level of True Immortal, and the system clearly told him that he could upgrade with luck points, he was still weak.

    Because the previous luck value acquisition was too illusory for Yi Feng.

    Apart from letting the disciples gain luck points by achieving some achievements, Yi Feng was confused about other ways to obtain them.

    He can only rely on the system to give him a little charity from time to time, and he has to worry about it every day, fearing that the system will take it back.

    And now that he has experience points, he can definitely improve step by step by killing monsters, which is much better than the vague feeling before.

    The best thing is to be practical!

    and.

    Yifeng also learned through the system introduction that with the activation of experience points, the system store has also been updated accordingly.

    In the future, experience points can be used to redeem some things that were previously unobtainable.

    Yifeng quickly opened the system store.

    The first redeemed product made Yi Feng burst into laughter.

    "Incredible appearance".

    "Do you still have this thing to buy?"

    Yi Feng couldn¡¯t help but touch his face. Although he was already very handsome, if he had enough experience in the future, he might not be able to improve his appearance.

    after all.

    Who would refuse to become more beautiful?

    The second exchange product made Yi Feng cheer on the spot.

    That means you can freeze the current time of searching for the last apprentice.

    Yi Feng was happy.

    This is the second thorn in Yi Feng¡¯s heart.

    He has not forgotten that the punishment for failing to complete this task is to reduce his cultivation by 99%.

    As time passed and he couldn't find his apprentice, he panicked.

    Now it seems that we can take a break for a while and don¡¯t have to be so anxious.

    It just so happens that after some of Yi Feng¡¯s original luck values ??are converted into experience points, he can redeem this product.

    After the exchange, Yi Feng, who was both physically and mentally happy, stretched out.

    "Slowly, go back to Shadow Island first!"

    Yi Feng remembered that he had not been home for a long time, and also wanted to go back and have a look. By the way, he could spend a few days.

    I¡¯m so tired after looking for an apprentice for so many days!

    He took Gouzi and others into the ring of space, sat down on Manchuan, turned into a stream of light and flew over in an instant.

    Soon after.

    Yi Feng arrived not far from the Shadow Island teleportation array.

    Landed and looked into the distance.

    I always feel a little weird, as if the world in front of me is different from the world behind me.

    But in Yi Feng's view, there were no obvious changes.

    Yi Feng scratched his head.

    Without thinking too much, he walked directly to the front.

    At the same time that Yi Feng just walked in, a patrol team from the Demon Slayer Alliance just flew by.

    ¡°Did someone walk in just now?¡± One of them couldn¡¯t help shouting.

    The others immediately rolled their eyes at him.

    "Are you dazzled? The masters of the array world have set up a barrier with this place as the boundary. After passing this barrier, you will approach the sea of ??darkness. It is boundless darkness and monsters are everywhere in it. Who would walk in? Isn't that looking for death?  ?¡±

    One of them couldn¡¯t help but said.

    "Too!"

    The man from before scratched his head and didn¡¯t think much more, and continued flying into the distance with the patrol.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)"Too!"

    The man from before scratched his head and didn¡¯t think much more, and continued flying into the distance with the patrol.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 800 Flat A Sweeping Sword

    ¡°It still feels a little weird!¡±

    Yi Feng walked all the way.

    Although this area is usually not busy, you can still see the occasional cultivator flying by.

    But now let alone cultivators, not even ordinary birds can be seen.

    But other than that, in his eyes, there doesn't seem to be anything different.

    To be on the safe side, he released all the animals.

    After all, animals¡¯ senses are more sensitive.

    If there is really something abnormal, they must be able to make some movement.

    However, it gradually still looked like it was half dead, and the toad still rolled its eyelids.

    The dog walked slowly, and the centipede above his head had fallen asleep.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? always looks like a fool, only the will-o'-the-wisp looks more excited.

    Overall, there seems to be no difference.

    "Hoo!"

    Yi Feng breathed a sigh of relief, dismissed all worries, and continued walking towards the teleportation array.

    "Roar!"

    At this moment, a roar came, and a figure filled with black mist and a ferocious face quickly attacked Yi Feng.

    "What the hell?"

    Yi Feng was so frightened that he pulled out a long sword and slashed it out at the critical moment.

    "ah!"

    A scream.

    The black mist disappeared and the shadow was cut in half.

    Looking at the corpse on the ground, Yi Feng began to observe it carefully.

    This corpse is similar to a human being as a whole, but it has no flesh and blood. It is completely skinny and bones. The four limbs are also curved, and it looks more like a reptile.

    Yi Feng immediately understood that this was a monster.

    "Is this the legendary monster?"

    Yi Feng squatted on the ground, propped up his chin, picked at the body with a stick, and fell into deep thought.

    No wonder this area looks so quiet.

    It turns out that there are monsters nearby.

    However, this so-called monster doesn¡¯t look very strong!

    It¡¯s not right either¡­

    In the eyes of ordinary people, he should be quite strong, but I can only say that he is pitifully weak here.

    ¡°After all, I am the boss of the thirty-first level of true immortality.

    Yi Feng nodded, having the answer in his mind, and then stood up.

    After getting up, he actually found that his experience value had increased a lot.

    "oh?"

    ¡°Killing monsters can actually increase my experience points by so much!¡±

    Yi Feng¡¯s eyes lit up, as if he had discovered some treasure.

    He couldn't help but want to encounter more monsters.

    But along the way, apart from this one monster, no other monsters were found.

    Feeling a little hungry, Yi Feng decided to go back to Shadow Island first.

    The teleportation array outside Shadow Island.

    Jiang Zhi, Li Hongzhang and others are stationed here. Since the black fog filled the air, the entire teleportation port has been shrouded in it.

    Jiang Zhi and others, who thought they were certain to die, were horrified to find that all other places were shrouded in black mist, making them unable to see their hands and fingers. Only the teleportation port, which was a hundred feet in radius, seemed to be isolated by a huge barrier, completely blocking the black mist.  of erosion.

    This surprised them at Yi Feng¡¯s strength. Even the black mist outside the territory could not stop the teleportation array that he casually arranged.

    But even so.

    They still don¡¯t dare to be careless when defending here every day.

    Because this teleportation port is completely in the occupied land filled with black mist, there are plundering monsters everywhere.

    Although that invisible barrier can block the erosion of the black mist, it cannot prevent the scurrying monsters.

    There are many monsters attacking them these days.

    At this moment, there was movement in the dark mist in the distance, getting closer and closer.

    This made Jiang Zhi nervous.

    Li Hongtian and Huang Qingtian behind them also clenched their fists and took out their weapons.

    While they were waiting nervously.

    A young man in a white robe came out of the black mist with various animals.

    "This is?"

    "gentlemen?"

    Jiang Zhi and others were surprised and happy when they saw this.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    ?He was actually able to ignore the black fog and walk freely through the black fog without being affected at all.

    You must know that the black mist outside the world is like a maggot attached to the bone. To put it more simply, it is like a poison.

    Once it is stained, it cannot be removed, and the mind slowly eroded by it becomes a monster.

    "I'll meet you sir!"

    Jiang Zhi and others respectfully met.

    "Thank you everyone for your hard work."

    Yi Feng greeted them with a smile and stepped into the teleportation array.

    Step into the Shadow Island.

    The scene that came into view surprised Yi Feng.

    In the past, this place was a barren desert with not a single blade of grass growing.

    Now, it has completely turned into a small town.

    The houses are built in an orderly manner and arranged neatly. There is a main street in the middle. There is an endless stream of people coming and going. Many people also set up small stalls, which is full of market flavor.

    Not far away, a huge square was built, and many aunts were dancing in the square.

    Past the square, close to the Black Sea, a small port has been established, and boats go out to sea for fishing every day.

    Of course, the beach has also become a good place for many people to relax. It is also a good way to lie lazily on the beach, put your feet into the sea, and let the black fish in the Black Sea nibble the dead skin of your feet.  Way to relax.

    But the fishing team member Zheng and Lu Dasheng started to argue.

    The reason is that the waste disposal site managed by Lu Dasheng dumped excrement into the Black Sea. Many people labeled Lu Dasheng as a polluter.

    Lu Dasheng, who was not good at speaking, was blushing when he was arguing with others.

    "so good!"

    Looking at all this, Yi Feng felt particularly cordial.

    Unlike the world of intrigues outside, this place is really a paradise!

    Walking on the street, Yi Feng greeted everyone familiarly.

    No one was particularly surprised or surprised by his return.

    After returning, he lay down in the yard.

    This sleep.

    It¡¯s three days.

    After getting up, he took action.

    Make up your mind to get rid of the devil.

    Then he picked a sword that he was most satisfied with, and walked out of the Shadow Island with one sword and one person.

    After leaving the teleportation array, he walked aimlessly, looking for monsters to kill.

    At first, we only found a few wandering monsters.

    However, when he walked into a valley, he suddenly discovered that there were dozens of monsters lurking here.

    weak!

    too weak.

    Yi Feng shook his head. He was a little cautious at first, but when he found that a large piece of his sword fell down, he immediately let go of his hands and feet.

    There are no splendid skills, no super powerful movements, only a series of flat a shots from Yi Feng's hands.

    In my mind.

    The experience value keeps rising, and Yi Feng has completely turned into a monster-killing machine.

    The whole person entered a repetitive pattern.

    Sweep the sword.

    Sweep the sword.

    It¡¯s like it¡¯s hung up.

    When the corpses piled up into a hill at his feet, Yi Feng changed places again.

    Again¡­¡­

    Sweep the sword, sweep the sword(remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 801 Mondomon

    Come down one night.

    Yi Feng was exhausted.

    But I feel extremely fulfilled.

    Being a salty person, he first discovered that lying down was a sin.

    After lying dead for a day during the day, Yi Feng walked out of the Shadow Island with one sword and one person, and came to the Valley of the Floating Corpses.

    " Floating Corpse Valley, this is the name given by Yi Feng.

    In the Valley of Floating Corpses, Yi Feng started sweeping his sword like a machine, sweeping his sword

    Countless monsters were slaughtered by him.

    And this monster was exactly the same as the one he killed the first time. It had a human shape, bald hair, and the same broken limbs. It moved like a four-legged spider, extremely fast.

    So Yi Feng named this kind of monster the crawling monster.

    Yi Feng¡¯s days of killing monsters lasted for seven days.

    After seven days, the experience gained from killing monsters was enough for Yi Feng to improve by two levels.

    Just when this feeling made Yi Feng feel very crazy, Yi Feng was surprised to find that there were fewer monsters in the Floating Corpse Valley.

    This forced him to start pulling monsters.

    Running around the entire Floating Corpse Valley and attracting the hatred of countless monsters was enough to kill Yi Feng for only half an hour.

    After finishing cutting down for less than half an hour, Yi Feng had no choice but to pull monsters again.

    But every time I pull monsters, there are always fewer monsters than the last time, and the fun at the beginning is no longer there.

    At the same time, Yi Feng also discovered that as his level increased, the experience gained from killing crawling monsters also decreased a lot.

    And while Yi Feng was immersed in killing monsters, the distant hall of the Demon Slayer Alliance was filled with people.

    In front of them, there was a corpse.

    This corpse had a ferocious face, hairless and broken limbs, lying there like a spider with only four legs.

    ¡°This monster is very powerful!!!¡±

    ¡°Very, very strong!!!¡±

    Beside them, Chen Xian and Huang Zhen looked solemn and frightened, and reiterated their key points.

    "When we received the notice, we thought it was an ordinary true immortal level monster. Only when we arrived did we realize how powerful it was. In short, neither of us could match it alone. We teamed up and took many pills before we could barely defeat it.  Consumed to death!"

    Hear the words.

    Everyone¡¯s faces became visibly serious.

    You must know that Chen Xian and Huang Zhen are qualified to be border guards, and there are only a few hundred people in the entire Nine Realms who are qualified.

    However, if a monster pops up now, Chen Xian and Huang Zhen must work together to defeat it.

    ¡°Now it seems that the situation is really serious.¡±

    As the first leader of the Demon Slayer Alliance, Mr. Jin said solemnly: "And this should be the most powerful monster we have discovered so far!"

    ¡°I really hope there aren¡¯t too many of them!¡±

    Everyone in the hall was silent.

    But the haze on his face could not dissipate.

    They could not set foot in the fallen land filled with black mist, so they could only find out what kind of monsters existed by hunting the monsters that escaped.

    But they have no idea how many such monsters there are in the black mist.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know if there will be a monster more powerful than this one.

    "Report!"

    At this moment, someone sent an urgent message.

    "Reporting to the leader and elders, a new type of monster sprang out from the direction of the spirit world. Now it has arrived at Lingxianzhou in the fairyland. Tianhaimen, the first-level sect in the fairyland, went to intercept and kill the whole army. The other people who rushed to support it  The first-level sects were almost slaughtered."

    "The strength of this monster has gone beyond what a first-level sect can deal with, so we specially request the alliance headquarters to provide reinforcements to eliminate the monster!"

    "What?"

    The faces of Mr. Zhen and others, who were already solemn, became even more gloomy.

    ??It¡¯s really like one wave after another.

    "Tell me, what does that monster look like? Is it the same as this one?" Chen Xian asked hurriedly.

    The reporter looked around, shook his head quickly, and said: "According to the pictures from the sect below, the monster is not like this."

    "Please take a look at the details."

    As the reporter punched out a jade slip, immortal energy surged, and a picture appeared in front of everyone.

    Just then, I saw the shadow of a monster flashing past. It had a ferocious face, and its biggest feature was its almost bloated body and limbs.

    "It's actually new againspecies.  "

    The old man¡¯s expression was solemn.

    It is a first-level force, but at least there are masters of the tenth level of the True Immortal. This demon can easily destroy the first-level sect, which shows that its strength is at least the same as the monster in front of you.

    Even higher!

    "Xiongtian, please stay with the alliance and the others will follow me to Dilingxianzhou!"

    The boss immediately gave the order.

    Then he led the masters to Dilingxianzhou without stopping.

    And the eyes of the entire Nine Realms are all directed towards Dilingxianzhou.

    After the Demon Slayer Alliance arrived, they started a battle with the newly appeared monster.

    This battle.

    Let the hearts of the entire Nine Realms fall to the bottom.

    More than twenty masters of the 20th level of the True Immortal besieged it. Not only did the monster not die, but it killed more than half of these masters with just one move.

    "The Demon Slayer Alliance concluded that the monster's strength exceeded 40 weights.

    As soon as this news came out, the entire Nine Realms were cast into a thick haze.

    This level of strength is really terrifying.

    Because in the entire Demon Slayer Alliance, there is no one with strength beyond level 40.

    In order to reduce losses, the Demon Slayer Alliance successively used various methods such as formations, sieges, traps, etc. to kill this wandering monster.

    But the effect is still minimal, it just hurts the monster.

    Zhongtian City.

    This is the closest city to Shadow Island that is still running.

    Yifeng sat in the crowded inn, sipping wine and listening to everyone's conversation, frowning deeply.

    "Forty heavy"

    This kind of thing.

    You must not touch it yourself!

    But it¡¯s a full seven levels higher than him, and if you encounter it, you¡¯ll lose your life!

    It seems that I should kill the crawling monster. At best, it would be better to find a monster that is a little higher than the crawling monster.

    Then upgrade steadily, this is the way to go.

    Yi Feng looked at the darkening sky, then rode back to Shadow Island slowly. When it got dark, Yi Feng set off again, one man and one sword.

    This time.

    He did not go to the Floating Corpse Valley, but chose to look for new monster-killing spots elsewhere.

    Because he knows very well the principle of keeping a thin line in life.

    ??Maybe if you raise the crawling monsters in the Floating Corpse Valley, you can grow into more monsters, and you can even harvest a wave of leeks in the future.

    He originally wanted to find a killing spot for other crawling monsters, but he encountered another monster on the road.

    Yi Feng has never seen such a monster before.

    He is huge and has bloated limbs, but his strength and speed are faster than those of the crawling monster.

    With a few sword strikes, the monster was immediately cut into several pieces.

    "This monster is stronger than the crawling monster."

    "And the experience gained is more than that of crawlers. If we can find the gathering point of these monsters, we can kill hundreds of thousands of them."

    Yi Feng lifted up a bloated leg and looked at it. The bloated appearance immediately reminded him of something, and he couldn't help but name it Mondomon.

    At this moment, the jade slip of the Ring of Space flashed.

    He opened the storage ring and took out a jade slip.

    This jade slip was bought by Yi Feng in Zhongtian City. It was produced by the largest chamber of commerce in the immortal world, Qingtian Baiyu Tower.

    Anyone who buys it will be able to know immediately where there are wandering monsters and first-hand news from all walks of life.

    To put it bluntly, this thing is similar to consultation and news in previous lives.

    Yifeng looked very convenient, so he bought one even though he had a huge sum of five hundred thousand.

    At this moment.

    The latest news appeared in the jade slip: the Demon Slayer Alliance once again surrounded the forty-level monster of the True Immortal. The containment plan failed. Two of the ten elders of the Demon Slayer Alliance lost two, and the leader of the alliance was seriously injured.

    "Hiss, what a terrifying monster!"

    "I'd better kill this Mondomon, which is slightly stronger than the Creeper!"

    Yi Feng shuddered.

    Throwing away the bloated legs in his hands, he quietly stared at another wandering Mondo beast, and then followed it all the way to the lair.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 802 Let¡¯s Come Together

    This is a huge cemetery.

    There had been a sect war before, and there were countless bones.

    Yi Feng saw that there were countless Mondo beasts entrenched here, lowering their heads to gnaw on the bones dug out of the soil. Their number was more than the crawling monsters in the Floating Corpse Valley.

    Yi Feng couldn't help but his mouth was in the sky.

    It was like seeing countless experience points waving to him.

    "One man and one sword rushed in directly."

    Hearing the noise, countless Mondo beasts rushed towards Yi Feng.

    Sweep the sword.

    Sweep the sword again

    Ding ding ding ding

    In his mind, the sound of the system kept coming, and soon Yi Feng entered a crazy state.

    Cool!

    It¡¯s so cool!

    Yi Feng chopped it thoroughly, which was a joy.

    At the end of this night, more than 30,000 Mondo beasts were hacked to death, which raised his level by one and a half levels.

    Yi Feng then dragged his exhausted body back to Shadow Island.

    After eating, drinking and sleeping for a long time, I got up and took a shower.

    Looking at myself in the mirror, I feel confident inexplicably.

    So handsome!

    When it got dark, Yi Feng rushed towards the corpse pile where Mondo beasts gathered.

    Of course, Zombie Gang was the name given to it by Yi Feng.

    ¡°Yi Feng even made a map for this purpose.

    Home - Shadow Island.

    The Valley of Floating Corpses¡ª¡ªCrawling Monster.

    The pile of corpses¡ª¡ªMundo beast.

    Yi Feng is making notes so that he can better find monsters in the future.

    This night, Yi Feng killed another 30,000 Mondo beasts.

    And just when Yi Feng finished killing 30,000 Mondo beasts, Dilingxianzhou was still fighting hard.

    Under the leadership of the Demon Slayer Alliance, the alliance's masters joined forces with many ancestors of the first-level alliance to fight wave after wave of battles against the bloated monsters.

    But there is still nothing that can be done against the monster with bloated limbs.

    "Mr. Zhen, what should we do if this continues!"

    Xiongtian, who originally stayed behind in the alliance, had to rush over for reinforcements. He supported the veteran who was seriously injured and had not yet recovered, and said with an ugly expression.

    "In the face of absolute strength, all traps and strategies are vain!"

    Zhen Lao was holding on to his crutches, with a look of weakness on his face.

    ???????????????? It¡¯s okay if there¡¯s just this one monster, if the entire nine realms work together, they can slowly be consumed.

    The key is that there are still many unknown monsters hidden in the four fallen lands.

    certainly.

    This is not what makes them despair the most.

    The most desperate thing is that although they have temporarily blocked the spread of black mist in the four fallen places, this is only temporary.

    Let me ask.

    Even the boundary walls left by the eight supreme beings who created the eight realms cannot block this black mist. How can they, a group of juniors who are no more than 30 true immortals at their highest, prevent the spread of this black mist?

    "Report!"

    At this moment, a man responsible for the blockade of the spiritual world flew over anxiously from the direction of the spiritual world.

    Seeing this, Mr. Zhen suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart.

    ???????????????????

    Before he could ask the question, the man shouted with a voice mixed with immortal energy: "To report to the leader, there is a huge movement in the spiritual world, as if something is about to rush out!"

    "What?"

    Mr. Zhen's heart skipped a beat and he immediately gave the order.

    "Let's go, follow me and take a look immediately."

    Dilingxianzhou is adjacent to the spirit world, and the distance is not far.

    The previous forty-level true immortal monster escaped from the spiritual world and fled to the Earthly Immortal Continent.

    So soon, everyone from the Demon Slayer Alliance rushed to the edge of the spiritual world.

    As soon as they reached the edge, Zhen Lao and others clearly felt that what the man said before was true.

    They can clearly feel that there is a huge wave moving at high speed in the spiritual world, approaching in their direction.

    Although I haven¡¯t seen what it is yet, the movement alone makes people feel frightened.

    Everyone present was silent.

    Everyone¡¯s face is so gloomy that they can shed tears.

    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder, what on earth is it?

    Is it some unknown force?

    &nbsp; Or should I say, monster?

    If it were a monster, what kind of strength would it have with this kind of speed and momentum?

    During the short wait, everyone clearly felt that the movement coming from the spiritual world was getting closer and closer

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Many people started to sweat.

    The old man also tightened his grip on the crutches, and the abundant immortal energy in his thin body was already surging crazily.

    Boom!

    There was a roar.

    Everyone felt numb.

    A huge thing rushed out of the spirit world and appeared in the sky, casting a large shadow on the ground.

    The people in the alliance standing on the ground immediately looked up to the sky.

    ??I was suddenly shocked.

    Because what rushed out of the spiritual world was neither a monster nor some kind of force, but a huge spiritual boat.

    The whole body of the spirit boat is bronze, and it is densely engraved with runes. The design is perfect in terms of shape and details.  There are also dark holes around them, shining with light, as if powerful attacks are being launched from them at any time, which is daunting.

    "What, how could it be?"

    Xiongtian was already stuttering and asked in horror: "Isn't the spiritual world a fallen place filled with black mist? How could a spiritual boat rush out from it?"

    The old man opened his mouth, and his old face was full of horror. Even with his knowledge, he didn't know how to explain it.

    "Look, there's someone on the deck!"

    Zeng Xian pointed to the sky above the spirit boat and said.

    Everyone looked up and saw a dozen young men and women standing on top of the spirit boat.

    They stood on the bow of the spirit boat, seeming to be looking down at the whole world.

    at this time.

    Under the spirit boat, a monster with bloated limbs appeared. It was the one that Zhen Lao and others could not get rid of despite all their efforts. Perhaps they heard the movement of the spirit boat and rushed here.

    The appearance of the monster attracted the attention of the group of people.

    One of the young men in white robes moved his eyes slightly, and walked down the sky step by step, shrinking to a foot.

    He looked at the monster with disgust, then raised his fingers slightly.

    A visible light penetrated into the distance.

    "Then Lao Zhen and others were horrified to see that the monster that had rendered them powerless in all nine realms was pierced through by this young man with one finger.

    "What?"

    The eyes of Zhen Lao and others widened, and their scalps felt numb.

    The scene in front of them somewhat subverted their understanding.

    Killing the forty-level true immortal with one finger was something I had never dared to think about before.

    Who are these people?

    Why is it so strong!  ?

    Just as they were horrified, they clearly noticed that a huge spiritual thought was released from this young man.

    ???????????????? Later.

    The young man¡¯s eyes were fixed on Zhen Lao and the others.

    "I'm Bai Jun, I don't know which of you has the final say, please come to the spirit boat to get together!"

    After the young man finished speaking, he took the lead and walked back to the spirit boat.

    "Mr. Zhen, what do they mean?" Xiongtian asked, "Go or not?"

    The old man thought for a moment, then nodded silently.

    "Mr. Zhen, you should think twice." Chen Xian said hurriedly: "What if there is a fraud and it is not good for you?"

    "It doesn't matter if they are cheating. If they really want to take action against us, do you think it is necessary to take this unnecessary step?" Elder Zhen said, frowning, and there were too many doubts in his heart at this moment.

    ¡°Mr. Zhen, I think it¡¯s better for me to go with you!¡±

    Xiongtian said.

    "No, let Chen Xian and I go with the boss!" Huang Zhen said: "If anything happens, Brother Xiongtian will still have to be in charge of the Demon Slayer Alliance."

    However.

    Just when everyone was at loggerheads, a message fell directly in everyone's ears.

    "Let's come together!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 803 Subverting Cognition

    "This kid is eavesdropping on our conversation."

    Huang Zhen suddenly became furious.

    "Don't talk nonsense!" Mr. Zhen quickly stopped and said: "Strength is the most important thing. With the opponent's strength, I'm afraid we have to call ourselves seniors, and knowing what we are doing is just a matter of spiritual thought."

    "Since the other party invites you, let's go together!"

    Zhen Lao took the lead and walked away with his crutches.

    Because he knows very well that if the other party wants to be detrimental to them and cannot get on the spirit boat, the result will be the same.

    Everyone in the Demon Slayer Alliance followed the steps of the leader and stepped onto the spirit boat.

    After boarding the boat, Mr. Zhen and others gathered together and looked at everyone.

    In front of them, there were more than a dozen young men and women, so that they could not see the slightest details.

    What is even more horrifying is that the several guards standing guard next to them also feel unfathomable to them.

    "Are you from outside the territory?"

    Mr. Zhen¡¯s seemingly turbid eyes moved slightly and asked.

    "Outside the territory?"

    Except for Bai Jun, the other dozen young men and women showed disdainful smiles on their faces and walked aside with a cold snort.

    "Extraterritorial, that is your wrong statement!"

    Bai Jun said calmly, "We are from the same world, how can we talk about being outside the world?"

    The old man frowned and raised his hands.

    "Senior, what you said is just a joke."

    "Our nine realms plus countless low-level planes form a realm of our own. This has been the case since ancient times!" Mr. Zhen said decisively, and at the same time he knew in his heart that this was probably the legendary person from outside the realm.

    Bai Jun didn¡¯t say much, but waved his palm.

    With the surge of immortal energy, a picture appeared in front of the array leader.

    in the screen.

    An earth-blue staggered sphere hovers in the space.

    "This is called a planet, and it is our world. The earthy yellow you see is the land, and the blue is the ocean!"

    "We are from here."

    Bai Jun clicked on one of the continents.

    "And you"

    Bai Jun tapped his palm lightly again.

    Stop at a corner of the land close to the ocean.

    "Your location is right here, on a small island"

    After saying that, Bai Jun poured himself a cup of tea and tasted it himself.

    "Zhen Lao and the others stared, each one falling into an uneasy state.

    Because this young man¡¯s words simply subverted their three views.

    Their world is not the world at all?

    But an island in this real world?

    How can this be?  ?  ?

    Everyone shook their heads in disbelief.

    "Stop trying to trick us, tell us quickly, what are you doing here?" Huang Zhen couldn't help but shouted loudly.

    Bai Jun paused slightly while drinking tea, then swung out the teacup in his hand. Huang Zhen screamed and was knocked off the spirit boat in an instant.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like people yelling at me.¡±

    "He should have been executed, but he was spared for the sake of a better conversation."

    "Of course, I never give anything in vain."

    Bai Jun stated expressionlessly, holding a storage ring in his hand, which belonged to Huang Zhen.

    He easily erased Huang Zhen¡¯s mark and opened it.

    He frowned, counting various items one by one, with a look of disdain.

    What was an absolute treasure in the eyes of Mr. Zhen and the others was easily destroyed by him with an expressionless face.

    In the end, he was so impatient that he destroyed the entire storage ring, leaving only a copy of [Nine Realms].

    He poured another cup of tea and looked through it.

    Hearing that Huang Zhen was fine, Mr. Zhen and the others felt relieved. However, seeing Bai Jun destroying all of Huang Zhen's possessions one by one and hearing the tone of his voice made them feel very uncomfortable.

    However, in the face of absolute strength, they dare not speak out their complaints.

    After taking a look at the scene that had not disappeared, everyone felt uneasy and couldn't believe what Bai Jun said before.

    "May I ask, what is your strength?"

    Lao Zhen changed the topic and asked.

    "oh?"

    Bai Jun, who was reading a book, raised his profile and said slowly, "According to what you said here, I should be beyond the ninety-ninth level of a true immortal."

    "What?  "

    This time, their jaws dropped in shock, and Mr. Zhen even trembled all over while holding on to his crutches.

    "You, you, you, you, are you God?"

    The old man exclaimed.

    Bai Jun smiled.

    The first time I laughed.

    "Look at that picture again."

    ¡°There are planets beyond the planets.¡±

    Zhen Lao and others looked at the screen. Indeed, there were countless planets beyond that planet.

    "These planets are actually the stars you see at night."

    "And beyond the planet is the universe"

    Having said this, Bai Jun closed the book and raised his head to the sky with a look of longing.

    "And God is on the other side of the universe."

    "Who on our planet dares to call God, and who is worthy of being called God?"

    "As for your so-called ninety-ninth level of true immortality, it's nothing. Even your so-called cultivation system is just what you think you are!"

    The words fell.

    Lao Zhen and others felt as if they were struck by lightning.

    This once again subverted their original understanding.

    "Impossible, impossible."

    Mr. Jin shook his head and said: "Our Nine Realms were created by the Eight Supreme Beings, and the cultivation system was also passed down by the Eight Supreme Beings. After the ninety-ninth level of the True Immortal, he will ascend to the throne of God. This is something we have known since childhood.  , how could it be like what you said?"

    "The Eight Supreme Beings, Lin Jiao, Chen Yu"

    Bai Jun reopened the book, pointed his finger, and murmured: "What a familiar name, it turns out to be them."

    "If our guess is correct, you are just being tricked by them."

    "As for the purpose, corresponding to their strength, what they need is probably the power of your faith."

    "Entrapment?"

    The old man's face turned pale, as if he was struck by lightning.

    Others are also in disbelief.

    ¡°However, no one present is a fool.

    Things will not come out of nowhere, otherwise Bai Jun and others would be fine telling them this.

    For a time, they were confused.

    On one side is the cognition that goes deep into the bone marrow from childhood to adulthood.

    But on the other side, they couldn't find any loopholes in Bai Jun's words.

    "If you still don't believe it, you might as well think about it, why do we speak in the same language?"

    Bai Jun said leisurely.

    As soon as these words were spoken, Mr. Zhen and others were stunned in place.

    It¡¯s scary to think about it carefully.

    If it¡¯s not the same world, why do we have the same civilization and language?

    "No, no, no."

    "How could this happen?"

    Lao Zhen and others felt uneasy, feeling that their faith had been impacted and their hearts suffered a huge blow.

    "Bai Jun, why are you talking so much nonsense to them? Believe it or not."

    At this time, another young man came over and said impatiently: "We are here to find territory, not to educate these frogs in the well."

    As he said that, the young man looked at the elder and said with no refusal: "From now on, this unoccupied territory is taken over by us. You, the indigenous people, can carve out a small piece of land for you to survive. You must do so unconditionally."  accept."

    "no."

    The old man looked cold.

    Isn¡¯t this naked aggression?

    "no?"

    "Old man, you didn't understand the situation?" The young man sneered: "Your entire so-called nine realms combined, I'm afraid you can't kill that low-level monster before. How can you find the confidence to refuse? What can you do to refuse?  "(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 804 Everything you know

    "you¡­¡­"

    Lao Xiongtian and others had angry expressions on their faces and stared at the young man who spoke.

    "Zhao Gu, why are you so impatient?" Bai Jun said leisurely: "If you want to change their deep-seated understanding, you need a little patience. Why don't you come and have a cup of tea!"

    "Huh, Bai Jun, don't look so arrogant in front of me. Since you have the patience, then you can just chat with them. I don't have the time."

    Zhao Gu snorted coldly and said: "With this time, I might as well take a look around this new place. Maybe I can find something good."

    With that said, Zhao Guyang smiled and then flew out of the spirit boat.

    Seeing this, the other young men and women followed Gu Gu and flew out one after another.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, this place is really weak.¡±

    "If I strike with one palm, I'm afraid a large piece of it will die!"

    "Haha, then give it a try"

    "But the air here is really fresh."

    "I don't care about the fresh air, but I want to see if I can find a few useful cauldrons here"

    When Zhen Lao and others saw this, they looked anxious and wanted to stop them. However, due to their strength, not to mention their ability to stop them, even their breath could not track them. Zhao Gu and others had disappeared without a trace.

    "You don't have to worry."

    "Because even if you want to stop me, you can't!"

    Bai Jun said lightly.

    "You guys, what do you want?" Mr. Zhen said with a stern face.

    "I told you, don't be impatient!"

    Bai Jun made tea again and said slowly and logically: "Unlike them, I am the most patient."

    "So here, I will solve your doubts one by one!"

    Zhen Lao and others looked at him.

    ¡°Let me explain to you first, the true realm!¡±

    "The real realm is divided into five realms. After the five realms is the nine calamities realm, and after the nine calamities realm is the Tao Mirror!"

    After taking a sip of tea, Bai Jun opened the book "Nine Realms" again.

    "The Five-Person Realm - after passing through the basic body refining body, there is the Five-Person Realm. The Five-Person Realm is divided into five realms. If this entire Five-Person Realm is summarized based on your understanding, it is nothing more than the so-called pre-immortal realm.  I won¡¯t go into general terms about those realms here.¡±

    "Nine Tribulation Realm - there are nine levels of calamity realm. When you human immortals reach the realm of Xuanxian, it is probably expanded to the one-level calamity realm. What you call the nine-level calamity of Xuanxian is actually a small calamity of one level. And the second level is the one-level calamity realm.  The calamity realm can be classified from your Mysterious Immortal realm to the ninety-ninth level of the True Immortal. What you call the divine calamity of the ninety-ninth level of the True Immortal is actually just the calamity of the second calamity realm. And your cultivation base is based on the orthodox system.  In other words, it is only the second calamity realm. In your eyes, the third calamity realm is the so-called god"

    Having said this, Bai Jun smiled meaningfully.

    "After the Tribulation Realm, there is the Tao Realm - the Tao Mirror has four levels, touching the Tao, integrating the Tao, uniting the Tao, and realizing the Tao! I don't need to explain these realms to you, after all, you are too far away from it."

    After listening to Bai Jun¡¯s introduction.

    Elder Zhen, Xiongtian and others were all confused.

    There was a look of disbelief on their faces. If this is really the case, then their plane is too small.

    "Whether you believe it or not is your business."

    Bai Jun smiled lightly and said, "I'll tell you the origin of the black mist again."

    "It was caused by a contaminated broken arm falling from the universe. The entire cloud star, except for a few places, was mostly eroded by black mist." Bai Jun said lightly.

    ¡°We know this, you don¡¯t need to say anything more.¡±

    Mr. Zhen raised his head and retorted.

    Bai Jun smiled lightly and said, "It's not surprising that you know, but have you ever thought about why you know?"

    Zhen Lao and others were stunned.

    They really don¡¯t know this, it¡¯s just a legend.

    "This is just your master wanting you to know." Bai Jun said lightly: "As for the reason, it's hard to say. Maybe he feels that he wants to give up on you, so I should tell you a little bit of the truth."

    "No, if it's what you mean, then aren't the Eight Supreme Beings still alive?" Xiongtian grasped the key point and said: "Our Nine Realms have been created for hundreds of millions of years, doesn't that mean they have lived for tens of millions of years?  ?¡±

    "More than that?" Bai Jun said lightly: "Lin Jiao, Chen Yu and others, even in the entire Yunxing, are famous existences. I can even tell you frankly that they are creating your so-calledWhen you reach the nine realms, you are already in the realm of Tao Fusion!  "

    "What is needed to reach the Fusion Dao Realm and the Hedao Realm is the power of faith. This is why they created the nine realms you call them and why they built a boundary wall. It is just to block it."

    "However, although the boundary wall they built is to seal you off, it has to be said that it also protects you, otherwise this place would have become a fallen place long ago."

    Having said this, Bai Jun closed the book in his hand and looked up at Zhen Lao and others again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the purpose of our coming here.¡±

    "Because of the black fog, the limited territory and resources are not enough for so many people to survive and live. Finding new places for people to survive has become a top priority."

    "So this is our mission. We set out ten years ago and searched aimlessly in the black mist with the help of the Broken Wind Spirit Boat. We didn't find you until today."

    ¡°So we found this place, it¡¯s a win-win situation for everyone.¡±

    "We have found new territory, and you can be protected."

    After saying that, Bai Jun looked at Mr. Zhen calmly.

    "What makes you think this isn't aggression?" Zhen Lao asked with a stern face.

    "It depends on how you understand it."

    Bai Jun said lightly.

    "What if we refuse?"

    Xiongtian said in a deep voice.

    "You can't refuse."

    Bai Jun raised his head and said, "Although Zhao Gu's words are unpleasant, he is not wrong."

    "With your meager strength, you cannot defend your Nine Realms at all. Just like this formation seal, it will collapse in less than half a year."

    "As for the monster I killed just now, even all the masters from the nine realms combined may not be able to kill one of them, but their number is endless!"

    "So, it's not that we force you, but that you have to do this!"

    "Of course, so do we."

    "Because although your land is poor, it can still provide enough space for people to survive."

    The faces of Zhen Lao and others were ugly.

    I stood there for a moment not knowing what to do.

    Bai Jun¡¯s words today had such a huge impact on them that they didn¡¯t know how to digest them for a while.

    After a long, long time.

    With a complicated look on his face, Mr. Zhen raised his head and asked, "If, I mean if, we agree with what you said, what will happen next?"

    "It's very simple."

    Bai Jun said lightly: "We will build a teleportation array, teleport half of the people over there, and directly establish a station and order here."

    "In order to accommodate enough people and not cause necessary trouble, you need to free up two-thirds of the nine realms for us, so we can live peacefully without disturbing each other."

    "Of course, we will also re-establish the formation to isolate the black mist. At the same time, we will have a special demon-killing team responsible for clearing out the demons that escape to protect the safety of you people in the Nine Realms." (Remember the website address: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter 805 Garbage Place

    "no!"

    "Two-thirds of the area, then the Nine Realms are no longer called the Nine Realms." Mr. Zhen said with a serious face.

    "You will change your attention."

    Bai Jun smiled faintly, and the "Nine Realms" in his hand turned into fly ash. Then he waved his palm, and a force was released.

    The old man and others on the spirit boat suddenly felt an irresistible force pushing them out of the spirit boat.

    After landing, a message came from their minds.

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to come to me next time!¡±

    There is strong confidence in the voice.

    "Damn it!"

    Chen Xian and others had gloomy expressions on their faces, clenching their fists tightly, with expressions of unwillingness on their faces.

    "Mr. Zhen, what should we do?"

    Xiongtian couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "Let's go back to the alliance headquarters first!"

    With a look of exhaustion on his face, Mr. Zhen left with everyone looking dejected

    ??Shadow Island.

    Yi Feng, who lives day and night, has no intention of caring about other things.

    So in the yard.

    A jar of medicinal wine was placed on the window, and no one paid attention to it.

    one.

    two.

    three.

    Four.

    Four heads popped out from the crack in the door.

    "Baba, baba"

    In the wine jar, a skull opened its lower jaw, full of excitement.

    Seeing this, the four guys quickly walked in quietly from the door.

    "Shh!"

    The dog raised his paws and winked at the people behind him.

    The others nodded and followed Gouzi to the side of the wine jar.

    "What should I do, Brother Dog?"

    Night Breeze Centipede asked in a low voice.

    ¡°We have to find a way to rescue my brother from the wine jar!¡± Gouzi said solemnly.

    "Then what should we do?"

    Night Breeze Centipede couldn't help but ask.

    "Why don't you smash this wine jar?" Milky asked naively from the side.

    "Smash your sister!"

    The dog jumped up, gave Milk a violent shudder, and hit Milk on the head.

    "What are you thinking about? This is a wine jar made by the owner himself. If you smash it, do you want to die?"

    "Are you going to smash it?"

    Gouzi taught him a lesson.

    "Brother, I was wrong, I was wrong!" Milky scratched his head and smiled with a confused look on his face.

    "Come on, it's impossible to take out the big brother under the owner's nose. The only way is to steal the wine jar first."

    The dog beeped softly, picked up the wine jar with his paws, stood upright with his hind legs, stepped lightly on the ground, and sneaked out of the yard.

    "Let's go, let's go!"

    After sneaking out of the yard, the four dogs ran away.

    "Where are you going, Brother Dog!"

    The Spirit King was exploring the way ahead and shouted.

    "No matter where you are, run farther away first."

    "okay."

    Several goods flew out quickly. Even they themselves didn't know how far they flew, and they came to a piece of Gobi Desert.

    "This is good, this is it."

    Gouzi shouted quickly, then put the wine jar down, the four of them gathered around, and began to think of a way.

    "I'll get it."

    The dog gritted his teeth, put his paws into the wine jar, held the skull and pulled it out.

    But the skull was just as big as the mouth of the jar, and if the dog's claws were added to it, it would be impossible to pull it out.

    After a lot of hard work, Gouzi finally lost in sweat.

    "Brother, there is only one way now." Night Breeze Centipede said from the side, "Only by serving the master's wine first can we pour out the eldest brother."

    "good idea!"

    Gouzi snapped his fingers and started pouring wine.

    For a time, the aroma of wine overflowed near the Gobi Desert.

    ¡°Huh, this is a rubbish place, there¡¯s nothing interesting at all.¡±

    In the sky not far away, Zhao Gu casually slapped two passing practitioners to death, and then flew over with an impatient expression.

    Suddenly, his eyes moved.

    A strong aroma of wine spread to the nose.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 806 You have to pay

    "Um?"

    "This wine is a bit tempting!"

    Zhao Gu¡¯s eyes moved and he was a little surprised.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? After walking around this garbage place for a long time, there was nothing that caught his eye, but he smelled such fragrant wine here.

    It¡¯s simply an unexpected bonus!

    He speeded up and hurried towards the direction where the smell of wine was coming from.

    On the Gobi Desert.

    Gouzi and others found a new wine jar and started working.

    Without saying a word, Yifeng picked up Yifeng's wine jar and started pouring it.

    ¡°Ah, be careful, don¡¯t leak, don¡¯t leak, don¡¯t leak even a drop.¡±

    In the wine jar, Benwei opened his upper and lower jaws and shouted loudly through the glass.

    "If you get me out, the master will tear us apart. If he knows that we have wasted the wine he made, he will wipe us out with his coin-picking appearance."

    "Okay, okay, I understand."

    Milk and the others trembled and nodded quickly.

    With everyone being cautious, they began to pour the drinks.

    And in mid-air.

    The uninvited guest Zhao Gu has arrived, looking faintly at Gouzi and others on the Gobi Desert.

    "A dog, a centipede, a bear, and a soul body, a strange combination of three monsters and a soul body."

    Zhao Gu looked at it with disdain on his face.

    "But this wine is really delicious!"

    "And it looks like it was soaked in human heads?"

    "Interesting, I like it."

    Thinking of this, Zhao Gu's aura was faintly revealed, and at the same time he raised his head proudly.

    "Hey, you guys, take the wine jars in your hands."

    Zhao Gu shouted in a commanding tone.

    Because he believed that as long as this strange combination of three beasts and one soul body could feel his breath, they would obediently bring the wine.

    The milkman who was pouring wine was disturbed when he heard shouting, and his palms shook subconsciously for fear of missing a drop.

    "Where did Shabi come from?"

    He opened his mouth and asked.

    "Don't worry about it, just concentrate on pouring the wine."

    Gouzi said nonchalantly, his eyes fixed on the pouring wine.

    "Put it down a little lower, it's easy to spill it at such a high level." Centipede shouted from the side.

    From beginning to end, no one looked at Zhao Gu seriously.

    Zhao Gu was stunned for a moment.

    The reaction was overwhelming anger.

    In a remote rural place, this group of lowly trash didn't even want to kneel down when they saw him, but they actually dared to ignore him.

    It is tolerable, but what is intolerable?

    "Seeking death!"

    Zhao Gu waved his hand, and with the surge of vitality, it condensed into a long green snake, opened its mouth and attacked.

    The long snake carried a powerful force of wind, directly piercing the space and engulfing Milk and the others.

    Faced with this sudden attack.

    Milk, Gouzi and others subconsciously hid aside.

    ?????????????????? But the man avoided it, but he couldn't hold back the wine that was being poured.

    Affected by the attacking strong wind, the wine column tilted to the outside of the mouth of the wine jar below.

    Fully half a tael fell to the ground!

    See the situation.

    Milk's eyes widened.

    The dog trembled.

    The Spirit King almost lost his soul.

    One of the centipede's legs was scared off.

    "Um?"

    When Zhao Gu, who was attacking, saw this, his face turned gloomy.

    Although this was just a casual attack by him, he did not expect that he would be easily dodged by these monster beasts.

    It was really beyond his expectation.

    But I don¡¯t know why.

    There is something wrong with his keen sense of atmosphere.

    The air seemed to be solidifying.

    next moment.

    ¡°I saw the skull in the wine jar in Milky¡¯s hand, opening its upper and lower jaws and shouting.

    "Nima."

    "I'm going to die!"

    "Half a tael is gone just like that. What would happen if the naughty master knew about it?"

    "The dog photographed him for me."

    Benwei yelled angrily.

    ZhaoBefore Gu could realize what had happened, a shadow came over his head.

    A huge dog paw fell from the sky.

    "Snapped!"

    Zhao Gu didn't have any resistance, and was directly slapped to the ground by the dog's claws.

    Zhao Gu, who was hit to the ground, stared with his eyes vomiting blood, looking in disbelief.

    How¡­¡­

    How can it be?

    In this garbage place in the middle of nowhere.

    He was actually slapped on the ground by the dog's paw?

    angry!

    Angry.

    A powerful aura emerged from his body, and the power of the meridians in his body circulated rapidly.

    The sky is filled with clouds.

    The ground was also shaking slightly, and countless sand and gravel plants were crushed into powder.

    For a while.

    The whole world seemed to have changed color under his influence.

    At this moment, he was furious and unstoppable.

    "I'll make you, these lowly ants, pay the price!"

    A cold voice came out, and a powerful attack condensed in Zhao Gu's hands.

    But the words have just fallen.

    The milk suddenly popped up and landed directly on his head.

    In just a moment, his invincible momentum disappeared instantly.

    He flew upside down and fell to the ground, his head was dazed, and he had a look of doubt on life.

    Before he could react, a butt fell from the sky and landed directly on him.

    This hit almost squeezed out all his internal organs.

    The huge bear paws lifted him up again and threw him into the sky.

    Milk's bulky body kicked out with a backflip, driving him into the ground.

    Before he could react, a centipede burrowed into the ground and pulled him out. More than three hundred palms came out and beat him into a human form.

    On the other side, the Spirit King directly launched a spiritual attack on him.

    Just like that, after half an hour, Zhao Gu lay on the ground with blurred eyes, foaming at the mouth, and murmuring slightly

    ¡°Mom, I miss home!!!¡±

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Several days have passed.

    On the beach of Shadow Island, Benwei and his four dogs sat lazily watching the sunset.

    Under the feet are five wooden barrels.

    Zhao Gu, who had a fat head and big ears and two dark circles under his eyes, knelt on the ground and rubbed the feet of the five people.

    "You haven't eaten yet? I asked you to rub my feet. I haven't finished rubbing them for two days."

    "Trash!"

    Night Breeze Centipede kicked Zhao Gu away.

    ¡°Woo woo woo¡­¡±

    Zhao Gu shed tears and cursed in his heart.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? uncle.

    No, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m slow.

    It¡¯s your feet. After washing one foot, there will always be another one left, woo woo

    But he didn¡¯t dare to say anything about his suffering, so he could only continue to crawl back and rub his feet diligently.

    Gouzi glanced at Benwei, who was silent and wearing sunglasses. After secretly saying how cool it was, Youyou said, "My brother said, you have to pay for the half a liang of wine!"

    "Of course, we are also reasonable people, and we don't want you to pay too much. The things you bring out are worth enough for the half a liang of wine. After you pay, we will let you go."

    "Compensate, compensate, compensate!"

    "I will definitely pay for it!"

    Zhao Gu nodded his head like a chicken pecking at rice, finally seeing a little hope in his heart.

    Isn¡¯t it just half a liang of wine?

    With his status, there are countless treasures in the house, and any item he takes out at random is of a heaven-defying level. Why can't he pay for this half a liang of wine?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 807 Helpless

    On the edge of the spiritual world.

    The huge spiritual boat has been hovering in mid-air.

    For people in the Nine Realms, it is like a sword hanging in everyone's heart.

    Its arrival broke the peace of the Nine Realms and subverted the cognition of the people in the Nine Realms.

    The Fairy World Demon Slayer Alliance.

    Mr. Zhen and others gathered in the parliament hall.

    Next, Chen Xian is reporting.

    "According to reports from people below, the group of people with Bai Jun caused a lot of trouble in the Nine Realms in just a few days."

    "For example, a first-level force in Tongzhou Xianzhou was looted by one of them."

    "The only granddaughter of Patriarch Mo Yue in the Guangdong world was also taken aback by one of their beasts and was taken away by force."

    "As for other things, I won't give examples one by one here. In short, they are a group of villains who do all kinds of evil with their strength."

    After saying that, Chen Xian said with a look of hatred on his face: "So, Mr. Array, we must not let them enter the Nine Realms."

    Mr. Jin, who had always closed his eyes, slowly opened his eyes.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out of the crowd, and asked everyone: "A few days have passed, everyone has calmed down a lot, and they must have inspected a lot of things, so what do you think of what Bai Jun said?"

    Hearing this, the palace fell into silence. You looked at me, I looked at you, and no one spoke.

    "Xiongtian, tell me your opinion." Mr. Zhen said.

    "yes!"

    Xiongtian walked out with a not-so-good look on his face. After thinking for a moment, he let out a long breath and said, "In the past few days, I have gone back to check a lot of information."

    "Originally, according to our understanding, this world must not have existed before the establishment of the Nine Realms, but I discovered some records and legends of the civilization before the establishment of the Nine Realms."

    "That is to say, the Nine Realms were not blank as we thought before, but existed originally."

    "At the same time, I checked some of the allusions left over after the establishment of the Nine Realms through various channels. Many of them are false"

    Hearing this, everyone in the palace looked unhappy.

    "You tell me the result."

    The old man said.

    "The result is that nine out of ten what Bai Jun said is true!"

    Xiongtian said with an ugly face: "Although I am reluctant to admit that we are a group of captives, I have to admit that I am afraid that is the fact. Our previous perceptions are all wrong!"

    "The Master of Xiongtian Palace is right."

    Chen Xian also came out and echoed: "I also checked a lot of information when I went back, just as he said."

    There was no expression on Mr. Zhen's face.

    He raised his head and looked at the others.

    "what about you?"

    When everyone heard this, their expressions were complicated, and they hesitated to speak.

    ?Obviously.

    The answers they got were similar.

    Because things are often like this. When people don¡¯t have this concept, they will never realize the truth of the matter.

    And now there is a point for them to verify, and the outcome of the matter will become completely different.

    after all.

    Even if the eight ancient supreme beings have hands and eyes that can reach the sky, it is completely impossible to completely leave no trace in such a large area.

    "The result is that what Bai Jun said is true, and we are indeed the adopted ones"

    With an ugly expression on his face, Mr. Zhen concluded this result.

    After pondering for a moment, the elder said: "In the past few days, I took the spiritual fluid brought back from the Tianlan Mountains by Chen Xian and others on the altar, and went out for a walk in the black mist"

    "What?"

    "Old Zhen, what are you doing?"

    "How are you feeling?"

    Everyone asked anxiously.

    "As long as the spiritual fluid is there, I'm fine." Mr. Zhen waved his hand and said.

    Hearing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and then quickly asked curiously: "Old Zhen, what did you see in the black mist?"

    The old man frowned.

    His face was full of helplessness and unwillingness, and then he said solemnly: "I found three of those monsters with bloated limbs last time."

    "What?"

    As soon as Mr. Zhen finished speaking, the whole place was in an uproar.

    "I have only traveled a small part of the area. If it were in the entire black mist, I'm afraid, as Bai Jun said, there would be countless of them!" Mr. Zhen said again."Zhen Lao's words were like a thunderbolt falling on everyone's heads. Their faces were sluggish, and some even slumped down on their stools.

    What does this information mean?

    It means that they have to accept Bai Jun's proposal.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 808 Having to compromise

    Half a month later.

    In the spirit boat hanging next to the spirit world.

    Bai Jun, who was dressed in white robe, looked at Mr. Zhen and others without any surprise.

    "Have you thought about it?"

    Bai Jun asked.

    Zhen Lao and others lowered their heads.

    In the past half month, they had gone through various inner struggles and finally made this decision helplessly. They had to agree to the request of Bai Jun and others and agree to their settlement in order to preserve the continuation of the Nine Realms.

    Because neither the vast black mist nor the endless monsters in the black mist can be properly handled by themselves.

    "We have two demands." Mr. Zhen raised his head and said with a serious look on his face: "If it doesn't work, we will fight to the death!"

    "explain!"

    Bai Jun sat on the stool and slowly made tea.

    "First, the territory of the Immortal Realm can be ceded to you, but your people are not allowed to set foot in places outside the Immortal Realm, such as the spiritual world, Guangdong Realm, etc."

    "Well, keep talking."

    Bai Jun opened the teapot, looked inside, and said lightly.

    "Second, we will take all the residents in the fairy world away together, but after all, it is their home and their foundation is there, so if we encounter residents who are unwilling to leave, they will stay in the fairy world. Your people are not allowed to  Do them any harm.¡±

    The old man said firmly.

    Looking at Bai Jun making tea, waiting for his reply.

    "good!"

    Bai Jun was still studying his tea and responded simply.

    The old man and the others looked a little ugly.

    This is a matter of people's livelihood, a major matter of concern to so many people, but it is so careless, which makes them feel uncomfortable.

    "What are you still doing here?"

    "After that, let's go."

    Bai Jun, who was concentrating on making tea, saw Mr. Zhen and others still standing there and couldn't help but raise his head and said.

    "You, don't you have anything more to say?"

    Mr. Zhen frowned and asked, "After all, this is no small matter!"

    "Oh, that's right."

    Hearing this, Bai Jun thought seriously for a while and then said: "I have said everything that needs to be said, there is nothing left to say."

    "If I have to say it, you should hurry up and make arrangements. Time is running out. After I finish enjoying this pot of tea, I will start building the teleportation array."

    "Well, that's it, let's go."

    Bai Jun waved his hand.

    "Zhen Lao and the others looked at me and I looked at you, and had no choice but to leave.

    After all, the situation is not as good as human beings.

    After Zhen Lao and others left, Bai Jun squinted his eyes and enjoyed the freshly brewed tea.

    ¡°Good tea!¡±

    After a slight compliment, he waved to the person behind him.

    "Little Lord."

    A man in black lowered his head and said.

    "Send a message to Zhao Gu and his group, they are back to do something."

    Bai Jun said lightly.

    "yes!"

    Hearing this, the man in black crushed a red jade slip and the news was quickly passed on.

    In just three days.

    The group of people who had left the spirit boat rushed back to the spirit boat one after another.

    Bai Jun waited there from beginning to end, closing his eyes to rest.

    "The only one left is Zhao Gu. Where is he?"

    Bai Jun suddenly asked.

    Everyone looked at me and I looked at you, but no one could answer him.

    Bai Jun couldn't see the expression on his face clearly. He paused and said, "Let's wait a moment. After all, if one person is missing to build the teleportation array, the success rate will be lower. Besides, there is no rush for a day or two.  "

    However.

    What no one expected was that the wait would last half a month.

    In the past half month, everyone in the Nine Realms has taken great action. Countless residents of the Immortal Realm have begun to migrate to the Formation Realm and other places. Of course, a large number of people still choose to stay in the Immortal Realm.

    But, Gu Gu still didn¡¯t come back.

    Bai Jun finally frowned.

    "Send him an urgent order again." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 809 The Done Done

    An urgent order was issued.

    At this point, seven days have passed, and Zhao Gu has not seen a single shadow.

    For more than 20 days and nearly a month, Zhao Gu lost contact completely. This moment made everyone unable to sit still, and they were all speculating about what happened.

    "Will there be any accidents with Mr. Zhao?" Someone speculated: "Otherwise, I won't even reply to any of my letters!"

    "Are you thinking too much?"

    Another person couldn't help but said: "What kind of accident can happen to Zhao Gu in a remote place like the Nine Realms? The people from all the Nine Realms combined may not be able to do anything to him!"

    With this said, everyone nodded in agreement.

    Many of them have also traveled around the Nine Realms, and they are still very clear about the strength level of the Nine Realms.

    It is not an exaggeration to say that everyone combined can do nothing to Zhao Gu. The two are not on the same level at all.

    "Could it be that there is some dangerous place among these nine realms, causing Zhao Gu to be trapped in it and unable to get out?" Someone else speculated.

    "It's impossible."

    Everyone shook their heads, "Since this is an enclosure, its level has been determined. It is unlikely that there will be any dangerous place, leaving Zhao Gu helpless."

    "Maybe it's because he doesn't want to reply, right?"

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but speculate.

    This speculation has aroused the recognition of many people.

    Because everyone knows that Zhao Gu and Bai Jun are at odds, and even dissatisfied with Bai Jun, so the possibility of deliberately ignoring it seems greater.

    certainly.

    They are also more or less dissatisfied with Bai Jun. They also come from big forces, and their qualifications and strength seem to be similar, but why should Bai Jun be their leader.

    However, when there is no interest involved, they will not break up with Bai Jun.

    "Let's build a teleportation array!"

    Bai Jun did not express any attitude toward Zhao Gu who had lost the message, but directly issued an order.

    Spirit boat.

    Speeding through the air.

    Wherever I passed, there was chaos everywhere.

    Because this incident is undoubtedly a huge reshuffle for the people and forces in the Nine Realms, especially the Immortal Realm.

    The spirit boat speeding past finally stopped in the middle of the fairy world.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get started!¡±

    Bai Jun said lightly, then fell to the ground and stood in the most central position.

    ¡°He really takes himself seriously.¡±

    A tall, voluptuous woman wearing black armor crossed her arms, pursed her red lips and said disdainfully.

    "You should say less."

    Another woman next to him whispered: "When we came here, the elders of each sect told us to listen to him, so let's just listen to him, and we won't lose a piece of meat."

    "snort!"

    The enchanting woman snorted lukewarmly, and then followed the others towards the landing point.

    After a while, with Bai Jun as the core, everyone stood in a ring.

    At the same time, everyone held a red talisman in their hands.

    ¡°I know many of you are unhappy with me, but I don¡¯t mind, but I still want to remind you.¡±

    "When you do something, you still have to do your best to avoid ruining the business."

    After saying that, he glanced at everyone with an expressionless face. His strong vitality poured into the talisman in his hand, and a beam of light instantly shone in the sky.

    Many people looked ugly, but they did not dare to delay, and they all urged the talismans in their hands.

    In an instant, countless light pillars shot up into the sky, mainly Bai Jun's light pillar. They gathered together to form a huge rune mark in the sky.

    Afterwards, the rune mark transformed in a strange form, tearing the blue sky into a terrifying crack.

    The cracks are so deep that I don¡¯t know where they lead.

    Under the crack, Bai Jun raised his head slightly.

    "Okay, go ahead and do what you have to do. In another half a month, the people over there should be able to teleport here."

    After saying that, Bai Jun returned to the spirit boat without waiting for anyone to respond, then sat down again and made some tea.

    Beside the distant formation.

    Zhen Lao and others looked up at the cracks in the sky, shook their heads, their expressions were indescribably complicated.

    "The wood is done."

    "No one knows what the future will bring."

    &nbsp; "I just hope that I will not become the great sinner of the Nine Realms!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 810 Subversive Change

    Half a month later.

    On this day, there was movement in the crack in the sky in the center of the fairy world.

    "Ughhahaha, is this the newly found place of survival?"

    "Hahaha, what a fresh air."

    "My bloody hand of human slaughter is here!"

    "The people here seem to be very weak, Jie Jie"

    "Don't grab it, I want this site, haha."

    "That mountain top is mine."

    "Brothers, look quickly. There is a city ahead. Go and take a look to see if there is anything good in the city"

    For a while.

    Accompanied by various cheers and shouts, silhouettes of people were transmitted from the cracks in the sky.

    As the first person came out, the second person, and the third person came out, one after another, until finally dense crowds of figures flew out of the cracks, flying out in all directions in the fairy world.

    Relying on their strength, many people directly started burning, killing and looting.

    Such a scene is like locusts passing through.

    And this kind of teleportation lasted for more than half a month, and hundreds of millions of people were teleported.

    Just when everyone thought the teleportation was almost over, thunder shrouded the crack.

    That was the first calamity coming.

    "Jiemen" is the orthodox term of Yunxing. It is the hierarchy of sects. Generally speaking, sects that can be called "Jiemen" have at least high-level Tribulation realms in their sects.

    Taking the original nine realms as an example, even the ninety-ninth level of a true immortal is only the second level of calamity.  It is equivalent to saying that any Jie Sect has the strength to easily level the Nine Realms.

    "And above the robbery gate is the Tao gate.

    A Dao-level sect means that there is at least a Dao Mirror-level master in the sect.

    In the cracks.

    After the first robbery gate arrived collectively, the second and third robbery gates came in a steady stream.

    finally.

    When a few days passed, Tao Qi emerged from the cracks.

    There is a real Taoism coming.

    A well-deserved giant.

    The arrival of various masters, robbery sects, and Taoist sects is subversive to the Nine Realms.

    Countless people¡¯s lives, trajectories, and destinies have been changed

    certainly.

    Their arrival did not bring benefits to the Nine Realms.

    From the first day when the connection with the outside world was truly established, a certain shackles of the Nine Realms were broken.

    Countless people in the Nine Realms, whose cultivation levels broke through several levels that day, felt that many of their bottlenecks suddenly disappeared.

    This is especially true for so-called low-level planes like the Xianjiang Continent.

    "Because fundamentally speaking, these low-level planes, the fairy world, and the outside world all belong to the clouds and stars, but they were shackled by the eight supreme beings of that day.

    ???????????????????????? If the fairy world is put on one layer of shackles, then those low-level planes are put on three layers of shackles.

    therefore.

    It is difficult for people in low-level planes to break through the original Martial Emperor and become immortals and enter the fairy world.

    As for becoming a ninety-ninth level true immortal in the immortal world, it is almost impossible.

    Because when you break through this realm, it is equivalent to breaking the shackles and breaking the cage set by the Eight Supreme Beings. This is something that the Eight Supreme Beings do not allow.

    Generally speaking, the arrival of the outside world leads to the breaking of shackles, which is a mixed blessing for the people of the Nine Realms.

    But without exception, the eight supreme beings who were originally revered by hundreds of millions of people have now become the target of shouting and beating. When they see their statues again, instead of kneeling down in piety, they spit in disgust.

    ¡­¡­

    time.

    One year has passed in the blink of an eye.

    ??Shadow Island.

    People live and work in peace and contentment on the small island, with a constant stream of people coming and going.

    Old men and old ladies play chess, and those who break their shoes break their shoes.  The dung pickers are picking dung, the fishermen are fishing, and life has not changed at all.

    As for Yi Feng, the map in his hand has also been improved a lot.

    ??From the crawling monster in the floating corpse valley at the beginning, to the Mondo beast in the corpse pile, and later on, a giant lava beast was discovered in a ruins, and a two-headed water monster in a certain river.

    So for a year, Yi Feng kept brushing, chopping and chopping without even going out once.

    The realm starts from the Golden Immortal level 60+, to about the 31st level of the True Immortal level.?? boundary.  It has been upgraded to the current level of Golden Immortal 100+ and the 71st level of True Immortal.

    However, Yi Feng found that after reaching 100+ Golden Immortal levels, some of them couldn¡¯t move up.

    Of course, the most important thing is that since the two-headed water monster, Yi Feng has not found a more advanced monster.

    This resulted in Yi Feng being able to only frequently brush monsters at these points. As the level got higher, the experience points given to him by these monster spawning points became less and less.

    Sometimes in order to accumulate monsters, Yi Feng has to rest at home for a few days before he can have a little fun harvesting.

    It¡¯s another few days of waiting.

    Yi Feng walked out of Shadow Island with his sword in hand and came to the most basic monster spawning point, the Floating Corpse Valley.

    When Yi Feng walked there, the original valley had long since disappeared, replaced by a hill.

    Because this valley has been filled with the corpses of crawling monsters.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been raising pigs for so many days, is this just a little bit?¡±

    Yi Feng sighed slightly.

    But after all, mosquitoes are also meat, and the experience can be gained a little bit.

    Three strikes, five divides two, and a lot of crawling monsters that had just gathered were cleared out.

    Yi Feng clapped his hands and left leisurely. He returned to Shadow Island and started gossiping about the love and hatred between Lu Dasheng and Aunt Tofu.

    However.

    While nothing has changed in Shadow Island, the fairy world has undergone earth-shaking changes in the past year.

    Originally, a Samsara Immortal Mirror was just a sideways person in the fairy world, but now he is messing around in a tavern.

    certainly.

    Today¡¯s Samsara Immortal Realm is not called the Samsara Immortal Mirror, but is called the First Level Tribulation Realm.

    Although they are all in the realm of tribulation, high-level tribulation realms are able to establish tribulation gates, but now the first-level tribulation realm is everywhere.

    The biggest change in the Immortal Realm is the distribution of power.

    The great forces in the original fairy world fell down like mountains one by one, and the fairy continents high above them also disappeared without a trace.  The former Lord of the Upper Three Continents, with a strength close to the true immortal level in the Sun and Moon Wonderland, can now only work as a protector or deacon in the outer sect of the Jie Sect.

    Even so, he still suffered discrimination because he was from the Nine Realms.

    And what naturally replaced these immortal continents and forces were the major calamity sects.

    And above the robbery gate, there are three giant gates equally divided.

    Approaching the border of the black fog on Shadow Island.

    The area that stretches for thousands of miles has not been depopulated because of its proximity to the black mist. Instead, it has become one of the most lively places in the fairyland today.

    The reason for this is precisely because of the proximity to the black mist.

    Nowadays, the black mist is permeating the entire Yunxing. Naturally, the major sects are no longer able to practice in various places like before. On the contrary, there are very few places that can provide them with training.

    Therefore, being close to a place with a large number of monsters such as black mist has naturally become the best place for all major disciples to practice.

    You can experience it and get rid of demons, so why not do it.

    certainly.

    The most important thing is the mission assigned to everyone by the sect.

    From the top disciples to the outer disciples below, they all have their own demon-killing missions every year.

    It¡¯s not that they are for the people of the Nine Realms, let alone how noble they are, but that in this environment, all the major sects have acquiesced and have to do things.

    Under this kind of prompting, in order to complete the sect's mission, the disciples will naturally move closer to this place.

    But.

    The current style of painting is not quite right.

    The streets are full of swearing disciples.

    "Nima, this black mist is fake, right? I've been guarding here for so many days and not a single monster has been guarded. What's going on?" A disciple flew through the air along the dividing line of the black mist, everywhere.  Looking for traces of monsters.

    "Brother, please stop saying a few words. You've only been here a few days. I've been squatting here for a month, and I've only found one low-level monster." Another disciple couldn't help complaining.

    "Then isn't it good that you can only get one per month?" The disciple said before: "At least you can complete this year's task."

    "What a fart, do you know how many people robbed me in order to complete the sect's mission?"

    The disciple at the back raised his finger, stared and cursed: "More than 30,000 fucking people were trying to rob him, which almost directly triggered a sect war!" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 811 Enough

    For a while.

    The entire border area of ????black mist has completely become a demon that is hard to find.

    Sometimes, many people fight over the magic core of a low-level monster.

    "I'm afraid these disciples would never imagine that in such an environment where monsters are everywhere, they would be unable to kill even a single monster.

    "Yunjiemen."

    As one of the top ten tribulation sects in the current immortal world, there are naturally many sect disciples practicing beside the black mist boundary.

    But after coming to the Immortal Realm, after one year expired, 99% of the disciples in the sect, including those who were extremely outstanding, were unable to complete their tasks, which naturally attracted the attention of the senior officials of Yunjie Sect.

    At the gate of Yunjie Gate, a girl with pigtails holds a sword in her hand and prepares various equipment.

    Beside her, several elders were explaining in detail and kindly.

    "Xiao Yu'er, if you encounter danger outside, remember to crush the jade slip in time. Your uncles and uncles will definitely come over as soon as possible."

    "This is a pill to restore vitality."

    "Hold this sword too."

    "And this, the teleportation scroll."

    "In addition, if you are injured, these pills will also be useful."

    "I have also passed on the news of your coming down from the mountain. Whenever you meet the disciples of the Yunjie Sect outside, they will obey your orders unconditionally. So after you come down from the mountain, you will go to them as soon as possible. With their help, you will act accordingly.  It¡¯s a lot more convenient.¡±

    The elders stuffed bottles of elixirs into the girl's ring. They were full of worries about the first formal experience of the youngest and most beloved genius girl in their sect.

    And on the side, there are many senior brothers seeing each other off.

    "Junior sister, the important task of finding out this matter will be left to you."

    "Come on, little junior sister."

    "You are the best!"

    The brothers and sisters encouraged him one after another.

    "Don't worry, I, Su Yu'er, will definitely be able to find out what's going on. Besides, I don't need any of these things. My own strength is enough."

    The girl Su Yuer patted Naoren's chest and then flew down the mountain.

    Half a day later, she arrived at the area on the edge of the black fog.

    Now this area has been privately named the Demon-Gathering Plain by many disciples, although not a single monster was seen

    Su Yu'er, who came to the Demon-Judging Plain, did not listen to the elders of the sect and went down the mountain to find other disciples in the sect.

    How could she allow such a thing to happen to her who vowed to become a powerful figure in her own right?

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, I can¡¯t find the reason why the monster disappeared.¡±

    Su Yuer said swornly.

    And she thought that if she wanted to find the reason why the monster disappeared, she must find the monster first.

    So.

    The junior sister of the Yunjie Sect, loved by thousands of people, has officially become a member of the army of squatting demons.

    This squat.

    Su Yuer stayed there for two months.

    " Two months have passed, and not a single hair has been touched. This is a heavy blow to this little junior sister who was about to go out to do something big.

    In the dark mist.

    "These days, Yifeng first cleared out the crawling monsters in the Floating Corpse Valley, and then went to the ruins to clear out the lava monsters. In a long time, he had cleared out all the monsters in all the places he knew.

    "It's your uncle's."

    "Where's the devil?"

    Yi Feng discovered distressedly that even if he raised monsters, he couldn't raise them anymore.

    And he searched many places in the surrounding area, and except for some scattered monsters, he didn't see any other monster gathering points.

    "This is not the way to go!"

    Yi Feng frowned.

    I also want to go out and find people to ask for information. Where can I find such a similar monster spawning point?

    Yi Feng walked all the way outside.

    After unknowingly walking through the black fog, I found that it was extremely lively outside.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so lively!¡±

    "Why did so many people suddenly appear?"

    This is the first time in this year that Yi Feng, who is immersed in killing monsters and has not heard anything outside the window, comes out. He finds that there are many large cities standing here, which makes him feel particularly strange.

    Yi Feng had no idea what was going on. The jade slips in the Qingtian White Jade Tower could have known the current news outside, but it didn't work anymore.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? But whatever.

    ??Yi Feng was focused on the monster gathering point, so he had better go there quickly.Let people ask about business.

    But thinking of these monsters, Yi Feng couldn't help but take out a bead.

    These beads were dropped from dead monsters. They are found in every one of them. They look like luminous pearls. It¡¯s hard to tell what material they are made of.

    This time when he came out, Yi Feng specially brought a few.

    ¡°This thing looks so good, I don¡¯t know if it can be sold for money.¡±

    Yi Feng couldn¡¯t help but murmur while trying to figure out the beads.

    The words just fell.

    A man fell in front of Yi Feng with an excited expression.

    ¡°Brother, do you want to sell this?¡± the man asked excitedly.

    "Ah, yes."

    Yi Feng was stunned for a moment, but he didn¡¯t expect that anyone would actually buy this thing, and that the buyer would come so quickly.

    "Brother, please give me a price. How many immortal crystals do you want?"

    The man asked again hurriedly, while looking around, as if he was afraid of being snatched away.

    "Uh, one"

    Yi Feng raised his finger and was about to bid for a fairy crystal, but before he finished speaking, the man snatched the bead back with one hand.

    "Okay, just ten thousand immortal crystals!"

    "make a deal."

    After saying that, the man threw a storage bag to Yi Feng and then disappeared, for fear that Yi Feng would regret it.

    Looking at the storage bag in his hand, Yi Feng was stunned.

    This world feels so unreal.

    This broken bead was sold directly for 10,000 yuan?

    seriously.

    But when he opened the storage ring and felt the weight of 10,000 immortal crystals, Yi Feng's mouth twisted in a smile without realizing it.

    ¡°One bead can be sold for 10,000 immortal crystals, so he has countless such beads. If he sells them all, wouldn¡¯t he suddenly become a super wealthy person?

    And just in time, Su Yuer, who was not far away, saw the transaction happening here.

    Those bright eyes suddenly flashed.

    She vowed to run down the mountain, patting her chest with her master and saying that she would find out about the scarcity of monsters. But now that she has been down the mountain for two months, let alone finding out the truth, she didn't even see a single monster.

    So when she saw Yi Feng take out the magic core, she suddenly seemed to see hope.

    She stepped into the air with her long legs and quickly landed next to Yi Feng.

    She wanted to ask Yi Feng where she found the monster, but remembering that the monsters were rare, she might not tell her, so she was smart and thought about it, and planned to find another way to get clues about where the monster was from the innermost part of Yi Feng's book.  .

    "Fellow Taoist, do you still have this magic core?"

    Su Yuer asked hopefully.

    Yi Feng looked at the very good-looking girl in front of him with joy on his face.

    Is this thing so popular?

    "Yes, of course." Yi Feng seemed to have discovered the secret to getting rich, and said quickly: "How much do you want?"

    "ah?"

    Hearing this, Su Yuer blinked her big eyes and was stunned.

    After reacting, he asked cautiously: "Do you have a lot of this?"

    "Um¡­¡­"

    Yi Feng thought about it seriously and said honestly: "It's not too much, but it's enough!"

    ps: It is necessary to explain to everyone that the original so-called system of the Nine Realms is just a false system created by the Eight Supreme Beings for the Nine Realms.  From Human Immortal to Nine-turn Mysterious Immortal, in the orthodox system, it is actually the first level of calamity.  The period between the ninth level of the Mysterious Immortal and the ninety-ninth level of the True Immortal is the second level of calamity in the orthodox world.  Of course, I made a mistake in the last chapter. I wrote the Immortal Mirror of Reincarnation as the first level of calamity. Sorry!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 812 Still quite cute

    "Is that enough?"

    Su Xiaoyu hesitated.

    I didn¡¯t expect that the person in front of me looked so human, but spoke so eloquently.

    In this situation, everyone can¡¯t even grab it, but they say it¡¯s enough?

    But she didn¡¯t expose it, but wanted to take a closer look at what tricks this guy was playing.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take as much as you have.¡± Su Xiaoyu said.

    "you sure?"

    Yi Feng asked with wide eyes.

    "Of course I am sure. Do you think I am someone who is short of money?" Su Xiaoyu raised her chin slightly and said proudly.

    Yi Feng glanced at her.

    The long sword in his hand was shining with light.

    The bell hanging on the body also looks like some kind of treasure.

    The hairpin alone seems to be some kind of magic weapon.

    ?I immediately understood that this was indeed a master who was not short of money, and he should be from a real powerful force.

    "Okay, but you have to come with me to get it." Yi Feng said, while he was already calculating in his mind how much money he should have after selling all the beads.

    Well, your fingers are not enough.

    "You lead the way."

    Su Xiaoyu said.

    In this way, the two of them embarked on the return journey.

    On the way, Yi Feng played a little trick.

    Because he thought, since there are many people in demand for this bead, will others come to compete with him?

    The few monster gathering points are not enough for him, let alone others rob them.

    So after a few days, Yi Feng took Su Xiaoyu in a big circle, and then he was ready to rush towards Shadow Island from another direction.

    "Hello!"

    "You'd better go to the back and show me the way from behind!"

    On the way, Su Yuer shouted to Yi Feng.

    "Why?"

    Yi Feng asked in confusion.

    "There are few people here. If you encounter danger, you may not be able to deal with it." Su Yu'er said.

    "oh."

    Yi Feng responded and walked behind Su Yuer consciously.

    Just oh?

    Su Yuer was very unhappy.

    How could this person do this?

    "Your indifferent attitude is not very good." Su Yu'er couldn't help but lectured: "It seems that a young man like you has no experience in the world, and you are naive."

    "I tell you, when you go out and travel around the world, the most important thing is to always keep a vigilant mind and be ready to deal with any situation at any time."

    While talking, Su Yu'er sometimes looked here with big eyes, and sometimes looked over there warily, pretending to be very mature.

    "oh."

    Yi Feng responded calmly.

    He was recalling how many monsters he had killed over the past few years and how many beads he had in total.

    Facing Yi Feng¡¯s cold response.

    Su Yuer was very unhappy.

    She was annoyed as to why she didn't appear in any danger so that this stupid young man could see how powerful she was.

    I don¡¯t know if it was the call from my heart that caused God¡¯s mercy. The woods nearby seemed to be lurking in some huge danger.

    Su Yuer¡¯s big eyes became bright.

    Now she has a chance to show off her skills.

    "careful."

    With a loud shout, she flew into the air, and the lightsaber in her hand suddenly fell down.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Tear.

    The big tree next to it suddenly collapsed, and at the same time a stream of blood spattered out.

    Su Yuer landed gracefully.

    Looking at Yi Feng, who seemed to be a little panicked, he couldn't help but comfort him: "Don't be afraid, with this heroine here, the danger has been eliminated."

    "But then again, if I weren't here today, you would be in danger."

    "Yes, it shouldn't happen, right?"

    Yi Feng moved his brows strangely and said.

    "You guys, do you know how dangerous that thing was lurking there just now"

    As he spoke, Su Yu'er turned back to look at the corpse and found a wild boar split in half lying on the ground. She swallowed her words mid-sentence, and her pretty face suddenly turned red.

    "Well, even though it's just an ordinary wild boar, if you're not careful, the cultivator will be injured." Su Yu'er blushed and forced with embarrassment.?Explained: "Besides, I just used this wild boar to teach you a lesson. You must take everything seriously and never take it lightly."

    "Oh, thank you very much, girl."

    Yi Feng is a little annoyed.

    Some of the figures he had just tallied in his mind were destroyed by Su Yuer's sword and he couldn't remember them anymore.

    "Hey, what's your attitude?"

    Su Yu'er blushed and stopped in front of Yi Feng with a solemn expression, and said seriously: "Don't think I'm making a fuss out of a molehill. It's just that I think I have a chivalrous heart and an experienced person."  Senior, it is necessary to teach you, this little newbie with little experience, some principles."

    Looking at Su Yuer's serious face, Yi Feng also straightened his face and nodded solemnly.

    "clear."

    After saying that, Yi Feng started doing mental calculations again.

    Seeing this, Su Yuer nodded with satisfaction.

    The two of them continued to walk at a slow speed.

    "What do you think of my sword?" After walking for a while, Su Yu'er asked again with nothing to say.

    "very good."

    Yi Feng responded. Seeing Su Yu'er's unhappy expression, he quickly added: "Very good!"

    "Um!"

    Su Yu'er nodded with satisfaction, and then added: "This sword was taken out by me in a very powerful secret realm eighteen years ago. In order to take it out at that time, I had to kill my old master and fight for it.  There are countless masters, oh, I just fought my way out of the siege, remembering that battle"

    Su Yuer shook her head sadly, patted Yi Feng on the shoulder and said, "I will tell you the story when I have time next time."

    "How old is the girl?" Yi Feng suddenly asked.

    "Nineteen!"

    Su Yuer looked at Yi Feng.

    "sharp!"

    Yi Feng gave a thumbs up.

    Su Yu'er obviously didn't realize what was wrong. Seeing Yi Feng give him a thumbs up, he suddenly looked happy, and then asked: "Aren't you interested in such a powerful sword?"

    "Um¡­¡­"

    Yi Feng nodded.

    "Then you don't want to see it?"

    "Let's take a look?"

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡±

    Su Yuer took back the long sword.

    "This sword is called the Dragon and Phoenix Sword. It recognizes its owner. If its owner hadn't touched it, it would have hurt someone." Su Yu'er said proudly, "Your small body cannot withstand its power.  .¡±

    "Of course, although I can't show it to you, you will definitely have the opportunity to see its true power in the future."

    "Perhaps if you are lucky, you may be able to see me use it to perform my strongest sword move."

    After saying that, Su Yuer looked at Yi Feng expectantly.

    Yi Feng probably had an idea in his mind.

    If this money comes down, it will definitely be a huge sum of money.

    So he asked: "Can we pay with one hand and deliver the goods with the other hand?"

    Su Yuer was stunned for a moment, then nodded subconsciously.

    Seeing this, Yi Feng immediately had an answer in his heart.

    "I am very much looking forward to your sword moves!!!"

    Seeing this, she didn¡¯t understand what Yi Feng suddenly said about paying money, but when she heard Yi Feng say this, she immediately felt satisfied.

    ??Although this kid is lying a lot about the magic core and has no experience, he still looks quite cute like this.

    snort.

    Who said that this heroine can¡¯t go out to practice at a young age? She will soon gain a little fame, and some people will admire her.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 813 Let¡¯s call it a flat A

    The two of them walked for a while.

    ?Suddenly.

    The sky became gloomy.

    The atmosphere has also become weird.

    A black shadow appeared in the sight of the two people.

    He has two heads, slender limbs, and a wet body. He walks with a twist, like a deformed child.

    ??Monsters.

    ??A real monster.

    Su Yuer never expected that she would encounter one here after squatting for two months without finding a single monster.

    Excitement flashed in his big eyes.

    He clenched the long sword tightly in his hand and began to sharpen his fists.

    If this monster is dealt with, it is possible to find the reason for the large-scale disappearance of monsters, not to mention the place where this monster appears.  More importantly, report this matter back to Yunjie Sect to see who dares to underestimate her.

    It is so powerful after the first experience. If you take care of such a monster, it will definitely be admired by others.

    And, there are people nearby who witnessed it with their own eyes.

    Simply don¡¯t get too excited.

    "Congratulations, you have the opportunity to see the elegance of the Dragon and Phoenix Sword." Su Yu'er solemnly said to Yi Feng: "But this monster is very powerful, and it is definitely not as powerful as the magic core you sold me."

    "Now you listen to my order and retreat as far as you can. You must be careful to protect yourself."

    "Also, the battle between me and it will be earth-shattering. No matter what happens, don't get even half a step closer, otherwise it will be life-threatening for you. Do you understand?"

    Su Yuer solemnly explained.

    Yi Feng nodded.

    Stepped aside.

    Seeing Yi Feng retreat to the side, Su Yuer's pretty face became serious.

    As the first battle of experience, we must achieve beautiful results.

    The jade hand moved slightly, and the long sword in the hand trembled slightly, and then the vitality enveloped it, and the light was dazzling.

    Then a talisman was played, and a transparent light shield appeared on her body, shining with long light, giving her perfect defense all over her body.

    Eighteen more formation flags were waved by her, soaring into the sky, and then placed on the ground in a mysterious combination. The formation flags were connected by light, surrounding Su Yu'er.  In the middle, give her some kind of increase.

    Su Yu'er waved her jade hand again, forming complex hand seals. When the last hand seal fell, a scroll with glittering golden light flew up into the sky. A beam of light fell from the scroll, locking the two-headed monster tightly and giving it to the two-headed monster.  Some kind of nerf was applied.

    The last mouthful of blood essence fell and dropped into the jade slip in Su Yu'er's hand. The jade slip was filled with rainbow light, and finally turned into dots of stars and condensed on the ground. Then a lion shining with golden light condensed out to help her.  Roaring and making a mighty sound.

    "protecting mask."

    "Amplify buffs, weaken buffs, and have battle pets to help!"

    "What a big deal."

    "Is this the foundation of a cultivator?"

    On the side, Yi Feng, who was watching the battle, couldn't help but sigh in admiration.

    I couldn¡¯t help but subconsciously look at the rusty iron sword in my ring and the half-dead snail.

    There is really a huge gap.

    It¡¯s too late to say it, but it¡¯ll be soon.

    Facing the two-headed monster, Su Yu'er moved. Under the multiple bonuses, she held a long sword in her hand and stepped into the air.

    "One sword conquers all things."

    "Two Swords Mountains and Rivers."

    "Three swords world."

    "The four swords cause and effect."

    Su Yuer shouted loudly, and slashed the sword from her hand four times in a row.

    Suddenly, thousands of dazzling sword lights flashed out, filling the entire sky. The air was cut open, causing ripples that could not be calmed down.

    "What a powerful swordsmanship!"

    In the distance, Yi Feng couldn't help but admire, the movement alone made him feel ashamed.

    It is simply a powerful visual feast.

    ¡°Is this a disciple who comes from a big power? It¡¯s really extraordinary.

    Look at yourself again, what the hell.

    Jealousy arises spontaneously.

    However.

    It's of no use.

    The bright sword light did not even cut off a hair of the two-headed monster.

    "What?"

    Su Yuer was shocked.

    How could she accept this result with just one warrant?

    "Crazy Lion"??Kill me!  "

    "Roar!"

    A roar.

    The lion summoned by Su Yuer opened its mouth, showing its mighty aura, and pounced towards the two-headed monster.

    "Tear apart!"

    The war lion was torn in half by the two-headed monster and was gone

    "What, how could it be?"

    Su Yuer¡¯s pretty face turned pale, but the two-headed monster was already attacking her.

    "Battle Flag Formation, start!"

    Su Yuer was moved by his handprints, and the formation of the battle flag changed, imprisoning the two-headed monster.

    Faced with the impact of the two-headed monster, all eighteen formation flags fell to the ground.

    At the same time, the scroll in the sky also became dim.

    The two-headed monster slapped it with one palm and landed on Su Yuer's protective shield.

    The protective shield was firmly hit by the two-headed monster, and a crack suddenly appeared.

    Another attack came, and the cracks grew again.

    this moment.

    Su Yuer was completely panicked and at a loss as to what to do. She had completely underestimated this monster. The two were not at the same level of strength.

    Seeing that the two-headed monster was attacking more and more frequently, and the cracks in the protective shield were getting bigger and bigger, her mind went blank, her eyes were full of panic, she didn't know what to do, she could only subconsciously shout: "Help!"

    As soon as the voice fell, the two-headed monster destroyed her protective shield with one palm, and then attacked her with another palm.

    There is no way out.

    She has no other options at this moment.

    However.

    Just when she thought she was certain to die, an iron sword fell from the sky and cut off her nose.  She saw with her own eyes that there seemed to be rust on the hilt of the sword.

    But it was this sword that magnified infinitely in her eyes, trailing a long afterimage, carrying an invincible momentum, and full of terrifying power. It cut the two-headed monster in half with a destructive attitude.

    Looking at the corpse in front of him, Su Yu'er couldn't calm down for a long time, and the only thing in his mind was the terrifying sword just now.

    "Okay, that's great!"

    Her red lips trembled slightly.

    He couldn't help but turn his eyes to the side, and saw the white-robed young man picked up a black magic core from the ground, breathed a sigh of relief, walked over lightly, and said lightly, "Another ten thousand yuan."  "

    Su Yuer, who had been stunned for a long time, finally realized what he was doing and quickly chased after her.

    "You, what did you call that sword move just now? It was so cool and powerful."

    Su Yuer asked with admiration.

    "That sword strike just now?"

    Yi Feng thought about this problem very seriously, then turned his head and said to Su Yu'er: "Let's call it Ping A." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 814 If you want to be someone, you have to be this kind of person

    ¡°What a strange name.¡±

    Su Yuer couldn¡¯t help but murmur.

    Seeing Yi Feng walking to the front, Su Yu'er quickly followed and hugged Yi Feng's arm.

    "Master, you are really amazing."

    Su Yuer said with admiration.

    Yi Feng frowned slightly, why not just kill a two-headed water monster?

    He has killed hundreds of thousands of this thing, so what¡¯s so great about it?

    Could it be that we are trying to get close to each other so that we can negotiate the price?

    It must be impossible!

    Yi Feng quickly broke away from Su Yuer.

    Su Yuer stuck to it again.

    "Exalted Master, are you the kind of person my uncle and the others say, someone who pretends to be a pig and eats the tiger?" She asked with her big hopeful eyes flashing.

    Yi Feng remained silent.

    In the business world, it is difficult to do anything once personal feelings are involved.

    "Master, can you show me the sword you just had?" Su Yu'er took Yi Feng's arm and asked again.

    Again?

    It is almost impossible to set up!

    Yi Feng pushed Su Yuer away with an indifferent expression, "Girl, please pay attention to your behavior. After all, men and women cannot be intimate with each other."

    "Does the master like fairy crystals? I will give the master one hundred thousand fairy crystals. Can you show me your sword?" Su Yu'er said coquettishly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not because of money, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m not that indifferent.¡±

    Yi Feng quickly pulled out the iron sword in his hand.

    "Hoo!"

    "It's unimaginable that this sword killed that monster so easily." Su Yu'er stroked the sword. Although she couldn't see why, she just felt that it was very powerful.

    "By the way, Master, what is the name of this sword?"

    Su Yuer asked.

    "It's called Iron Sword."

    Yi Feng said.

    "Good name!"

    Su Yuer¡¯s big eyes flashed in admiration, and she waved the iron sword in her hand a few times before reluctantly returning it to Yi Feng.

    The two of them were talking and then realized that they had arrived at a river.

    This river is an artificial river built along the edge of the black mist. Multiple formations are arranged inside it, specifically designed to isolate the spread of the black mist. It was created by the Three Avenue Gate.

    Yi Feng lightly swept over, jumped over, and stepped into the pitch-black mist.

    "ah!"

    Behind her, Su Yu'er's excited screams came. She covered her mouth and exclaimed: "Master, you are so powerful, you actually jumped over like that."

    Yi Feng rolled his eyes.

    "This girl's movie is too middle-of-the-road."

    If you want to brag, just brag something realistic. Why don¡¯t you just cross a river?

    It made him look embarrassed.

    "Oh, Master, can I go there with you?" Su Yu'er looked excited, entering the black mist, it's exciting just thinking about it.

    If you tell anyone, you will be awesome.

    "Come here, isn't it just a river?" Yi Feng said speechlessly.

    Listen, this is so awesome.

    Su Yuer suddenly longed to become someone like Yi Feng.

    No matter what happened, he jumped lightly and jumped over.

    ?????????????????????????????This is like a newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers.

    If you are an ordinary person, who dares to step across this river, as long as you get a little bit of black mist, it will be the consequences that you can't get rid of.

    The two of them walked into the black mist.

    In Yi Feng¡¯s opinion, there was not much change after crossing the river, except that it became a lot quieter.

    But in Su Yu'er's view, it was a darkness that was so dark that she couldn't even see her fingers, so she held her little arm around Yi Feng the whole time and followed closely step by step.

    But her little face was excited the whole time and her heart was jumping.

    Hiking in the dark mist.

    have a look.

    This is called experience.

    Those disciples who are squatting around the monsters in the Demon-Gathering Plain are nothing. I, the eldest lady, have already arrived at the base camp of the monsters.

    Who can compare?

    But since she couldn't see, she couldn't help but said: "Master, I can't see, how did you see it?"

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a little dark.¡±

    Yi Feng looked at the sky. It was a little dark, but it was not difficult to see clearly.

    Are there any practitioners who suffer from night blindness?

    A swish sound.

    A torch appeared in Yi Feng¡¯s hand, and he immediately?The black mist dissipated and illuminated the surrounding area.

    Su Yu'er saw the light again and opened her mouth in surprise.

    She has never heard of anything that can illuminate the dark fog or dispel the dark fog.

    "Yi Feng can do this by holding up an object at random. This is amazing."

    "Master, what kind of treasure is this thing in your hand? It's so amazing." Su Yu'er said excitedly, her heart beating wildly with excitement.

    "Torch!"

    Yi Feng said.

    "Torch, the name sounds very powerful." Su Yu'er said excitedly: "It must be very valuable, right?"

    "Um!"

    Yi Feng nodded.

    This torch is indeed not cheap, he made it with good materials.

    ??A torch is worth a fairy crystal when converted!

    The two of them walked forward in the black mist, and finally, after half a day, they arrived at the Valley of Floating Corpses, which had long been filled with corpses and piled up into hills.

    "Because the level of monsters here is too low, so I come here relatively few. I did a rough calculation and found that there are about seven or eight hundred thousand." Yi Feng said lightly.

    For a long time, there was no response.

    Looking back at the little girl¡¯s film, I found that she was standing there with her mouth open.

    "Dang clang!"

    The long sword in Su Yu'er's hand fell to the ground.

    He turned his head and looked at Yi Feng, "Master, is this why you say less?"

    "Um!"

    Yi Feng nodded seriously, pointed forward, and said: "There are three more places ahead, and there should be three million in total."

    "Dang clang!"

    The sword he just picked up fell to the ground again.

    "I¡­¡­"

    "me¡­¡­"

    Su Yuer opened her mouth, but her pretty face became more and more excited.

    No wonder the monsters are gone, they are all here.

    Is this the real master?

    Play everyone in applause.

    This is the life she longs for. What a waste of experience and a loser junior sister. If she wants to be a junior junior sister, she must be someone like Yifeng.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 815 Please stay

    "Master, did you kill all these monsters?"

    Su Yuer asked.

    "certainly!"

    Yi Feng said.

    "Then can I join you?"

    Su Yu'er hugged Yi Feng's arms and asked expectantly.

    "What do you mean?"

    Yi Feng took a step back and looked at her warily.

    This woman.

    Do you want to compete with him?

    "Master, what I mean is, can you take me with you when you kill monsters? I will just watch from the side, and then just let me kill one."

    Su Yuer raised her finger and said seriously.

    Um.

    It is still possible to use all your strength to kill one of them.

    "As long as they follow the master and kill one, they are complicit."

    ¡°Then she is also the culprit who toyed with everyone¡¯s applause.

    It¡¯s wonderful to think about it.

    "Wait a minute, didn't you say you want as many beads as you want to buy?" Yi Feng stretched out his palm and said, "Take the money!"

    "It's okay to get money, but you have too many here. I don't have so many fairy crystals at once, so can you allow me to slowly collect them for you?" Su Yu'er asked.

    Yi Feng propped up his chin.

    Um.

    indeed.

    There are three to four million crystals here for ten thousand fairy crystals, but there are hundreds of millions. It is really impossible for this girl to take out the film at once.

    "Yes, yes, but a deposit is required."

    Yi Feng said seriously: "And he regretted it."

    Su Yuer readily took out the storage bag, which contained millions of fairy crystals, and gave it directly to Yi Feng.

    Yi Feng smiled.

    This heavy feeling is so good.

    "Master, can you agree to the conditions I just mentioned?" Su Yu'er asked hopefully, "Just let me follow you."

    "no!"

    Yi Feng refused directly.

    "Oh, don't worry, I will definitely go back to raise money, but before raising money, can you let me stay with you for a while? I just want to follow you, I will be where you are." Su Yu'er hugged Yi Feng's arm  , shook.

    "no."

    Yi Feng refused again.

    Not to mention that this girl has to raise money, but she also has to follow him the whole time without any expenses?

    Even if

    Now I have a huge amount of money, but I can¡¯t forget my roots.

    ¡°Besides, this girl is so weird, I don¡¯t know how annoying it is to have her around.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m begging you!¡± Su Yuer coquettishly shook Yi Feng¡¯s arm.

    "impossible."

    Yi Feng is categorical.

    "Woo, sir, I beg you, you look so dark, what if you leave me alone? I just want to follow you, I will do whatever you ask me to do!" Su Yu'er said with tears in her eyes.

    "It must be impossible!"

    Yi Feng increased his voice.

    This woman¡¯s behavior is so logical and nonsensical, she must have something up her sleeve.

    Yi Feng is determined not to do it.

    "Master, don't you like fairy crystals? I have a small ability, that is, I can find treasures!" Su Yu'er said quickly: "I have found many treasures for my uncles, and there are many fairy crystals in the treasures.  "

    As she spoke, she sniffed with her pointed nose, walked to the ground not far away, and pulled out an immortal crystal from the soil with her palm.

    ¡°You see, master, I really won¡¯t lie to you.¡±

    Su Yuer said solemnly.

    Looking at the fairy crystal in Su Yuer's hand, Yi Feng calmly raised his head.

    "People of our generation should do good deeds and accumulate virtue. It would be a big mistake to leave you, a female classmate, in such a dark night."

    "Please stay and follow me at all times." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 816 Why is it so quiet?

    ??Shadow Island.

    Since then, there has been a treasure-hunting girl.

    This girl goes out every day when it gets dark, carrying a storage ring and several torches.

    Every day, she comes home with a full load.

    And at night, she had to go out with Yi Feng to kill monsters.

    With her strength, she can kill the Creeper and Mondomon.

    As for the lava monster and the two-headed water monster, there is no capital to fight, so Yi Feng can only rely on Yi Feng to cripple them, and then she can make up for it.

    Although she seemed tired, she was immersed in it.

    The Jiemen Tianbi Sect.

    The parliament hall was filled with people at the moment.

    In addition to the people of Tianbi Sect, there are other sects.

    The purpose of these people gathering together is because the monsters disappeared on a large scale.

    In addition to completing tasks for the sect¡¯s experienced disciples, the magic core also has many important uses.

    Even on their original side, magic core has become a kind of currency.

    There is no other reason, because the magic core contains powerful energy. Even after the violent aura inside is removed, it can still be used for people to practice. In addition, it can also be used as a power to activate the spirit boat, or to maintain the operation of some large formations.

    For humans, this is probably the only benefit of the existence of black mist.

    Therefore, the disappearance of monsters is related to the interests of all their sects.

    In addition to this reason, the sudden decrease in the number of monsters also made them alert. Could it be that the monsters had made some big move.

    Although those low-level monsters do not have much intelligence, they have dealt with monsters for so many years, and they clearly understand that behind these monsters, they are all led by more powerful monsters.

    "Some time ago, I sent our sect disciples to investigate, but found nothing." A sect leader who was robbing the sect couldn't help but said.

    "Yes, my direct disciple went down the mountain in person. Not to mention checking clearly, there is not even a single monster in sight. How can I check?" Another sect leader couldn't help but make a voice.

    "Well, I also sent people from my sect, but there is no news for the time being." At this time, the elders of the sect where Su Yu'er was located also made a voice.

    ?Obviously.

    With the disappearance of the monsters, all major sects sent people down the mountain to check, but found nothing.

    "This matter must be investigated clearly." As the head of the Tianbi Sect who presided over this meeting, Chen Mingtang couldn't help but said.

    "So I suggest that two elders from each of our major tribulation sects form a team and take a spiritual boat into the black mist to investigate. We must find out what happened to the disappearance of the monsters!"

    "We have no problem."

    "Agree."

    "Can."

    For a time, people from all major sects expressed their opinions one after another, all agreeing with this matter.

    And the response of the major sects was also vigorous and resolute.

    After the meeting dispersed, a huge spiritual boat set off from the sky above Tianbi Sect, heading towards the direction of Shadow Island.

    The spirit boat is as fast as lightning.

    Experts who are approaching the first level of calamity cannot catch it, and those who are approaching the second level of calamity can only see its passing shadow in front of them.

    Soon after.

    The spirit boat arrived at the boundary between the Demon-Gathering Plain and the Black Mist.

    After a short wait, he rushed into the black mist.

    After entering the black mist, the speed of the entire spirit boat completely slowed down. In this vast darkness, they did not dare to drive fast at all.

    "Boom!"

    With a roar, a huge cannon hole in front of the spirit boat sent out a powerful shock wave.

    The shock wave rushed out, and light suddenly appeared in front of the spirit boat.

    But this light is only short-lived.

    And they can only use this method to temporarily dispel the black fog.

    "Why is it so quiet?"

    "Even in the black mist, you can't see a single monster?" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 817 Got rich

    "yes!"

    ¡°It¡¯s unusual!¡±

    "There is not a single monster visible in the black mist. This has never happened before."

    Many elders looked at each other in disbelief.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? inner.

    There was also an inexplicable worry.

    Often it is the unknown that scares people the most.

    "Then what to do next?"

    An elder couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go on and look forward!¡±

    The elder of Tianbi Sect said: "We must find out what happened."

    Everyone nodded.

    The spirit boat continued to move forward into the black mist at a steady speed.

    However.

    We advanced a long way, but still didn¡¯t see a single monster.

    This time, everyone was completely unsettled.

    ???????? If monsters are not seen in a certain area, it may be a coincidence, but if monsters are not seen in a large area, it means that there must be some problem.

    "Look there."

    At this moment, one of the elders exclaimed, staring at his eyelids as if he saw some extremely incredible sound.

    Hear the words.

    Everyone looked in his direction.

    At this sight, everyone in Quanlingzhou was stunned.

    Because they saw a hill appearing in front of them.

    And the hill is actually made of the corpses of monsters.

    "quick."

    "Come closer and take a look."

    An elder shouted.

    The spirit boat slowly approached and came to the hill. This time, they saw it more clearly. It was indeed the hill where monster corpses were piled up.

    "How many bodies can there be here?"

    One of the elders asked in disbelief.

    Everyone shook their heads, but no one could answer him.

    "Why did they die here in such large numbers?" Another elder asked.

    "Look, many of the monster's corpses are in two halves. It doesn't look like they were chopped to death with a sword." Another elder shouted.

    Everyone stood on the spirit boat and looked down.

    "Although looking at the wounds on the monster, it does look like it was hacked to death by a sword, but this kind of thing is a bit too far-fetched!"

    "That's right, who can run into the black mist to kill so many monsters? This kind of thing is absolutely impossible!"

    "Yes, it must be impossible!"

    Hear the words.

    ??Everyone also thinks this is the truth.

    They dared to come into the black mist, but they only relied on the presence of the spirit boat equipped with formations. They did not dare to take a step out. If someone dared to enter the black mist and killed so many monsters, they would never believe it.  of.

    "Everyone, instead of discussing how these monsters died, why not take out these magic cores quickly?"

    An elder said with a smile: "Such a number of magic cores, even if distributed to each of our sects, would be a huge wealth!"

    Speaking of this, everyone¡¯s faces started to smile.

    When they first saw this mountain of monsters, they had already tacitly paid attention to it.

    "Minghuo, go!"

    The elder of the Tianbi Sect who led the team controlled the spirit boat. The next moment, a lotus-like flame fell from the spirit boat and landed on the mountain of monsters.

    "Boom!"

    Almost instantly, the flames spread and the entire hill was ablaze.

    When the bodies of these monsters are burned clean, the only thing left is naturally the magic core.

    The power of Hellfire is so terrifying.

    The hill piled up by monsters is sinking almost at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    When the horizontal line was almost the same as the ground, and everyone thought that all the corpses had been burned, they found that the flames had not extinguished, but were still burning at the same speed as before.

    The pile of corpses continues to sink.

    "Oh my god, this was originally a valley. The corpse of this monster is much more than what we see. It was filled with a valley."

    An elder exclaimed loudly.

    "Yes, we have greatly underestimated the number of monster corpses before."

    "Now it seems that there are more than half the number of monster corpses than we expected."??Ah!  "

    Everyone was amazed and excited.

    "I wonder what happened that caused this valley to be filled with monster corpses.

    ¡°I¡¯m also excited that so many magic cores can be used by their sect for a long, long time.

    Finally, after half a day, the flames gradually disappeared.

    The Valley of Floating Corpses was revealed again.

    But the valley is far less deep than it originally was, because there are densely packed magic cores inside.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting rich!¡±

    Everyone looked at the magic core in that place and was filled with greed. Even considering their state of mind as elders, they couldn't help but feel extremely excited.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 818 Come on

    "However, this magic core is difficult to obtain!"

    The elder of Tianbi Sect said.

    When the others heard this, they nodded one after another.

    Indeed, this is not one or two pills that can be taken and left.

    Even though they are powerful, they still cannot ignore the existence of the black mist.

    None of them dared to enter the black mist alone without any protection or preparation.

    "Everyone, I think we should do business first." One of the elders said: "These magic cores are temporarily placed here. Anyway, they are in the black mist, and no one will come to get them, so we will go back to get them after we are done.  also."

    After obtaining everyone¡¯s consent, the spirit boat set off towards the depths of the black mist at a slow speed.

    What they never expected was that as soon as they moved forward, they saw another hill piled with monster corpses.

    "What the hell is going on?"

    Everyone on the spirit boat was completely restless.

    Based on their knowledge and understanding of monsters, this has never happened before.

    Because the black mist is the base camp of monsters, there is nothing that can pose a threat to them, let alone this kind of death.

    When the fire went down again, densely packed demon cores appeared.

    "Everyone, have you noticed that these piles of corpses are all of the same type? If there are piles of one type, other types may also" said an elder.

    This elder¡¯s words reminded everyone.

    Everyone quickly drove the spirit boat towards a deeper place.

    However.

    Just as the spirit boat passed by the sky, a bouncing figure was digging the soil with a torch in one hand and a shovel in the other.

    At this moment, Ling Yunchang, the elder representing the Yunjie Sect, was standing at the window of the spirit boat.

    Originally, the window was dark and he couldn't see anything. Suddenly, a bright light came and he saw this scene.

    Although it only passed by in a flash due to the speed of the spirit boat, he had seen it very clearly just now.

    "Fuck me!"

    Ling Yun choked for a long time, and his eyes almost fell out of shock.

    What did he see just now?

    She actually saw their Yunjie Sect¡¯s youngest disciple, Su Yu¡¯er, digging in the earth with a torch in the black mist?

    "An illusion must be an illusion!"

    Ling Yun slapped himself twice on the ears.

    How is this possible?

    Digging in the black mist, and still being the youngest disciple of their Yunjie Sect, this is impossible no matter how you think about it.

    Su Yuer dug out a rusty storage ring in the soil. She didn¡¯t know how long this ring had been buried in the soil. Adding the few she dug up before, she returned home with a full load today.

    She happily returned to Shadow Island with several storage rings and handed them to Yi Feng.

    Yi Feng opened the storage rings one by one.

    The first thing that was revealed were a few magical weapons. As for the fairy crystals, there were only a few dozen.

    "What rubbish?"

    Yi Feng threw these magical weapons aside and said with a frown.

    "But, when I was in the sect, if I led my uncle and the others to dig out these things, they would be very happy." Su Yu'er couldn't help but say.

    "That's because your uncle doesn't understand. You have to remember that only money is king and only money is everything." Yi Feng taught Su Yu'er: "As for what use these garbage things are, are they for collecting rags?"

    With that said, Yi Feng broke off those magical weapons.

    "Do you understand the pattern?"

    Yi Feng added another sentence.

    Su Yuer listened carefully, then nodded solemnly.

    The admiration for Yi Feng has reached the sky.

    She thinks that what Yifeng said to her is all the experienced experience summed up by Yifeng, a veteran.

    I don¡¯t care whether I understand it or not, but it is definitely useful.

    "Bah. Trash!"

    Su Yuer stomped on those weapons several times with her feet.

    "Master, don't worry, I will only dig fairy crystals from now on." Su Yu'er said seriously: "I will never dig those garbage things."

    "very good."

    Yi Feng touched her head and said, "Go and rest!"

    After Su Yuer left, Yi Feng stood up with his hands behind his back and walked towards the seaside.

    There is a row of people lying on the beach.

    &nbsp; Under their feet, a savage was rubbing their feet.

    "Qing, I miss the colorful world outside so much!" Benwei sighed.

    "Brother, our fairy crystals are all gone. There's not a single one left." Gouzi couldn't help but said, "As for this product, I can't even get out a single fairy crystal. I just got a bunch of junk."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Beauty, I just want beauty"

    Benwei moved his upper and lower jaws and muttered.

    As if he noticed something, he suddenly rolled up from the ground and started to run.

    "Where did the dog run away?"

    Yi Feng, who was holding his hands behind his back, grabbed his black robe with a single stride.

    "Aba Aba!"

    Benwei raised his head and made an aggrieved voice.

    "Don't do this to me."

    Yi Feng held him up and said, "Do you want to give you a chance to show off?"

    Benwei looked at him aggrievedly.

    "Help me get something. I'm afraid it will be stolen by others." Yi Feng looked at him and said: "As long as you can do this well, I will reward you ten no, five fairy crystals, a full five  Hey, do you want to do it?"

    "Eight!"

    Benwei opened his mouth.

    ¡°You bitch, want to bargain with me?¡±

    "You've been eating and using me all these years. Have I ever told you?" Yi Feng cursed and yelled, "I've taken good care of you for so many years. Do I have any complaints?  Did you say half a sentence?"

    Being taught a lesson by Yi Feng, he was originally great but pitiful.

    Seeing Benwei's appearance, Yi Feng couldn't bear it, so he changed his way and said sincerely: "I don't mean to be picky with you. The main reason is that you also know that the conditions in our family have always been poor.  Well, as a pillar, it¡¯s difficult for me and I¡¯m under a lot of pressure. Although I took some gold coins from you before, didn¡¯t I keep them all for you?¡±

    "If you need it, I will return it to you intact now."

    With that said, Yi Feng took out a storage bag and solemnly patted the palm of Benwei's hand. The storage bag was filled with gold coins.

    Benwei looked at the storage bag filled with gold coins in his hand, with an unclear expression on his face.

    "Go ahead, I won't tell you anymore. If you want eight fairy crystals, I will give you eight fairy crystals. After finishing the work, I will give you three first. The other five are still the same as gold coins. I will give you eight fairy crystals first.  Save it for you."

    With that said, Yi Feng took a picture of the map he drew into Benwei's hand.

    "There are a few monsters killed by me in these four points. You don't need to do too much. You can just take out every bead in these monsters. It's not a big job."

    "Of course, you can bring a few of your younger brothers with you."

    "come on."

    Yi Feng put down Benwei with a smile, carefully smoothed his black robe, and raised his fist to make a cheering gesture.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 819 Human Traces

    The skeleton group left Shadow Island and walked into the black mist to complete the task assigned to them by Yi Feng.

    "Three fairy crystals can only help me go to the alley for a quick meal, but mosquito legs are also meat. Besides, this is a task assigned by the master." Gouzi said.

    Having said this, he couldn't help but look at Benwei and asked: "Brother, do you blame the master for being stingy with you? Do you think the master is bullying you?"

    Under the black robe, Benwei's mouth suddenly raised.

    That appearance no longer had the casualness of the past, but instead became extremely solemn.

    "I am willing to be bullied by him."

    ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡±

    Benwei raised his head slightly, looked up at the sky, and murmured: "Speaking of which, most of the reason why it's like this now is because of me."

    "So being bullied by him doesn't matter."

    "Not to mention bullying, even if he really tore me down, so what?"

    Benwei¡¯s voice was solemn, and his memory seemed to go back far, far away.

    Gouzi and others looked at him with admiration.

    It¡¯s rare to see Benwei like this.

    It¡¯s hard to imagine that anything earth-shattering has ever happened to Master and Benwei.

    After a while, everyone came to the first marked location on the map, the Floating Corpse Valley.

    "This is it, Qing, hurry up and start working!"

    Benwei commanded the dogs.

    After saying that, Guan Benwei lay down on the spot, and Gouzi and others started working hard.

    A storage ring is like the rural people collecting beans, and the magic nucleus are collected into the storage ring.

    Soon after, the magic cores in the Floating Corpse Valley were collected, and Benwei and others took Gouzi and others to the next location.

    "The master is right. This job is really easy. It's not a big job." Gouzi couldn't help but say.

    Benwei was also very happy.

    Such an easy job, three fairy crystals are very profitable.

    And while Benwei and others were gathering the demonic cores from multiple beasts, the sects headed by the Tianbi Sect were burning the corpse of the two-headed water monster.

    Looking at the thick burning flames and the demonic cores being revealed, these elders couldn't be more excited.

    In their view, these magic cores are a huge wealth.

    "Everyone, looking at the extent of the burning, I'm afraid it will take half a day to finish burning. We might as well return to the three previous locations and collect the other magic cores first."

    One of the elders said with a smile.

    ?Obviously.

    They can¡¯t wait for this huge wealth.

    "OK, no problem."

    "Yes, yes, yes, after we finish taking out the magic cores in the other three places, we will be able to burn the ones here."

    "Then let's go back to the first location to collect the magic core."

    The emotions of the others were also very high. The spirit boat floated into the sky and rushed towards the Valley of the Floating Corpses.

    Originally, according to their route, it was relatively close to the place where the lava beast's corpse was burned, but no one knew much about monsters, and no one knew whether any harmful gases would be emitted after being burned, so to be on the safe side,  It's best to go to the Demonic Core in the Floating Corpse Valley first.

    A group of people rushed towards the Floating Corpse Valley with expectant faces.

    Some people even had their storage rings ready, with big smiles on their faces.

    But when they rushed to the Floating Corpse Valley and took a look, they were stunned.

    In that valley, countless demon cores actually disappeared.

    "How can it be?"

    "How come the one who was here just now has completely disappeared?"

    The mentality of the elders suddenly jumped.

    The wealth in their hands disappeared, and they couldn't stand it anymore, and they were all filled with anger.

    "Look, there are traces!"

    "There are traces of man-made damage, which means someone stole our magic core."

    An elder with sharp eyes used the faint light after the spirit boat dispersed the black fog to check the Valley of Floating Corpses and saw such a scene.

    "What?"

    "Is it a human?"

    "Who is so bold as to dare to take away our magic core privately?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 820: Let bygones be bygones

    The elders were all furious.

    If the disappearance of these magic cores was due to other reasons, they might still be able to accept it.

    But if it is man-made, then they will never accept it.

    "Who did it do?"

    An elder couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "Humph, no matter who dares to take food from our mouths, they will die." The elder of Tianbi Sect said with murderous intent.

    "Is it possible that other tribulation sects came in to check because the monsters disappeared, and saw these magic cores and took them away?" Another elder guessed.

    "Hmph! So what if it's other tribulation sects?" The elder of the Tianbi Sect said in a deep voice: "Take away so many of our magic cores, and if you don't spit them out for me, then just wait for the declaration of war!"

    "Listen to my order and rush to the next point quickly. Collect the other magic cores first, then go back and look for them slowly."

    Everyone nodded.

    Rather than finding the culprit, the top priority is to capture the other magic cores first.

    The spirit boat sped past, heading towards the place where Mondomon's corpse was burned.

    When Ling Zhou arrived here, he immediately found several figures collecting the magic core of Mondo Beast.

    "It seems that there are a few monsters brought by one person. Who are they?" An elder couldn't help but said as he observed the front through his hazy eyes.

    "Humph, whoever he is, he is really brave!"

    The elder of Tianbi Sect immediately became angry.

    "Zhengchou didn't know how to find them, but I didn't expect to meet them here."

    "They are really brave. They collected the magic core from one of our locations, and now they dare to continue. Now they must pay the price for their audacity!"

    As soon as they heard this, the other elders were furious as well, with strong murderous intent rushing through their bodies.

    As for Benwei and others being alone in the black mist, they didn't think it was anything.

    After fighting with the black mist for so many years, each major sect has more or less methods to stay in the black mist for a short time, which is nothing.

    "Load the cannon and kill them for me."

    The elder of Tianbi Sect immediately gave the order.

    "Elder Zhao Qi, isn't it too hasty to hit people directly? Isn't it bad to kill people rashly without finding out their identities?" The only representative of Yunjie Sect couldn't help but worry.  .

    "Humph, I don't think it's rash."

    "If they dare to take our magic core, their fate has been doomed." Zhao Qi said with a ruthless face.

    "But¡­¡­"

    The elder of the Yunjie Sect wanted to say something else, but was directly interrupted by Zhao Qi, who said in a deep voice: "You Yunjie Sect have always been submissive, and you can't accomplish anything big at first glance. In this black mist, there is no need to know who they are.  As for your identity, if you don't provoke us, you can pretend you haven't seen it, but if you provoke us, you will be killed, even if you are a member of the Taoist sect."

    "Fuck me!"

    Zhao Qi made a decision directly and forcefully.

    Most of the elders from other sects also agreed with Zhao Qi¡¯s decision.

    As the combat weapon of each major sect, the spirit boat is naturally equipped with such a function.

    This kind of cannon attacks by accumulating huge energy through the internal formation of the spirit boat.

    Of course, the source of energy is also the magic core.

    This bombardment will probably consume thousands of magic cores, but its power is also huge, so great that any of their elders will definitely die under such an attack.

    After thousands of magic cores were dropped, powerful energy was ready to move in the cannon hole in front of the spirit boat.

    There was not even a warning to Benwei and others.

    Along with a powerful shock wave, the spirit-gathering cannon suddenly bombarded Kumoto Wei and others who were collecting magic cores.

    "Boom!"

    The powerful energy briefly dispelled the black fog, and the air was cut into pieces.

    "Hmph, follow us and take food from our mouths, then die!"

    On the spirit boat, each of the elders had a ruthless expression on their faces and shouted through gritted teeth.

    Seeing the spirit-gathering cannon getting closer and closer, the only humanoid shadow in the pile of magic cores suddenly turned its head.

    Revealing that skeletal face without any flesh and blood.

    Of course, their true appearance cannot be seen clearly in their eyes.

    "Where did the ants come from to attack this scumbag?"

    Benwei stretched out his hand and grabbed it directlyIt was crushed into a lump by the huge energy bombarded by the spirit-gathering cannon.

    This scene.

    I can see that all the elders on the spirit boat can hold a goose egg in their mouths.

    ?I suddenly felt my scalp numb.

    What kind of horrific method is this?

    He actually caught the attack of the Soul Gathering Cannon with his bare hands?

    You must know that if this shot continues, none of them, the elders, can withstand the damage, let alone catch it with their bare hands.

    Could it be that he is in a high-level calamity realm?

    If this is the case, then things are not that simple.

    After all, the high-level calamity realm is equivalent to the strongest person in their sect.

    "what to do?"

    The elders were a little panicked and looked at Zhao Qi one after another.

    First, because Tianbi Sect is the main sect that organized this trip to Black Mist, and secondly, because Tianbi Sect is the master of this spiritual boat.

    Even though they are both robbery gates, there are two different concepts between having a spirit boat and not having a spirit boat inside the gate.

    So unconsciously, everyone focused on Zhao Qi.

    "What are you panicking about?"

    Zhao Qi said with a gloomy face: "So what if we are in a high-level calamity realm? It's just a little trickier at best, and he can't do anything to us. As long as we are in this spirit boat, we are invulnerable. Unless the Taoist mirror master attacks with all his strength,  Otherwise, there is no need to be afraid at all.¡±

    Hear the words.

    The other elders breathed a sigh of relief and gave Zhao Qi a thumbs up.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid only a sect like Tianbi Sect that owns a spirit boat can have the confidence to say such a thing when encountering a high level of calamity.

    certainly.

    Their kind of spirit boat is not the kind of spirit boat that existed in the fairy world in the past.

    Ordinary spirit boats are, at best, just a means of transportation. They can only be used for simple flight to save effort for sect disciples to travel.

    And this kind of real spirit boat, which was built at a huge price, is a super trump card that integrates defense and attack.

    ??In terms of Yunxing.

    ???To see the heritage of a sect, it depends on whether the sect has a spirit boat.

    ? And the spirit boats are divided into nine levels.

    Once is the second time.

    Nine is the ultimate.

    Although the Tianbi Sect¡¯s spirit boat is only a first-class spirit boat, as long as you are inside, you can escape unscathed under the Dao Mirror.

    As for that kind of ninth-grade spiritual boat, it only exists in theory.

    It is said that this kind of spirit boat can travel through the world at will, and a random attack can destroy Yunxing.

    Because he had a spirit boat, Zhao Qi was only slightly surprised that Benwei was able to catch the cannon with his bare hands, but not to the point of being afraid.

    Instead, he took a step forward, and a voice mixed with vitality came out.

    "Your Excellency, it's not that we want to attack you, but that you are too rude."

    "These magic cores in front of you and the previous magic cores in the valley were all stored by us, but you took advantage of our absence to collect them privately, so it's no wonder we want to attack."

    "Of course, since you have such strength, I think peace is the most important thing, so as long as you put down the magic core in your hand, hand over the magic core you collected in the valley and leave quickly, we can forget about it."

    Zhao Qi¡¯s voice rolled out and reached the ears of Benwei and others.

    ?  ?  ?

    Benwei had a question mark on his face.

    "Let bygones be bygones?"

    "Who are you, and you deserve to tell this scumbag that you can forget about the past?"

    Hear the words.

    Zhao Qi¡¯s brows frowned suddenly, anger boiling on his face.

    "It seems that your Excellency is drinking wine as a penalty instead of eating the toast?"

    "Although I don't deny that your Excellency is very powerful, you'd better weigh our spiritual boat. If I attack with all my strength at any cost, the Taoist mirror master may not dare to confront me head-on. Could it be that you think you are stronger than the Taoist mirror master?  Can¡¯t do it?¡±

    The deep words came from Zhao Qi's mouth, and the threat was self-evident.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 821 Run

    "Tao mirror?"

    "What kind of rubbish is the Dao Mirror?"

    Hearing this, Gouzi couldn't help it. He raised his head and shouted: "Get out of here quickly, you are disturbing my elder brother's fast food money, so you can't eat and walk around."

    "What a loud tone. It seems you are being shameless."

    Zhao Qi shouted with a gloomy face: "I originally wanted to save some resources and make peace with you. Since you are so arrogant, you can't blame us. Even if we lose some resources, you will die."

    However.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Benwei glanced at him disdainfully.

    "Noisy."

    He said lightly, and threw the magic core that he was playing with in his hand towards the spirit boat.

    "Ah!"

    "Hehehe!"

    Zhao Qi sneered when he saw this.

    "Throw the magic core at us."

    "This person must have become furious when he saw that we were in the spirit boat and was helpless against us."

    "No, getting a magic core to throw at people is like fighting with children, and it can also cause the slightest ripple in the defense of our spirit boat."

    "Hahaha, yes, this operation really made me laugh."

    For a while.

    Looking at the magic core thrown by Jian Benwei, several other sect elders surrounding Zhao Qi could not help but sneer, full of banter.

    Therefore, they did not take any action against the magic core thrown at them, and watched it approach with disdain.

    "Boom!"

    A heavy roar sounded directly on the spirit boat, and earth-shattering fluctuations came from the entire hull.

    The next thing they saw, the flying demon core directly broke through the defense of the spirit boat that Zhao Qi and others thought was impregnable.

    A big hole suddenly broke in the hull of the spirit boat.

    The rapidly rolling magic core directly entered the interior of the spirit boat.

    This scene.

    The smiles on the faces of Zhao Qi and others who had been sneering just now suddenly solidified.

    The collective was dumbfounded.

    "How, how is it possible?"

    Especially Zhao Qi, whose eyes were wide open with an expression full of disbelief.

    You must know that this spirit boat is the trump card that their Tianbi Sect is proud of. It is precisely because of it that the sect is able to make countless other tribulation sects bow to their knees even though they are only at the level of tribulation sect.

    The reason why he is able to surrender is because the strongest person in the robbery sect is only a master of the robbery realm, and the master of the robbery realm has no way to deal with it.

    And if you want to break the spirit boat's defense, you must be a Taoist mirror master.

    However.

    Now, there is a person who takes a magic core, throws it lightly outside, and breaks the defense of his spirit boat?

    What is this

    this moment.

    Zhao Qi and others felt that their brains were short-circuited.

    It simply subverts their cognition.

    But the situation at this moment no longer allows him to think so much.

    The moment the magic core entered the spirit boat, it penetrated one person's chest.

    After killing one person, he rushed towards the next person with an unstoppable momentum.

    but.

    What makes people even more amazed is that this magic core seems to have eyes, killing all those who followed Zhao Qi and laughed.

    Within a few breaths, none of the taunting and shouting people could scream anymore, leaving only corpses on the ground and Zhao Qi, who was so scared that his soul was about to fly out.

    next moment.

    The magic core had already locked onto him and flew directly towards him.

    Seeing this, Zhao Qi stared in disbelief, moved his feet quickly on his hind legs, until he retreated to a corner and had no way to retreat, then he raised his hands, stared at his eyes and shouted.

    "no no no."

    "Senior, I was wrong, I was wrong, I shouldn't have threatened you, give me a chance, I was wrong"

    A horrified voice came from his mouth, but it was of no use.

    The next moment, the expression on his face suddenly froze and his voice stopped abruptly.

    ??Look down.

    That magic core has penetrated his body.

    "me¡­¡­"

    He muttered in his mouth, unable to hear clearly what he said.

    The whole person lost all life and fell down, turning into a corpse rolling to the ground.

    After the demon core kills people,Xin Xin flew back through the hole that was opened in the spirit boat, and then the dust settled.

    But the other survivors didn't dare to breathe. They smelled the pungent smell of blood and looked at the corpses on the ground. They felt like they had a lump in their throats and couldn't say a word.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    There was a slight sound, and I don¡¯t know which elder didn¡¯t live up to his expectations, so he peed out of fright.

    But no one dared to laugh at him.

    "Run!"

    Finally, after being stunned for a long time, one of the elders grinned and shouted.

    With this shout, the tense nerves of the other elders suddenly snapped, and they started to act in panic as if they had seen a ghost.

    ¡°Then he controlled the spirit boat almost at a speed that he had never experienced before in his life, and it flew out of sight in a swish¡­ (Remember this website¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 822 The most evil person in the world

    "Hiss, you run so fast!"

    Gouzi looked at the spirit boat that suddenly disappeared and blinked.

    Benwei didn't even look at it.

    He only has magic core in his eyes.

    Only after moving these magic cores can he earn the three fairy crystals he has been longing for.

    And the escaping spirit boat was still crumbling in the black mist.

    Because the demonic core of Jian Benwei not only destroyed the defense of the spirit boat, but also destroyed the entire formation of the spirit boat.

    After the power problem occurred, there was also the problem of black mist leakage.

    In a short journey, the surviving people experienced nine deaths before escaping from the black mist.

    But the moment he escaped from the black mist, the entire spirit boat was completely scrapped.

    "terrible!"

    "Yeah, luckily we didn't have murderous intentions before."

    ¡°This person is simply too scary!¡±

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As are the survivors, each and every one of them uttered voices with lingering fears, and felt a look of fear on their faces.

    In my heart, I was also a little lucky.

    Because they were not dazzled by the piles of magic cores at that time, and did not have any murderous intentions towards Kuan Benwei and others, they only spared their lives.

    And anyone who had a little bit of murderous intention was already dead at this moment.

    And this is what makes them feel the most terrifying thing about Benwei.

    This method of directly looking into people's hearts makes people feel numb.

    "How about it, you don't recognize who this person is?"

    One of the elders couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The elder¡¯s question immediately silenced everyone present.

    Because they all know it.

    The person in front of you is not a master in any Taoist sect.

    Because even if they have never seen the Dao mirror masters in the Three Great Dao Sects, they have definitely heard of them.

    But no matter in terms of means or appearance, none of them are right.

    "This matter is no small matter!"

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a local master!¡±

    An elder couldn¡¯t help but guess.

    "But, how can such a strong local master come from this prison land!" Another elder retorted.

    "This is hard to say. There is indeed a prison after the Eight Supreme Beings, but what if it is before the Eight Supreme Beings?" The elder couldn't help but say.

    These words.

    Immediately reminded everyone.

    yes.

    Who said that before the Eight Supreme Beings, there were no super masters born in this land and hiding behind others.

    "This land is an extraordinary place." At this time, another surviving elder said: "Don't forget the purpose of our trip."

    So said.

    Everyone was even more enlightened.

    yes.

    The fact that they can travel thousands of miles and cross the endless black mist to get here represents the extraordinary nature of this land.

    "But the situation is more complicated than we thought." The elder said: "So we suggest that we people should keep our heads down."

    "Also, it's best to inform the people under your respective sects and be polite to the people of the Nine Realms. During this time, as far as I know, the disciples of the major sects have done many things that are not worthy of recognition because of their strength.  .¡±

    "Don't let it get to the end. We will end up like them."

    "The elder said this and looked at the spirit boat that had fallen to the ground and was still leaking blood from inside the cabin.

    The elders nodded tacitly and quickly left the place.

    After everyone goes back.

    Except for the senior leaders of their respective sects, everyone kept silent about this matter and suppressed it forcefully.

    Because through this incident, we all smelled something unusual.

    ??Shadow Island.

    Su Yu'er was a little distressed. Although she had learned a lot of experience in the world from Yi Feng and learned many of Yi Feng's behavioral habits, she didn't feel satisfied at all.

    What you have learned is what you have learned after all, but it is not your own path.

    Because when she was in Yunjie Sect, her uncles and masters told her that no matter whether you are practicing cultivation or life, you have to find your own path.

    "Then should I choose a path of my own?"

    The little girl was scratching her head when she saw Benwei and his dogs walking towards him at an extremely arrogant pace.She knew that Benwei was a subordinate of master Yi Feng and wandered around the island all day long. Everyone else on the island respected him, so the troubled Su Yu'er couldn't help but want to ask Benwei for advice.

    "Brother Calvary, brother Calvary, handsome brother Calvary."

    Su Yuer ran towards Benwei and shouted.

    The sound of "handsome brother" made Benwei's whole body suddenly flutter.

    Listen to this shouting, it¡¯s so sincere.

    This is such a good girl.

    In a rare moment, Benwei Benwei leaned down, clapped his arms and said with a heroic expression: "Xiao Yu'er, why did you ask Brother Gou to do it? If you have anything to do, just tell me and I'll take care of it for you."

    "Brother Calvary, Brother Calvary, I'm troubled. I don't know what path I should take in life, and I don't know what kind of person I should become, so I came here to ask Brother Calvary about you." Su Yu'er said with a distressed look on his face.  .

    "That's it!"

    Benwei raised his chin and asked, "Then it depends on what your requirements are."

    "Of course it has to be different. I'm not interested in the most powerful or beautiful ones. I want something unique." Su Yu'er said.

    ¡°It¡¯s unique!¡±

    Benwei slapped his thigh and said: "If that's the case, then you must be the most evil person in the world, so that the whole world will be afraid of you."

    "The most evil person in the world?"

    Su Yuer¡¯s big eyes lit up, and she seemed to have found her way out instantly.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 823 Reason for Disappearance

    (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 824 Finally grown up

    (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 825 Who was bewitched by someone?

    (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 826 I will torture you to death

    (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 828 I have no choice but to let him go

    (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 829 Refining

    And at this moment.

    Bai Mei, who returned to Yunjiemen, sat down directly in her room.

    The slender jade hands were slightly raised.

    On the fingertips, there was a speck of white foam that was as common as dandruff.

    It was the bone fragments that Benwei gave to her.

    "Take it back and refine it."

    Benwei¡¯s words echoed in her mind.

    Although she didn¡¯t know what the small thing she pointed at meant, after all, it was given to her by a master like Karan Benwei, so she didn¡¯t hesitate too much. The vitality in her body moved slightly and wrapped around the bone fragments.

    The bone fragments flashed with light, melted into Bai Mei's hand and disappeared.

    The next moment, Bai Mei clearly felt that a trace of bone fragments directly touched her metacarpal bones.

    The metacarpal bones changed in an instant and turned golden yellow.

    Then, this golden color began to spread from the fingertips of the phalanges.

    A quarter of an hour later, the entire bones of her fingers turned golden.

    An hour later, her entire arm, up to the mouth of the bowl, had turned golden.

    Bai Mei¡¯s face was full of shock and disbelief.

    Looking at the scabbard placed beside the futon, Bai Mei couldn't help but tap it lightly with her palm.

    "Ding!"

    A pleasant sound came, and with the fingertips as the center point, the scabbard made of extraordinary materials suddenly opened with tiny cracks like a spider web.

    "What?"

    Such a scene made Bai Mei open her red lips in shock, staring at her fingertips in disbelief with her beautiful eyes.

    It should be noted that although her sword is not a magical weapon, it is made of the best materials and cannot be compared with ordinary steel, copper and iron tools.

    However, she was broken like this with such a light touch?

    What kind of power should this be?

    She immediately understood that Benwei had given her a great opportunity, so great that she could not imagine it, and it was enough to transform her.

    Seeing that the golden color continued to spread, as if it was about to spread throughout her body, she closed her eyes with excitement and entered a state of calmness.

    Time flies, and two days have passed.

    The entire interior of Yunjie Sect is filled with a huge amount of energy.

    This energy is so weird that people can¡¯t find its source for a while.

    But as time passes, this energy becomes bigger and bigger, and with it comes an invisible pressure.

    This kind of pressure is not the kind of strong strength, but more like a kind of pressure in the bones.

    Not only the disciples, but also the sect leader Guan Ling and other elders of Yunjie Sect can clearly feel this pressure.

    This feeling is clearly as if a tiger was born in the same cat's nest.

    It is a kind of bloodline and a kind of intrinsic pressure.

    In short, if this coercion had not been present by the Yunjie Sect¡¯s mountain-protecting formation, I am afraid that it would have been spread out long ago and attracted the attention of countless people.

    But while everyone in Yunjie Sect was searching for the truth, they began to make various speculations.

    Some people speculate that there happens to be some ancient secret realm that is about to be unearthed within the Yunjie Sect.

    Some people speculate that there is a unique treasure inside the Yunjie Sect that is about to be seen again.

    And while the Yunjie Sect continued to search for the truth, a huge spiritual boat came to the mountain gate of the Yunjie Sect and hung directly at the mountain gate.

    The spirit boat is carved with exquisite patterns, and the dark holes on the hull give people invisible pressure. At the highest point of the spirit boat, there is a flag fluttering in the wind.

    The word "Wind and Cloud" is embroidered on it like a flying dragon or a phoenix.

    ¡°Obviously, this is someone from Fengyun Sect.

    Faced with Fengyun Sect¡¯s high-profile arrival, Guan Ling did not dare to neglect and took some of his elders to the mountain gate to greet him.

    On the deck, an old man walked out and looked down at Guan Ling and others.

    "You Yunjie Sect are so brave, you actually dare to harbor the criminals I, Fengyun Sect, want to arrest."

    As the old man spoke, a powerful pressure came directly from his body.

    With such a condescending attitude, Yun Jiemen, who was also robbing the door at the same time, did not pay attention at all.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 831 Stronger than me?

    For a while.

    Baimei¡¯s courtyard was filled with water, and a pair of fanatical eyes stared at Baimei, who was shining with golden light in the room, motionless.

    "Who is this guy?"

    "How come I haven't seen it before?"

    "Yes, she is a disciple of my Yunjie Sect."

    "Yes, isn't she?"

    "No, she is!"

    Someone shouted: "I recognize her. She is a new inner disciple who joined recently. Her name is Baimei. She used to be from Fengyun Sect."

    As soon as he said this, the whole place was in an uproar.

    Caused a huge sensation.

    "Is what you said true or false?"

    "Yes, is she really a disciple of the Yunjie Sect?"

    Everyone is excited and enthusiastic.

    ¡°After all, if such a peerless monster can appear in the same sect, they can rise with the rising tide.

    "Of course, they are our Yunjie Sect disciples." The disciple who spoke before said solemnly.

    "Very good."

    ¡°That¡¯s really great.¡±

    "Yes, my Yunjie Sect will prosper from now on!"

    Next to them, several elders of Yunjie Sect were also trembling with excitement.

    They originally caused conflicts among many people in the sect because of Bai Mei's incident, and many people firmly believed that Bai Mei should not be allowed to join the Yunjie Sect.

    After all, it is not worth it to offend Fengyun Sect because of Bai Mei.

    They even agreed that Bai Mei was a big trouble to Yun Jiemen.

    But look at it now.

    This is not a big trouble, it is simply a great opportunity coming from the sky!

    With Bai Mei¡¯s Supreme Golden Bone, it¡¯s worth offending even ten Fengyun Sects, let alone one Fengyun Sect.

    Several elders shook their palms.

    Everyone was so excited that they almost cried with joy.

    Suddenly they trembled and remembered something.

    oops.

    The Fengyun Sect is being pressured outside the mountain gate because of Bai Mei. No one knows whether Guan Ling will hand Bai Mei over under pressure.

    What if

    It can¡¯t be done.

    Several elders trotted and rushed out.

    At the mountain gate.

    Guan Ling, who looked gloomy, was still confronting Fengyun Sect's spirit boat.

    To be honest, when I agreed to Bai Mei joining the sect, I made a wrong decision because I loved Su Yuer, and it was impulsive.

    But even though I know now that I was impulsive, I didn¡¯t take it back just because I wanted to.

    After all, Bai Mei is already his disciple of Yunjie Sect.

    Due to emotion and reason, he should not throw Bai Mei out.  Otherwise, his Yunjiemen would really be a joke.

    But in this situation, he didn¡¯t know how to end it.

    "Guan Ling, don't make a fool of yourself with the fortunes and lives of countless disciples of your Yunjie Sect by skipping the toast and taking the fine wine!" On the spirit boat, the elder of Fengyun Sect came out with a gloomy voice.

    Guan Ling had a cold face, still unable to make a choice.

    Just when he and the others continued to confront each other without knowing what to do, they found a group of elders rushing out from the door.

    Seeing this, Guan Ling's expression changed slightly.

    Because these elders were the same group of people who initially opposed Bai Mei's entry and once put pressure on Bai Mei to be thrown out.

    And it is not a good thing for this group of people to come out at this juncture.

    Once you go against him, in front of Fengyun Sect, then there is no need for this confrontation.

    "well!"

    Guan Ling sighed heavily.

    But just when he was about to stop these elders and let them go back to the mountain gate first, he suddenly found that these elders were the first to shout.

    "Fuck your sister, we'll do it if you ask us to do it. Who do you think you are?"

    "That's right, who do you think you are?"

    "To tell you the truth, it's impossible to make friends with anyone. Just go back and forth wherever you go."

    The strong voices of several elders came out.

    ?????????????????????????????????

    Especially Guanling.

    He smacked his lips.

    Why, these guys are tougher than him?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 832 Everyone must die

    Guan Ling was completely confused.

    And the elders of Fengyun Sect were also stunned on the spirit boat.

    A question mark on his face.

    He was still arguing with the sect leader without distinction of superiority and inferiority. A group of elders from below rushed out and cursed. What's the point?

    Is this how the cards are played?

    However, the behavior of these elders in not giving him face also aroused his great anger.

    "Who are you, how dare you speak so shamelessly!"

    The elder of the Fengyun Sect said in a gloomy voice, full of threats: "Do you think that your Yunjie Sect has existed in the world for too long?"

    Who knows, in the face of his threat.

    This group of elders directly retorted: "If you are so awesome, then come and give it a try. Anyway, it is impossible to make friends with others, even in this life!"

    ¡°Either you fight to the death or you leave immediately!¡±

    This appearance completely confused Guan Ling and Fengyun Sect.

    This is too tough.

    This made the elder of Fengyun Sect and Guan Ling completely lose their confidence.

    Especially Guanling.

    He used to be relatively reluctant to make friends with others, but now he has become weak.

    "You guys, what's going on with you?"

    Guan Ling couldn't help but ask.

    "Hey, sect master, you don't know yet, do you?" An elder came up and started transmitting messages close to Guan Ling.

    He talked in detail about Bai Mei within the sect.

    As soon as the message fell, the doubts in Guan Ling's eyes immediately dissipated, replaced by excitement.

    "real?"

    ? he asked.

    "It's absolutely true!"

    Several elders nodded their heads solemnly.

    "Hahahahaha"

    After receiving the confirmation, Guan Ling laughed loudly.

    He never expected that his impulsive move out of love for Su Yuer would bring him such a great opportunity for the Yunjie Sect.

    The Supreme Golden Bone, this is the Supreme Golden Bone!

    He finally understood why these elders reacted like this, that¡¯s why.

    If this is the case, then not only can Bai Mei not be handed over, but the Yunjie Sect's dedication to her must be shown as much as possible, so that she can have a sense of belonging to the Yunjie Sect and be firmly bound to her.

    "snort."

    This time, Guan Ling felt confident, raised his head and tilted his chin.

    "You want someone?"

    "Eat shit, you!"

    "you!"

    The elder of Fengyun Sect was shaking with anger.

    Seeing that he was about to have the upper hand, Guan Ling was forced to let him go.  But I don't know what happened to make the Yunjie Sect people suddenly become so tough.

    This tough performance

    Is there a master behind it?

    Or is it related to which sect?

    This made him weak at this moment.

    Because before he came, Fengyun Sect had told him that he would mainly use intimidation.

    After all, although their Fengyun Sect owns the spirit boat, they are not so arrogant that they can ignore other sects.

    After all, the Yun Jie Sect is also a Jie Sect, and it is simply not worth it to really start a fight with Bai Mei.

    In other words, they also believe that fighting a war over a Bai Mei is a thankless thing.

    It may be able to establish prestige, but other than that, it has no other use.

    "Okay, okay."

    "Your Yunjie Sect is really powerful!"

    After briefly weighing the pros and cons, Fengyun Sect and others chose to give up.

    "However, this matter will not go away so easily. Although I don't know why you are so reckless, the consequences of this matter have changed your imagination."

    "Because the identity of our young master is beyond your imagination."

    "In short, anyone who prevents our young master from obtaining Baimei, remember, anyone will die!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 833 Outrageous

    ¡°None of you can run away!¡±

    The elders of Fengyun Sect looked at everyone in Yunjie Sect with gloomy eyes, and their eyes especially paused on Guan Ling.

    Immediately.

    Then he turned and left.

    Not long after, everyone from the Fengyun Sect on the spirit boat returned to their sect.

    As soon as he returned to the sect, the great elder of Fengyun Sect hurriedly came to Wen Chengyu's room.

    "Young Master, we are back."

    Facing Wen Chengyu who was looking down at a book, the great elder of Fengyun Sect was full of respect!

    This scene.

    If other people see it, they will probably be shocked!

    Because no sect¡¯s great elder has ever had such an attitude towards the sect¡¯s chief disciple!

    Not to mention.

    The strength of Fengyun Sect was originally one of the best among all sects!

    But when Wen Chengyu faced this scene, he seemed to be used to it.

    He nodded lightly, without even raising his head, and just asked indifferently: "How are you doing with the tasks assigned to you?"

    "Young Master! There was some minor problem, and we haven't brought him back yet."

    The great elder of Fengyun Sect trembled and became very nervous: "Because"

    However.

    The great elder of Fengyun Sect had not even finished speaking when he was interrupted by Wen Chengyu!

    ¡°I can¡¯t even do such a small thing well.¡±

    Wen Chengyu raised his head suddenly, a golden light flashed in his eyes: "What do I want you to eat for!"

    "Little Lord!"

    Seeing the flash of light in Wen Chengyu's eyes, the great elder of Fengyun Sect trembled in fright and almost fell to his knees on the ground.

    Wen Chengyu¡¯s identity is not as simple as just being the chief disciple of Fengyun Sect.

    The golden light flashing in his eyes said it all!

    Only the reincarnation of the previous reincarnation has such characteristics!

    As the reincarnated son of God, one of the three great sects, although Wen Chengyu majored in dual cultivation in his previous life, he can also be said to be a person with a level of cultivation that reaches the heavens.

    "It's just that the Taoist sect where Wen Chengyu belongs has a blood feud with another Taoist sect. In order to prevent Wen Chengyu from growing up again and being assassinated and dying tragically, he temporarily settled in Fengyun Sect for training.

    This is also the reason why the Grand Elder of Fengyun Sect is so respectful to Wen Chengyu.

    And it is precisely because of this that the Fengyun Sect is so eager to take Bai Mei back!

    Bai Mei can quickly restore Wen Chengyu¡¯s cultivation!

    "There may be someone powerful behind the Yunjie Sect!"

    Facing Wen Chengyu, the great elder of Fengyun Sect was sweating profusely with nervousness, and he was desperately trying to say something.

    "I don't want to hear your explanation!"

    Wen Chengyu stood up, and the golden light belonging to the Son of Samsara in his eyes shone even brighter. He stared at the great elder of Fengyun Sect and said in a cold voice: "It doesn't matter what kind of power it is, what kind of power I have not seen?"

    "If you can't do this little thing, then your Fengyun Sect has no need to exist! All I want is people!"

    The cold voice echoed in the room.

    "Yes, young master!"

    The Great Elder of Fengyun Sect knelt down nervously at some point: "I will definitely bring Bai Mei back!"

    "snort!"

    Wen Chengyu snorted lightly and did not respond.

    Early the next morning.

    The mighty spirit boats came out from Fengyun Sect overwhelmingly.

    "No matter what you have in the Yunjie Sect, I must take Bai Mei away!"

    The Great Elder of Fengyun Sect, who had already carried Fengyun Sect¡¯s sect-establishing treasure with him, stood proudly on the spirit boat. Thinking of what happened yesterday, a stern light flashed in his eyes: ¡°At any cost!¡±

    "No matter how powerful you are, you can just blow it to death!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 834 The troops are approaching the city

    Faced with the overwhelming army, Yunjie Sect did not react at all, and the entire sect was in chaos.

    Because they did not expect that Fengyun Sect would actually attack the city.

    After all, they were just brave enough to gamble.

    And the result doesn¡¯t seem to be very good.

    Even if Bai Mei leads them to rise, it will take time.

    In the main hall.

    Led by Guan Ling, an emergency meeting is being held.

    ?????????Everyone has a sad face and discusses countermeasures.

    "If the opponent doesn't have a spirit boat, even if we are defeated by our combat power, they will definitely not be able to gain favor." An elder said in a deep voice: "But the current situation is that as long as there is a real fight, they will definitely retreat.  If you can't get out of that turtle box, with the defense of that turtle box, we have no choice but to get beaten, so it's impossible to fight head on."

    "Then it seems that the only option is to delay. Until Bai Mei grows up, she will be able to defeat the enemy." Another elder said.

    "But why are you holding back?" Another elder retorted: "Now that Bai Mei has awakened the Supreme Golden Bone, although her cultivation has been advancing by leaps and bounds, if she wants to rely on her to defeat the enemy, she must at least grow to the perfection of the Tribulation Realm, right?"

    "At this time, it won't work without a year and a half!"

    As soon as these words were said, the expressions of everyone who had just had a little hope turned dim again.

    Because even if they activate the mountain-protecting formation, they may be able to hold on for three or two months at most. If they really pin all their hopes on Bai Mei, the day lily will be gone.

    Because at that time, Yunjiemen had already become cold.

    "Should we let him go?" an elder asked reluctantly.

    "It is impossible to release him."

    Guan Ling said categorically: "How can we release someone after finally finding a supreme golden bone? Besides, even if we release someone, with the formation of Fengyun Sect, do you think they will give up?"

    Everyone was silent.

    Having reached this point, there is indeed no turning back.

    ¡°And not only Guanling, but most of the people in the field didn¡¯t want to hand the person over.

    "At this moment, we can only activate the mountain protection formation first and take it one step at a time. At least with the mountain protection formation here, safety can be guaranteed within three or two months." Guan Ling said with a sigh.

    But they don¡¯t know what will happen in three or two months.

    Everyone nodded, this is all they can do now.

    The situation can only be described as very pessimistic.

    However, just when the atmosphere in the hall was solemn, Su Yu'er jumped in and shouted: "Master, uncle, help me prepare a hundred large buckets!"

    "What do you want a big bucket for?" Guan Ling couldn't help but ask.

    "Of course I have to ask someone to wash my feet!" Su Yu'er said: "I have a brother who is coming, and he likes to wash his feet very much, so I must ask him to wash his feet!"

    "Nonsense!"

    As soon as Su Yuer finished speaking, Guan Ling couldn't help but sneer loudly at this moment because of his usual love for her.

    "Why am I acting up?"

    Su Yuer pouted aggrievedly.

    "What do you think you are doing? We are having an emergency meeting. You barged in privately and didn't tell me. You asked me to wash my feet, what a bastard brother, and asked for a hundred buckets. Can you please use your brain?  , what time is it now?" Guan Ling said angrily.

    ¡°What time is it now?¡±

    Su Yuer blinked and asked in confusion.

    Normally, Su Yu'er's ignorant look would make Guan Ling love her very much, but now he doesn't find Su Yu'er lovable at all.

    "When did you say? Now Fengyun Sect is on the offensive because of Bai Mei's incident. We don't know how to solve this crisis. Do you still have time to ask some bad brother to wash your feet? Don't you think you are ridiculous?"  Guan Ling shouted with a stern face.

    "What does Fengyun Sect's troops coming to the city have to do with me asking my friends to wash my feet?" Su Yu'er blinked her big eyes and asked seriously.

    Guan Ling was so angry that he pointed at Su Yu'er angrily and shouted for the first time: "Xiao Yu'er, Xiao Yu'er, I usually love you, and I also like you for being naive and unconcerned about the world, but you can't help but  It depends on the occasion, regardless of the importance!¡±

    "But, for me, asking my brother to wash his feet is the most important thing!"

    Su Yuer said seriously: "As for the Fengyun Sect, it's not important, right? They're just a bunch of rubbish. Do you need to worry about them?"

    Su Yuer¡¯s words made Guanling choke.The others almost fainted.

    What a bunch of rubbish.

    This is so much more than just the brain can say such a thing.

    To be honest, perhaps due to the influence of emotions and the heaviness brought by Fengyun Sect's army pressing down on the situation, most people in the field were a little disappointed with Su Yu'er.

    This kid is really too ignorant.

    "Forget it, just go down."

    Guan Ling was a little tired and waved his hand, not wanting to say anything more.

    However.

    At this moment, someone from outside hurriedly came to report. He knelt on the ground, stared at his eyes and stammered, shouting: "Sect Master, elders, there is another centipede outside the gate of Shanshan!" (Remember the website address: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 835 Supplements

    "What, a centipede is coming?"

    Guan Ling was puzzled.

    Why did a centipede come out of everything?

    "What is the origin of this centipede?"

    Guan Ling asked again.

    "We don't know, Sect Master Qi, but we only know that this centipede appears to be very powerful, and its walking pace is particularly arrogant. At first glance, it doesn't seem like a bad thing, so I came to report it quickly!"

    "Come on, take me to see you right away."

    Guan Ling turned his eyes.

    Now, a centipede was brought outside the mountain gate, but it seems that things are not that simple.

    So it touched everyone¡¯s nerves almost immediately.

    Led by Guan Ling, he led many elders to the entrance of the mountain-protecting formation.

    Because they themselves did not dare to go out of the mountain gate, they only dared to closely observe every move outside through certain taboos left at the entrance of the formation.

    At this moment, a picture is presented in front of everyone.

    A centipede wears a black robe on its shoulders, its body is raised high and tilted backwards, its tentacles are upright, and its eyes are looking around unscrupulously.

    Among the countless legs, the legs on the lower body remain upright and walking, and the legs on the upper body are like human palms with hands wrapped around each other. The posture is as arrogant as possible.

    And the sudden appearance of this centipede naturally aroused the vigilance of Fengyun Sect. Almost everyone looked at him. The cannon holes on several dark spiritual boats that could be activated at any time were also aimed at this centipede.

    But in the face of all this, Centipede ignored it completely and moved slowly towards the front door of Yunjie Gate from a distance.

    That unhurried look did not take anything seriously at all.

    "Hey, stop."

    Finally, in the Fengyun Sect, on the deck of the spirit boat, Zhou Song, the great elder of the Fengyun Sect, heard a voice, warning: "The Fengyun Sect is here to do business, and everyone else is waiting to leave as soon as possible."

    Centipede glanced at him sideways and ignored him.

    "Hmph, if you don't eat the toast, you'll have to drink wine as a penalty!"

    Zhou Song is also a ruthless person.

    He naturally saw that the appearance of a centipede at this time was no coincidence.

    I am afraid that this gesture is to interfere in the affairs of the two of them. Since he does not listen to the warning, then he has no choice but to strike first.

    "No one dares to act wild under my Fengyun Sect Lingzhou, teach him a lesson."

    The Great Elder gave the order directly.

    Almost at the same time as he gave the order, a thick energy shock wave was launched from the cannon hole of one of the spirit boats, shooting towards the centipede with terrifying force.

    "Boom!"

    Without any delay, this attack fell on the centipede.

    But what Zhou Song didn't expect was that this attack hit the centipede's hard shell, only two sparks came out, and other than that, there was not even a scratch.

    "What?"

    Inside and outside the formation, people from Yunjie Sect and Fengyun Sect simultaneously heard incredible sounds.

    Such a shot is basically equivalent to a full blow from the ninth level of calamity, but you didn't expect that it didn't even break the centipede's defense?

    "Attack me again!"

    Zhou Song is also a person who moves vigorously and resolutely. Since he fired a cannon, it is impossible not to stop, especially after knowing that the centipede is not a good stubble, let alone let the centipede react and attack.

    So the moment his voice fell, several spirit boats moved, and each black hole was aimed at the centipede.

    "Boom!"

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom¡­¡±

    As the first heavy cannon shot sounded, the second and third cannon shots sounded one after another.

    Attack, overwhelming the centipede.

    For a moment, the color of the whole world changed, covering the sky and the sun.

    The surrounding air has been compressed into a vacuum.

    Such a scene made everyone in the Yunjie Sect feel numb.

    Such an attack, if it falls on their heads, will be fatal.

    And through this attack intensity, they seriously discovered that they had overestimated their mountain-protecting formation.

    If an attack of this intensity were to attack their mountain gate, their mountain-protecting formation would only be able to last for half a month at most.

    After half a month, it will be broken like an egg shell.

    Soon after, the attack came to the centipede in an instant.

    Such an attack, even though Centipede has shown its strong strength before, is still in everyone¡¯s eyes?They are all destined to die.

    But the result was once again beyond their expectations.

    I saw that Centipede raised a soul body from nowhere and blocked it in front of me.

    "Yeah, yeah, little spirit, it is still energy after all. Although it is weak, the mosquito legs are also meat. Hurry up and suck them."

    Centipede shouted loudly.

    "Haha, thank you Brother Feng. Mosquito legs are also meat. I accepted it with a smile. After all, it is also a small supplement." An excited voice came from the soul body.

    Just like that, under the shouts of the two brothers, the attacks launched by the spirit boat had no effect. They hit the spirit king and were absorbed instantly, without even causing a bubble

    Zhou Song and others¡¯ eyes widened, and their legs almost trembled.

    This, this, this, what is this method?

    The attack they are so proud of has actually become a tonic for others?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 836 A Big Buddha

    Ga!

    Within the mountain gate.

    Guan Ling and others also screamed, staring at the scene in front of them, full of disbelief.

    What kind of soul body can ignore the attack of the spirit boat and even swallow it?

    For a time, the entire mountain gate was in chaos.

    exclaimed in surprise.

    The panic of fear.

    Especially the Fengyun Sect, when they saw something they were proud of being easily destroyed, their mentality collapsed.

    "You, who are you?" Zhou Song stood on the deck, looking terrified.

    "You are not qualified to know who I am." Night Breeze Centipede said coldly: "But you have blasted me so many times, it should be my turn now, right?"

    As soon as the voice fell, a terrifying aura was released from the Night Wind Centipede.

    Just when he saw it, his body suddenly enlarged, like Optimus Prime standing high, reaching into the sky.

    This level of pressure directly caused Zhou Song and others to break out in cold sweat.

    "Tao Realm, Tao Realm, at least a strong Tao Realm person!"

    On the deck, someone shouted in panic.

    Tao realm.

    No wonder

    Zhou Song staggered.

    If you are a Taoist master who can ignore their spirit boats, that would make sense.

    So he lost the confidence to fight in an instant and hurriedly shouted: "Senior, senior, we were blind just now. I hope that senior will raise your noble hand. I, Fengyun Sect, will be very grateful afterwards!"

    "Huh, if you want to show off your skills, there's no way."

    The night wind centipede sneered.

    Seeing that Ye Feng Centipede didn't even give him a chance, and didn't let in any oil or salt, Zhou Song's face turned gloomy.

    "Senior, you are also a super master after all. If you bully us juniors in this way, if word spreads, you will inevitably be laughed at, right?"

    Zhou Song stimulated with a calm face.

    At this time, this is the only way to stimulate excitement. After all, there are some old weirdos who still have to pay attention to their face.

    ??????????????????????? Originally, it was just a sentence of stimulation to treat a dead horse as a living horse.

    But what he never expected was that Night Breeze Centipede was really stunned.

    The momentum on his body also dropped sharply.

    "What you said does seem to make some sense."

    Night Breeze Centipede said with a serious face: "I am also the younger brother of the elder brother. Wouldn't it be shameful to bully you trash?"

    Having said this, Night Breeze Centipede looked at Zhou Song again.

    "What you said makes sense, so I plan to give you a chance."

    Zhou Song and others looked happy after hearing this.

    But the next sentence made him fall into the ice cave again.

    "I'm really bullying you if I hit you like this. In that case, I'll let you have one hand."

    Zhou Song¡¯s face was furious.

    Night Breeze Centipede is also a truly trustworthy person.

    ¡°If you say give up one hand, you really give up one hand.

    Before Zhou Song could have any other reaction, he saw Ninety-nine Foot in the sky taking a picture of their spirit boat.

    "Boom, boom, boom"

    Explosions sounded.

    Ninety-nine shot at the spirit boats with a devastating force, with almost no resistance. These frightening spirit boats of Fengyun Sect were directly shot into pieces.

    Inside, the people of Fengyun Sect were like ants on a hot pot, running out of the destroyed spirit boat and fleeing in all directions in the sky.

    "Run, run quickly!"

    "Help, help me."

    For a moment, the screams were loud.

    As for the great elder Zhou Song, his legs were almost sparking in the air.

    Those who are strong in the Dao Realm are indeed terrifying.

    The only way is to run first.

    "snort!"

    "What kind of rubbish Taoist realm master."

    Ye Feng snorted and looked up at the Yunjie Gate.

    "Hey, you guys have been hiding and watching for so long, is that enough?"

    Questioning voices came out.

    Night Breeze Centipede's eyes penetrated directly into the void and looked at Guan Ling and the others inside.

    Guan Ling and others were trembling, their bodies were trembling and they were speechless.

    "What, what should I do?"

    An elder asked tremblingly.

    "I, I don't know either." Guan Ling was at a loss.

    &nbsp; Suddenly an unknown centipede came running and it was so strong. Who knows what to do?

    Such a great Buddha, this one is not good, but it is a big thing to destroy the sect.

    However, what they didn't expect was that Su Yu'er on the side covered her red lips and laughed.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 837 Then capture him

    "Su Yu'er, why are you laughing?"

    Guan Ling¡¯s face was livid.

    Don¡¯t know what to do now?

    "It's not like letting such a great master in, nor pretending to be dead. This girl is still laughing when she is riding a tiger.

    "I'm laughing at how nervous you are." Su Yu'er said.

    "You, you don't look at other people's strengths, how can you not be nervous?" Guan Ling taught him a lesson: "This kind of person has unknown origins, and a little carelessness can lead to big things, even the disaster of annihilation of the clan, you girl  , you don¡¯t have any awe or crisis mentality at all, it¡¯s all because I pampered you too much before.¡±

    Guan Ling was in a state of despair.

    ¡°Giggle.¡±

    Su Yuer covered her small mouth and smiled even more wildly: "I don't know why you are so nervous. They are the guests I invited, and they are my brothers who love me."

    Guan Ling was about to continue scolding, but suddenly he realized what he was doing, grabbed Su Yu'er and asked, "You, what did you just say?"

    "I said they were the guests I invited. How could they destroy the Yunjie Sect?" Su Yu'er asked, blinking.

    Su Yuer¡¯s words immediately made Guan Ling¡¯s eyes widen and his mouth started to tremble.

    "Yu'er, Xiao Yu'er, what you mean is that"

    Before Guan Ling could finish speaking, Su Yuer nodded her head seriously.

    "Well, then, the hundred barrels you mentioned"

    Guan Ling said to himself, thinking of the centipede's centipede, and he suddenly felt very sure.

    After all, who needs a hundred buckets to wash their feet?

    "a ha ha ha."

    "Xiao Yu'er, you are truly worthy of my teacher's careful training over the years." Guan Ling's whole face was squeezed into a ball with smiles. He was so excited that he hugged Su Yu'er and hugged her tender face.  Go to the bar and take a sip.

    "Master, your saliva smells so bad, and why are you so disrespectful?" Su Yu'er wiped the saliva from her face in disgust and shouted resentfully.

    "Hehe, aren't you happy for me as a teacher? Over the years, what I am most proud of is training you." Guan Ling rubbed his palms and said with a smile on his face.

    He never expected that Su Yu'er could actually make such a big boss friend, he was really proud of it!

    "Huh, Master, that's not what you said before." Su Yu'er said resentfully.

    "Before, wasn't that a joke on you before?" Guan Ling explained quickly and said with a smile: "If you don't believe it, ask the uncles present here if I praise you for your achievements every day?"

    Su Yuer turned her head and looked at the elders with doubt.

    Seeing this, the elders quickly put on smiles and responded neatly: "Ah, yes, yes, yes!"

    "You ask again, do I usually praise you as a good boy?" Guan Ling continued.

    Su Yuer tilted her head again.

    The elders nodded in unison: "Ah, yes, yes!"

    "Finally, ask again, are we all proud of you?" Guan Ling said again.

    Su Yuer tilted her head again.

    The other elders nodded in unison: "Ah, yes, yes, yes!"

    "That's pretty much it."

    Su Yuer was satisfied, nodded her fingers and said, "Then why don't you invite my two brothers in quickly?"

    "Please, please."

    Guan Ling said diligently.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? To be able to have a relationship with such a big guy is like being an old bachelor who has been single for decades and finds out that all the men in the world are dead - he is the only one left!

    Immediately, the Yunjie Gate opened its gate, and under the leadership of Guan Ling, tens of thousands of people from top to bottom came out to greet them.

    Respectfully, Centipede and Ling Wang were welcomed into the Yunjie Gate.

    "Xiao Yu'er, eldest brother said that you sent a message saying that you were going to be bullied, so we two brothers came here. How about, where are the people who bullied you? Tell me quickly, and brother will help you deal with them." Ye.  Wind Centipede said.

    "Brother Ye Feng, you just drove away the person who bullied me." Su Yu'er said.

    "Oh, are they the same group of people just now?"

    Night Breeze Centipede raised his eyes.

    "Yes, it's them." Su Yu'er said.

    "It was careless. I actually let them go. How could this be done?" Night Breeze Centipede looked annoyed.

    "Oh Brother Yefeng, you don't have to blame yourself so much, just drive them away." Su Yu'er said.

    "How can that be done?" Night Breeze Centipede said seriously: "At least I told you before I went out.I must teach those who bully you a lesson.  "

    "But, they have all run away." Su Yu'er said.

    "Catch him if he runs away."

    The Night Wind Centipede looked solemn, and one of its claws suddenly penetrated into the void.

    In the distant space.

    Zhou Song was sweating and crying, and his feet were kicking in the air so much that sparks came out.

    "Hmph, Taoist realm, Taoist realm, right?"

    "There are Taoists behind us. Old Man Qiu made a note of it today, and I will repay you tenfold and a hundredfold in the future."

    Zhou Song was speaking with a vicious look on his face when he suddenly found that the void opened, a centipede clawed at him and pulled him directly into the void.

    "bump."

    In just an instant, Zhou Song was thrown at the feet of Su Yuer, Guan Ling and others.

    At this moment, except for the somewhat nervous Su Yuer, Guan Ling and others were all stunned.

    The same goes for Zhou Song, who only reacted after landing.

    Thiswhat method is this?

    How long has Zhou Song been running?

    ??Caught back at this moment?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 838 Then except

    The average Taoist realm is not so awesome, right?

    ¡°Here, where did this super master come from?

    Some people are happy and some are worried.

    Zhou Song was naturally worried. He never thought that this seemingly one-sided mission would actually encounter such a monster.

    Needless to say, no one is happy.

    Guan Ling and others were laughing from ear to ear.

    Listen, listen to what this master said, he came here specially to help him with the Yun Jie Sect.

    Look again, look at the terrifying strength of this master. Zhou Song, who was so superior just now, is still like a dog.

    Immediately, Guan Ling became a little outcast and carefree when he walked.

    And Ye Feng had no interest in Zhou Song himself at all, so he left it directly to the Yunjie Sect.

    "Thank you, Brother Yefeng, Brother Lingwang."

    Su Yuer looked happy and said coquettishly: "Brother, I know you like to wash your feet, so you are here and I plan to ask you to wash your feet."

    With that said, she looked at Guan Ling and said resentfully: "Master, why aren't you ready to prepare?"

    "Where are you talking?"

    Guan Ling trembled with energy and waved his hand: "Besides, how about a hundred barrels? It must be a thousand barrels, one for each toe."

    In a warm atmosphere, thousands of female disciples started a huge project.

    ¡°Then there was another big banquet

    Within Fengyun Sect.

    Wen Chengyu, who was wearing a white robe, was sitting on the futon. His face looked a little sick. He moved his eyes away from the two female disciples who were almost silent beside him, and looked up at the door.

    Outside the door, the master of Fengyun Sect hurriedly stepped forward and knelt on the ground as soon as he entered.

    Even though the matter was urgent, Wen Chengyu didn't dare to speak until Wen Chengyu spoke up.

    Wen Chengyu took his time and placed his palms on the heads of the two women. After the two women completely stopped moving, he slowly waved his hand.

    "Say it."

    "Young Master, something happened."

    The head of Fengyun Sect looked ugly and informed Zhou Song and his party of the results.

    After listening, Wen Chengyu could not see any anger.

    Instead, there was a hint of amusement on his face.

    "I will handle this matter myself, get out of here."

    Wen Chengyu waved his hand.

    "yes."

    The leader of Fengyun Sect was as silent as a cicada, not daring to say anything and quickly retreated.

    After he left, Wen Chengyu raised his head slightly.

    "A centipede?"

    "A soul body?"

    "It's really interesting!"

    "But this Nine Realms should not be underestimated. After all, this is the place where saints are reincarnated!"

    He waved his hand, and a ray of light shot out of his hand and disappeared without a trace.

    The Sansheng Gate.

    One of the three main gates.

    The stern main hall and the disciples coming and going all convey to people how powerful it is.

    Even the continuous buildings seem to carry their own pressure.

    The main hall.

    There are hundreds of figures with strong auras sitting cross-legged.

    A ray of light passed down from the sky and fell into the main hall.

    Seeing this, everyone in the scene opened their eyes.

    The light turned into a message and spread into everyone's minds, and everyone understood it for a moment.

    "A centipede and a soul body are probably both in the Tao realm."

    A man said in an angry voice: "It's a variable."

    "Yes, I even considered whether Zhao Qi's disappearance was related to them." An old man answered.

    The energetic man pondered slightly and said: "Zhao Qi is the person chosen by the Three Life Stones. His future achievements are limitless, and he is one."

    "Wen Chengyu is the reincarnation of a great power. In his previous life, he was a perfect Taoist. Those who are about to take the next step are Wei Er."

    "The real purpose of our coming here is because Tianji Tower has calculated that there are three reincarnations of saints here."

    "They may not be very strong, but they have blocked Wen Chengyu. If Zhao Qi's disappearance is really related to them, then their variables will become a bit big, and it will become troublesome."

    "If we let it go, the battle between saints may also hinder us"

    ¡°Although it¡¯s not worth taking too seriously, flies are annoying!¡±

    Having said this, the man¡¯s eyes flashed and he made a decision.

    "Then get rid of it!"??(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 839 àÓàÓàÓ

    "Shi Hao, Shi Yuan, you two should take a trip!"

    The man raised his head and waved his hand.

    Among the countless masters below, two men in black robes came out and stood quietly.

    "First, we must get rid of the centipede and the soul body."

    "Second, if they are related to Zhao Qi's disappearance, then you should find Zhao Qi by the way."

    "Third, by the way, ask around to see if there are any unusual movements, see if there are any unusual visions, and see if any unusual people appear. Maybe with luck, you can directly find the reincarnation of the saint."

    The two men in black nodded and then disappeared.

    The next day.

    Night Breeze Centipede and the Spirit King drank and dined in the Yunjie Sect, and then prepared to leave with the respect of everyone in the Yunjie Sect.

    "My two gentlemen, please go back and tell Lord Skull that when I am in a stable state, I will return to Shadow Island to serve him."

    At the mountain gate, Bai Mei knelt down and said respectfully.

    She knows very well who gave her everything she has now.

    So she is not proud because she has awakened the Supreme Golden Bone. She knows that Benwei can easily give her this physique and can also easily take it back.

    "Miss Bai, please get up."

    Centipede waved his palm, and a force gently lifted Bai Mei up.

    "It's great that Miss Bai has such a heart. Big Brother will definitely be very happy to know this. Originally, Big Brother came in person this time, but Big Brother had something to do, so he didn't come in person."

    "But my eldest brother said, let me bring you two pieces of Brother Dog's dog food."

    "Luo, take it quickly."

    Centipede took out two grains of dog food and handed them to Bai Mei.

    "Thank you for your gift, sir."

    Bai Mei carefully accepted it, as if she had found a treasure.

    Beside, Guan Ling¡¯s eyes turned green.

    what? What?

    Is there a big brother behind you?

    Served?

    Ga.

    Guan Ling remembered something. Last time Su Yu'er posted a message inviting female disciples from all major sects, didn't he just ask them to serve some good brother?

    At that time, Su Yu'er offended many people because of this incident, and even Guan Ling thought it was ridiculous. Looking back now, thinking about it, how could this be ridiculous? It was simply a romance sent from heaven!

    Because among all the people, only Bai Mei agreed to Su Yu'er's "ridiculous" request, but after she came back, she awakened the Supreme Golden Bone. What does this mean?

    It means that the person behind him can create the Supreme Golden Bone with his bare hands!

    Thinking about it, Guan Ling felt like he was going crazy and his heart was beating wildly.

    "Hahaha."

    Guan Ling laughed loudly, hugging Su Yu'er and piercing his face with beard.

    "My good disciple, you are really my good disciple!"

    Guan Ling¡¯s eyes and nose turned into lumps with laughter.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    "Master, what are you doing?"

    Su Yuer shouted resentfully, wiping the saliva on her pretty face reluctantly.

    Guan Ling ignored him and came to Ye Feng and King Ling diligently.

    "Hehehehe Sir, may I ask, is there still a shortage of people to serve the eldest brother? If so, do you think I can do it?"

    With that said, Guan Ling showed off his muscles.

    "You can even clean the table and pour water."

    Ye Feng rolled her eyes at him and said depressedly, "My eldest brother only wants soft ones, do you understand?"

    Guan Ling¡¯s eyes lit up and he nodded quickly: ¡°I understand, I understand.¡±

    Having said that when the legs were clipped and chopped on the ground, the mouth murmured, and the difference was straight.

    ?Obviously.

    The Supreme Golden Bone made him lose his mind for a moment.

    "Sir, do you think it's feasible?"

    And when he looked like this, the elders behind him were shocked.

    The next moment he started shouting.

    ¡°Me, me, me, and me.¡±

    "Hahaha, I can be gentle or strong, it all depends on your will."

    "Hey, even though I am eight feet tall, I always have a girlish heart hidden in my heart."

    A group of elders rushed over enthusiastically, scrambling to be the first.

    "roll!"

    Night Breeze Centipede had a dark face, his body was rolling continuously and he almost burst into flames. He took the Spirit King and fled directly, leaving Guanling with all his faces.Looking at each other.

    "Have a look, what are you looking at? Why don't you go practice the exercises quickly."

    Guan Ling shouted with a dark face, looking majestic and full of immortality. How could he have imagined the scene just now?

    And after Night Breeze Centipede and Ling Wang left the Yunjie Gate.

    Two men in black came from the sky, staring at the two brothers.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 840 News

    A sword condensed and appeared in mid-air.

    The cold light appears.

    Showing strong murderous intent, it completely locked onto Night Breeze Centipede.

    This sword hanging in mid-air can strike at any time just waiting for the master's command.

    finally.

    After observing for a while, the owner of the sword lost his patience and raised his finger impatiently.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    The long sword is ready to move, ready to go.

    Just as he was about to attack, another man called out to him at the last moment.

    "how?"

    The master of the sword asked.

    "We can take their lives at any time. If we don't rush for a while, we might as well follow them first and see what their background is."

    "By the way, let's find out whether Zhao Qi's disappearance has anything to do with them."

    "Once all this is clarified, it won't be too late to get rid of them."

    Hear the words.

    The master of the sword nodded, then waved his hand to retract the long sword in the air.

    In this way, the two of them stood suspended in the air, always observing the Night Wind Centipede and the Spirit King with God's vision.

    ¡­¡­

    And on the other side.

    Inside the Yunjie Gate.

    Many elders took action.

    Through Ye Feng Centipede's words and Su Yu'er's previous actions of finding a beautiful female disciple of his sect, everyone has more or less figured out Benwei's needs.

    The Supreme Golden Bone.

    Who is not greedy?

    Whenever there is a little chance, everyone wants to seize it.

    And as an elder of the Yunjie Sect, after living for so many years, who doesn¡¯t have any relatives or friends?

    So everyone is looking for candidates and want to make connections through Su Yuer.

    No, the six elders of the Yun Jie Sect came to the South Gate, which is also the Jie Sect.

    "Huh, why are you here, you old man?"

    When Zhong Nan, the leader of the South Gate Sect, saw this, he made an angry voice.

    "What are you talking about?" The sixth elder sat down carelessly, waved his hand and shouted: "Why don't you pour me some water quickly?"

    "You old man, you still want me to pour you water?" Zhong Nan said with a livid face: "It's good that I haven't caused any trouble for you Yun Jiemen yet."

    "Why are you causing trouble for my Yunjie Sect?" the Sixth Elder said in confusion.

    "What did you say you were doing?"

    Zhong Nan was not angry, "Last time, my disciple accepted the invitation of your Yunjie Sect, Su Yu'er, and said it was an opportunity. But in the end, he said that he wanted my disciple to serve a so-and-so person?"

    "So I would like to ask, are you, Yunjie Sect, trying to destroy my disciple's Taoist heart with your behavior and humiliating behavior?"

    Zhong Nan¡¯s questioning voice came out, full of anger.

    "That is to say, the relationship between the two sects is not bad, and we also know that Su Yu'er is very nervous, so we did not pursue the matter.

    Unexpectedly, after listening to Zhong Nan¡¯s words, the Sixth Elder burst out laughing.

    "why are you laughing?"

    Zhong Nan stared at the Sixth Elder, furious.

    "I'm laughing at your ignorance!" The Sixth Elder smiled mysteriously.

    "Ignorant?"

    "You are the only one who is ignorant, your whole family is ignorant."

    Zhong Nan became even more angry. He stood up and glared at the Sixth Elder and shouted: "You old man, tell me clearly today. If you don't speak clearly, you won't be able to walk out of my south gate today."

    The Sixth Elder took his time and glanced at the tea cup.

    ¡°Pour the tea first!¡±

    "you?"

    Zhong Nan looked at the Sixth Elder angrily.

    ¡°Please entertain me well, and I¡¯ll tell you something big, even a big opportunity!¡± the Sixth Elder said mysteriously.

    "You have it, you have a great opportunity, please explain to me clearly what just happened." Zhong Nan shouted.

    "If it doesn't happen, don't regret it."

    The Sixth Elder pretended not to care, and stood up to leave. As he walked, he said leisurely: "Hey, some fools, they don't listen to the news about the Supreme Golden Bone. Since they don't listen, then I'll forget it and leave first."  ."

    "What?"

    "Supreme Golden Bone?"

    Zhong Nan¡¯s eyes widened.

    He immediately changed his expression, grabbed the Sixth Elder's arm, and smiled enthusiastically: "Hey, brother, what are you talking about? Didn't I just make a joke to you?"

    While talking,?At the same time, I poured tea for the Sixth Elder.

    "Now, can you say it?"

    After finishing everything diligently, Zhong Nan cast his eyes at the Sixth Elder expectantly.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 841 Impatient

    The Sixth Elder took a sip of tea and put down the cup after he was satisfied.

    "Fine!"

    "okay."

    Zhong Nan nodded like a chicken pecking at rice, waiting expectantly.

    The mutual ridicule between the two just now is not because their relationship is not good. On the contrary, they have a good personal relationship.

    It is precisely because of this that Zhong Nan knows the Sixth Elder very well.

    Sometimes it is indeed a hobbit, but it is never aimless.

    Since he is here and has mentioned the matter of the Supreme Golden Bone, it means that he indeed has news about this matter here.

    Under Zhong Nan¡¯s expectant gaze, the Sixth Elder said calmly: ¡°It¡¯s Bai Mei from our sect, you know?¡±

    "Bai Mei?"

    Zhong Nan thought for a while and then said: "I heard that because of this female disciple, all the Fengyun Sect took a spiritual boat to the gate of your Yunjie Gate Mountain."

    "Having said that, I really can't figure out what the old guy from Guanling thinks. He is just an inner disciple and nothing. Is it worth offending a Fengyun Sect for her?"

    "Hahaha!"

    Hearing Zhong Nan¡¯s words, the Sixth Elder laughed, and said leisurely: ¡°I would have made the same decision if I had left you Nanmen.¡±

    "cut!"

    Zhong Nan curled his lips disdainfully, "My brain is not that bad. Only a dumb thing like that old man Guan Ling can do such a dumb thing."

    "What if Bai Mei is the Supreme Golden Bone?" the Sixth Elder said leisurely.

    "That's not to offend Fengyun Sect huh?"

    Halfway through, Zhong Nan realized what he was saying, his eyes widened and he suddenly became fierce.

    "What did you say?"

    "Bai Mei is the Supreme Golden Bone?"

    "How can it be?"

    "Isn't she just an inner disciple? How could she be the Supreme Golden Bone?"

    "Impossible, absolutely impossible."

    "If Bai Mei was the Supreme Golden Bone, Fengyun Sect would no longer be a calamity sect, and it would have spread throughout the Heavenly Domain."

    Zhong Nan shook his head and couldn¡¯t believe it at all.

    ¡°After all, the Supreme Golden Bone is innate, and there are clues even when it is born, so how come no one knows about it for so long.

    Furthermore, if Bai Mei is really the Supreme Golden Bone, how could Fengyun Sect let her go?

    "Haha, is this because you are ignorant?" The Sixth Elder smiled leisurely: "You only know that the Supreme Golden Bone is an innate constitution, but have you ever thought about the day after tomorrow?"

    "the day after tomorrow?"

    "What kind of acquired training can achieve the supreme golden bone?"

    "It's impossible."

    "You're talking nonsense."

    Zhong Nan waved his hand, not believing it at all.

    "Do you think I'm teasing you?" The Sixth Elder said with a serious face: "To tell you the truth, Bai Mei is an acquired supreme golden bone. Her cultivation is advancing rapidly, and I'm afraid it won't be long before she can become a Taoist mirror.  "

    "So not to mention it is a calamity sect of Fengyun Sect, even if it is a Taoist sect, it is worth it for a supreme golden bone."

    "This, how is this possible?"

    Looking at the serious expression on the sixth elder¡¯s face, the muscles on Zhong Nan¡¯s face started to beat in disbelief.

    Based on his understanding of the Sixth Elder, he knew that the Sixth Elder was not teasing him at all at this moment.

    "Really, is this really the case?"

    "Um!"

    "Then her, where did her supreme golden bone come from?" Zhong Nan couldn't help but ask.

    "Well, actually I think it's better for you not to know." The Sixth Elder pinched his nose, "Because I'm afraid you won't be able to bear it if I tell you."

    ¡°What can I not stand?¡±

    Zhong Nan rolled his eyes and said, "Just tell me how she got this supreme golden bone."

    "you sure?"

    The Sixth Elder asked.

    "Say, hurry up."

    Zhong Nan was impatient.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 842 Be soft

    "Okay, then I'll say it."

    The Sixth Elder rolled his eyes and said, "Last time, Xiao Yu'er posted a message to invite beautiful women, but in the end they broke up unhappy, but only one person agreed to Xiao Yu'er."

    "She is Bai Mei!"

    "What?"

    Hearing this, Zhong Nan felt like a thunder exploded in his mind, "You, you, you, you mean?"

    "That's right, when our Xiao Yu'er told your disciples and their group of female disciples that we would give them a big opportunity, it was not groundless talk, but a real big opportunity!"

    The Sixth Elder slightly raised the corner of his mouth and said leisurely: "But instead of seizing the opportunity, your disciples and their elm-headed group came to blame our little fish for humiliating them."

    ¡°In the end, only Bai Mei seized the opportunity, and after she came back, she became the Golden Supreme Bone!¡±

    "You said, if that precious disciple of yours had also seized the opportunity, then now"

    After the sixth elder¡¯s words fell, Zhong Nan felt like a bolt from the blue.

    "Are you sure you didn't lie to me?"

    Zhong Nan said with a look of disbelief.

    "Do you think I'm joking with you?" The Sixth Elder said with a serious face: "Originally, you guys at the South Gate also had a chance, but you didn't know how to cherish it. Instead, you came over to blame us. Eh It's really sad.  ah!"

    "Stop talking, stop talking"

    Zhong Nan held his head and waved his hand to interrupt the sixth elder. If he continued to listen, he felt like he was going to have a heart attack.

    How could he not hear what the Sixth Elder meant.

    If his disciple had also seized the opportunity, he would probably be the Supreme Golden Bone now.

    A huge opportunity slipped away from your hands, a good opportunity was missed.

    "Obviously, because of his understanding of the Sixth Elder, even if this matter is unbelievable, he also understands that it is probably close to ten.

    He waited for a long time before continuing to ask the question in his heart: "But, but, how can it be so easy to achieve the Golden Supreme Bone?"

    "Haha, you don't know that, right?"

    The Sixth Elder smiled and said: "There is a peerless master behind Xiao Yu'er."

    "I knew that not long ago, many Fengyun Sect spirit boats came to our Yunjie Sect, but the peerless master behind them randomly sent two people to destroy those few spirit boats in an understatement."

    "Really, is there really such a master?"

    Zhong Nan couldn¡¯t believe it.

    "Why did I lie to you?"

    The Sixth Elder waved his hand, and a picture appeared in front of Zhong Nan.

    In the picture, it was the centipede rising into the sky, destroying Fengyun Sect's spirit boat in an understatement, and causing Fengyun Sect to scatter in all directions.

    Zhong Nan looked at it with a shocked expression.

    Although he did not attend the scene in person, he felt the power of the centipede just from the picture.

    "This is just a master randomly sent by that super master."

    The Sixth Elder raised his head slightly and said rather rudely: "Oh, by the way, let me tell you that our little Yu'er has a good relationship with the person behind him."

    "And I, a few days ago, I had the honor of raising a glass to the moon with that powerful centipede."

    Before he finished speaking, Zhong Nan took hold of the sixth elder's hand.

    "Old Xu, do you want a woman?"

    "If you want, you can choose from the group of beauties in our mountain gate."

    Zhong Nan said diligently.

    The sixth elder's eyes turned white, he raised his head and shouted righteously: "Am I that kind of person?"

    "Of course, of course you are not."

    Zhong Nan said with an apologetic smile.

    "Of course I am not that frivolous person."

    The Sixth Elder stroked his beard and said leisurely: "Although I am upright, I am not an old-fashioned person. Master Zhong, you are so enthusiastic, I can't deny your wishes, so let's go to the twenty or thirty people first.  Bar!"

    Two, twenty or thirty?

    What a righteous person!

    Zhong Nan¡¯s face was twitchy, and he had already killed all the sixth elders, including the eighteenth generation, in his heart, but he still had a smile on his face.

    "I'll send it to you right away. Then the next one, that one"

    "It's easy to say." The Sixth Elder smiled contentedly: "Coming today is to give you this opportunity."

    "My Yunjie Sect and your South Sect have always been friendly, so you can look for a few good female disciples in the sect, and then Xiao Yu'er will negotiate with you to see if there is any chance."

    "By the way, it needs to be soft."? 

    "Also, those who have refused before, your precious female disciple, please don't come." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 843 Buried Treasure

    "Can't we just be more generous?"

    Zhong Nan asked with an ugly expression on his face.

    "What are you thinking, are you still trying to be generous?" The Sixth Elder said solemnly: "It's wonderful to reject such a great opportunity but still want another one, isn't it?"

    "Uh, okay."

    Zhong Nan nodded awkwardly.

    After all, opportunities need to be seized.

    Fortunately, although his precious disciple has no chance, his Nanmen at least still has a chance.

    However, what the two did not notice was that there was a beautiful figure standing outside the door and heard the entire conversation.

    She is none other than Zhong Nan¡¯s female disciple, Guo Ruozhi.

    When she heard that she had no chance, her mind felt like a lightning strike, she staggered two steps, and her face turned pale.

    She remembered when Su Yuer talked about this incident in the restaurant that day, replaying it over and over again

    The Supreme Golden Bone!

    She actually missed such a big opportunity.

    Thinking about this, her whole body turned green with regret. She could even think that if other female disciples had such an opportunity, her little talent would fall off the altar and she would never be the eldest sister of the sect again.  Nor will he be admired by everyone.

    The sect¡¯s resources that originally tilted towards her will tilt again, and she can only retreat to the second line.

    It was difficult for her to accept this result.

    But, who would have thought that it would be a huge opportunity!

    "Okay, select a few female disciples who are good-natured, obedient and soft-spoken, and send them to the Yunjie Sect." The Sixth Elder glanced at the door and didn't care. Instead, he told Zhong Nan, "Of course, it doesn't matter whether they succeed or not.  I don¡¯t know, it all depends on fate, I¡¯m just here to give you this opportunity at South Gate.¡±

    "Thank you, thank you so much, brother, for remembering my Nanmen."

    Zhong Nan smiled from ear to ear. Although his female disciple made people feel a little regretful, compared to the rise of the entire Nanmen, this was nothing.

    "Okay, then I'll go and rest first."

    The Sixth Elder picked up the tea cup and took a sip with satisfaction, then solemnly reminded: "Remember, I am upright and upright!"

    Zhong Nan twitched his mouth, nodded his head and said, "I understand, you are upright and upright."

    "Um!"

    The Sixth Elder stood up and left with a smile on his face, his hands behind his back.

    While the Sixth Elder was talking to Zhong Nan, Centipede and Spirit King leisurely rushed back to Shadow Island.

    Soon after, the two of them walked into the black mist alone.

    "Well, I actually entered the black mist, there is something."

    One of the men in black said in surprise when he saw this.

    "After all, it's a Taoist mirror. There are still some methods for entering the black mist alone." Another man, Gu Jingwubo, said: "Besides, it's just an entry. Don't be surprised. Just follow them."

    "Um!"

    The other man nodded and followed into the black mist.

    "Be careful, don't capsize in the ditch and get discovered."

    After entering the black fog, it became obviously more difficult for them to track.

    After all, even they have limited perception here.

    And to keep tracking within a limited distance without being discovered, it does take some means, not to mention that they have to spend most of their cultivation to shield the invasion of the black mist.

    Therefore, the two of them became a lot more careful.

    But Ye Feng and Ling Wang seemed completely unaware, chatting while walking slowly.

    "Brother Ye Feng, what do you think those two idiots are doing? They are secretly competing with the air in the sky, as if we don't know they are there."

    As he walked, the Spirit King couldn't help but complain.

    "They're just stupid, what do you care about them?"

    Night Breeze Centipede didn't even look at it, he still looked as carefree as ever.

    "Too!"

    The Spirit King did not continue to worry.

    After a while, the two of them walked to the transmission port.

    But now, no one is guarding the portal.

    Because Yi Feng felt that it was so desolate outside that there was no need to send people to guard it. It was a waste of manpower, so he sent everyone back to Shadow Island to do other work.

    Therefore, the entire transmission port is empty.

    But even though there is no one, the mysterious power of the teleportation port is still there.

    &nbsp; Even though it was in the black mist, the area was not affected in the slightest. It was as clean and pure as the outside world, and it was even covered with flowers and plants.

    And if you look at it from the black fog.

    This area is like a bright light in a dark space.

    Night Breeze Centipede and Spirit King teleported directly into Shadow Island.

    "Where are the people?"

    In the distance, the expressions of the two men in black who were following them changed. They didn't even care whether they were exposed or not, and quickly sped up to follow them.

    But Ye Feng and Centipede didn¡¯t see it.  But he saw the area at the teleportation port that was not affected by the black mist.

    The two people were immediately stunned.

    ??Looking ahead with wide eyes.

    "Oh my God, what did I see?"

    "There is such a place in the vast black fog!"

    The two of them simply forgot about Night Breeze and Centipede, and speeded up to reach this bright land.

    "Look, there is grass!"

    "It really is."

    "There's a flower growing here."

    "Huh, this place is actually not affected by the black fog at all. What is going on?"

    The two of them looked up and stared around, as if they wanted to find some clues, but they couldn't find any clues. Only this area looked so independent in the darkness.

    "No, this discovery is too important. We must go back and report it to the sect."

    One of the men in black said: "It is unheard of and unseen to be able to not be affected by the black fog at all. I guess that there must be a treasure or something extraordinary buried under this land."

    "And its value is beyond our imagination" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 844 The Second Catastrophe

    "Let's go back to the sect immediately."

    One of the men said urgently.

    "But what about the centipede and the soul body?" Another man in black asked.

    "Ignore them for now."

    The man said: "The entire Nine Realms are only so big. It's not easy to find them. You can get rid of them at any time. However, the area in front of you that is not affected by the black realm is more important in comparison."

    "It's really easy to kill them."

    Another man said: "But what I'm confused about is why they disappeared when they got here. Is there some kind of teleportation array here?"

    "Humph, there is no teleportation array. If there really is a teleportation array, wouldn't we be able to feel the fluctuations with our strength?" The man sneered, "Maybe they discovered our tracking and used some means to escape. It's harmless.  !¡±

    "That's right. It's not too late. Let's report this place to the sect as soon as possible."

    "OK!"

    "Then let's split up. You stay here and check to see if there are any other abnormalities. I will go back and notify the sect."

    After the two people discussed it, one person stayed at the same place and the other person rushed back to Sanshengmen.

    The man in black who was left behind walked around in a circle and found that there was no clue, so he found a place and sat down cross-legged.

    In the Shadow Island.

    Yi Feng was a little troubled.

    It¡¯s weird, there¡¯s not much left to grind, and the little bit left can¡¯t produce a lot of experience.

    Strength

    Yi Feng was confused.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out out of this situation, is he strong or weak?

    "Ding!"

    Just when Yi Feng was distressed, a long-lost voice came from his mind.

    "The host has reached the second stage of transcending the tribulation. Please overcome the tribulation as soon as possible."

    "Overcoming the tribulation?"

    "What kind of calamity will we survive?"

    "What kind of second level of tribulation is there?"

    Yi Feng suddenly stood up.

    "A calamity, a tempering of the state of mind: the host has already successfully passed it."

    "Two tribulations cannot be broken or established: please host to complete it as soon as possible."

    ¡°If you don¡¯t destroy it, you won¡¯t establish it. What the hell, how else can you not destroy it and not establish it?¡±

    Yi Feng asked quickly.

    ¡°Destruction is death, establishment is survival.¡± A cold voice came from the system.

    When Yi Feng heard this, he exploded.

    "You want me to die?"

    System: "Destroy and then establish, death first and life after death."

    "Then what you mean is that I won't really die if I die, but I will be resurrected after death?" Yi Feng asked quickly.

    System: "Not bad."

    "Then what will be the benefits after I live again?" Yi Feng asked again.

    System: "Achieve true immortality, even if the universe is destroyed."

    Yi Feng crossed his chin and began to think.

    ??Eternal life.

    ??It is indeed heart-warming.

    But is this dog system trying to trick him?

    Probably not

    After all, if his host dies, his system will cease to exist!

    Therefore, the system should not do this kind of behavior that is harmful to others.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Okay, I'll die!"

    Yi Feng gritted his teeth and said, "Then how should I die?"

    System: "Any method."

    "Please host to overcome the tribulation as soon as possible and complete it within ninety-nine years. If the host cannot overcome the tribulation, there will be a great crisis in the catastrophe of heaven and earth after ninety-nine years."

    "At that time, there may be real death!"

    After saying that, the system silenced the remains.

    "oh."

    Yi Feng said flatly "Oh".

    The great catastrophe after ninety-nine years should be the great calamity of heaven and earth mentioned by the previous system. It has been more than a year now, so there are still ninety-nine years.

    But as for the reminder?

    Wanting to die is such a simple thing, but it still takes ninety-nine years?

    cut.

    Yi Feng dismissed it, turned around and walked into the kitchen. He took out a bright kitchen knife and put it on his neck with a spin.

    "Hey."

    Yi Feng took a breath, closed his eyes, and his heart skipped a beat. ThisThe knife still didn't wipe it off

    "It's such a suicide, but it really takes courage!"

    Yi Feng curled his lips, he really couldn't bear this knife.

    ???????????????????????????? What if it is not wiped out all of a sudden, how uncomfortable will it be if you still breathe out?

    "Dang clang!"

    He threw the kitchen knife on the ground and walked out with his hands behind his back.

    You have to find another way to die.

    People are coming and going on the streets of Shadow Island.

    Some old men are playing chess, some old men and old ladies are flirting with each other, the market flavor is rich and mellow.

    Walking on the street, Yi Feng crossed his chin and thought deeply.

    After death, how long will it take to live?

    Right away?

    Yi Feng felt it was unlikely.

    ¡°After all, he read novels in his previous life. Characters who are neither broken nor established will have a process of nirvana after death. This process may take months, years, or even decades.

    If it¡¯s decades¡­

    Yi Feng glanced at many gray-haired old men and ladies

    Will they still be there by then?

    "Let's say goodbye properly."

    Yi Feng came to the tree where he was playing chess. There were many old men and women around here, playing chess.

    Seeing Yi Feng coming, everyone greeted Yi Feng familiarly.

    "Ahem."

    Yi Feng coughed twice and said seriously: "You guys, stop playing chess. I have something to tell you."

    Everyone looked at him.

    "This time I come to say goodbye to you, because for some compelling reasons, I want to die!"

    Yi Feng thought for a long time before speaking out, looking a little sad. Thinking that he might not be able to see these old men and women again in this life, he felt inexplicably sad in his heart.

    Even he can predict that these old men and women will be very sad and sad when they know that he is going to die

    After all, we have been neighbors for many years.

    No matter what, there are deep feelings.

    Thinking of this, Yi Feng regretted the way he spoke. He shouldn't have said that he was going to die. He should have found another excuse to say goodbye.

    After all, it¡¯s hard to bear to make old guys like them sad and sad.

    Seemingly seeing how sad and sad these old men and women were, Yi Feng began to make some comforting words in his heart.

    "General, haha, you lose."

    Suddenly, a cheerful voice came.

    "One step to regret, one step to regret."

    "That won't work."

    Two old men playing chess got into an argument.

    "Get out of the way quickly, let me get down."

    "I'm coming. I've been waiting for a long time and my hands are already itchy."

    When the other old men saw the winner, they also started arguing.

    ?  ?  ?  ?

    Yi Feng had a question mark on his face.

    ??Don¡¯t these people understand what he is talking about?

    He was going to die, and no one asked, or even said a word of concern?

    Are you still playing chess?

    "Quiet."

    Yi Feng shouted.

    The noisy crowd calmed down again and turned their heads to look at Yi Feng.

    "I said, I'm going to die!"

    Yi Feng said with a dark face, an emphasis on his tone, and a serious look on his face.

    Everyone was stunned.

    They looked at each other for a few times and said tacitly, "Oh."

    Then, the commotion continued.

    "Hurry up, give up your seat quickly."

    "Don't embarrass yourself by showing up for the food you ordered, and don't let me sit down."

    "Hurry up, hurry up, I'm coming, it's my turn"

    Yi Feng¡¯s face turned wild as he stood there.

    When they heard that he was going to die, this group of people just?

    What's the meaning?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 845 Looks like a fool

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A bunch of old people who don¡¯t have any feelings.

    ??Wrong person.

    Fortunately, he felt very uncomfortable.

    In the end, it was just him who was being sentimental.

    Yi Feng is full of reluctance. Is this the relationship that has lasted for so many years?

    "Hey, I said I was going to die, aren't you worried at all?" Yi Feng couldn't help but ask with a dark face.

    "We, should we be sad?" The old man's palm holding the chess fell halfway, and he looked at me and me with the others, and then looked at Yi Feng and asked.

    "Shouldn't it be?" Yi Feng asked in a deep voice.

    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and after calming down, they immediately entered the state.

    "Woo, I wish you good luck on your journey to Huangquan, sir."

    "Have a nice trip, sir."

    "Well, we are all very sad when our husband dies."

    A few old men pretended to lift up the corners of their clothes and wiped them at the corners of their eyes.

    "Also, can you be more fake?"

    Yi Feng had a dark face.

    have to.

    ??Wrong person.

    It was a waste of time for him to say goodbye. In anger, he left with a sullen face and his hands behind his back.

    "Sir, walk slowly."

    Everyone nodded and sent Yi Feng away. They continued to look back at the chessboard, chatting while playing chess.

    "Tell me, what is sir going to do?"

    An old man couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "Who knows, he doesn't want to die, just die, there's nothing strange about it." Another old man said.

    "That's right, what Mr. said seems to be really fatal!"

    "I guess sir is bored again. Anyway, just get used to it and calm down. Even if he says he wants to crush the sun in the sky, that's not something we can worry about."

    ¡°You¡¯re right, we can just do whatever we need to do anyway.¡±

    "Forget it, don't read anymore, I'm going to buy melons from Grandma Wang."

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even look at it. I went to find a dung picker to get half a load of dung, and then I went home and threw vegetables"

    After leaving the street, Yi Feng continued to look for a way to die.

    Jump off a cliff.

    He can fly.

    Jump into the sea.

    He can swim.

    ¡°I simply tied a big stone to my body and jumped into the sea.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    With the weight of the stone, Yi Feng was pulled down and sank to the bottom of the sea.

    A minute passed and Yi Feng blinked.

    A quarter of an hour later, Yi Feng spit out a bubble from his mouth.

    An hour passed, Yi Feng yawned, couldn't help but fell asleep, and slept for a whole day.

    One day passed, and Yi Feng swam up again.

    Shen Hai¡¯s suicide attempt officially ended in failure.

    "It seems that the way normal people commit suicide is not suitable for me." Yi Feng said to himself: "After all, I am a master now."

    ¡°It¡¯s better to just find someone to kill me!¡±

    Yi Feng murmured, and was about to find someone to give him a knife, when he happened to find Lu Dasheng passing by carrying a dung bucket from a distance.

    "Okay, it's up to you."

    Yi Feng grinned and flew towards Lu Dasheng.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met Mr.

    Lu Dasheng saluted respectfully.

    "Without courtesy, I have something to do with you." Yi Feng took out a knife from his arms and threw it to the ground.

    "Come on, give me a knife." Yi Feng said.

    "ah!"

    When Lu Dasheng heard this, he was so frightened that he threw the bucket away, threw his legs and knelt on the ground.

    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know where Lao Lu did something wrong, and I offended you. I hope you won¡¯t blame me!¡±

    "Also, I, Lu Dasheng, am very loyal to my husband, and I will never dare to have the slightest thought towards him."

    "If you don't believe me, you can kill me at any time. Old Lu Wan doesn't dare to do anything to you!"

    Lu Dasheng knocked his head heavily on the ground and kept explaining.

    "It does not make sense!"

    With a dark face, Yi Feng leaned over and explained: "You have misunderstood this. You also know that I am very powerful. I am practicing a magical skill. This skill is about neither breaking nor establishing, and I can't do it myself, so it's troublesome."  Give me a knife, I don't blame you."

    "Sir, I was wrong. Lao Luwan didn't dare to be disrespectful to you!"

    Lu Dasheng couldn't hear Yi Feng's words. He kowtowed to the ground desperately, thinking that he was?I did something wrong that caused my husband's displeasure.

    "Hey you"

    Seeing Lu Dasheng¡¯s appearance, Yi Feng was speechless.

    But yes, I was too hasty.

    If you suddenly hand someone a knife and ask him to stab himself to death, everyone will be frightened.

    It seems that after that, we still need to explain things clearly to people first.

    Yi Feng nodded, knowing that it was unreliable to find Lu Dasheng, so he quickly left to find Old Man Wang.

    Although this old man is old, he is not unable to hold a knife.

    The key is that this old man knows the current affairs and understands right and wrong.

    It should be reliable to speak clearly to him and ask him to help give him a knife.

    Yi Feng came to Lao Wangtou¡¯s home.

    Lao Wangtou has made tea.

    The two of them were sitting opposite each other.

    "Why do you want me, sir?" Lao Wangtou couldn't help but ask.

    "Well, recently I have been practicing a set of magic skills, which focus on neither breaking nor establishing." With Lu Dasheng's experience, Yi Fengxiaozhi spoke in detail with emotion and reason.

    After talking to Lao Wangtou in detail, he took out a dagger and threw it on the table.

    "So please do me a favor and kill me."

    Yi Feng said seriously.

    Finished.

    ??Clenched her teeth and closed her eyes.

    Lao Wang glanced at the knife on the table and then at Yi Feng, who had his eyes closed.

    The expression on his face is extremely complicated.

    Sir.

    Good is good.

    It¡¯s awesome.

    It¡¯s just a brain that¡¯s not very flexible.

    It¡¯s because you don¡¯t have enough pressure on yourself that you would make such a request!

    Based on him, even if Yi Feng sat still and struck with all his strength, would he be able to leave a mark?

    Yi Feng, who had been waiting for a long time, couldn't help but open his eyes when he saw that Lao Wangtou hadn't made a move yet.

    "Why haven't you taken action yet?"

    Lao Wangtou said nothing.

    She looked at him quietly.

    There is an element of respect, as if you are looking at a fool!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 846 Where did the dog run away?

    "Why don't you take action?"

    Yi Feng asked.

    Old man Wang looked cold and asked: "Sir, do you think I can kill you?"

    "Why can't I kill him?" Yi Feng said, "Just give me a knife and don't worry about the rest."

    "Okay, then I'll come."

    Seeing Yi Feng¡¯s persistence, Old Man Wang picked up the knife and shouted, all his strength concentrated in the knife.

    The peerless sword slashed towards Yi Feng and landed directly on Yi Feng's shoulder.

    ???????? But Yifeng looks at it.

    But it¡¯s useless.

    "That's all you have?"

    "You should use more force!"

    Yi Feng cursed, but he felt nothing when the knife struck his shoulder.

    "If you kill him, shaving him doesn't even count."

    Old man Wang looked aggrieved.

    "I¡­¡­"

    "This is already my greatest strength!"

    Old man Wang cried mournfully and said: "You don't even know who you are. Can I chop it up?"

    "Oh Kuo?"

    Only then did Yi Feng suddenly regain his strength.

    yes.

    He is a master of killing monsters who has reached many levels.

    What about this old man?

    "Yes, I was negligent."

    Yi Feng stood up and left: "But having said that, you are too good at it. At any rate, you have to leave a mark for me!"

    Yi Feng rolled her eyes at him and walked out of the room.

    ¡°Me, me, me, I¡¯m so bad!¡±

    Old man Wang in the room was ashamed.

    Recently, he has made great progress, and he is at the forefront of the island. He was still complacent at first, but he did not expect that his husband still said that he was too good.

    "No, I have to continue to work hard."

    Yi Feng stood at the highest point of the street, his eyes swept over and everyone had a panoramic view.

    well!

    A sigh.

    Because everyone is a rookie just like Old Man Wang.

    There is no one who can kill him!

    It seems that it is basically impossible to seek death on the island.

    Take a time and go out, provoke me the peerless master!

    Originally, Yi Feng was still cursing at the appearance of those legendary Taoist mirrors and masters of the Tribulation Realm.

    He had finally become invincible in the Nine Realms, and with the arrival of such a new group of more powerful masters, he began to become submissive again.

    Now it seems that it was a blessing in disguise!

    These masters who have settled in the Nine Realms can be said to have come at the right time. After all, in the past, it might not have been easy to find a master who could kill him, but now, there shouldn't be any big problem!

    So he planned to provoke such a master whenever he saw him.

    He even scolded his whole family for eighteen generations.

    I don¡¯t believe it, this master won¡¯t kill him.

    But it¡¯s better to trade this magic core first. I don¡¯t know when the little girl will be able to collect enough money.

    When traveling in the world, money is still the most important thing.

    And in Shadow Island, when Yi Feng desperately sought death

    Among the nine realms.

    Three Sanshengmen spirit boats sped past.

    The deck was filled with men in black.

    "The leader of the team this time is Sun Li, the third elder of the Sansheng Sect.

    "Shi Yuan, please explain to me clearly what is going on?" Sun Li couldn't help but ask.

    "Elder, we two brothers followed the centipede and the soul body into the black realm, but accidentally discovered a magical land in the black realm."

    "That Kuai land is completely unaffected by the Black Territory. It seems that there is a mysterious force that is crowding out the Black Territory and protecting that area. Therefore, we two brothers guess that there must be a heavy treasure buried under that land!"

    "oh!"

    "Is this true?"

    "Is there really a land that is not affected by the Black Domain?"

    Sun Li asked in surprise.

    "It's absolutely true, Elder!"

    Shi Yuan said solemnly.

    "Okay, if that's the case, then speed up. I want to see what it's like."

    Sun Li gave an order, and the three spirit boats accelerated their speed, streaking across the sky like three waves.

    ???????????????????????????????¡­Soon after entering the dark realm, a bright light came.

    Shi Hao, who was stationed on the spot, quickly stood up to greet him.

    From a distance, Sun Li saw that area.

    Although it is not big, with a radius of more than a hundred feet, it is indeed not affected by the black domain in the slightest.

    Putting away the spirit boat, dozens of masters landed.

    When they entered it, they actually discovered that there was no need to make any defense at all, and the black domain would not affect them at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s truly a magical place!¡±

    Third Elder Sun Li couldn't help but sigh.

    "Not bad, Third Elder." Shi Yuan said: "The most amazing thing is that with our strength, we can't see any clues, and there are no formation fluctuations, so we guessed that there should be something underground."

    "Um!"

    "I also believe so."

    The third elder nodded solemnly and said, "In that case, let's dig deep into the ground!"

    "As long as there is something, you can always dig it up!"

    "good!"

    Immediately, everyone from the Sansheng Sect gave orders.

    With their strength, they can fill up a mountain with one palm, but digging a hole is really easy.

    But no one knows what is buried under the ground, so they only use manpower to dig.

    "Brother, what's going on? Isn't it time to find some time to sell off the stolen goods?"

    In a small house.

    The five of them, Benwei, Gouzi, Milk, Centipede, and Spirit King, huddled together in fear.

    "Shh!"

    Benwei said: "Don't worry now. If the owner finds out that I stole his money bag again, I will be ripped off again, so don't do anything now and avoid the limelight!"

    "What brother said makes sense!"

    The brothers nodded their heads.

    "Brother, where did you put your money bag now?" Gouzi tilted his head and asked cautiously.

    "There is a saying that the most dangerous place is the safest place." Benwei said with a proud look on his face: "This scumbag dug a hole in the transmission port outside and hid the money bag.  The owner must have never thought that his money would be there."

    "High, really high!"

    ¡°The eldest brother really has both hands, good looks, and resourcefulness.¡±

    ¡°Brother is really my role model!¡±

    "I love you, brother!"

    The dogs made a sound of admiration, with stars in their eyes!

    "low profile!"

    Benwei pressed his palms and said strategically: "Now it's good to stay out of the limelight and behave well in front of the master, so that he won't think that I stole his money bag."

    "Quack, quack, quack"

    After saying that, the brothers covered their mouths and laughed loudly in the small house.

    At this moment, a monstrous demonic shadow enveloped the entire small house.

    The demonic flames surge into the sky.

    The murderous intention is awe-inspiring.

    The laughter in Benwei's mouth stopped suddenly, he shivered all over, and slipped out through the crack in the corner of the wall.

    "Where did the dog run away?"

    The demon shadow was holding a long sword and thrust it out.

    "Whoops!"

    This sword passed through Benwei¡¯s hip bone and nailed him to the ground.

    And the Gouzi were scared out of their wits and wanted to save their brother, but who the hell could withstand the sword? They huddled in the corner and trembled, their teeth trembled and they almost knocked off.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 847 You deserve it too

    "I'll punish you by being stuck here for three days."

    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to get out in three days.¡±

    Yi Feng pulled out the sword from Benwei Lian and threw it out again and stabbed it directly into the tree.

    After a few curses, Yi Feng left with satisfaction.

    "Is it buried at the entrance of the teleportation array?"

    "snort!"

    ¡°What a dog, you¡¯re pretty good at hiding it.¡±

    Yi Feng walked toward the teleportation array with his hands behind his back.

    And at the teleportation array outside, the Sansheng Gate has been dug along the area that is not affected by the black domain.

    With dozens of people moving up and down, the speed must be extremely fast.

    A pit more than a hundred feet deep has been dug.

    "There are fluctuations, haha, there are really fluctuations!"

    In the pit, Sun Li and others made excited sounds.

    Because now, they can all clearly feel that there is some kind of treasure underground.

    "Looking at its fluctuations, there should only be a few feet left."

    Sun Li said excitedly.

    "Okay, let's work harder and dig it out quickly."

    The other elders were also extremely excited.

    I am extremely looking forward to this treasure under the ground.

    Because even in their original Heaven Realm, they had never heard of a single treasure being able to isolate an entire area from the influence of the Black Realm.

    On the contrary, most treasures will gradually lose their original efficacy due to the erosion of the black realm.

    "So even if I haven't seen the treasure now, I am absolutely sure that it must be an excellent treasure.

    A depth of several feet is too simple for their cultivation.

    After a while, a black box was revealed.

    "Hoo!"

    Seeing this black box, Sun Li and others suddenly took a breath of cold air.

    Because of the faint aura of terror coming out of the black box, they had never seen it before in their lives.

    And the level of the black box seems to exceed their cognition.

    "Hahaha, we finally found it. It's not in vain that we dug more than a hundred feet!"

    Sun Li shouted excitedly.

    Also at the same time.

    There was a wave in the pit that no one noticed.

    A young man in white robe appeared at the bottom of the pit.

    "Nani?"

    Yi Feng, who was teleported from Shadow Island, looked at the earth walls around him and was stunned.

    Unable to bear it, I looked up at the sky again.

    More than a hundred feet, that is, more than three hundred meters.

    Looking up at this moment, you can only see a small patch of blue sky, and the oppressive feeling of being at the bottom of a well comes over you.

    Damn it!

    Which grandson dug such a deep hole in front of my house?

    Yi Feng complained in his heart.

    While he was complaining, he heard the voice from Sun Li next to him.

    "Quick, quick, dig it out quickly. Be careful not to damage it. We dug more than a hundred feet, so don't let our work go in vain." Sun Li shouted in command of everyone.

    Hear the words.

    Yi Feng turned his head away and realized that there were dozens of people standing next to him, and at this moment, those dozens of people were surrounding a wooden box on the ground.

    Yi Feng recognized this wooden box at a glance.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what he made with his own hands to hide money?

    OK!

    I don¡¯t know who these people are.

    It turns out they are a group of thieves!

    Maybe someone saw that idiot Benwei digging a hole to bury the fairy crystal.

    Then he became concerned about this group of thieves.

    So, the hole in front of my house was dug by these thieves in order to steal the fairy crystal.

    ???????????????? But Benwei dug this hole deep enough in order to hide the Immortal Crystal!

    And these money thieves are really ruthless. There are only a few dozen fairy crystals in this wooden box, but they dug more than 300 meters without any expense.

    But no matter what, he is a thief.

    What¡¯s more, it was stolen to his doorstep, how could I bear it?

    "Hey, you thieves, just stand still."

    Yi Feng shouted loudly and sternly.

    Yi Feng¡¯s shout immediately startled Sun Li and others. Their minds were focused on the wooden box, and they had no idea that there was an extra person next to them.

    "You are??  "

    Sun Li shouted vigilantly.

    "Who do you think I am? I am the owner of that box. Take my things, right? Put that box down for me!" Yi Feng shouted majestically.

    "The owner of the box?"

    Sun Li's expression darkened, and he asked who it was. It turned out that he was also here for this box.

    They dug it out with great difficulty, so how could they hand it over for no reason?

    "Hmph, who are you to be the owner of the box?"

    "To put it another way, even if you are the owner of the box, so what?"

    Sun Li sneered and said solemnly, "In this world, the strong are respected. Whoever has the biggest fist will own the thing. If you have the ability, come and get it."

    ¡°Hey, you guys are so stupid, you¡¯re jumping up and down when you steal other people¡¯s things, right?¡±

    Yi Feng¡¯s face immediately became angry and he shouted: ¡°If I don¡¯t beat you guys to death today, I won¡¯t believe in Yi.¡±

    With that said, Yi Feng lifted up his sleeves and walked towards Sun Li and others.

    "Hmph, a worm shakes a tree, and you don't overestimate your own capabilities."

    Sun Li sneered and waved to Shi Hao Shi Yuan next to him.

    The two of them understood each other and immediately turned into streams of light and approached Yi Feng.

    But the next moment.

    "Pah, pah!"

    Yi Feng raised his hand and waved, and slapped the two of them to the ground with two slaps, foaming at the mouth.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 848 What a waste of natural resources!

    "What?"

    When Sun Li saw this, his eyes widened.

    What method is this?

    Shi Yuan Shi Hao is also a strong man at the level of Dao Mirror.

    Even if you are stronger than the two of them, you can still survive.

    Why are they as powerful as children in the hands of this young man, knocking them down with just one slap?

    "Form up, come on!"

    Sun Li waved his palm again and shouted to the people behind him.

    Hearing this, the movements of dozens of people behind him changed rapidly, and strong power lingered on them.

    "Three Life Formations!"

    As the leader shouted, these lingering powers began to turn into bridges, connecting everyone.

    This moment.

    Everyone in the formation has greatly increased their strength.

    Through the blessing of the formation, everyone can briefly gain the combined power of everyone.

    Under the communication between the formations, one by one rushed towards Yi Feng with an aura that would destroy the world.

    "die!"

    Everyone shouted, completely blocking Yi Feng's retreat.

    See the situation.

    Sun Li from behind had a sneer on his face.

    The reason why their Three Lives Sect can gain a foothold is because of the Three Lives Formation that everyone in the sect can practice.

    With the presence of this formation, they can enable their disciples of the Sansheng Sect to turn defeat into victory.

    With the combined strength of these people, ordinary Taoist mirrors can only drink hatred, let alone with the blessing of the formation, now everyone has this kind of strength.

    So what if Yi Fengqiang can still break their three-life formation?

    Yi Feng has become a dead person in his eyes at this moment.

    Yi Feng looked at the group of people expressionlessly.

    "You're jumping around like a monkey, with fingerprints on your hands. Do you think you're the Hokage?"

    ¡°It¡¯s all bells and whistles.¡±

    Yi Feng rolled his eyes and slapped him away.

    "Snapped!"

    The first few people were whipped to the ground, and they lay on the ground and were whipped.

    After casually knocking over a few people, Yi Feng raised his hand and slapped them again.

    Several more people were whisked away.

    And as these people were pushed away, the Sansheng Formation was forcibly broken up.

    The formation was forcibly broken up, and everyone suffered backlash. Qi and blood surged in the body, the soles of the feet retreated continuously, and the breath was extremely sluggish.

    "What, what?"

    The sneer on Sun Li's face suddenly froze, and his eyes widened with disbelief.

    The Sansheng Formation was, was forcibly broken up?

    When thinking about this, Sun Li felt a little weak in his legs.

    ?????? Iron plate.

    Absolutely ironclad.

    "You guys are just a bunch of rookies here to steal things. Why don't you go home and farm?"

    Yi Feng said coldly with a sullen face, then completely ignored everyone and walked directly to Sun Li and stretched out his palm.

    "You, who are you?"

    Sun Li squeezed the black box in his hand tightly, his face full of reluctance.

    "You don't care who I am, bring it to you."

    Yi Feng took back the black box with one hand.

    Sun Li¡¯s mouth started to tremble.

    What kind of strength is this?

    When Yi Feng snatched the black box from his hand, he actually had no resistance. He didn't even react until the black box was in Yi Feng's hand.

    "Your Excellency, I have recorded today's humiliation in Sanshengmen, and I will definitely ask you to get it back in the future."

    Sun Li said a cruel word with a sullen face, waved his palms, stepped on his feet, tore open the space and moved in.

    So close to the end of the world.

    This step will make him appear thousands of miles away.

    However.

    Just when he thought he had escaped, a hand directly grabbed his trousers.

    "With your short legs, what are you pedaling for?"

    Yi Feng gently pulled with his palm.

    "Tear apart!"

    Sun Li¡¯s pants were torn apart, leaving only his bare buttocks and only his thighs still connected to his trouser legs.

    Just like that, Sun Li was forcefully pulled back, and he also lost one of his pants.

    This time.

    Sun Li¡¯s courage rushed to his throat.

    ¡°That step he took just now was so close to the end of the world, he was obviously thousands of miles away, but he was suddenly pulled back?

    What is this?Such a terrifying method.

    "Your Excellency, what do you want?"

    As he spoke, Sun Li felt particularly cool and subconsciously covered his buttocks with his hands.

    "Do I want you to leave?"

    Yi Feng said coldly: "You dug a hole and want to leave?"

    "Then what do you want?"

    Sun Li asked with a dark face.

    "How you dug this hole, just fill it in for me!"

    "If you don't do it well, none of you will be able to leave."

    Yi Feng said solemnly.

    Sun Li was stunned.

    I thought I wanted to do something, but it turns out I was just filling in a hole.

    Although it was obvious that Yi Feng also intended to humiliate them, he still accepted it by filling in a hole. After all, the situation was not as good as others, and other people's fists were bigger than his own.

    But when it came to fists, Sun Li remembered what he had said before and wanted to find a crack in the ground to get in.

    He gritted his teeth and had no choice but to agree.

    Under Yi Feng¡¯s supervision, Sun Li led everyone from the Sansheng Sect to start filling the hole.

    Yi Feng did not expect that this group of people could not fight well, but they could fill holes very quickly.

    But Yi Feng also knows that these people are also cultivators. Although their strength is a bit weak, the hard work they do is still incomparable to normal mortals.

    Seeing that the work was done, Yi Feng picked up the black box next to him and started to figure it out.

    "Sir, the hole has been filled, can we leave?"

    While talking, Sun Li's eyes were fixed on the black box in Yi Feng's hand, full of reluctance.

    Originally, this peerless treasure should be his!

    When Sun Li asked, Yi Feng just glanced up at him, ignored him, and looked at the black box in his hand.

    He needs to see if there is any money in the box before he can let them go.

    The box is open.

    Twenty sparkling fairy crystals were revealed.

    "one two three four¡­¡­"

    Yi Feng counted over and over again

    But Sun Li was a little disappointed. He originally expected that this peerless box would contain more advanced treasures, but he didn't expect it to be just dozens of fairy crystals.

    But for them, it doesn¡¯t matter what it contains, because the box itself is a peerless treasure.

    I counted it three times.

    After confirming that there were quite a few fairy crystals inside, Yi Feng picked up the handkerchief and wiped the fairy crystals clean one by one, and then carefully received the fairy crystals into the space ring.

    As for the box.

    So dirty.

    The cracks are full of mud, so don¡¯t use them, right?

    ¡° Anyway, there are still a lot of them at home, and they are not worth much.

    Throw it on the ground.

    ????????????????????????

    Click!

    This click sounded like thunder in the ears of Sun Li and others.

    The group of people were stunned.

    My jaw was directly dislocated. I looked stupidly at the wooden box that was trampled into pieces on the ground and its breath disappeared, and my heart was bleeding.

    this moment.

    They had every intention of skinning Yi Feng alive.

    ¡°Damn it, you wiped the twenty worthless fairy crystals inside again and again, as if you were afraid of breaking them and losing them.

    But you ignored the priceless wooden box and destroyed it with one kick?

    What a waste of natural resources, what a waste of natural resources!

    Sun Li was twitching one by one, and the muscles on his face were beating.

    "You can go, remember, be a good person in the future."

    Yi Feng said with satisfaction.

    But they found that this group of people stood motionless.

    "Hey, you guys are really interesting. I wonder if you can leave. Come on, I don't have time to waste with you. I'm leaving."

    Yi Feng said lightly, and the communication system immediately disappeared.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 849 Digging hard

    Sun Li and others stood there stunned for a long time before they recovered.

    Thinking of the way the black box was trampled to pieces, my heart trembled.

    In short, their operation this time was a complete failure. Not to mention the loss of many people, their work was in vain.

    She was even pushed to the ground and rubbed, but she didn¡¯t dare to say a word.

    "Eh!"

    The group of people sighed and prepared to pack their things and go home.

    However.

    As soon as everyone entered the Black Territory, they suddenly remembered something and suddenly turned back to look at the area that was not affected by the Black Territory.

    "The black box treasure has been destroyed, why is this area still not affected by the black domain?"

    Someone asked.

    "Yes, why is this?"

    "Could it be that there are other treasures hidden under the ground?"

    "Yes, otherwise, how can we explain it?"

    For a time, the faces of everyone with dim eyes were filled with hope again.

    To them, it is just another village with a bright future and a bright future.

    "Hahaha!"

    Sun Li laughed even more.

    "Unexpectedly, God closed one window for us and opened another for us!"

    Sun Li shouted loudly, waved his hand and said: "Since this area is still not affected by the black domain, then it is not the black box that crowds out the black mist, but something else. I even suspect that this real treasure is worse than that black box.  Be classy!"

    ¡°So without further ado, let¡¯s start digging again now.¡±

    "As I said before, in order not to destroy the spirituality of the treasure, we excavated it carefully!"

    "But what we know for sure is that this real treasure must be buried more than a hundred feet underground!"

    "yes!"

    The others nodded excitedly and started working quickly.

    After all, it feels very good to see sunny weather again after just experiencing the rain.

    And if they can really dig out the super treasure and return to the Sansheng Sect, each of them will have made a great achievement.

    ??Shadow Island.

    Benwei was nailed to the tree as always.

    Under the tree, Gouzi Milk and others looked around, but did not dare to make any move.

    "well!"

    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s so miserable!¡±

    "No, brother is a thief."

    The dogs howled, suddenly discovered something, and immediately dispersed.

    Soon.

    Then he saw Yi Feng, who was wearing a white robe, slowly walking towards this side with his palms on his back, and came to the bottom of the tree.

    With his butt back, Benwei, who was stuck on the tree, turned his head with difficulty and looked at Yi Feng pitifully.

    "Aba Aba!"

    "Don't follow me." Yi Feng shouted angrily, then took out the Immortal Crystal and threw it in his hand, and said: "I have found the Immortal Crystal. Seeing that you don't have much, and  Your attitude is pretty good, and for the sake of not thinking about escaping, I¡¯ll spare you this time.¡±

    "okokokok¡­¡­"

    "Benwei is pitiful, nodding his head like a chicken pecking at rice.

    "But again, find a way to get down by yourself. If you can't get down, just hang yourself on the tree."

    Yi Feng waved his hand, and while cracking melon seeds, he walked towards the street. Firstly, he wanted to see if there was any gossip. At the same time, he was also thinking about how he should die.

    After Yi Feng left, the dogs hurried back and gathered around the tree.

    ¡°Brother, did the master take the money back?¡±

    Gouzi hurriedly asked: "Then your trip this time, isn't it in vain again?"

    "Shh!"

    Benwei raised his finger, looked around, and said in a low voice: "I have made two preparations. Deeper in the ground, I have another Immortal Crystal hidden, and the owner probably doesn't know about it."

    Hear the words.

    Gouzi and others¡¯ eyes lit up.

    "Don't worry, wait for me to come down first."

    Benwei kicked his lower leg on the tree, pulling out the sword from the tree, and then jumped down.

    "Brother, you have a sword on your butt."

    Benwei looked back and said nonchalantly: "The master dug it in and won't be able to pull it out for a while. Ignore it for now and follow me to get the Immortal Crystal."

    "Okay, then we teleport out?"

    &nbsp; Centipede asked.

    "No, no, no, if it is sent out, the master will definitely notice it. Listen to me, he has a clever plan."

    Benwei smiled with his arms akimbo, and with a wave of his hand, he put Gouzi Lingwang and others away while he burrowed into the ground.

    In the void space, Gouzi and others looked at Benwei who was running wildly in the ground, and said hurriedly: "Brother, you are so smart, the master will definitely not find out like this."

    "It's just brother, this Shadow Island has a barrier, can I get out directly?" Spirit King asked.

    "You idiot, you don't even know who I am, how can you stop me with this barrier?" Night Breeze Centipede couldn't help but lectured.

    In this way, Benwei shuttled on the ground, and finally reached a distance of two hundred feet under the teleportation position outside.

    "Hey, I found it. The Immortal Crystal is still here. The owner really didn't notice it."

    Benwei was lying in the soil, arching his buttocks and saying excitedly.

    "Congratulations, brother, congratulations to brother."

    There were also congratulatory sounds from Gouzi and others.

    However.

    A few feet behind Benwei, Sun Li and others were still digging hard.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 850 The sword comes

    "stop!"

    At this time, Sun Li made a move, raised his palm and shouted loudly.

    Then he looked excited and said, "Have you felt the fluctuation of the treasure?"

    Hear the words.

    Others also quickly stopped what they were doing and thought carefully.

    ?Then the eyes lit up one after another.

    "I feel it, I feel it!"

    "Yes, yes, I feel it too."

    Everyone made excited sounds.

    "Hahaha."

    Sun Li laughed and said excitedly: "Looking at this fluctuation, there should be only a few feet left."

    "Before, a pervert popped out of the black box. Now that the pervert is gone, I don't believe that a pervert can still pop out."

    "In short, my Sansheng Sect is bound to get this treasure in the ground."

    "I am bound to win the Three Lives Gate."

    ¡°It¡¯s inevitable to win.¡±

    Everyone present also shouted in unison with high spirits.

    After the cry.

    Everyone worked harder.

    After a while, they dug out the last few feet.

    At this moment, the entire pit is more than two hundred feet long. Looking up, you can only see a small piece of sky.

    Third Elder Sun Li held the shovel himself.

    With a shovel, he dug out a sword hilt.

    "Hiss!"

    As soon as the hilt of the sword was exposed, Sun Li took a deep breath and his eyes widened.

    The rest of the people also put down the tools in their hands and looked at the hilt of the sword that broke out of the ground!

    "Okay, what a strong aura!"

    "Yes, this is definitely a peerless sword. I don't dare to look at it attentively."

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it gave me a great sense of oppression.¡±

    Everyone was talking a lot, looking at Sun Li, and couldn't help but ask: "Elder Sun, can you tell what level this sword is?"

    Sun Li thought solemnly.

    Although he also wanted to recognize what level this sword should be, the final result was that the strength of this sword exceeded his knowledge.

    He shook his head.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t recognize Sun Li when they saw him, and they were a little disappointed, but at the same time they were even more excited.

    "Although I don't know what kind of sword this is, what is certain is that this area is not affected by the Black Domain. The real reason is this sword!"

    Sun Li said with joy on his face: "And with this sword, our Sansheng Sect can treat the black field as if it were nothing!"

    Once they heard what Sun Li said, everyone became even more excited.

    Because it is not about the power of this sword, but its function of crowding out the black realm is a peerless treasure for any sect.

    You must know that in the black realm that seems to be shrouded in black mist now, there are countless former holy places hidden.

    I don¡¯t know how many treasures are buried.

    But for these holy places and treasures in the dark realm, the major sects can only think about it in their hearts.

    Because even a super master in the realm of enlightenment cannot completely ignore the influence of the black domain. At best, he can only stay in the black domain for a longer time.

    Although it is possible to drive a spirit boat through the black realm, the price of the spirit boat passing through the black realm is too high.

    Just like Zhao Qi and others who were the first to find the Nine Realms, the spirit boats they drove were only able to persist so far in the Black Realm because of the resources of the major sects in their heavenly realms.

    With this sword, you don¡¯t have to worry about the problem of the black domain at all, let alone the issue of consumption. You can form a lineup of experts and search for treasures anywhere in the black domain.

    "Hahaha, with this sword, my Sansheng Sect will be immortal. Let alone this place where birds don't poop, the entire heaven will have to listen to us in the future."

    "And as long as there are enough resources, even a saint can be born in our Sansheng Sect."

    The more Sun Li thought about it, the more excited he became. He raised his palms and laughed.

    The others were also laughing from ear to ear.

    "Elder Sun, if that's the case, let's get the sword quickly!"

    "Yes, yes, elder Sun, let's get our swords quickly to avoid a long night and many dreams!"

    Everyone can¡¯t wait.

    "Okay, wait for me to get the sword!"

    Sun Li also knew the principle of long nights and many dreams, so all his energy began to flow in his body, and then he walked carefully to the hilt of the sword.

    &nbsp; With a solemn look on his face, he held his palm towards the hilt of the sword.

    When his palm touched the hilt of the sword and he felt the terrifying power coming from the sword, the smile on Sun Li's face became even stronger.

    "Here comes the sword!"

    He stepped forward, shouted loudly, and exerted force on his palm, trying to pull the sword out of the soil.

    "Huh?"

    "Why can't it be pulled out?"

    His face turned red and he almost pooped out, but he couldn't pull out the sword at all!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 851: Powerful miracles

    "What, what's going on?"

    Sun Li asked with a confused look on his face.

    Although this sword is very powerful, it is not impossible to pull it out, right?

    With his strength, he tried his best and still couldn¡¯t pull it out?

    "Elder, don't panic. After all, it is a long sword that transcends common sense. It can block even the black realm. It is normal that it cannot be pulled out using ordinary methods."

    A person next to him could not help but comfort him.

    "Too."

    Sun Li nodded.

    I looked around and was a little scared, fearing that the pervert in white clothes from before would come back and interfere again.

    In order to avoid complications, he wanted to draw his sword and leave as soon as possible.

    "Come on, let's practice our skills together and help me."

    Sun Li shouted.

    Hear the words.

    ??Everyone used their skills one after another, and powerful forces turned into springs and surged towards Sun Li.

    Sun Li suddenly found himself full of strength.

    His hands once again grasped the hilt of the sword.

    "Hey ah!"

    With a loud shout, Sun Li used the strength of others and his own strength to completely explode.

    "Click!"

    The ground cracked and the sword was pulled out.

    But what made Sun Li and others feel incredible was that not only was a long sword pulled out, but a skeleton was also pulled out.

    "Why, why did you pull out a skeleton?"

    Someone said in horror.

    The others were also in disbelief, and they did not expect that the sword was inserted into a person.

    What makes them even more puzzled is that with the force just now, the long sword has to be separated from the skeleton, but they didn't expect that the body was also pulled out.

    This sword seems to be firmly bound to this skeleton.

    "This man was probably a powerful person before he died."

    One person couldn¡¯t help but guess.

    "I'm afraid that's the case!" Another person said: "The person who needs to be chopped with this kind of divine sword will definitely not be too bad!"

    "Um!"

    Sun Li also nodded solemnly, agreeing very much with this statement, and then crossed his chin and said: "It's just that the position of the sword is really confusing."

    "Yes, I also want to ask this question, why is it inserted in the buttocks? It should be in a key and vital part, right?"

    "Could it be that this person's weakness in life was his butt?"

    "How can there be such a weird person in the world who puts his weakness on his butt?"

    "It's hard to tell. Maybe this person has practiced some kind of unique skill, or maybe he's trying to confuse his opponent, so he deliberately puts his own weakness on his butt."

    "Come on, come on, stop arguing."

    Sun Li shouted impatiently, "Hurry up, pull out the sword and leave."

    "But look at this sword, it seems to be embedded in this skull, it is difficult to pull it off!" One of them couldn't help but said.

    "If you can't pull it out, just dismantle the skeleton." Sun Li said impatiently: "Isn't it just a broken skeleton left by a dead person? How much more effort can it take?"

    As he spoke, the palm next to Sun Li moved.

    He pinched out a huge energy ball instantly, then glanced at the skeleton and was about to push it out.

    "Elder, after all, this is the corpse left by a former master. Isn't it a little bad to look like this?"

    At the critical moment, one of them came out to stop him and said with some concern: "After all, he is a master who can be killed by the divine sword. We should give him enough respect. It would be too tragic if his body was destroyed after death.  Some?"

    "What happens to his body after his death is none of my business?"

    ¡°You¡¯re dead, how can there be so many bad things.¡±

    "Pull it out slowly, it's a fart."

    "Strength can produce miracles, just break them up and leave with your sword drawn."

    Sun Li snorted coldly and directly used the energy attack he pinched in his hand to blast out at the skeleton on the ground.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 852 Do you think I have no temper?

    At this moment, Benwei is arching his buttocks, holding the fairy crystal in his hand and dreaming happily.

    Three hundred fairy crystals.

    I haven¡¯t been so rich for a long time.

    He dreamed that he was surrounded by three hundred young ladies.  Three hundred young ladies touched him.

    Destroy him, torture him, humiliate him

    Of course, this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that he found that he can do it.

    It¡¯s grown again

    "Boom!"

    There was a loud bang, and Benwei, who was about to get to the point, was suddenly awakened.

    Sun Li's powerful blow was directly hit on Benwei's body, causing smoke to fill the sky. The energy fluctuations spread out in all directions, causing ripples in circles.

    "Hmph, get ready to get your sword!"

    Sun Li looked at the smoke in front of him, smiled coldly, and then waved his hand, and the smoke in front of him began to dissipate.

    When the blasting center was revealed, Sun Li and others, who were originally smiling, suddenly froze.

    Because his attack was not able to break up the skeleton, not even the slightest thing happened.

    "Look, he's moving."

    At this moment, someone in the crowd exclaimed.

    Everyone turned their attention.

    ???????????????????

    The skeleton with a sword on its butt moved and was slowly getting up from the ground.

    It seems that I am still a little angry to get up.

    First, he looked down at his crotch.

    Then he got angry.

    And furious.

    "What piece of shit disturbs this scumbag's dream?"

    Benwei looked angry and stared at Sun Li and others in front of him.

    "ah!"

    "He can actually talk."

    "He can still move, isn't he dead?"

    Many people couldn¡¯t help but exclaimed.

    Sun Li also looked at Benwei warily.

    I closed my eyes and tried again, but I couldn¡¯t seem to feel Benwei¡¯s presence.

    He smiled.

    "Oh, it's just a dead thing, what are you afraid of?"

    He raised the corner of his mouth and said casually: "The reason why this skeleton can move and speak is because there is still a little bit of consciousness left after death!"

    "If we were alive, we would naturally not be his opponents, but after death, we will only have this last breath left hanging. Isn't it possible that we can't deal with him?"

    When they heard the well-informed Sun Li say this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    "I guess that the reason why this sword cannot be pulled out is probably because of this tone."

    "In that case"

    Having said this, Sun Li narrowed his eyes slightly, and a long sword with a cold glow and a powerful aura appeared in his hand.

    "Just let me rest in peace, and I will be doing a good deed!"

    The words fell.

    His palms trembled.

    The long sword in his hand suddenly radiated light, and a majestic aura filled the air.

    It can be seen that Sun Li basically used all his strength with this sword.

    Because even though he said that, he didn't look down on the skeleton in front of him at all. After all, the incident of being slapped by him just now and nothing happened was still vivid in his mind.

    certainly.

    With his sword coming out, he had full confidence to help the skeleton in front of him take its last breath.

    Because of this sword.

    You can build mountains!

    In an instant.

    This sword reached the top of Benwei's head.

    Before the sword came, the air surrounding Juan Benwei had already turned into air, and the energy around him was as sharp as a knife.

    In this case, I saw a white finger raised up, depending on the situation, I wanted to use this finger to block the sword.

    "He is indeed a guy without any intelligence."

    "If you try to pick up my sword with your fingers, you are really overestimating your own capabilities."

    Sun Li sneered.

    Under his urging, the long sword was pulled in the last bit of distance.

    The next moment.

    The long sword came into contact with the white finger.

    "Ding!"

    A pleasant sound came out, and the long sword that shone with dazzling light instantly shattered into pieces.

    Sun Li, who was originally sneering, suddenly turned into an oh-shaped mouth.

    &nbsp; My whole body started to tremble.

    "How, how is it possible?"

    He looked at Benwei in front of him as if he had seen a ghost.

    You must know that this sword was given to him by the Sanshengmen because of his great achievements in it.

    Its level can be ranked among the top three in the entire Sansheng Sect.

    If you take it out casually, it will cause countless experts to grab it.

    It was such a peerless long sword, but it was shattered to pieces by a finger?

    this moment.

    Sun Li and others felt that their brains were short-circuited.

    At this moment, a hand came out of thin air.

    Sun Li had no way to resist, so he pinched his neck.

    The next moment, he was pulled over.

    Then a face that looked like the god of death approached him.

    This face scared him out of his wits.

    Then a slightly hoarse voice floated into his ears.

    "Where did this garbage come from? Do you think I have no temper?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 853 Kidnapped

    Sun Li was caught in his hands and had no power to resist.

    He instantly understood that this was another super powerful existence.

    Especially the face in front of him, that empty look in his eyes, made his scalp numb with fear.

    Fear and unwillingness almost made him cry now.

    ¡°Is it because I didn¡¯t read the almanac when I went out or because I provoked someone?

    The previous black box encountered a super pervert, but now this divine sword has encountered another super pervert, and it is still a skeleton.

    ¡°Senior, senior, I was wrong, please forgive me.¡±

    Being caught in his hands, Sun Li's face turned red and he began to beg for mercy.

    "Why should I spare you?"

    The moment the voice fell, Benwei gently exerted force on his palm.

    "Click!"

    This time, Sun Li's neck was almost broken.

    The fear of death went straight to his head.

    "Senior, I am Sun Li, the third elder of the Sansheng Sect. My ancestor is also a master of the Fusion of Dao Realm. I hope that for the sake of my ancestor, I can spare my life!"

    Sun Li, who begged for mercy to no avail, moved out of his family.

    after all.

    The Tao Mirror has the functions of touching the Tao, integrating the Tao, combining the Tao and realizing the Tao.

    Although Benwei can't tell what his specific strength is, he must be in the Tao Fusion realm.

    Both are masters of the Fusion Dao Realm, so they will give each other a bit of a thumbs-down.

    "What kind of rubbish is the Rong Dao Realm, and he deserves to be given face by this god?"

    Benwei pinched his neck like an ant and slowly played with it.

    "you¡­¡­"

    "Rongdao realm is what kind of rubbish. This sentence choked Sun Li miserably.

    It¡¯s really a big tone.

    It¡¯s easy to say what the Rongdao realm is.

    It¡¯s simply lawless.

    He finally understood that it was useless to beg the skeleton in front of him for mercy, so he opened his mouth and started to threaten.

    "If you kill us, it will be equivalent to offending my Sansheng Sect and our ancestors."

    "Although your Excellency is very strong and speaks arrogantly, when you really offend someone in the Dao Fusion Realm, you still have to think carefully, right?"

    "I hope you can think clearly about the consequences!"

    Sun Li's face turned red, and he struggled to speak every word through his teeth.

    He didn¡¯t believe it.

    Can this skeleton ignore his threats?

    Can you really not take his Sanshengmen seriously?

    However.

    Just when he was thinking this, Benwei's mouth raised an evil tone.

    This smile made Sun Li's heart skip a beat, and he had a bad premonition.

    ???????????????????

    Benwei's other hand reached out and stretched directly into the void.

    In the main hall of Sanshengmen.

    Zheng Wu, the founder of the Sansheng Sect who rarely leaves seclusion, is sitting at the top of the hall.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Countless senior officials of the Sansheng Sect stood respectfully below, bowing their heads and showing awe.

    "How is Wen Chengyu?"

    Zheng Wu asked everyone with his palms on his back.

    "Ancestor Qi, we are already in the awakening stage, and everything is going according to plan." The leader of the Sansheng Sect said respectfully.

    "very good."

    Zheng Wu showed a satisfied smile on his face and said leisurely: "Wen Chengyu is my Sansheng Sect's biggest trump card at present, and the other two Dao Sects still don't know about it."

    "And once Wen Chengyu fully awakens, a master who has attained the Dao Realm will have the final say in this place where nothing matters!"

    "When the time comes, the other two great sects will be directly annexed. Our Sansheng sect will be the only one in this nine realms. By then, even if you want to ask for support from the two great sects in the heavenly domain, I'm afraid it will be too late!"

    "After the family becomes the dominant one, won't the next reincarnated saint have to join my Sansei Sect?"

    "Tsk tsk, when the time comes, with a Wen Chengyu in the realm of enlightenment from our Sansheng Sect, and a true reincarnation of a saint, we can still go sideways even if we return to the Heaven Realm!"

    Zheng Wu raised his palm and said excitedly.

    "Congratulations, ancestor, congratulations, ancestor."

    The next few people also shouted excitedly.

    "Congratulations on what I am doing. This honor belongs to my entire Sansheng Sect and to all of you. My Sansheng Sect has thousands ofQiu Wandai.  "Zheng Wu said in a rich voice.

    "My three-sect family will last for eternity!"

    "The ancestors will live forever!"

    The first crowd shouted in unison.

    Zheng Wu, who was at the head, looked at the people shouting below and stood with his hands behind his back, a satisfied smile on his face.

    He has already imagined walking sideways in the Nine Realms, and even in the future heaven.

    Invincible, so lonely!

    But suddenly at this moment, something unexpected happened.

    A hand suddenly appeared on top of Zheng Wu's head, grabbed his neck and pulled him into the space.

    "Zheng Wu screamed "Ah", leaving only one shoe on the ground, and the person disappeared.

    ??The big Sansheng Hall.

    It became so quiet at this moment that you could hear the drop of a needle.

    Their ancestor of the Sansheng Sect was kidnapped in the main hall of the Sansheng Sect in front of all the senior officials of the Sansheng Sect?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 854 burst into tears

    "Ah, the ancestor is gone, the ancestor is suddenly gone."

    "What's going on? What's going on?"

    "My ancestor was so good, why was he taken away?"

    After a short period of silence, everyone in the Sansheng Sect fell into a complete panic, like ants on a hot pot.

    "check!"

    "Check quickly, what's going on."

    The leader of the Sanshengmen even shouted so loud that his voice was broken.

    The ancestor was snatched away by a hand that appeared out of thin air. This matter is really too big.

    "ah!"

    "Help, help, help!"

    In the empty space, Zheng Wu held his buttocks between his legs and screamed.

    The cold palm on his neck was really frightening.

    And the Shadow Island teleportation port.

    Sun Li was still threatening Jiu Benwei with his ancestor in the Fusion Dao realm, and the next moment he saw the void next to Jiu Benwei tear open.

    Then a familiar figure was thrown out by the skeleton, as if a chicken.

    "Gah!"

    When Sun Li opened his eyes to see clearly who was being thrown out, he made a sound like chasing a duck away from his mouth.

    This sound.

    It made his throat go hoarse.

    ¡°The one who was brought up like Chicken Little was actually his own ancestor.

    Sun Li felt as if his scalp was going to explode.

    Fear suddenly filled the whole body.

    His legs softened and he fell to his knees involuntarily.

    At this moment, he still couldn't see that Benwei's strength far exceeded his imagination.

    He used his ancestor to threaten him, but he tore through the void in an instant and captured his ancestor who was in the Sansheng Sect. This is not a method that the Rong Dao Realm can possess.

    "Didn't you threaten me just now?"

    Benwei looked at him expressionlessly, and said calmly in a voice without any fluctuations: "I have brought your ancestor here now, and I want to see how powerful your ancestor can be."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    Zheng Wu was thrown to the ground, trembling.

    In this short period of time, Zheng Wu has experienced too much.

    One moment he was still shouting for Qianqiu Wandai with high spirits, and the next moment he was caught here.

    A moment ago, he felt invincible and lonely. At this moment, he felt that his chicken was trembling.

    Life is too difficult.

    But as a person who has lived for tens of thousands of years, come and go in the wind and rain, and crawled out from the pile of dead people, even if he only heard these two simple words of Kai Benwei, he could instantly guess what happened.

    It is estimated that the third elder, Sun Li, was unable to defeat others and moved himself out.

    His eyes moved, and he opened his mouth and shouted: "Nonsense."

    "Who the hell is his ancestor?"

    "You traitors have been kicked out of the Sansheng Sect a long time ago. You are not from our Sansheng Sect at all."

    As he said that, he knelt down again, with tears in his eyes, and looked at Benwei with big eyes.

    "Junior has seen tall and mighty seniors. Thank you very much, seniors, for helping me deal with these sect traitors."

    "If it weren't for the seniors here, these traitors might have done such devastating things."

    After saying that, Zheng Wu kowtowed three times to Benwei.

    Sun Li and others, who were already shocked by Benwei, were stunned when they saw this scene.

    ¡°Is this their mighty and unyielding ancestor of three lives who cannot change his position in poverty?

    Sold them in the blink of an eye?

    And Benwei raised the corner of his mouth and looked at Zheng Wu with interest.

    "What did you just say? Say it again?"

    Zheng Wu blinked and said without knowing why, "Thank you, senior, for helping me deal with these traitors."

    Benwei shook his head.

    Zheng Wu was stunned again, and then said: "I said if it weren't for the seniors, these traitors would definitely do something devastating."

    "Not yet."

    Benwei shook his head.

    "Have you ever seen a tall and mighty senior?" Zheng Wuning asked.

    "Um¡­¡­"

    Benwei made a long note, with a look of enjoyment on his face.

    Seeing this, Zheng Wu seemed to have caught something. He reacted instantly and quickly knocked his head again.

    "Senior, please forgive me for describing it inappropriately."

    "Due to theThis is the first time to see the senior, so the junior is too nervous. After all, the momentum of the senior is so powerful, and the domineering power shown in every move makes people worship him. Under the admiration, the junior is uneasy for a moment, so he only uses his tall and mighty posture.  To describe the seniors.  "

    "well¡­¡­"

    "Forgive me for my limited literary talent, but it is difficult to describe my admiration and admiration for my seniors in words."

    "In short, from the first moment I saw my senior, my admiration for my senior is like the endless stream of a river, and like the overflowing of the Tianhe River, which is out of control. Listening to your senior's words is worth reading thousands of years of reading.  The most famous figure in ancient and modern times is my senior! It is truly a lifetime honor for me to see you at this moment. When I return to the Sansheng Sect, I will make a copy of your senior's portrait so that the disciples of the sect can admire you forever."

    "Of course, I would also like to thank the great ancestors of my Zheng family. I don't know what kind of evil virtues I have accumulated, so that I have the honor to meet my senior."

    As he spoke, Zheng Wu choked up and burst into tears. His tearful eyes looked at Benwei with a feverish face.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 855 Thank you for your hard work, ancestor

    ¡°Oh my god, I haven¡¯t met such an honest person in a long time!¡±

    Benwei walked towards Zheng Wu and lifted him up with both hands, a look of admiration on his face.

    "Since you are so honest, then stay here and don't leave. Follow me to do things!"

    "Thank you, my lord."

    Zheng Wu saluted quickly.

    Secretly, his life should be saved today.

    But working with Benwei?

    He shook his head violently in his heart.

    Although Benwei is indeed very strong, what's the use? Isn't he comfortable being the ancestor of his Sansheng Sect?

    Who will become someone else¡¯s grandson when they are full?

    So now he is just trying to ease the situation, and it is best to find a way to escape.

    "What about these people?"

    Benwei looked at Sun Li aside.

    "My lord, you can do whatever you want!"

    Zheng Wu said with a smile.

    "very good."

    Benwei was very appreciative, and then turned his gaze to Sun Li and others.

    Seeing this, Sun Li and others' bodies softened and they collapsed directly to the ground.

    His face was ashen.

    Benwei glanced at them lightly, without much interest.

    With just a wave of his hand, a shrill sound of fear sounded from the side.

    Sun Li and others aged at a speed visible to the naked eye, as if they had experienced thousands or tens of thousands of years in just a short moment.

    After a while, Sun Li and others turned into a pile of bones and fell to the ground.

    Until the end, even the pile of white bones decayed and turned into a pile of loess.

    The time before and after is only a few breaths.

    Seeing this, Zheng Wu next to him was so frightened that his legs became weak.

    What kind of terrifying method is this? He originally thought that Benwei was in the Taoist realm, and even if he reached the sky, he would be in the Taoist realm. But now he saw that there was no way in the Taoist realm to have such a great ability with hands and eyes that could reach the sky.

    It is obvious that the skeleton in front of you is a super existence that surpasses the Dao Mirror.

    so far so good.

    He patted his small chest.

    Fortunately, I started licking in time and licked a way out.

    It¡¯s really a good lick. It¡¯s a good lick.

    However, except for Zheng Wu, not everyone turned into a trace of loess, but there were a few unremarkable men who also escaped.

    Witnessing the death of Sun Li and others with their own eyes, they were so frightened that they became weak.

    I was also secretly glad that I still retained a trace of conscience and spoke out against Sun Li's attack on Benwei.

    It is precisely because of this that they saved their lives.

    "You all come with me."

    Benwei holds his head high and his chest high.

    very good mood.

    ¡°Well, I got the money safely.

    I also met a few talented people who spoke honestly and listened well.

    With a wave of his hand, Benwei took them back to Shadow Island.

    "Yes, it's my lord."

    Zheng Wu and others followed Jian Benwei respectfully.

    Having seen Benwei¡¯s methods, they were no longer surprised that Benwei had taken them to a new place with just a wave of his hand.

    Benwei, who was walking in front with his hands behind his back, waved to the front.

    "Boy, come here."

    "Eh."

    Lu Dasheng was carrying a pair of dung buckets. When he heard Jian Benwei¡¯s call, he rushed over.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the next few people to you, arrange some work for them.¡±

    " Benwei explained.

    "Yes, Lord Calvary."

    Lu Dasheng bowed his head respectfully.

    "Well, you just do your best here."

    Benwei patted Zheng Wu on the shoulder and left with his hands behind his back.

    "You guys come with me."

    After seeing off Benwei, Lu Dasheng waved to Zheng Wu and others.

    I am also thinking in my heart.

    ¡°After all, it¡¯s the person introduced by Mr. Gu, so you have to take care of me no matter what.

    ??Here, people who are not favored cannot carry a few loads of dung. If they don¡¯t have dung to carry, they can¡¯t be with dung, and naturally they can¡¯t understand the path of dung.

    We are just about to expand the manure pit.

    ¡°Zhengchou doesn¡¯t know who to leave this beautiful job to, if that¡¯s the case, then leave it to them.

    Soon.

    Under the leadership of Lu Dasheng, everyone came to a?In front of the cesspit.

    A pungent smell came.

    Zheng Wu and others pinched their noses and held their breath.

    "Let me introduce myself. I am the Chief Shitmaster of Shadow Island. Lord Calvary has entrusted you to us, and you naturally have to follow my arrangements. Of course, Lord Calvary's instructions are there, and I will definitely take more care of you."

    "Expanding this cesspool with a diameter of ten feet to a diameter of thirty feet is your next task."

    "The tools are in the utility room nearby. You can go get them yourself."

    "Remember, you must work hard. Many people miss this wonderful job."

    "As for how much you can understand, it's up to you."

    After saying that, Lu Dasheng turned and left.

    Zheng Wu and others had question marks on their faces.

    Digging a manure pit?

    His dignified Taoist ancestor came here to dig a cesspool?

    Where are you playing?

    For a time, he developed a deep malice towards Lu Dasheng.

    What a show of force!

    Zheng Wu gritted his teeth tightly.

    "Ancestor, what should I do? Are you just going to stay here forever?"

    The other people gathered around Zheng Wu and couldn't help but ask.

    "How can it be?"

    "How can I, the dignified ancestor of the Sansheng Sect, endure this?"

    Zheng Wu gritted his teeth and said: "It's just that the current situation is beyond our control. The strength of that skeleton is too incredible, so for the time being, we can only stay here obediently. After a long time, we can slowly improve the relationship with him, and then  Find a way to ask to leave."

    But the people next to him looked strange after hearing this, and their eyes on Zheng Wu became somewhat meaningful.

    "What's the matter?"

    Zheng Wu stared at everyone and asked in a deep voice: "Do you think I am embarrassed, ancestor?"

    "Humph, wasn't it just for you?"

    "Do you really think that I, my ancestor, am a person who is greedy for life and afraid of death?"

    "Wrong, I tell you, everyone is destined to die. It may be lighter than a feather or heavier than Mount Tai. Of course, ancestor, I cannot die like the feather."

    "Besides, have you ever thought about it, if my ancestor really dies, what will happen to the Sansheng Sect, and what will happen to the countless disciples under the sect?"

    "Do you think I want to lick you, ancestor?"

    ¡°Ancestor, I am just bearing the humiliation and bearing the burden for the sake of my sect.¡±

    "For ancestors like me, who are not afraid of power and are upright, if it weren't for you, I would have just started fighting with that skeleton. But for you, I can only do this. But in fact, my soul has died long ago, but my body is still alive.  Just alive.¡±

    "As he spoke, Zheng Wu looked like he was bearing the humiliation, with his hands behind his back and looking up at the sky at a 45-degree angle. There were tears in the corners of his eyes, full of sadness and unwillingness.

    But as soon as he finished speaking, his legs dropped and he knelt on the ground.

    ¡°Oh shit, I¡¯ve met the respected lord.¡±

    For some reason, Benwei suddenly returned. From a distance, he saw Zheng Wu acting like a licking dog, kneeling on the ground to help Benwei blow the dust off his shoes.

    "Well, I'm passing by, do a good job."

    Benwei patted him on the shoulder and left again with satisfaction.

    "My lord, walk slowly."

    Zheng Wu looked at Jian Benwei with admiration. It wasn't until Jian Benwei disappeared that he slowly stood up.

    ????????????????????Everyone watching this scene was stunned for a while.

    "Ancestor, you really worked hard!"

    "Yes, he has paid too much for my Sansheng Sect."

    "If you leave me alone, I definitely can't do it."

    "As expected of the ancestor of our family."

    Several people nearby were deeply moved and shed tears of pain.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 856 How could there be such a good old man?

    Several days passed in the blink of an eye.

    The digging team, headed by Zheng Wu, the ancestor of the Sansheng Sect, is digging holes diligently every day.

    "snort!"

    "It's a shame to think that my dignified ancestor of the Sansheng Sect actually dug a cesspool here!"

    Seeing that there was no one around, Zheng Wu slapped his palm into the manure pit and lost his temper.

    I would like to lick Benwei again, but my heart is not happy with it.

    I still have the desire to leave.

    "Yes, ancestor, let alone your status, even we feel extremely humiliated!"

    "Yes, ancestor."

    "It won't be a problem if this continues, you should think of a solution quickly!"

    The others also urged with anxious expressions.

    "Indeed, sitting idle and waiting for death is not an option."

    Zheng Wu held his chin and thought seriously.

    "In this case, you guys will work hard here first." Zheng Wu said, "I'll go around and explore what kind of place this is."

    ¡°Then after I find out everything, it¡¯s not too late to make plans!¡±

    "Okay, thank you for your hard work, ancestor."

    "Ancestor, you must be careful."

    "We are here waiting for our ancestor to return in triumph."

    Everyone said one after another.

    Zheng Wu nodded solemnly and walked towards the lively places on the island.

    Although he was not controlled freely here, perhaps in order to show his diligence in front of Benwei, he dug holes all day long without stopping for a moment.

    So this is the first time he really understands Shadow Island.

    "This place seems to be no different!"

    After a while, Zheng Wu had arrived at the main street of Shadow Island.

    There is an endless stream of people on the street, bustling with people.

    Zheng Wu couldn¡¯t see any difference.

    "Eh, that's not right!"

    Suddenly, Zheng Wu noticed something was wrong.

    He stood on the street and glanced at them, and he was horrified to find that he couldn't tell that these people had any cultivation.

    This kind of situation where cultivation level cannot be detected can only happen in two situations.

    Either.

    "These people are all better than him, not even a little bit better, because only by being much stronger than him can they be so hidden that he can't even see the slightest clue.

    Another possibility is that these people are all mortals, without even the slightest bit of cultivation.

    "hehe!"

    Zheng Wu sneered.

    There is no need to think deeply about both possibilities, it must be the second possibility.

    after all.

    He was manipulated by Benwei, but Benwei was just an exception.

    And he, Zheng Wu, is the ancestor of the Taoist sect and a super master in the Taoist realm.

    ¡°If all the hundreds of people you can see on the street have a higher level of cultivation than him, this is simply a fantasy.

    This kind of thing is absolutely impossible.

    If this is really the case, then their current three avenue gates and three ceilings in the Nine Realms are a joke.

    For some reason, seeing these mortals on the street made him feel very happy.

    Being rubbed and squeezed by Benwei made him doubt himself.

    Seeing this group of mortals, he finally remembered that he was a super master of the Fusion Realm. Apart from Benwei, he was also a being who could walk sideways in the entire nine realms.

    To put it bluntly, he can wipe out this town with just a wave of his hand.

    When he thought about this, the majesty that originally belonged to his ancestor was revealed again unknowingly.

    Walk with your head held high and your hands behind your back.

    Just as he was wandering around the town with a posture, a group of little boys in front were kicking a small ball and rushing over playfully.

    "Hey, little devil, be careful."

    "You little brats make the situation go crazy every time."

    ¡°That¡¯s right, can¡¯t you find a place where no one is around to play?¡±

    The vendors on both sides scolded the children.

    The children were laughing and disapproving.

    But the vendors only gave them lip service and didn¡¯t really mind. It was obvious that they were children on the island, and they usually played like this.  .

    ¡°Old man, please give way.¡±

    Several children were running rampant. When they saw Zheng Wu strutting in front of him, the children who couldn't stop quickly shouted a warning.

    &nbsp; Zheng Wu smiled faintly.

    How could a few children in the mortal realm hurt his ancestor in the Tao Fusion Realm?

    He seemed to ignore it.

    But the next moment, his expression changed drastically.

    One of the children who couldn't stop bumped into him, like a big mountain pressing down on him.

    This impact caused his internal organs to churn.

    With a teng sound, he flew backwards, several hundred feet away, and fell heavily to the ground, vomiting blood from his mouth.

    He quickly adjusted his breathing to suppress the injury.

    There was a storm in my mind.

    this.

    What is going on.

    He was a dignified ancestor in the Dao Fusion Realm, but he was knocked several hundred feet away by a child and was seriously injured.

    What made him vomit blood even more was that when he flew out upside down, he could still vaguely hear the child couldn't help but complain about how there could be such a weak old man!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 857 Looking forward to it

    "These kids, what the hell is going on with these kids!!"

    Zheng Wu stared, got up from the ground, and walked towards the main street again.

    The collision just now was a huge blow to him.

    He vowed to find out what was going on.

    When he hurried back to the street, the group of children were still playing.

    And his eyes were fixed on the little boy who knocked him away just now.

    When his eyes were tingling with pain, his body finally started to tremble.

    He finally saw through this little boy.

    The realm of Rongdao!

    It was like him.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????? Although they were both in the Fusion Dao realm, he could feel that the child's hidden strength was much richer than him.

    "I never expected that besides that skeleton, there would be another Dao Fusion Realm stronger than me!"

    "What's even more disgusting is that I touched both of them."

    Zheng Wu had a dark face and looked unhappy.

    But at least the doubts in his heart were relieved. Knowing that someone stronger than him was knocked away by him, he always felt better.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how old the Dao Fusion Realm in front of me is.¡±

    Zheng Wu held his chin and speculated.

    "It is impossible for such a master to appear in the Nine Realms. It seems that the birth of the saint is not only coming from the Heaven Realm, but also people from other places are eyeing this piece of meat!"

    "So this must be a master from other regions. It seems that there is a surging undercurrent in the Nine Realms!"

    "As for this person's age, it is impossible to say that it is as good as his appearance, so he must be an old monster who is older than me, and for some unknown purpose, he turned into a child!"

    "Yes, absolutely!"

    Zheng Wu was convinced of his guess.

    Although it still sounds a bit weird for an old monster to turn into a child and play ball with other children, this is undoubtedly the best explanation.

    But the next moment, he saw a scene that made his scalp numb.

    I saw that the child's nose drooped, and his tail fell to his mouth.

    ? Then he breathed it in again.

    Seeing this made Zheng Wu's body churn, and his toes were pressed to the ground.

    At the same time, he gave up the explanation he was convinced of.

    It¡¯s okay for an old weirdo to transform into a child and play ball with other kids. He¡¯s just an old naughty boy.

    A special melody in the biography of the aunt, the old monster, Hsie took half of the nose, and it would not be possible to say.

    "This, this, this, what is going on?"

    Zheng Wu's mind was completely confused, and he murmured with his scalp cracking: "Could it be that this is really a seven or eight-year-old Dao Fusion Realm in front of him?"

    After thinking about this, he locked his eyes again and began to observe other children.

    After some careful observation, he got the answer tremblingly.

    These little boys playing football are, without exception, masters of the Rong Dao Realm.

    "Ah, my God, what the hell is going on in this world!"

    Zheng Wu looked up to the sky and sighed.

    He has been practicing diligently for tens of thousands of years, and he has only reached the realm of Tao Fusion even though his talent is very good.

    But in front of you, there is a group of people in the Rong Dao realm whose hair is not even long.

    "Don't ask him why he knew their hair wasn't all hairy.

    Because he saw it.

    At this moment, the little boys were lining up in a line, peeing three feet in the wind.

    You said that an old monster turned into a child and snorted, that's all.

    How can a group of old men transform into children and line up to pee?

    This can only show that these are really a group of children.

    A group of seven or eight-year-old Rong Dao realm, this was simply beyond his imagination.

    "Gah!"

    ?Suddenly.

    Zheng Wu remembered something.

    He quickly looked toward the street.

    Since these children were all in the Taoist Fusion Realm, it took him a long time to see through them. What about those traffickers and lackeys on the street?

    He looked at it for a long time.

    Although we still haven¡¯t seen through their true identity, we have found clues in the items they use casually.

    He found that these items were without exception treasures, so valuable that he could not imagine them.

    He couldn¡¯t help but take out his most powerful treasure and weigh it in his hands.After weighing it, I found that the treasure that was so powerful when it came out has now become dull.

    It¡¯s like a sheep coming to the wolf¡¯s den.

    There was a storm in his heart. Even if he didn't find out the cultivation level of this group of people, he already knew how superficial his previous thoughts were just by looking at the treasures everywhere.

    So he couldn¡¯t wait to ask around on the street, and made a major decision in his heart.

    He hurried back quickly.

    Beside the cesspit, everyone from the Sansheng Sect looked up eagerly.

    Seeing the ancestor rushing back, he quickly stopped what he was doing and hurriedly greeted him.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 858 Three Thousand Avenues

    "How are you doing, ancestor?"

    "Yes, yes, how's the inquiring going? Is there any way out?"

    "Looking at the happy face of the ancestor, I must have found a way out, right?"

    Everyone looked at Zheng Wu who was rushing back with hope, their faces full of expectation.

    I wish I could escape from this place right away.

    "Uh, this, this"

    Looking at the people who couldn't wait to leave, Patriarch Zheng Wu couldn't help but touch his nose in embarrassment, and said sheepishly: "Actually, I thinkwell, it's good to just stay here. Look at the scenery here.  Graceful, with the singing of birds and the fragrance of flowers, and beauty¡­.¡±

    "Why don't you leave?"

    "What, ancestor?"

    Hearing Zheng Wu¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s expressions suddenly changed.

    "Ancestor, how could you have such an idea?"

    "Yes, ancestor, didn't you promise before that you would take us out?"

    Everyone became more and more angry as they talked, and they did not even care about the following offenses. One of them said directly: "Ancestor, I forgive my arrogance, but I still want to ask if my ancestor has gained any benefits, or if I can stay here."  What benefits can you get that can make you suddenly change your mind?"

    "Nonsense."

    Zheng Wu cursed loudly.

    "Am I, your ancestor, the kind of person who is unjust and unworthy of profit?"

    "I, Zheng Wu, have been upright and upright throughout my life. How can I be someone who can bend my back after a few buckets of rice?"

    Zheng Wuyi¡¯s words are correct.

    At the same time, he waved his hand and took out the most precious treasure on his body.

    "Not to mention a small benefit, even if it is as valuable as this peerless treasure in my hand, it is impossible for me to bend my waist in the slightest!"

    "If you don't believe it, I can swear to God!"

    Zheng Wu resolutely raised the treasure in his hand and made an oath.

    "Farewell, ancestor."

    Seeing this, everyone suddenly looked ashamed and knelt on the ground.

    "Ancestor, we were wrong. We speculated in vain, Ancestor, with a villain's heart!"

    "But I don't think that my ancestor is so righteous and has a breeze in his sleeves. Since the peerless treasures in my hands cannot make my ancestors bow down, then my ancestors must not be motivated by interests."

    "But we are blind. If you commit the following offense, please ask the ancestors to punish us according to the sect's rules!"

    Everyone knelt on the ground in unison, feeling extremely ashamed of their disrespect just now.

    "How can I blame you? After all, you are also doing it for the Sansheng Sect."

    Zheng Wu pulled back his raised lips with his hands, put on an upright and honest look and said with his hands behind his back: "The reason why I don't leave is not because I want to dig holes and carry dung. It's because I, my ancestor, am tired of it."  A day of intrigue."

    "What about the ancestor, what about the Taoist sect, I'm tired!"

    ¡°It¡¯s too much to bear on our shoulders!¡±

    ¡°I just want to live a peaceful and steady life now.¡±

    As he spoke, Zheng Wu raised his eyes to the sky and kept them open. When he lowered his head again, his eyes were red and his face was full of sadness and exhaustion.

    This scene.

    Everyone who saw it was heartbroken.

    "Ancestor is tired."

    "Since the ancestor won't leave, we won't leave either. Whatever the ancestor does, we will do the same."

    Everyone said in unison.

    "Hey, you guys"

    "Why bother¡­¡­"

    "That's all, let's follow!"

    "I'm just hurting you!"

    ¡°But it¡¯s really an honor for me, Zheng Wu, to have followers like you!¡±

    Zheng Wu bent down and helped them up one by one.

    Not only did the ancestor not blame them, but he also personally helped them up. He even said that it was his honor to follow him. This was a great encouragement to everyone.

    For a time, Zheng Wu¡¯s eyes became even more fanatical.

    "If that's the case, then dig a hole."

    Zheng Wu rolled up his sleeves and raised the corners of his mouth.

    The art of the human heart

    A few days passed in the blink of an eye.

    Zheng Wu is still working diligently with those from his Sansheng Sect.

    This day.

    Zheng Wu, who was digging a hole, soared into the sky, his thick breath filling his body, exuding a stench.

    And Zheng Wu¡¯s face was full of surprise.

    "This this, this, this, is this the so-called cesspool?"

    &nbsp; "Hahaha, I understand!"

    Zheng Wu has been inquiring a lot these days.

    So of course he knows that dung pickers are very popular on this island.

    Not for anything else.

    Because under the leadership of Lu Dasheng, the dung pickers have formed a group of their own.

    Only then did he realize that the great skeleton god Dangru had given him such a great opportunity because of his praise!

    And there are three thousand avenues.

    The three thousand avenues are both strong and weak.

    To put it bluntly, the Tao Mirror is about understanding the Tao, while the early Tao Touching Realm and Tao Fusion Realm are just to lay the foundation.

    The so-called touching the Tao means having the qualification to contact the true Tao.

    "Integrating the Tao, merging the Tao, this state is to find the fusion of one's own Tao and the body, so it is the fusion of the Tao.

    Only after you find your own Tao and merge with it can you be qualified to enter the realm of Hedao.

    After attaining the Dao, entering the hall is the only way to attain enlightenment!

    He, Zheng Wu, has been stuck in the Tao Fusion realm for who knows how many years, just because he can't find his own Tao. He can't integrate even the weakest Tao among the three thousand Tao.

    Therefore, he actually has no idea about future advancement.

    But he never expected that he would find his own path within a few days of coming to Shadow Island, and it was also a excrement path.

    Because the fecal passage is not one of the three thousand avenues at all.

    Of course, this is not an isolated case.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: There are also people who have integrated the Tao beyond the Three Thousand Avenues, and these people are all delicious food without exception.

    Because the orthodox Three Thousand Avenues have been around for a long time, there are many ways to crack it.

    But these "side sects" are the real dark horses when it comes to fighting.

    So, how can Zheng Wu not be excited?

    Not only does it integrate Tao.

    And it¡¯s the Tao beyond three thousand avenues!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 859 Wen Chengyu was tricked

    this moment.

    He, Zheng Wu, jumped over the dragon gate like a carp.

    And those people from the Sansheng Sect who followed Zheng Wu had already known the secrets of this island.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out

    However.

    Just when Zheng Wu's momentum broke out, he was not far away from Zheng Wu.

    Zhao Qi, who had been beaten so fat that he had big ears, was lying in the pig pen.

    Now, he is responsible for the only two pigs on the island.

    He was unwilling and full of resentment and wanted to escape, but he also learned a lot and knew that with his own cultivation, he could not escape from this ghost place.

    So he has been dormant in the pigsty, raising pigs with peace of mind, waiting for the next chance to escape.

    At this time, the sloppy man suddenly sat up from the pigsty and looked up at the sky.

    The look on his face went from being confused at the beginning to being surprised at the end.

    My whole body couldn't help but tremble.

    "Ha ha ha ha!"

    ¡°Ancestor, it¡¯s an ancestor, hahaha!¡±

    "I knew that the Sansheng Sect would never give up on me. I am indeed the ancestor's most beloved disciple and the most outstanding disciple of the Sansheng Sect."

    "The ancestor must have come to save me when he appeared!"

    Zhao Qi spat out his hair and laughed wildly.

    "Zhao Qi, Zhao Qi, you are indeed a person who can do great things. You have been lying dormant for so many days, and finally you have the chance to stand up."

    "If my ancestor knew the injustice I had suffered during this period, he would definitely become furious and avenge me."

    "Especially that broken skeleton and that stinking manure bearer. You are strong, but you can still be stronger than our ancestors. We must let our ancestors capture you alive, and then hand them over to me to torture you."

    The more Zhao Qi thought about it, the more excited he became.

    Covered in pig excrement, with bare feet and even half of his butt exposed, he ran towards the direction where Zheng Wu's aura was exposed.

    Freedom is at hand.

    Revenge is at hand.

    Zhao Qi burst into laughter.

    When he got closer, perhaps because of his familiar relationship with the Sansheng Sect and others, besides Zheng Wu, he soon felt the aura of other people.

    "Hahahaha, what a strong lineup!"

    "Not only the ancestors are here, but also the elders, protectors, and deacons of my Sansheng Sect"

    "This kind of lineup, tsk tsksweeps everything!"

    "Are you all here to save me?"

    "I, Zhao Qi, am indeed too important!"

    Zhao Qi became more and more excited and rushed over in two steps.

    You can come and have a look.

    Completely dumbfounded.

    "one two three!"

    "Hey, hey, hey!"

    "one two three!"

    "Hey, hey, hey!"

    ¡°After Zheng Wu recovered from his initial contact with the excrement channel, he worked even harder.  The group of cadres who were leading the Sansheng Sect were shirtless, with a piece of shit in their left hand and a piece of mud in their right hand. They were digging holes and carrying dung while shouting slogans.

    This scene.

    Zhao Qi, who was so excited just now, felt so heartbroken that he collapsed on the ground.

    It¡¯s over.

    It¡¯s autumn for Barbie.

    The ancestor has actually become a dung picker.

    How terrifying are the people on this island?

    It wasn¡¯t until this moment that Zhao Qi figured out why it was impossible to twist his arm through his thigh.

    A few days later.

    Zheng Wu and his group of diggers have a lot of good helpers.

    It was the sect leader of the Sansheng Sect and a group of elders.

    Half a month later.

    Led by the leader of the Sansheng Sect and other elders, an order was issued to the Sansheng Sect.

    Sanshengmen - disbanded on the spot!

    As soon as this news came out, it shocked other Jie Sects and the other two Dao Sects in the Nine Realms.

    A dignified Taoist gate.

    How many years of experience.

    Just like that, disbanded without any warning?

    Where are you playing?

    For this reason, many forces began to secretly investigate, but there were obviously many clues, but there was no result in the middle of the investigation. It was like a big hand invisibly erasing the traces.

    Especially Wen Chengyu, who was still in the Fengyun Sect, even though he was as calm as water, he couldn't help but vomit blood when he heard the news.

    The reason why he chose?In the cooperation between the Sansheng Sect, what matters is the foundation and methods of the Sansheng Sect.

    During his awakening period, the Sansheng Sect provided him with resources, worked for him, and protected his safety.

    And after he awakens, he will become the guest elder of the Sansheng Sect and sit in charge of the Sansheng Sect.

    It can be regarded as a cooperation where both parties get what they want and at the same time win-win.

    Wen Chengyu is now at a critical moment of awakening. The possibility of exposure is very high, and the resources required for awakening are also huge.

    He never expected that at this critical moment, the Sanshengmen would suddenly be disbanded.

    This is so special, isn¡¯t it a lie?

    What¡¯s even more cheating is that in order to better cooperate and establish good trust between the two parties, both parties made an oath of heaven before.

    Wen Chengyu made an oath: Under any circumstances, he will only cooperate with the Sansheng Sect, and after successfully awakening, he will definitely become the guest elder of the Sansheng Sect.  Unless the Sansheng Sect is within its means, the request will not be granted.

    Sanshengmen swears: Under any circumstances, Sanshengmen will try its best to provide the resources and all conveniences needed for Wen Chengyu's awakening.  However, there is an additional condition that unless the Sansheng Sect is disbanded.  After all, it was disbanded, and the Sansheng Sect was unable to meet the needs of Wen Chengyu's awakening.

    Because of the existence of the oath, it now means that not only will he not be able to get the resources he needs, he will also be unable to continue to cooperate with other Taoist sects.

    After all, the only additional condition for him to violate the oath of heaven is that the Sansheng Sect does not meet the requirements made by Wen Chengyu, and he is not allowed to betray anything else, including the dissolution of the Sansheng Sect.

    Although he also thought about it at the time, there were some loopholes in this oath, but for Wen Chengyu at that time, other things didn't matter, he only needed to meet his awakening needs.

    But who the hell knows, it¡¯s really fucking disbanded!

    Wen Chengyu, who was in a good mood, now had a dark face. He was in the Fengyun Sect, and because of his rage, he slaughtered half of the entire sect.

    He stood on the pile of corpses, with trembling palms, took out a jade slip covered with blood.

    "Zheng Wu, what do you mean?"

    "I don't care what your motives are. If you don't clean up the mess, I, Wen Chengyu, and your Sansheng sect will be incompatible. After I recover my cultivation, you won't be able to get any convenience from me."

    The jade slip flashed with light.

    ?Obviously.

    The message has been sent.

    After a while, the jade slips flashed.

    Wen Chengyu, who was a little anxious after being cheated, quickly picked up the jade slip.

    A careless voice came out of Wen Chengyu's ears, making Wen Chengyu's internal organs tremble with anger.

    ¡°Silly beep, do you really think of yourself as a green onion?¡±

    "It's convenient, I want your convenience"

    Hearing this, Wen Chengyu looked ferocious. Just as he was about to pick up the jade slip and reply, he found that the jade slip had become dull.

    ?Obviously.

    On the other side of the jade slip, the connection with him has been completely erased.

    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"

    Wen Chengyu crushed the jade slips into powder, and the sky roared, and countless buildings around him were blown to pieces.

    "Why, why exactly?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 860 The man in white blocking the road

    ??Shadow Island.

    After Su Yuer gathered the strength of the whole sect and sent over all the fairy crystals that he had purchased before for the magic core, Yi Feng packed his bags and embarked on his own path to seek death.

    Standing on the high mountain, Yi Feng looked into the distance.

    A long sigh.

    "Alas, where in the world can I be buried?"

    Yi Feng is so worried!

    After being out for many days, I tried all kinds of methods, but failed to die.

    not far away.

    A motorcade passed by at high speed.

    There is a huge flag on the leader of the bull-headed beast.

    The flag is vividly embroidered with a big character - Hong!

    " Anyone who has a little knowledge of today's forces will know when they see this flag that the convoy in front of them belongs to Hong Zong and is also one of the powerful Jiemen.

    At the rear, there is a long ship towed by eight giant monsters. The interior is exquisitely and brightly decorated, and the mouth of the ship is covered with string beads.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????: The top is covered with red silk and satin.

    ?Obviously.

    This Changbo is a girl¡¯s boudoir.

    As expected, sitting on the bed behind her was a woman with a slender figure and beautiful features.

    She is dressed in light gauze, with the fair skin on her arms looming, and three thousand blue silk draped behind her head, coupled with her lazy sitting posture, which gives people an indescribable attraction.

    There is a rose-red long sword on the desk next to it.

    The long sword's light is flowing, and it seems to have a spirit.

    Anyone with a little bit of vision can tell that this long sword is simply not of a level that Jiemen can possess.

    Even among Taoist sects, there may not be such a treasure.

    Next to her, a girl who looked like a maid was reporting news to the woman.

    "The Sansheng Sect was suddenly disbanded without warning, and the reason behind it is puzzling"

    The maid said respectfully.

    "Um!"

    The woman waved her hand and didn't seem to care much.

    "Miss, aren't you going to check it out?"

    The maid couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "There is nothing to investigate. This time the saint reincarnated, the water itself is very deep."

    "The three great gates, including the Sansheng Gate, are just small fish and shrimps on the surface. I don't know how many undercurrents are flowing secretly."

    "So if these little fish and shrimps on the surface offend someone they shouldn't offend or do something they shouldn't do, it's natural for them to be wiped out!"

    The woman said lightly.

    The maid was obviously a little surprised and underestimated the competition for the saint.

    "Miss, is this saint really that powerful?"

    The maid couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "certainly!"

    The woman answered without hesitation, raised her head slightly, and added: "The one closest to him in history is a literary sage."

    "His appearance can affect the pattern of a world!"

    "His words can affect the fate of the entire world."

    "As the saying goes, those who win the hearts of saints win the world!"

    The maid girl couldn't help but cover her red lips, her big eyes full of surprise.

    "So, how come there are only three gates on the surface in the competition for saints?" The woman sneered, "It's just that no one has shown up yet."

    "Miss is wise."

    The maid said with admiration: "So this is why we have to bow down in a small Hongmen."

    "You are smart!"

    The woman praised.

    The little maid smiled happily.

    However, at this moment, Changbo, who was walking, suddenly stopped.

    "What's the matter?"

    The woman in gauze frowned and looked outside the red silk.

    "Miss Qi, a man in white suddenly blocked the road."

    Outside the door.

    The leader with a strong voice replied.

    "Send it away!"

    The woman waved her hand, and then reminded: "Remember, don't get involved in right and wrong if you can, and keep a low profile. I don't want to take any risk of exposure. You know what I'm saying!"

    "yes!"

    The leader left, turned and walked towards the front of the motorcade.

    The front of the car.

    The man in white is standing there.??, blocking the way of the entire convoy.

    The man in white is Yi Feng.

    He didn¡¯t know how to seek death when he suddenly saw a fleet of cars speeding past on the road. It was so huge and had an awesome flag, and Yi Feng guessed that the people in this carriage were definitely not simple.

    So I thought of giving it a try.

    If you are lucky, you might be able to meet a master and kill him with a knife.

    The leader looked at the man in white indifferently and said calmly: "Why are you blocking the road?"

    "Robbery on the road!"

    Yi Feng raised his chin slightly and shouted with a stern expression: "I drove this road and picked this tree. If you want to go this way, leave the money to buy the road!"

    The leader remained expressionless, and then asked: "How much do you want?"

    Yi Feng was stunned.

    He didn¡¯t want to rob at all, he just wanted to die.

    Based on common sense, shouldn¡¯t this man shout loudly and say he is seeking death?

    And then you step forward with the knife?

    In the end, he asked him how much he wanted?

    It seems that you don¡¯t want to cause trouble and want to spend money to buy peace?

    That will definitely not be what you wish for.

    "One hundred thousand, no, one million fairy crystals!"

    Yi Feng spoke out defiantly, his voice full of provocation, "It doesn't matter if you lose a penny, otherwise you won't be able to take a step forward unless you kill me!"

    After saying that, Yi Feng looked at the leader man in front of him expectantly.

    So provocative.

    ¡°This man must have been irritated by me for opening his mouth like this.¡±

    If you know how to hold a knife, just do it.

    However¡­¡­

    The man waved his hand, and a storage ring flew out and fell directly into Yi Feng's hand.

    "Two million immortal crystals are given to you, please make way!"

    ?  ?  ?  ?

    Looking at the storage ring in his hand, Yi Feng had a question mark on his face.

    What, what¡¯s going on?

    Why doesn¡¯t this guy act according to common sense?

    Just give him two million?

    No bargaining, no anger?

    When did robbery become so easy

    "Yi Feng is riding a tiger and can't get off. He doesn't know what to do."  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 861: Ruining my good deeds

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Yi Feng smashed his mouth.

    He felt a little embarrassed because he was riding a tiger and it was difficult to get off.

    When I met him as a robber, not only did I have no temper at all, but I actually gave him two million for free.

    "Well, how about I give you a chance?"

    Although Yi Feng was very greedy for the two million, but thinking of immortality, he still chose the latter, "You attack me. If you kill me, you don't need to pay the two million."

    "Well, don't think too much, I'm just a bandit with a conscience, yes, I have a conscience."

    In the end, Yi Feng couldn't help but forcefully explain his strange and contradictory behavior.

    But what he never expected was that another storage ring fell into his hands.

    "There are three million fairy crystals in this ring, five million before and after. You can leave now."

    The leading man said expressionlessly.

    "Nani?"

    Yi Feng looked at the other storage ring and was so angry that he almost vomited blood.

    "It's such a grand event, and it looks like it's a team from a powerful force. Why are they so weak? They must have a temper after all."

    Yi Feng grabbed the two storage rings in his hands.

    He hesitated for a long time.

    Although my heart is moved.

    But he still gave up.

    Gentlemen love fortune, in a proper way.

    ¡°If he really takes the five million and leaves, then he will really become a bandit who robs and blocks the road.

    This goes against his original intention of seeking death.

    ¡°I don¡¯t rob wealth, only sex!¡±

    Yi Feng made it clear that he wanted to stir up trouble and seek death, so he pretended to throw away the two storage rings with a wave of his hand.

    "oh."

    Unexpectedly, the leading man glanced at Yi Feng expressionlessly, and then waved behind him.

    "Yes, leader!"

    A tall maid with good features behind her nodded, and landed next to Yi Feng with a slight sweep.

    Looking at the beautiful maid next to her, who even had a slight fragrance on her body, Yi Feng was licking his lips.

    "Nah!"

    ¡°What the hell are these people!¡±

    "If you say you want to steal wealth, you will give five million. If you say robbery, you will give it to a woman. You don't have the slightest bit of temper. Are you still a normal person?"

    Yi Feng scratched his head and ears, almost going crazy.

    Just at this moment, a breeze blew by, blowing up the curtains of the long ship. The silk and satin were fluttering, and a delicate face with oval seeds came into Yi Feng's eyes.

    Although it was just a glance, Yi Feng's eyes lit up.

    It¡¯s not that Yi Feng fell in love with this woman, but he discovered the core of this team.

    Judging from the woman¡¯s temperament, clothing, appearance and other aspects, she is definitely an important person.

    "To arrest someone, you have to scratch their feet."

    "These people have good tempers, right?" He didn't believe it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to rob this woman of her lust, I want to rob her of her lust.¡±

    Yi Feng pointed at Chang Bo behind him and shouted loudly.

    As soon as Yi Feng finished speaking, the leader's face finally turned cold, and his murderous intent was revealed without concealment, approaching Yi Feng.

    "you wanna die!"

    The man¡¯s words came out one by one from between his teeth.

    As soon as I heard this.

    Yi Feng was happy.

    I don¡¯t know how long I have been waiting for this sentence, and I raised my finger at the leading man extremely provocatively, "You are right, I am just looking for death!"

    "Qiang!"

    The sword came out of its scabbard, pointing directly at Yi Feng with a sweet buzzing sound.

    This time the leader man was truly angry.

    In order not to get involved in the cause and effect and the possibility of being exposed bit by bit, it doesn't matter to him whether it's five million fairy crystals or a maid.

    But this person is so bold that he covets the man in the long boat, then he can't bear it.

    In his eyes, Yi Feng has become a dead body.

    The unsheathed sword carried a cold light, causing the color of the world to change. It was so powerful that it drove closer and closer to Yi Feng's heart

    "ah!"

    "Is this what it feels like to be about to die?"

    "so good!"

    "This moment is finally coming."

    Yi Feng had a smile on his face.

    Because this sword looks really powerful!

    According to his guess, there should be great success.??can fulfill his wishes.

    Once you die, the mission is complete.

    He will enter the state of Nirvana, which will be broken and then established, and then he will become immortal.

    ?? Immortality, immortality, and invincibility.

    When the time comes, find some saints to practice double cultivation?

    To collect the world¡¯s wealth?

    Yi Feng is enjoying a bright future.

    Suddenly

    "Ding!"

    A pleasant voice interrupted his thoughts, and he opened his eyes to look.

    It turned out that a burst of Qi Jin flew out of Changbo and blocked him from the sword that was about to sublimate him.

    Return the sword to its original position.

    Yi Feng was unscathed.

    "Nima"

    "Where did the bastard come from to spoil my good deeds!"

    Seeing that the road to death was interrupted, Yi Feng cursed violently in his heart.

    While Yi Feng was hammering his chest, Changbo's curtain was opened.

    The woman in gauze came out of the long boat with bare feet.

    She seems to be stepping on the ground step by step, but in fact, there is a slight distance between her jade feet and the ground. Her jade feet are spotless, small and delicate, and extremely white, which makes people think.

    "Miss."

    Her appearance caused the entire convoy, including the leader, to bow their heads.

    "Young Master, it was my subordinate who was disrespectful. I apologize to you first."

    The gauze woman lowered her head slightly, and while walking towards Yi Feng, she reminded softly: "But I still advise you to leave as soon as possible. After all, we are the ones who robbed the Hong Sect, and you cannot afford to offend us."

    "Of course, when the young master leaves, you can take the fairy crystal and the maid with you."

    Finished.

    The gauze woman smiled softly.

    Unless it¡¯s necessary, she doesn¡¯t want to be involved in any cause and effect. Who knows what kind of existence exists in the nine realms now. If you don¡¯t pay attention, you may be exposed.

    In the future competition for saints, the sooner one is exposed, the more disadvantageous it will be.

    And what she said to Yi Feng was just right.

    Although Jiemen is just a small sect where she hides her identity, such an existence is still very valuable to most cultivators.

    So her words were threatening to Yi Feng, but at the same time they gave Yi Feng a step down.

    This just right decision convinced the woman that Yi Feng would not be entangled anymore.

    But she was wrong.

    Originally, Yi Feng thought this woman was beautiful, but now in his eyes, he wanted to step on her.

    It¡¯s this damn woman who ruined my good deeds, right?

    It¡¯s still a robbery.

    It sounds awesome.

    Mother, since you ruined my good deeds and forcefully tried to pull me back from the Palace of Hell, then you can¡¯t blame me.

    "Well, sir, how are you doing?"

    Seeing that Yi Feng didn¡¯t reply, the veiled woman frowned slightly and lowered her head to ask.

    The next moment, her expression changed drastically.

    I saw Yi Feng rushing over with a single step, knocking her unconscious with one palm, and ran away after holding her on the shoulder.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 862 Fighting between gods

    "Let you spoil my good deeds!"

    "Let you spoil my good deeds."

    Yi Feng cursed while running.

    certainly.

    The reason why Yi Feng kidnapped this woman was because the woman claimed that she was a robber.

    Although Yifeng doesn¡¯t know much about Jiemen, he has heard of it.

    It is a sect from outside that breaks through the barriers and settles in the Nine Realms.

    ¡°In short, in Yi Feng¡¯s opinion, he is very awesome.

    And this woman¡¯s identity is unusual. If he kidnapped her, Hong Zong would definitely send a large number of masters to kill him.

    Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­

    Yi Feng¡¯s heart blossomed with joy, he is really a little clever.

    And the gauze woman who was carried unconscious on her shoulders would never have imagined that she wanted to use the threat of robbery to force Yi Feng away, but Yi Feng kidnapped her precisely for this reason.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The moment the Qingsha woman was kidnapped, the entire convoy was stunned.

    Especially the leader, whose eyes are about to fall off.

    ¡°Miss, Miss, was she kidnapped in such an open and fair manner in front of him?

    He couldn't figure out how the young man in white did it.

    I can¡¯t figure it out, why didn¡¯t the lady resist?

    How could someone as strong as her be kidnapped like this!

    But he also knew that now was not the time to dwell on this, so he led Takong and chased after Yifeng.

    After a while, the leader of the motorcade led everyone to catch up with Yi Feng.

    ¡°Boy, put down my lady quickly!¡±

    The leader of the convoy pointed his sword at Yi Feng and spoke coldly.

    "So what if I don't give it to you, this girl is mine."

    Yi Feng, who was carrying the woman on his shoulders, slapped her on the butt, making a crackling sound. While trying to attract hatred, he was also repaying the woman for saving her life.

    "you you you¡­¡­"

    Seeing Yi Feng blaspheming his young lady like this, the leader of the motorcade twisted his mouth in anger. The long sword in his hand trembled, and he stabbed at Yi Feng with a wide open and close movement, carrying a terrifying and destructive aura.

    "Well done."

    Yi Feng raised his chest without revealing any trace, completely exposing his vitals.

    This guy¡¯s sword looks even more powerful than the one just now. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s going to die.

    It was not in vain that he spent a lot of effort and slowed down to wait for him after abducting the woman.

    It¡¯s too late to say it, but it¡¯ll be soon.

    Almost instantly, the sword fell on Yi Feng's heart.

    Just when Yi Feng thought he was about to sublimate

    "Click!"

    The sword bent, then broke into two pieces, and at the same time the leader of the convoy flew out.

    Yi Feng was confused again.

    The face is constantly twitching, and the expression is wonderful to the extreme.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    It was hard to get the hatred in place, but I didn¡¯t expect this guy to be so good.

    It¡¯s true that the thunder is louder than the raindrops.

    This strength seems to be similar to that of Uncle Wang.

    It¡¯s simply a waste of effort!

    The cursing Yi Feng had a dark face and no longer wanted to waste time with this group of people. Under the fearful look of everyone, he sat down with the woman in the gauze and slowly left.

    Fortunately, this woman is still here.

    It should be possible to attract more powerful people behind Hongmen, such as elders, clan leaders and so on.

    The leader of the convoy in front of him is just a guard after all.

    "I'm waiting for your Hong Zong to come and save her. It's best to come to me quickly. If you don't come to me, I will come and destroy your Hong Zong."

    Sitting on the table slowly, before leaving, Yi Feng was afraid that the hatred was not enough, so he made some provocative words.

    After saying that, he flew into the sky and disappeared.

    The leader of the convoy got up from the ground with difficulty, his eyes fixed on the direction Yi Feng left. If you look carefully, you can catch the look of fear from the corners of his eyes.

    He simply could not imagine that, without using any cultivation skills, he could resist his sword and not only remain unscathed, but also inflict serious injuries on his attacker.

    "Why? Is the lady exposed?"

    "Or maybe it came because of the competition between saints?"

    "Or maybe it's the former enemy of Tianyu?"

    Luo Chen¡¯s palms are still trembling, and his face is full of solemnity. He is holding the only remaining sword hilt in his hand, and QingshaThe woman's personal maid glanced at each other, and the two of them left in the air.

    It¡¯s just that the direction the two left was not the direction Yi Feng left, but another direction.

    ?Obviously.

    The two of them were trying to find a way to move reinforcements, because judging from the sword blow just now, even chasing after them would not have any effect.

    After the two left, the only other people left stood there with their eyes wide open and their eyes filled with fear, not knowing what to do.

    Because they are not like the leader of the men and the maids, they are the real people of the Hong Zong, just following them to make up for the loss.

    Fortunately, they still have a leader, an elder from Hong Zong who is accompanying them.

    "Chief, elder, what should we do?"

    Everyone looked at him.

    "What should I do? Go back to the sect and report to the sect master"

    The elder shouted anxiously, his legs trembling violently, and the fear in his eyes lingered for a long time.

    To him, the sword duel just now was like a fight between gods.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Not to mention the mysterious white-robed man who directly resisted the sword and kidnapped the woman, he couldn't withstand the sword of the leader Luo Chen alone.

    That was fine, but he had not forgotten what the mysterious man in white robes shouted before leaving.

    He said that he was waiting for Hong Zong to come to save people. If he didn't come, he would come to Hong Zong instead.

    Gosh.

    What kind of evil is this?

    When you gods fight, you beat yourselves. Why did you drag our Hong Zong into it?

    ?¡­(remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 863 Bodhisattva Blessing

    On a mountain with beautiful scenery.

    The sunshine here is bright, the birds are singing and the flowers are fragrant, the view is broad, the mountains behind are also connected, and the feng shui seems to be excellent.

    This is the burial place that Yi Feng specially chose for himself.

    The veiled woman was leaned aside by him.

    The majestic wind blew by, making it a little chilly.

    Yi Feng glanced at the woman wearing thin gauze, took out a piece of clothing from the ring of space and put it on her.

    Although, this woman is hateful.

    But with the way the leader was picking at his feet, this woman couldn't kill her even if she didn't stop him.

    Besides, Yi Feng never had any bad intentions towards this woman, let alone harming her. He just used her temporarily to attract Hong Zong's hatred.

    When the time comes, send hundreds of masters to surround him, and then blast him with various skills.

    Thinking about it, it makes people feel wonderful.

    "Beauty, I can only bear with you for the time being."

    "When I become invincible and immortal, I will repay you."

    Yi Feng leaned lazily on the rock, looked at the sky in the distance, shook his legs, and said expectantly: "Hong Zong, Hong Zong, your master must come quickly"

    "I guess with your reputation as a robber, you should be able to respond quickly and be here in a short time."

    "And there won't be many people coming, they will definitely be huge"

    ¡­¡­

    And at this moment, Hong Zongzhong.

    The stern hall was filled with people.

    Without exception, they are all the absolute top leaders of Hong Zong.

    ¡°As I said before, don¡¯t let any information leak out, and cooperate with Miss Piaomiaohong unconditionally!¡±

    Sect Master Hong Zong lowered his voice and spoke to everyone.

    "clear."

    Everyone nodded solemnly.

    Although they don¡¯t know the whole story, they know more or less about the dispute between saints.

    They deeply understand that in such a competition, these robbers are not qualified to participate at all. Even if they participate forcefully, they will end up as cannon fodder.

    Fortunately, the real master of Tianyu, Miss Piao Miaohong, came with Tu Luochen and a maid, and offered to stay in their sect temporarily, as long as they kept it secret and cooperated, and their identities were not exposed.

    And Hongzong can get some benefits after the saints fight for it.

    Although the benefits are not stated clearly, everyone knows it without saying it. A master like Piao Miaohong can make Hong Zong eat and drink well even if there is a little oil between his fingernails.

    If the things given were slightly better, maybe Hong Zong could be allowed to join the Taoist sect.

    Thinking about it, I feel that the future is promising.

    While Hong Zongyi and others were thinking about Hong Zong's bright future, anxious voices suddenly came from outside the hall.

    "Report!"

    "Sect Master, Sect Master is not good."

    I saw the elder who was following the motorcade rushing in hurriedly.

    "what happened?"

    The sect leader frowned, stood up and asked hurriedly.

    "Miss Piaomiaohong, Miss Piaomiaohong has been kidnapped!" The elder shouted anxiously, and then told the story of how she was kidnapped.

    "What?"

    This news can be said to have set off a thousand waves.

    The thigh they were hugging was actually taken away by a terrifying mysterious man?

    What the hell is this?

    "Where is Luo Chen?"

    The sect leader stared and asked hurriedly.

    "Luo, Luo Chen, he slashed the mysterious man with his sword. The mysterious man was unhurt. Luo Chen almost got cold, and then he ran away with the misty red personal maid." The elder said hurriedly.  .

    "What, Luo Chen ran away too?"

    The sect leader's face was dark and gloomy to the extreme. He covered his forehead with a headache and said heartbrokenly: "It's not easy to establish a relationship and hug her. Whether Hong Zong can become a Dao sect in the future, we all rely on her. How could this happen?"  It¡¯s my son¡¯s business!¡±

    I was just thinking about a bright future, but this blow came too quickly.

    "Oh, Sect Master, please don't think about whether you have thighs or not. This is not the most important thing."

    The elder shouted again: "The key is, because Miss Piaomiao Hong claimed that her family was Hong Zong, so the mysterious man said before leaving that he was waiting for us, Hong Zong, to rescue people. If we didn't go, he would come and destroy us."  He killed our Hong Zong."

    ¡°????  "

    Hearing the news, Sect Master Hong Zong almost got whipped and pinched his own penis before he recovered.

    And the rest of Hong Zong's family also instantly became a mess.

    What the hell is this?

    How virtuous and capable is Hongzong?

    ??The person who can kidnap Piaomiao Hong and let Luo Chen run away, Hong Zong can't save him like a chicken!

    They are not qualified to be cannon fodder!

    This is really fucking a fight between gods and mortals suffering.

    ¡°It¡¯s too sloppy. It¡¯s too sloppy.¡±

    ¡°We should not have gotten involved in this saint¡¯s dispute in the first place, let alone have anything to do with Piao Miao Hong.¡±

    "Someone, someone, come!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away out of the gate

    After saying that, Master Hong Zong tapped his forehead a few more times with his fingers, drew a few talismans out of thin air, closed his eyes with a pious look on his face, and trembled in his mouth as he muttered

    "Oh Mommy, Bodhisattva bless, Bodhisattva bless" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 102 Ye Bei, you are despicable...

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Ye Bei, you are despicable!"

    Patriarch Qingshan cursed loudly.

    "Here, brother, you can't blame me." Ye Bei quickly raised his palms and said solemnly: "I am truly the conscience of heaven and earth. They are together all because of love!"

    "Uncle, we do it because of love"

    "you shut up."

    The ancestor of Qingshan shouted angrily. In his extreme anger, the veins on his forehead were furious.

    Zhu Yun lowered his head and did not dare to speak.

    Seeing this, Ye Bei hurriedly said: "Brother, although this thing is quite sudden, I would rather tear down a temple than a marriage. It is a great thing for us to become in-laws!"

    "Yes, uncle, I think so too. Although there was a small friction before, the sincerity of the Zhaotian Gang to apologize has been seen by our entire Qingshan Sect. Wouldn't it be better to turn the hostility into friendship and have a kiss?" Zhu Yun also said  He muttered to the side: "Not only me, many disciples and elders of our Qingshan Sect have also found their own marriages"

    "what do you know?"

    Patriarch Qingshan drank loudly and stared at Ye Bei gloomily.

    Emotions His entire Qingshan Sect fell under Ye Bei¡¯s sugar-coated bombs, and only his ancestor was left struggling to support him?

    This Ye Bei is really good at it!

    But at this moment, even though he is an ancestor, he has no choice. Zhu Yun can beat the couple with a stick, but what about the others?

    Now the entire Qingshan Sect¡¯s hearts are leaning towards the Zhaotian Gang. If his ancestor tried to sabotage, he would not only fail to convince the public, but would also get a bad reputation.

    Therefore, I can only put my head down and sigh to myself with a dark face.

    He has decided on this pirate ship!

    "Ahem, brother, it's already like this, so don't be sulky. Since it's something we can't stop, we might as well accept it, don't you think?" Ye Bei walked over with a smile and picked up the Qingshan Ancestor.  Raising his eyebrows and waving his hands at the same time, Xiao Zuo Xiaoyou walked over again and rubbed against the Qingshan Ancestor.

    have to!

    The ancestor of Qingshan can only recognize it.

    Since he couldn't change, he could only passively accept it. Being distracted by the two women's teasing, Patriarch Qingshan said with a dark face: "We will talk about what happens next. Patriarch, I need to retreat for a day."

    When he stood up, he said to the two women: "You two, help me protect the law."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    He took the two girls and fled away.

    Martial Arts School.

    Yi Feng frowned and was giving Zhong Qing some medicine. Although Zhong Qing woke up last time, he fell into coma again not long after.

    "It looks like we really need to go up the mountain to collect some medicine!"

    Yi Feng poured the medicine and sighed. It was not that he had never thought of sending Zhong Qing to the hospital for treatment, but he still trusted himself more. After all, he had been systematically trained in this aspect.

    Thinking that the situation was urgent, Yi Feng did not dare to delay, so he asked a car to take Zhong Qing to the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce, and then entrusted him to them.

    ?Then he returned to the martial arts school, carrying a small bamboo basket, and prepared to go up to Shogunate Mountain again.

    But before leaving, he looked at the acoustic guitar that was already covered with cobwebs in the corner. Remembering the scarcity of the medicine and not knowing how long it would take to come back, he took the acoustic guitar with him.

    The sound effects are mediocre.

    It was made by Yifeng when he was bored at the store.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out out of nowhere, I would sit at the gate at dusk when there were more girls, talk about a few songs, and gain a few fans. Although he was a bit ugly, he still had fans.

    Later, in order to make a living, Yi Feng gradually put aside this hobby.

    And this time when we go up the mountain, it takes a long time, especially at night, so I can only take this thing with me to pass the time.

    Days on the road are always boring, but after two days, Yi Feng has arrived at the foot of Shogunate Mountain.

    Of course, Yi Feng is not searching aimlessly. He has a good idea of ??these medicinal materials, and he also knows what medicinal materials will probably appear in which places.

    "Tian Xin Dan, I'm afraid this can only be found in the Grand Canyon, where there is enough sunshine and good air."

    Yi Feng held the map he bought from the city in his hand, spotted one of the directions, and rushed there.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 127: Look again, what is that bastard?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Even though Li Renhao was reluctant, she had to follow them in the direction they came from due to the strong force of Li Jiaxin and Xu Mozhu.

    "This direction seems to be the direction he was in before."

    As his body flew over the jungle, Li Renhao's pretty eyebrows moved, and his smart eyes scanned the surroundings, hoping to see that familiar figure.

    But in the lush green woods, not a single shadow could be caught.

    Her eyes couldn't help but dim.

    It¡¯s not that she has any feelings for this mortal, it¡¯s because this mortal has always been safe and sound in the mountains where monsters roamed, which really shocked her.

    "arrive."

    "That senior is right in front."

    At this time, Li Jiaxin¡¯s excited voice came from the front.

    However, Li Renhao's mind was not on it at all. He didn't even look in the direction they said. He was still observing the surroundings, trying to find the figure.

    The three of them landed on the ground and walked towards Yifeng.

    "Renhao, you have to remember that this senior is extremely powerful, but his state of mind has already reached the state of returning to nature, and he even calls himself a mortal, so you and I must not collide with him!" Li Jiaxin reminded.

    While talking, the three of them had arrived not far from Yi Feng.

    And Yi Feng also saw the three of them, put down the guitar in his hand, and looked at them with a faint smile.

    However, Li Renhao was still absent-minded.

    I watched it around the surrounding area, and I watched it in the direction that Li Jiaxin said in a slight reluctance.

    Suddenly.

    The steps under my feet suddenly trembled!

    At the same time, the red lips were slightly opened, and a pair of big and smart eyes were full of incredible.

    This face.

    This face.

    This familiar figure

    "Aunt, aunt, is this the senior you are talking about?"

    Li Renhao was stunned for a long time, and then he realized what he was doing and asked in disbelief.

    "Renhao, what are you saying? Don't be rude." Li Jiaxin shouted nervously: "Hurry up and see sir."

    But Li Renhao didn't seem to hear Li Jiaxin's words, and he still couldn't recover from the incredible thing before him.

    She never expected that the super master Li Jiaxin and Xu Mozhu were talking about was the mortal she met in the mountains.

    But.

    He obviously doesn¡¯t have any cultivation skills, so how can he be a super master?

    For a moment, Li Renhao felt like his brain was in a daze!

    When Li Jiaxin saw something was wrong with Li Renhao, she frowned and asked, "Renhao, what's going on with you?"

    "Auntie, are you mistaken?"

    Finally, Li Renhao bit his red lips and said with a complex expression: "Is he really the senior you call him?"

    "What do you mean by that?" Xu Mozhu walked over and asked with a frown.

    "He is the mortal I told you!" Li Renhao frowned and explained: "And now he has become a master in your mouth. Are you really not mistaken?"

    "What?"

    Hearing this, Li Jiaxin and Xu Mozhu suddenly froze in place.

    They never expected that the senior they were talking about was actually the mortal Li Renhao was talking about.

    This is too much of a coincidence!

    But they reacted instantly. It must be that Li Renhao, this damn girl, has insufficient eyesight. They didn't notice the terror of this person at all before.

    "Oh, you damn girl, why are you so stupid?" Li Jiaxin quickly taught him a lesson: "It's not that your master and I have misjudged the person, but that your strength is too low and you can't see the depth of this person at all."

    Li Renhao frowned.

    I still can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m seeing before me, it feels a little too outrageous.

    He has not dealt with Yi Feng once or twice. He is just a mortal, how come he suddenly became a master?

    "You kid, if you don't believe it, have you seen what's on that tree trunk?" Li Jiaxin winked and said quickly.

    Li Renhao raised his chin slightly and looked towards the tree trunk.

    ¡°You¡¯re a tortoise, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Li Renhao was not surprised, because she was not the first to deal with this bastard.When we met, Yi Feng had been holding it in his hand.

    "You silly girl, why are you so unsmart this time? If you mobilize your energy and take a closer look, what is that bastard?" Xu Mozhu shouted from the side.

    Li Renhao frowned.

    Reluctantly, he mobilized the vitality in his body, lingering around his eyes, and looked at the bastard disapprovingly.

    It seems

    Is it really unusual?

    She couldn't help but put away her casualness and looked over intently.

    This look.

    Finally she saw clearly the mystery of the bastard, which immediately made her freeze in place, her mind felt like a lightning strike!

    ps: I¡¯m done. Chapter four will start from today. Thank you for your understanding. I love you.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 128 I¡¯ve already been given the chance

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Then, that's actually?"

    Li Renhao¡¯s voice trembled.

    "Um!"

    Li Jiaxin nodded her head solemnly and said, "Yes, this bastard is the Bogu Demon Emperor you mentioned!"

    After receiving the confirmation, Li Renhao trembled all over.

    He suddenly took two steps back, and was so shocked by this information that he couldn't recover for a long time.

    At that time, she was still dismissive of this bastard, without even looking at it.  But who would have thought that the bastard that this young man was walking around with in his hand was the Bogu Demon Emperor!  ?

    She gasped.

    turn out to be.

    He is the one who was so terrifying that he broke into the Demon Emperor¡¯s cave alone and kidnapped the Demon Emperor!

    turn out to be.

    The reason why he can survive in this mountain is not at all due to luck, but because the violent monsters in the mountain pose no threat to him at all!

    But looking back now, she realized that she should have understood it a long time ago.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? She was in a lot of dangers as a Martial King and almost died many times, how could a mortal survive just by good luck?

    And the latter¡¯s always indifferent attitude is not an act at all!

    However, when he remembered what he had said to Yi Feng, Li Renhao's face involuntarily turned red to his neck, and he wanted to find a crack in the ground to crawl under.

    Those words of hers must be ridiculous in Yi Feng¡¯s opinion!

    Fortunately, her disrespectful words before did not cause this person's displeasure, otherwise

    Thinking about it, I feel ashamed and scared!

    ¡°I¡¯ve met Mr.

    Li Jiaxin and Xu Mozhu looked slightly respectful.

    "It's you!"

    Yi Feng smiled, and at the same time looked at Li Renhao, and said with a smile: "I didn't expect you to be here."

    Hearing this, Li Renhao's usually frosty face suddenly turned red.

    Obviously, at this moment when she faced Yi Feng again, she no longer had the calmness she had before. Instead, she was full of restraint. She remained submissive for a long time, and then she nervously said, "I've met Mr."

    However, although she was cautious in her heart, she still subconsciously looked at Yi Feng.

    Out of the dust.

    Extraordinary temperament.

    Especially Yi Feng always has a faint smile on his face. It seems that everything is under his control. No matter how big things happen, he cannot frown.

    The funny thing is that she had never noticed it before, she only felt that this mortal was very comfortable to touch.

    As for the name of this girl, Yi Feng was not surprised.

    From the facial features, it can be seen that Li Jiaxin and Li Ren are somewhat similar. I am afraid they are related in some way. Li Jiaxin calls him husband because of his piano skills. It is natural for his younger generation to follow suit.

    "How about it? I told you that there is no danger in this mountain, right?" Yi Feng said with a smile: "Look, I can't take care of myself now!"

    However, Yi Feng's words made Li Renhao blush again.

    Yi Feng¡¯s words were obviously a mockery of what she had said before. Of course, she could only be blamed for being blind and failing to see Yi Feng¡¯s true identity.

    A few people, chatting for a while.

    But after some pleasantries, Yi Feng thought that these three people would leave, but he didn't expect that Li Jiaxin and Xu Mozhu would talk to him all the time, especially praising Li Ren in front of him.

    Why is Li Ren so talented?

    What kind of understanding is there?

    ¡°As my master, teaching him is a bit of a waste of her qualifications and so on

    This made Yi Feng quite unhappy.

    Your disciple¡¯s talent is none of his business. Did they just see him as unable to practice and deliberately make a disgusting statement in front of him?

    ¡°Besides, he was exhausted after a long day¡¯s journey, and he really didn¡¯t want to hang out with these people anymore.

    Yi Feng yawned again. He couldn't hold it anymore and finally said straight to the point: "It's already dark now. Why don't you three leave?"

    Xu Mozhu, who was praising Li Ren in front of Yi Feng, his expression suddenly froze, his face turned red, and he swallowed the next words in his mouth.

    He and Li Jiaxin looked at each other, their eyes filled with disappointment.

    They originally thought that this person could also bring some opportunities to Li Renhao, but he didn't seem to have this intention., and even directly issued an eviction order.

    They didn¡¯t dare to take this person¡¯s expulsion order seriously, so they had to bow out respectfully.

    But in his eyes when he left, he was still reluctant to leave.

    "It would be great if this senior could bring some opportunities to Ren Hao!" Xu Mozhu sighed softly as he swept away from the mountain.

    "Oh, yes!"

    Li Jiaxin sighed, but she also felt a little disappointed that her hopes had failed.

    "Such a powerful existence is rarely seen at all. It's hard to see one and get in touch with him, but Li Renhao didn't get a chance. It's really sad!"

    "Aunt, Master, forget it!" Li Renhao flashed his eyes and said with a complex expression: "I have been rude to this senior many times before. It is a great blessing that he can ignore the past!"

    After saying that, she lowered her head.

    "All right!"

    Li Jiaxin and Li Jiaxin sighed and stopped talking. There was only endless depression in their expressions.

    But at this moment, Li Renhao seemed to remember something, suddenly raised his head and said: "No, that senior has already given me a chance!"

    "What?"

    Hearing this, the two men, who looked downcast, suddenly looked over with burning eyes.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 176 A surprising treasure (fifth update)

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Watching Gouzi sit next to Latiao, looking at him expectantly.

    Yi Feng shook his head and had no choice but to grab a handful of spicy sticks and throw them to Gouzi. At the same time, he looked at the spicy sticks in the pot and said to himself: "But these spicy sticks must be put in a bag and eaten.  It¡¯s only when you get up that you have the essence!¡±

    Gouzi bowed his head to Yi Feng gratefully, bit the spicy strips and ran out of the martial arts hall.

    "Keep it!"

    After finding Uncle Yun again, Gouzi ordered: "Tell that old man to eat two if you have no choice!"

    "This, this is?"

    Yun Bo looked at the spicy strips in his hand curiously, full of doubts. Is this thing really that powerful?

    Can the royal family directly turn defeat into victory?

    Involuntarily, he subconsciously took a small bite.

    Ga!

    After taking this bite, he straightened his back and stared in disbelief.

    And his cultivation level actually skyrocketed, starting from the demon spirit and breaking through several small steps, directly reaching the demon king realm.

    "Thisthis, this, this, this"

    Uncle Yun was trembling, and he couldn't even speak.

    "This is just a small trick by the master. Don't be too surprised. Take him back to the old man!" Ao Qing's face was calm, without any surprise.

    ¡°After all, if he eats these spicy sticks as a demon master, he can improve his cultivation a little bit, let alone a little demon spirit?

    ¡°Besides, I have experienced such unreal things as Demon King to Demon Lord, this is not a big deal at all.

    With that said, Ao Qing turned around and left.

    However, as if he remembered something, he turned back and said: "Remember, find a bag to put it in. The master said that eating it in a bag is the best!"

    "yes!"

    Yun Bo carefully put away the spicy sticks, as if he had found a treasure and no longer dared to doubt the effectiveness of the spicy sticks. Then he found a bag to put it in, kicked it in his arms and left.

    Along the way.

    He is always cautious.

    After all, he understood that what he was kicking in his arms at this moment was the future of the entire royal family!

    "Greetings to Emperor Shit!"

    After the trek, Yun Bo finally returned to the Temple of Devouring Heaven and came to the side of Emperor Devouring Heaven.

    "Well, didn't you bring Ao Qing back? Where are the others?" Emperor Shi looked at Yun Bo who had taken action and asked leisurely.

    "Third Prince, he has important matters and cannot come back. However, he has brought me a surprising treasure. Please take a look at it, His Majesty the Wolf Emperor."

    With that said, Uncle Yun carefully took out the spicy sticks in his arms.

    "A surprising treasure?"

    "That's it?"

    Emperor Shitian glanced at Na Latiao lightly, and with a disdainful voice, he said solemnly: "Ao Yun, I know you have a good relationship with Qing'er, and it's okay to protect him in normal times, but in order to support him, you are still here  For telling such a lie in front of the emperor, what crime should you be guilty of?"

    As soon as the voice fell, Ao Yun was so frightened that he immediately knelt on the ground.

    "The Wolf Emperor doesn't dare, this is really a surprising treasure!" Ao Yun said respectfully.

    "Hmph, I still don't know what kind of surprising treasure my good-for-nothing son can ask you to bring back?" Emperor Shit snorted softly and said, "Stop talking about it. For the sake of your usual loyalty, this time I  I won¡¯t hold you accountable.¡±

    "Wolf Emperor, I really didn't lie to you." Ao Yun knelt on the ground and continued: "And the third prince is not the waste you said, but because of the help of noble people, he has reached the realm of demon king."

    "Demon Lord?"

    Ao Zhong was startled at first, and then said with an angry voice: "Ao Yun, you are bragging even more than that old man Ao Jin. If you still do this, I will be really angry!"

    "Wolf King, I didn't tell a lie, you will know once you try it!" Ao Yun offered the spicy strips in his hands and said respectfully.

    "Okay, if it's not what you said, then I will execute you?"

    Ao Zhong looked at Ao Yun who was kneeling on the ground with a sullen face and said solemnly, he was really angry at this moment. At this critical moment, a little housekeeper actually played tricks on him!

    "Leave it to the Wolf King's disposal."

    Ao Yun continued to kneel on the ground and said without any hesitation.

    Hear the words.

    Ao Zhong¡¯s face darkened even more, and he lowered his voice and said: ¡°Ao Yun, Ao Yun, it seems that you are really looking for death. Well, I will satisfy you.¡±

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??, he snatched the bag from Ao Yun's hand, looked at it with disdain, and bit off half of the bag in one bite.

    ps: Everything is in place, I won¡¯t break my promise.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 205 Imperial Qin Platform

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "It's easy to inherit my inheritance."

    "I, Jiang Yu, used swords in the first half of my life, but my swordsmanship talent was ultimately too poor, so in the second half of my life I worked hard to practice the piano and become a saint with the piano."

    "But after I became a saint with the harp, I can no longer find any harp music in the world that moved me."

    "So, as long as you can find the music score that moves me, play it in front of me, and satisfy me, you can be passed on to me!"

    Jiang Yu¡¯s voice shook the surroundings.

    ????????????????????????Everyone caused an uproar.

    "Piano score."

    "It's actually a piano score!"

    While everyone was talking about it, they were also thinking about this important point.

    "Senior, if I want to inherit your inheritance, do I need to have a piano score that moves you, but also have super high piano playing skills?" Wu Changkong couldn't help but asked: "But most of us here are really good at playing the piano.  I can¡¯t take it!¡±

    "yes!"

    "We really don't know how to play the piano!"

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but ask after the fifth sky.

    "No!"

    Jiang Yu said in a bell-like voice: "I only need you to compose piano music that moves me, so that I can see your talent in the piano field. On the contrary, piano skills are not that important, because a good piano score  Skills can be developed over time.¡±

    "I see."

    Hearing this, everyone who seemed lost just now regained hope.

    If the stuff of playing the piano is not a person who cultivates with the piano, it is not very good at all, but if you want to compose, this is really not sure.

    It is very possible to compose a piece of music that will be spread all over the world even if you are blind and poor.

    ¡°After all, many of the classic songs currently circulating in the Xianjiang Continent were written by mortals. Many of them had never even seen a piano. They were humming songs while working in the fields and were overheard by others.

    "So you can try it boldly."

    Jiang Yu¡¯s voice came out again: ¡°And the successful one will not only get my inheritance, but this Emperor¡¯s Qin stand will also be given to you.¡±

    As the voice fell, he waved the golden light in his hand.

    Then, under the shocked eyes of everyone, a piano platform half a foot long and wide appeared, suspended in mid-air.

    As soon as it appears, it carries a heavy aura, which invisibly gives people a huge pressure.

    The whole body is sculpted with exquisite patterns, lifelike, green throughout, and looks like it is made of stone. Of course, everyone present knows that it must be made of some unrecognizable top-notch material.

    The appearance of this piano stand.

    ???????????????????????????????????????

    "Emperor-grade treasures are absolutely supreme in the Xianjiang Continent. Even ten or hundreds of holy treasures cannot compare with them.

    Hope reappeared in the hearts of Fifth Changkong, Peng Xianer and others.

    ????????????????????????????????????

    "Emperor grade, Emperor grade, miss, I remember that you also use the piano to cultivate your mood in your spare time, so hurry up and give it a try!"

    In the distance, Yang Mu looked at the imperial piano platform in the sky, his eyes full of enthusiasm, and he quickly shouted to Yun Xianque.

    Yunxianque was also full of excitement. Just as he was about to step forward, he suddenly remembered what Lu Qingshan said.

    The steps suddenly stopped in mid-air.

    "Do you still remember the prophecy of the expert that Lu Qingshan said?" Yun Xianque said.

    "Miss, what do you mean?"

    Yang Mu¡¯s eyes widened and he made an incredible sound.

    "Yes, that person said that this ancient tomb is still in great danger."

    Yun Xianque frowned and said: "Since the one who said that the holy object was discovered by someone first has come true, I think the next prediction is very close to ten."

    Hearing this, Yang Mu and the two were unsure about paying attention.

    Originally, they didn¡¯t pay attention to this so-called prophecy at all, but through the incident of the sacred object, they became uncertain.

    "Miss, what is your plan?" Yang Mu asked.

    "Don't go!"

    Yun Xianque gritted his teeth and made a decision, retracted his paws, and said: "Not only will we not go, but we must stay away from this place!"

    "Okay, okay!"

    Yang Mu and the two nodded, and couldn't help but admire Yun Xianque in their hearts.

    The temptation in the emperor's productNext, Yun Xianque was actually able to hold back because of the prophecy. This courage alone was enough to make them think that they couldn't do it.

    "let's start!"

    Jiang Yu said solemnly.

    As the voice fell, his golden body flashed and landed on the piano platform, then he slowly sat down and closed his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll come first.¡±

    Seeing this, a female monk in the crowd came out with her piano in her arms, and then sat cross-legged on the ground.

    ???????????????? Later.

    A melodious piano music was played slowly.

    And everyone also kept quiet and watched Jiang Yu's movements nervously.

    But what people didn¡¯t expect was that as soon as the song finished, Jiang Yu, who was sitting cross-legged on the piano platform, didn¡¯t even open his eyes.

    The female monk looked a little ugly.

    While others breathed a sigh of relief, they also became more nervous.

    Because to be honest, the female monk just played really well, but she couldn't even let Jiang Yu open his eyes, which is enough to see that it is not easy to win the inheritance.

    "Senior, let me play another song."

    The female monk bit her red lips but was not discouraged.

    "Each person only has three chances. After three times, he will be deprived of qualifications." At this time, Jiang Yu, who was sitting cross-legged on the piano table, heard a deep voice.

    Hearing this, the female monk suddenly turned pale.

    ????????????????? Others were also shocked, and everyone who was ready to make a move began to dare not move without permission. It seemed that trying to fish in troubled waters and try your luck would not work.

    As expected, Jiang Yu still didn¡¯t open his eyes after the female monk played another song.

    in this way.

    Time passed slowly. During this period, many monks tried. Even Fifth Changkong and Peng Xianer tried once, but Jiang Yu was still not moved at all. Instead, an opportunity was wasted.

    "Kong Lao, please send a message to Tianjian Sect to collect the best music scores in the world as quickly as possible and send them to you as quickly as possible." Peng Xianer immediately ordered to Chang Jiankong next to him.

    "Yes, Miss."

    The long sword quickly flew out of the air.

    Seeing this, the Fifth Formation was not willing to lag behind, and also began to notify Chuixue Villa to summon the strength of the sect to collect music scores.

    Originally, this kind of cheating was not allowed by Jiang Yu. After all, Jiang Yu made it clear that only those who wrote the music score could inherit it.

    What is surprising is that Jiang Yu did not stop Peng Xianer and the others from their actions.

    Therefore, other forces also followed suit, and many even brought in foreign aid.

    For a while.

    Outside Pingjiang City, more and more people are gathering.

    But in the end, Jiang Yu was not even qualified to open his eyes.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 207 Inheritor of the Martial Saint

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Gosh!"

    "Look, Lord Martial Saint has opened his eyes."

    Seeing this, everyone present exclaimed and looked at Yu Wujie with incredible eyes.

    "No way!"

    When Peng Xianer saw this scene, she was filled with shock under the veil.

    At this time, almost everyone became nervous.

    Because even when it comes to calligraphy and painting, Jiang Yu only opened his eyes and praised after finishing playing.

    And as soon as the sound of Yu Wujie's piano started playing, Jiang Yu opened his eyes.

    It seems that this Martial Saint inheritance is very likely to be taken away by Yu Wujie!

    Then, as everyone waited nervously and expectantly, the sound of the piano was coming to an end.

    On the piano platform, Jiang Yu was full of excitement, his eyes fixed on Yu Wujie.

    Finally, when the sound of Yu Wujie¡¯s piano ended, he was emitting a dazzling golden light and his whole body rose into the sky.

    "Okay, okay!"

    "This song should only exist in heaven!"

    "You are very good, allowing me to break through the last bottleneck." After speaking, Jiang Yu looked at Yu Wujie sharply, and laughed: "Next, my inheritance will be passed on to you!"

    "Hoo!"

    "What?"

    "The inheritance of the Martial Saint was actually"

    As soon as Jiang Yu finished speaking, everyone in the room immediately became upset.

    And Yu Wujie was almost stunned. When he realized it, his heart was full of excitement and urgency, and he shouted like crazy: "Martial Saint inheritance, Martial Saint inheritance, hahaha, I, Yu Wujie, actually got the Martial Saint inheritance!"  "

    "Brother Yu, congratulations!"

    "Brother Yu is really amazing. Not only did he open the Heavenly Gate at the beginning, but now he has become the inheritor of the Martial Saint!"

    "Brother Yu, congratulations on reaching the pinnacle of your life. I said hello to you before. Don't forget me, brother!"

    "That's right, brother, come and sit at my Rashomon gate often when you have time."

    Although everyone felt disappointed that they did not become the lucky one, they quickly realized what to do now and immediately began to get closer to Yu Wujie.

    After all, with the Martial Saint inheritance, unless Yu Wujie is a pig, his future achievements will not be low, and it is easier than anyone else to become a Martial Saint.

    "Ah haha, easy to talk about."

    "you are welcome."

    "I will definitely go to Rashomon in the future."

    Listening to these flattering voices, Yu Wujie felt like his whole body was floating in the sky. He held his head high and held his fists at everyone one by one, with a proud look on his face.

    "I wanted to make use of this waste first, and finally let him be tortured and kneel and die in front of me, but I didn't expect that this waste would actually become the inheritor of the Martial Saint after opening the Heavenly Gate." Under the veil, Peng Xian'er looked confused.  Unwilling to give in, he clenched his fists tightly.

    "Saint, what should we do now?"

    Chang Jiankong also had a complex look on his face. He knew a little bit about Peng Xianer's past, but he never expected that things would turn out like this.

    "The inheritors of the Martial Saint are no small matter."

    She gritted her teeth. Although her face was full of reluctance, she also knew the seriousness of the matter. She raised her head and said directly: "Yu Wujie, now I announce that you will officially join our Tianjian Sect."

    "oh?"

    When Yu Wujie, who was dealing with the crowd, heard this, he immediately raised the corner of his mouth and looked over, smiling and said: "It's not impossible for me to join the Tianjian Sect, but Xian'er, you have to be my woman!"

    "you!"

    Peng Xianer's face darkened, she never expected that Yu Wujie would get carried away so quickly.

    But at this moment, she could only endure it and continued to say to Yu Wujie with a smile: "Then as long as you have the ability, I can be your woman."

    "Okay, okay, then I will join your Heavenly Sword Sect. You will have to show some skills then."

    Yu Wujie said with a smile on his face.

    He completely lost the humble look he had in front of Peng Xianer, and his tone was full of ridicule and meaningfulness.

    "Young lady, calligraphy and painting, I have met Mr. Yu." At this time, even the calligraphy and painting could not help but walk towards Yu Wujie, and said softly: "If you are free in the future, can you talk about zither and composing music with Mr. Yu?"  ?¡±

    "Haha, easy to talk about."

    Yu Wujie smiled arrogantly, so what about the first genius in Nansha??Don¡¯t you have to be polite in front of him?

    This feeling is so refreshing!

    It¡¯s so cool!

    I, Yu Wujie, finally have capital today, and I will be worshiped wherever I go from now on.

    Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­

    "Disciple, come here."

    At this time, Jiang Yu, who was standing on the piano platform, made a long voice towards Yu Wujie.

    "It's Master."

    Yu Wujie walked over happily and stood respectfully in front of Jiang Yu.

    "Disciple, tell me, do you have the music score in your hand?" Jiang Yu asked with a smile.

    "Of course."

    Yu Wujie quickly took out the score from his arms and handed it to Jiang Yu respectfully.

    "Second, second, second, second, second, it is indeed a divine song!"

    Jiang Yu looked at the music score in his hand and suddenly laughed crazily, then lowered his head and asked Yu Wujie.

    "Disciple, let me ask you, did you compose this score?"

    "Master Qi, this is what my disciple made after several nights of hard work!" Yu Wujie lowered his head and said.

    "Okay, okay, you are indeed my good disciple. Not only did you compose such a divine song, but I heard that you also cracked the two gates of heaven and earth that I arranged?" Jiang Yu asked leisurely.

    "Yes, Master, I was the one who opened the two gates of heaven and earth." Yu Wujie said proudly: "After all, as your disciple, I can't embarrass you."

    "You are indeed my good disciple."

    Jiang Yu laughed loudly, waved to Yu Wujie, and said leisurely: "Come on, come on, come closer to me, I will pass on the inheritance to you."

    Yu Wujie was so excited that he took a few steps closer to Jiang Yu, his face full of enthusiasm.

    "Come on, I'll teach you the inheritance."

    Jiang Yu slowly placed his palm on Yu Wujie's head, and his eyes suddenly narrowed.

    PS: The first update, there will be two more later, but due to review reasons, I don¡¯t know when they will be released.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 240 Fresh game?

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ? said.

    Benwei offered the morning glory in his hand.

    "Whoops!"

    A few rays of cold light flashed out, and the petals of the morning glory fell off.

    "roll!"

    With a cold drink, Li Yihan glanced at Benwei with disgust and stepped away.

    If she hadn¡¯t been with him all the way, given her character, she would have killed this prodigal son with the sword long ago.

    Holding the morning glory with only half a stick left in his hand, Jian Benwei quickly shouted: "Hey, Gu Liang, why are you so irritable? Can't I, Jian Benwei, still impress you with his temperament?"

    But there is no trace of Li Yihan anywhere around.

    In the camp.

    Although it was spring, the night was still quite cool, so Yi Feng lit a fire.

    Then he got some beast meat from the Space Ring and started a barbecue.

    After the roasting, Wu Yonghong, Lao Wangtou and others all devoured it.

    "well!"

    But Yifeng sighed and shook his head.

    "What's wrong, sir?"

    Lao Wangtou asked puzzledly.

    "This meat is really not that good." Yi Feng took two bites and threw it on the ground, because although the beast meat was well preserved in the ring, it didn't taste very fresh.

    However, Lao Wangtou and others felt a tremor in their hearts.

    "These meats are all the meat of the Demon King. Are you still not satisfied, sir?"

    "Everyone, please remember, if you encounter any fresh game, you must not let it run away!" Yi Feng had no choice but to gnaw on the dry food and said to everyone.

    ¡°Fresh game?¡±

    Everyone looked at each other.

    ??I suddenly felt a little embarrassed.

    Because the meaning of Yi Feng's words is obvious, the meat of the Demon King is tasteless, and this fresh game must be at least the Demon King or above.

    But it would be fine if there were demon emperors, demon sects, etc. around, and it would be considered a blessing for him to be a midnight snack for his husband, but the key point is that this is human territory, and there will be no demon beasts at all!

    Thinking of this, Lao Wangtou asked cautiously: "Sir, if you want fresh game in a place like this, it may be difficult to find it!"

    "How can it be so difficult?"

    Yi Feng rolled his eyes at Lao Wang and said, "Look at the surrounding environment, you will always find it."

    You can always find it in the surrounding environment?

    Everyone looked at each other.

    For the moment, I couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of Yi Feng¡¯s words, but I kept them in my mind.

    "so tired!"

    "You guys go to bed early, I'll go to bed first."

    Yi Feng stretched and prepared to lie down and sleep.

    Drowsiness.

    It came right away.

    But just as he entered the state, a sudden sound interrupted his sweet dream.

    "Bang bang"

    "Boom!"

    "Whoops"

    It was the explosions from the battle not far away that were harsh and unpleasant to hear.

    Of course, in addition to this, there are monks flying over from time to time in the sky, causing a series of whistling sounds.

    "Crap, are you bothered?"

    This suddenly touched Yi Feng's nerves, and he was full of anger and cursed: "These bad cultivators are so annoying. You can accept whatever you want. Can't you just run away?"

    Yi Feng suddenly sat up and cursed, which suddenly touched the nerves of Lao Wangtou, Zhu Zhurong and others.

    A heavy look on his face.

    "These people in Nansha are really blind. They clearly know that the teacher wants to experience the life of a mortal, but they still engage in such a big battle and attract so many cultivators to make a fool of themselves.

    What¡¯s deserving of death is that it also affected my husband¡¯s sleep.

    Which one is intolerable?

    "Sir, it's okay, it's okay, you have a rest, you have a good rest."

    "Yes, sir, you should take a rest quickly and don't get along with these people."

    Zhu Zhurong and others comforted Yi Feng with fear, fearing that Yi Feng would become furious because of this.

    ¡°Okay, okay, you guys should go to bed quickly after you¡¯re done!¡±

    Yi Feng waved his hand, found some grass, made two pairs of earplugs for himself and his apprentice, and stuffed them into the ears.

    As soon as I lay down, I felt that it was still not safe, so I took out a few more from the storage ring.Pills.

    The effect of this pill is very ordinary, similar to the sleeping pills in the previous life. It was prepared because Yi Feng was afraid of running over and being unable to sleep due to jet lag due to the distance.

    I didn¡¯t expect it to come in handy so quickly.

    "Disciple, take one too."

    Yi Feng shouted, throwing one into Zhong Qing's mouth.

    After taking the sleeping pills, sleepiness comes quickly.

    The master and apprentice gradually began to snore lightly beside the fire.

    Seeing that the master and apprentice finally fell asleep, Zhu Zhurong and Lao Wangtou breathed a sigh of relief.

    next moment.

    Their eyes changed, and sharp colors flashed across them.

    In unison, Zhu Zhurong, Lao Wangtou, Wu Yonghong, Zhuge Rong, and Chu Kuangshi slowly stood up.

    Then, he disappeared into the night with a gloomy face (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 315 New accounts and old feuds

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Well!"

    "All right!"

    Yi Feng touched his nose helplessly.

    It's so.

    How could the monster be so weak? He could chop it up with just a few swords.

    After returning to the cave, Yun Yaoyao was waiting for him.

    Then he said: "I'll tell you some good news."

    "Oh, are you ready to give me money?" Yi Feng quickly sat over and asked.

    Hear the words.

    Yun Yaoyao was speechless.

    Mortals are mortals, and their vision is short-sighted after all, and they only see money.

    In the eyes of their cultivators, money is actually the lowest level thing.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If you ask her for some pills or other things, it is not something that 1.8 million gold coins can match.

    certainly.

    She didn¡¯t mean to look down on him.

    It¡¯s just that different people have different visions.

    "Originally, my cultivation level could not be restored in a short time, but an inexplicable energy appeared in my body, which was impacting the seal of the Bull Demon." Yun Yaoyao said, "So tomorrow, I should be able to break the seal.  , restore your cultivation."

    Yi Feng's eyes lit up and he said quickly: "It's indeed good news. If you go out earlier, you can give me money earlier."

    "Can you stop talking about money?"

    Yun Yaoyao¡¯s face turned cold and she said in a deep voice.

    "If you don't want to talk about money, why should I talk about love with you?"

    Yi Feng rolled his eyes at Yun Yaoyao angrily and said angrily.

    Yun Yaoyao¡¯s expression froze.

    She found that staying with this mortal for a long time could make people angry to death, but she couldn't do anything to him yet.

    ¡°What I¡¯m just curious about is where this energy in my body comes from.¡± Yun Yaoyao changed the subject and said.

    "Could it be the wild fruit I picked for you?" Yi Feng guessed.

    Yun Yaoyao shook her head.

    It¡¯s not like she hasn¡¯t seen these wild fruits before. They are just ordinary wild fruits. How could they have such a powerful force?

    "Could that be the herbal medicine I gave you? I'm very good at preparing medicine." Yi Feng said again.

    Yun Yaoyao glanced at Yi Feng.

    She knew that discussing this with Yi Feng was a waste of time.

    ??????????????????????Although the combination of these two herbs healed her snake bite wound, it is simply a fantasy to say that it can also help her break through the seal.

    "Tomorrow, my cultivation will be restored, and then I will take you out of the mountain."

    She seemed to not want to talk to Yi Feng anymore, so she closed her beautiful eyes again and entered a state of calmness.

    The day passed quickly.

    While Yi Feng was still gathering wild fruits in the mountain, a huge aura suddenly erupted from the direction of the cave.

    ¡° Then a stream of light flashed out from the cave and came to the top of Yi Feng¡¯s head a moment later.

    She stepped on the void and climbed higher.

    There is a huge aura exuding from the body.

    "Have you recovered your cultivation?" Yi Feng asked excitedly.

    She nodded expressionlessly, stretched out her jade hand slightly, and the long sword in Yi Feng's hand automatically floated towards her and fell into her hand.

    "There are a lot of monsters around here. It's not very safe here. Let me put you in a safe place first. After I solve some things, I will take you out of the mountain."

    "no problem."

    Yi Feng said quickly: "By the way, do you want to take me to fly together?"

    "if not?"

    Yun Yaoyao glanced at Yi Feng.

    "Okay, come on, I'm ready." Yi Feng spread his hands and asked, "Whether you want to fly with me on your back or carry me like a princess, I can do either."

    "It's a beautiful thought."

    Yun Yaoyao couldn't help but twitch the corner of her mouth. After snorting coldly, she took Yi Feng's hand and flew high into the sky.

    "You are not afraid?"

    Looking at Yi Feng flying in mid-air, Yun Yaoyao couldn't help but ask.

    Yi Feng shook his head.

    "Aren't you surprised, or should you take a look at the scenery below?" Yun Yaoyao looked at the dull Yi Feng and couldn't help but ask.

    "What's so interesting about this?"

    Yi Feng couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes at Yun Yaoyao. In his previous life, he was sitting on a plane.?More, okay.

    Yun Yaoyao was speechless.

    Soon after, she put Yi Feng down on a mountain peak.

    "Wait for me here, don't run around, I will send you out of the mountain after I finish the work." Yun Yaoyao ordered.

    "What are you going to do?" Yi Feng asked.

    "I have some grudges with the bull demon who injured me, so before I leave, I have to settle old and new accounts."

    Having said this, Yun Yaoyao's pupils shrank slightly, and a killing intent filled the air.

    "Can't you beat him?"

    Yi Feng asked doubtfully.

    "It was just my carelessness last time. Now that I know his methods, it will be much easier to deal with him."

    "Stay still, I'm leaving."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Yun Yaoyao flew up into the air with her sword, flying over Shiwan Mountain, searching for traces of the Bull Demon with her sharp eyes.

    "What's going on? With his aura, it should be easy to catch him. How come he can't be found?"

    After searching around, Yun Yaoyao stood in the air and frowned beautifully.

    "In that case, this is what we have to do."

    After her eyes moved, she leaped out and came to the place where she fought the Bull Demon before.

    The ground here is riddled with holes.

    Countless trees were cut in half.

    She landed down and caught a hint of the aura of the Bull Demon that had not dissipated before.

    "The trace of God!"

    A complicated handprint was made, and Yun Yaoyao closed her eyes.

    Looking for this trace of breath, he followed it out.

    At a certain place, Yun Yaoyao stopped, because the aura of the Bull Demon was very strong here. It could be seen that the Bull Demon had stayed here for a lot of time.

    However, after staying here for a while, the Bull Demon has left again.

    Yun Yaoyao continued to track out.

    Finally, we have reached the end of the breath.

    "Um?"

    "Why does this place look so familiar?"

    She frowned and looked around, and was surprised to find that this place was near the cave where she and Yifeng had stayed.

    "I didn't expect that the Bull Demon was actually outside our cave."

    "It's just that the breath here is broken, but there is no trace of the Bull Demon. Why is this?"

    She frowned, feeling something was unusual.

    At this moment, she seemed to see something in her eyes.

    The whole person.

    ??Suddenly startled.

    After calming down, she quickly flew over there with an expression of disbelief.

    When she saw the scene in front of her, she couldn't help but take a breath, no matter what her state of mind.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 335 New System Functions

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    In the martial arts hall.

    Yi Feng lowered his head and sat on the small bench, making a bow and arrow.

    "Um!"

    "Perfect."

    After the production was completed, Yi Feng was very satisfied.

    ??Then he fiddled with some herbs and prepared an anesthetic.

    This was carefully crafted by him.

    Then he went out with anesthetics and a bow and arrow.

    There are a lot of things that need to be prepared to open a mountain gate, such as the small back mountain, where monsters can't be accessed, so some beasts must be locked in as a cover.

    ¡°Yi Feng went out this time just because he wanted to catch some wild animals.

    Of course, Yi Feng also knew that these beasts could not scare real practitioners.

    Fortunately.

    After Yi Feng opened the mountain, he did not intend to accept disciples who were talented and capable of practicing.  At best, you can fool the kind of people who have average talents or are unable to practice, but still want to be a cultivator.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? Fool a hundred people, wait until you complete the task.

    Recently, it seems that the broken system saw Yi Feng¡¯s efforts, so it opened a new function for him.

    That is the talent that can be detected by others.

    So Yi Feng tried it on Zhong Qing first.

    "Ding."

    "Test object: Zhong Qing."

    "Talent: Normal."

    After testing Zhong Qing, Yi Feng, who had just walked out, saw a few old men selling tofu.

    So Yi Feng couldn¡¯t help but test it again.

    "Ding."

    "Test subject: Zhou Wu."

    "Talent: garbage."

    The system responded with Yifeng¡¯s voice.

    "Test Lao Li."

    Yi Feng transfers objects.

    "Ding."

    "Test object: Li Tian."

    "Talent: garbage."

    After testing these two people, Yi Feng couldn't help but test all the other old men again. Without exception, they were all garbage.

    While walking on the street, perhaps out of curiosity about the new functions, Yi Feng checked them all the way.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Garbage, garbage, all garbage, let alone excellence, there is not even one that can match the ordinary talent of Zhong Qing.

    "I originally thought that my apprentice was rubbish enough, but I didn't expect that most people are even rubbish than him."

    "It seems that those who can cultivate are really only one in a million. Most people are trash without any talent for cultivation!"

    Yi Feng couldn¡¯t help but sigh, and he had a rough idea of ??these talents.

    Normally ordinary talents, such as that of his disciple Zhong Qing, cannot even enter the Qingshan Sect.

    ????????????????????? The outstanding level from ordinary to higher is probably the cultivator.

    Then, he walked towards the Shogunate Mountains with his bow and arrows on his back.

    At this time, an old man walked out of the darkness and stared at Yi Feng's back.

    "Little beast."

    "Mortal, you are a fucking mortal."

    "It's really hateful. I don't think I, the Yan Lao Mo, the six-life Martial Emperor, could be killed by a mortal like you."

    "But it's a good thing that I have practiced a clone, otherwise I would have let a mortal like you get away with it."

    He said through gritted teeth.

    His face was filled with hatred and frustration.

    He was the old demon Yan who was beaten to death by Yi Feng after being slapped with bricks by Yi Feng before in the Immortal Ruins.

    After the clone died at the immortal ruins, his real body rushed over from Zhongzhou non-stop, intending to train Yi Feng into a human stick.

    "You little bastard, stop right here."

    He walked out directly and shouted coldly at Yifeng.

    Yi Feng paused and looked back at this person.

    "Tsk tsk, little bastard, you never imagined that I would still be alive. I was careless and died at your hands that day!" Old Demon Yan said in a cold voice: "But today is not that day anymore.  , so today is your death day.¡±

    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that Yi Feng would remain indifferent to his threat.

    This made Old Demon Yan¡¯s expression become even colder.

    ¡°This little bastard, hasn¡¯t he expected the seriousness of the matter? Doesn¡¯t he know that he is facing the revenge of a cultivator?

    "Little bastard, I'm very curious,"You're not afraid of me?  "Yan Lao Mo said solemnly.

    "Do I know you?"

    Yi Feng scratched his head and couldn't help but ask.

    Hear the words.

    Yan Laomo couldn't help but choked.

    This little bastard can¡¯t remember who he is, no wonder he¡¯s not afraid when he sees him.

    "Okay, okay, since you have forgotten who I am, then I will help you recall your memories." Yan Laomo said coldly.

    But that¡¯s just half of it.

    He was directly interrupted by Yi Feng.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in who you are. I have to continue on my way."

    Yi Feng said expressionlessly, then picked up the bow and arrow and continued on his way.

    "you¡­¡­"

    "You, you little bastard."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Yan Lao Mo¡¯s whole body trembled, and he gritted his teeth and shouted: ¡° Little bastard, I will help you recall your memories, my name is Yan Lao Mo! ¡±

    "Old Demon Yan?"

    Yi Feng turned back to look at him seriously.

    Meditate hard.

    After a long, long time, his eyes finally lit up and he shouted: "I remembered, you are that, that"

    Seeing this, Old Demon Yan smiled coldly.

    Has this little bastard finally remembered who he is? Facing his return with revenge, this little bastard should feel scared.

    But what Yifeng said next almost made him angry to death.

    "Are you that, that bandit who robbed the road halfway when I went to Nansha last time?"

    The old demon Yan trembled.

    He originally wanted to torture Yi Feng and let him feel the fear before his death, but this little beast didn't remember who he was and didn't feel scared at all.

    That¡¯s all.

    It¡¯s not important anymore.

    Suppress them directly with strength.

    In the face of absolute strength, this little bastard will also feel enough fear.

    "Today, you die."

    He shouted coldly and raised his hand to attack Yifeng.

    This posture made Yi Feng a little panicked.

    So he quickly started the system to test Yan Lao Mo's talent.

    "Ding!"

    "Test object: Yan Lao Mo."

    "Talent: super rubbish."

    Listening to the sound of the system, Yi Feng couldn't help being surprised.

    "Oh haha."

    "He actually has a super rubbish talent."

    "Mom, you're such a jerk. Your talent is so rubbish. The old guys around me can't compare to it, and they still want to block my way. You must be tired of living!"

    Yi Feng didn¡¯t panic at all.

    He calmly picked up the bow and arrow in his hand, drew the bow and shot out.

    "Boom!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????? Yan Lao Mo fell to the ground, thrashing all over, foaming at the mouth, his eyes flashing with disbelief.

    how come?

    How can it be?

    How could he, a majestic Martial Emperor with six lives, be knocked to the ground by a mortal arrow, without even being able to parry?

    What exactly is going on!

    He roared in his heart, staring at Yi Feng who was looking down at him from a high position with his eyes about to burst out.

    Yi Feng touched his chin with his palm, lowered his head and looked at Old Demon Yan carefully.

    "I remember wrongly, you should not be that bandit, that bandit is a one-eyed dragon."

    "However, you do look familiar, but I really can't remember who you are."

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not important.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just think you are a bandit!¡±

    While murmuring and thinking, Yi Feng shot another arrow at Old Demon Yan.

    The old demon Yan immediately lost his vitality.

    Even until my death, I still didn¡¯t understand why I fell into the hands of this mortal again.

    After killing the old demon Yan, Yi Feng continued on his way, feeling a little happy.

    ¡°This system seems to have become much more reliable.¡±

    "At least the function of detecting cultivation doesn't seem to be a scam."

    ¡°No, the system just detected that guy¡¯s talent was super rubbish, and as expected, he was so weak that he was killed with one arrow.

    "This will be a lot more convenient in the future!"

    Yi Feng couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    For so many years, he has been honest, in fact, he is afraid that he will encounter the hidden character and kill himself.

    With this detection function, whenever you encounter a conflict, you can first test the other party's talent.

    ¡°Anyone who is not talented enough to excel can just do it, and there is no need to be timid anymore.

    After all, what is there to be afraid of when it comes to people like his disciples who are average below the level of excellence?

    It¡¯s just rubbish that can¡¯t be cultivated anyway!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)? 

    With this detection function, whenever you encounter a conflict, you can first test the other party's talent.

    ¡°Anyone who is not talented enough to excel can just do it, and there is no need to be timid anymore.

    After all, what is there to be afraid of when it comes to people like his disciples who are average below the level of excellence?

    It¡¯s just rubbish that can¡¯t be cultivated anyway!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 368 Catch them all in one fell swoop

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    But in the face of the three people¡¯s attitudes and nonchalant smiles, Naibao Li slowly and methodically spoke out in a serious voice.

    "The three commanders are right."

    "They can indeed break the sky, and they can indeed create immortals with their bare hands."

    The three demons were suddenly stunned.

    He looked at Naibao Li and laughed at the same time.

    "Hahaha."

    "Naibao Li, Naibao Li, you have really disappointed us. You didn't tell me that you had betrayed our Xi Yaolin, and you had lost the dignity of our demon clan. You actually dared to say such big words to confuse us.  us!"

    "Fortunately, before we left, we also promoted you as my successor in the West Demon Forest."

    "You're wrong, you're wrong!"

    "No, I didn't lie, nor did I lie to you." Naibao Li said seriously.

    "snort!"

    The three demons were still dismissive and said in a deep voice: "Then you can tell me how they broke the sky and created immortals?"

    The three demons looked at Naibao Li questioningly.

    Naibaoli didn¡¯t hide it either.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the story about the feat of grabbing the immortal water with one hand and forcibly promoting the seven little wolves to become immortals.

    ¡° Then he downplayed Yi Feng¡¯s punch and said it slowly.

    "Hahaha!"

    "Naibaoli, you are really deceived by them. You actually made up such lies." Xilin said coldly.

    "That's right, it actually depicts all kinds of things, and makes it up as if you have seen it with your own eyes." Xitu also said a voice.

    "Commander Xitu is right, I have seen it with my own eyes." Naibao Li said seriously.

    "snort!"

    But Naibaoli's response was just a cold snort.

    And he broke the sky with one punch.

    Make an immortal with your bare hands.

    Blind chickens are nonsense.

    Only a fool would believe such a fantasy.

    In the dense forest.

    Kuroyu was surrounded by more than a dozen people in different costumes. They were both men and women, with different postures.

    But without exception, the body is exuding strong fluctuations.

    They are the demon masters brought by Heiyu from Qingyu Xianzhou.

    "Heiyu, are you lying to the continent leader?"

    "That's right, there are no undead souls here as you mentioned. Tell me quickly. Is there another purpose in defrauding the soul-stealing knife and elixir from the continent master?"

    "What on earth are you playing?"

    "If you dare to play tricks, the continent master won't spare you if you go back."

    For a time, everyone made accusations towards Heiyu.

    They themselves are not interested in Kuroyu, because in terms of strength and ability, many of them are stronger than Kuroyu.

    But Heiyu just relied on his glib tongue to get along better than anyone else.

    And this time, Heiyu was allowed to lead them, so they were even more unconvinced.

    However, in the face of their questioning, Heiyu was not afraid at all.

    "What are your names? Just stay here and don't try to force me to be a scumbag."

    Heiyu shouted extremely arrogantly: "Also, don't mention that old bastard Su Xuanjun in front of me, I don't believe in his evil here!"

    "What?"

    "you!"

    "You actually don't even look down on the continent leader. Are you looking for death?"

    Heiyu¡¯s words immediately made everyone angry.

    One by one, they showed their momentum and were ready to attack Kuroyu.

    However, Kuroyu didn't even look at them. Instead, he looked in one direction with a smile and knelt on the ground in advance.

    "Heiyu, welcome to Lord Skull, Lord Dog, Lord Centipede, and Lord Bear."

    After a while, Benwei, Ao Qing and others fell in front of him.

    Seeing this, all the monsters in the fairy world changed their expressions.

    "As expected, you have indeed betrayed the Lord of the continent."

    "You are so rebellious and dare to betray the continent leader. Aren't you afraid of death?"

    However, Heiyu ignored them and said respectfully to Benwei: "Big scumbag, my subordinates have come back and fulfilled their mission."

    "correct."

    "These are some small elixirs and a small fairy weapon. I brought them here as a tribute to a few of them, as well as to the terrifying master behind them."

    explainThen, Kuroyu took out a crystal clear jade bottle from the ring, and a black short knife that exuded leisurely waves.

    On the short sword, there is an evil aura, sealing the souls of many powerful creatures.

    It is the soul-capturing knife.

    "Please accept it."

    Kuroyu handed it out respectfully.

    "What?"

    This scene directly caused the demons in the fairy world to explode.

    "You actually deceived the continent master's soul-stealing knife and elixir and gave them to others."

    "You traitor."

    "You deserve to be struck with thunder and lightning."

    "You will suffer unimaginable punishment!"

    "The continent master will never spare you. He will definitely make you have no way to go to heaven and no door to earth."

    Angry voices spread across the sky.

    But Black Feather twisted his ears and dismissed it.

    Instead, with a confident attitude, he continued to say to Benwei: "Lord Calvary, these are the demons brought here at Lord Calvary's order. They have been here to harass them. Please kill them all as soon as possible, Lord Calvary!"

    PS: Welcome to the God of Wealth on the second day of the Lunar New Year. I wish everyone a prosperous New Year. Hahahaha, the God of Wealth lives at home and will never leave. Haha!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 379 Bad Luck

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The reason why he wanted to go down to investigate in person was because he didn¡¯t want to be so worried anymore and wanted to feel at ease.

    ¡° If Yifeng is really not that powerful as he guessed, then he can live in peace and contentment, and even think of ways to get revenge.

    certainly.

    He is not impulsive either.

    After all, everything cannot be said accurately.

    He came to the death row in Qingyu Xianzhou. He looked at the group of death row inmates with long eyes, and then selected one of them and brought him to his retreat room.

    For a while.

    He chanted formulas and frequently made fingerprints.

    With the death row prisoner's shrill scream, his soul was pulled out directly.

    After his soul was withdrawn, the death row prisoner also fell to the ground, turning into a corpse with eyes wide open.

    "Condensation!"

    With a soft drink, a drop of blood jumped out from Su Xuanjun's fingertips and headed directly towards the soul.

    The blood droplets spread out, covering the soul and merging together. The remaining thoughts of the condemned prisoner on the soul were immediately erased.

    Su Xuanjun breathed a long sigh of relief.

    He showed a satisfied smile.

    Right now, this soul is completely under his control because of the power of his essence and blood.

    At the same time, the soul is completely transparent. Strictly speaking, it is a nothingness that cannot be seen, touched or noticed.

    Even super strong people are no exception.

    To put it another way, even if something unexpected happened, he would be able to escape unscathed.

    Because this soul is not his at all, even if the opponent is really powerful, he can only find it on this death row prisoner.

    But, this death row prisoner is already dead.

    This arrangement can be described as seamless and double insurance.

    certainly.

    This body and soul are not without weaknesses.

    First, his strength is not strong, he only has the appearance of Emperor Wu, but Su Xuanjun is not there to fight, he is just for reconnaissance, and Emperor Wu is strong enough.

    The second weakness is that this kind of body and soul can only survive for one day.

    But one day, in Su Xuanjun's opinion, was nothing, because one day was enough for him to find out the details of the island.

    "Tsk tsk"

    Su Xuanjun sneered with satisfaction: "I want to see who you are."

    Finished.

    He closed his eyes and controlled the soul with his mind to burst out of the sky and rush towards the small island outside Pingjiang City on the Xianjiang Continent.

    On the grass by the lake.

    Wearing a straw hat, Benwei crossed his legs and looked leisurely at the dogs and milk jumping around not far away.

    At this moment, a bear and a dog are competing with each other.

    "Hehehehehe."

    "I'll fight."

    "I will dodge."

    For a while, a bear and a dog were fighting happily, you came and I went back and forth.

    "Come again."

    "Hey."

    "Look at my Tengu stealing peaches."

    At this time, the dog stood like a carp on the ground and rushed towards the crotch of Milk.

    "Eat my ass."

    The voice of Mistress also came out at the next moment, Xiong's paws suddenly hit the ground, and his body weighing an unknown amount flew into the sky, and then he sat down towards Gouzi.

    Just at this moment, a gust of wind from the lakeside blew the Buddha gently.

    The body and soul controlled by Su Xuanjun landed on the edge of the lake.

    He put his hands behind his back, raised his head slightly, and looked at the island in the distance with sharp eyes.

    "Is it finally here?"

    "This time, whether you are a dragon or an insect, you are all under my control."

    He raised the corner of his mouth leisurely, and sneered with a confident voice, and then his body and soul moved and he was about to fly to the island.

    Suddenly!

    A sudden voice came from the side.

    "Eat my ass"

    When the sound came out, it was also accompanied by a gust of wind.

    Su Xuanjun frowned.

    He quickly raised his head to look, and his expression suddenly changed.

    A fat bear¡¯s butt fell from the sky and sat down directly towards him.

    "Boom!"

    I could only vaguely hear a "boom" sound, and the person sitting in the retreat roomSu Xuanjun shuddered, then his vision went dark and he couldn't see anything.

    At the same time, the divine soul also completely lost contact.

    "Damn it!"

    ¡°Damn it, damn it!¡±

    Su Xuanjun¡¯s face turned livid and he cursed angrily.

    He lost a drop of essence and blood, and spent a lot of money to create such a soul. He wanted to have a good visit on the island, but he didn't expect that he had just teleported there, and he didn't even move his feet.  Sitting down was gone.

    It¡¯s so frustrating!

    "Damn bear demon, lowly bear demon, if you let me prove that your island is not that strong, you will be the first one I kill."

    He clenched his fists tightly, and the sound of gnashing teeth came from his mouth.

    After calming down for a long time, he returned to the sky prison and captured another death row prisoner into the solitary room.

    good.

    The failure last time did not make him give up the idea of ??continuing to go to the island.

    Because in his opinion, the last failure was simply bad luck. When he happened to pass the ball, he encountered the bear and the dog who were sparring, and they happened to be sat down to death.

    Although his face was dark, he had to accept this fact.

    therefore.

    He plans to use the same method to refine another soul and return to the island.

    Repeat the old skills.

    Another prisoner on death row died, and at the cost of another drop of his blood essence, a new body and soul was refined by him more than ten hours later.

    In order to avoid the situation last time, he specially selected a stronger prisoner on death row, so that this body and soul had the strength of an earthly immortal.

    So even if you encounter that butt, you won¡¯t even have time to dodge.

    ¡°This time, I¡¯m going to find out what¡¯s going on!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s inevitable to win!¡±

    A confident voice came out, and as soon as his mind moved, his body and soul set off towards the island again.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 380 A big meal

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    At this moment, it is early morning.

    It was raining lightly in Pingjiang City, and the lake was rippled by the raindrops.

    On the lake.

    A thin layer of mist also floated up, hazy, and quite a sense of tranquility in a paradise.

    ¡°Oh, my deck chair, my deck chair!¡±

    "And my book, my exquisite book!"

    Yi Feng covered his head with his hands and ran out cursing in the light rain. Looking at the various items soaked by the rain, his face suddenly darkened.

    Since the last time I moved the things from the martial arts school, they have been placed here in the open air, but I didn't expect it to rain.

    In fact, he can put these things in the space ring, but the wealth will not be revealed.

    In addition, he heard someone say some time ago that in another small town a hundred miles away from Pingjiang City, a person picked up a storage bag and was killed by immortal cultivators.

    This matter made him unable to sleep for many days, for fear that the news that he had a space ring would spread.

    But there is nothing we can do now.

    These things are all his belongings, they can¡¯t just be left in the rain!

    ¡°You guys hurry up and cover the bricks, cement and sand with tarps.¡± Yi Feng shouted to many workers.

    "yes!"

    Everyone responded and braved the rain to follow Yi Feng's instructions.

    After all these people left, Yi Feng turned the space ring in his hand and threw his personal belongings, such as recliners, umbrellas, books, cabinets, and many other things, into the space ring.  .

    After doing everything, Yi Feng came to the flat land of the island with an umbrella and gathered many people at the same time.

    "What are your orders, sir?"

    Dozens of people looked at Yi Feng, respectfully waiting for his instructions.

    "Well, everyone has performed well during this period, and I am quite satisfied."

    Yi Feng nodded and said.

    "You're welcome, sir. It's only right to serve you."

    Everyone spoke respectfully.

    "You don't have to be so polite. The purpose of calling you all together is just to say that we won't be able to do any work today given the weather. Due to everyone's good performance, I plan to take everyone out for a good meal." Yi Feng shouted  said.

    "Thank you sir."

    Everyone bowed to thank him.

    At the same time, there was a strong look of excitement on their faces, especially those workers who had just arrived. They crowded around Shan Tianque and Guan Yunpeng, and they heard chirping sounds.

    "Two foremen, are you going to give me a chance?"

    "Yes, yes, sir, he is very satisfied with our performance."

    "You should be given a chance!"

    The urgent voices are endless

    Seeing this group of Emperor Wu surrounding them like children asking for sweets made Guan Yunpeng and Shaantianque feel proud and complacent.

    ?????????????????? Emperor Wu was once a superior being in their eyes, but now everyone looks at their eyes. In order to curry favor with the two of them, these Emperors even gave them many gifts in private.

    Of course, after eating the jelly beans given by Yi Feng, the two of them jumped up many levels and reached the Martial Emperor directly.

    "You guys are so restless."

    "See how noisy you are?"

    Guan Yunpeng straightened his clothes and lectured in a calm voice.

    "Guan Guan, aren't we in a hurry?"

    A Nine-Life Martial Emperor came up and held an umbrella for Guan Yunpeng.

    "Yes, yes, how can we remain calm when faced with the opportunity presented to you by your husband?"

    Another Eighth Life Martial Emperor stepped forward, lifted his shoulders for Guan Yunpeng, and spoke.

    And other people also looked over.

    "You talk too much. When it's your turn, it will naturally be your turn." Guan Yunpeng shouted in a deep voice.

    "that is."

    "less talking, more working."

    Shan Tianque also came over and shouted.

    Hear the words.

    All the Martial Emperors lowered their heads and did not dare to speak.

    "Let's go to the Baofeng Restaurant of the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce. Lao Zhou, you take the lead and lead them"??.  "Yi Feng ordered.

    "okay."

    "Come with me."

    Old Zhou shouted and led everyone onto the bamboo raft, and a group of people marched towards Pingjiang City in a mighty manner.

    And Yi Feng, who was walking at the end, brought Benwei to the back mountain.

    ¡°After all, Yi Feng has not forgotten these wild beasts that were captured with great difficulty.

    After arriving at the back mountain, he pulled a dozen beasts tied with iron chains to the bottom of a cliff and tied them up again.

    After all, it can provide shelter from the wind and rain.

    ¡°Besides, Yi Feng didn¡¯t come here to change places for them at all¡­

    With a selective gaze, he scanned the bodies of these beasts one by one.

    "Roar!"

    "Wow!"

    "Hiss!"

    Seeing Yi Feng again, and seeing the leader of the culprit again, a few demons among the group of monsters in the fairy world suddenly showed fierce looks, opened their sharp teeth, and roared at Yi Feng.

    With that look, he wished he could become addicted to Yi Feng¡¯s flesh and blood.

    ¡°That¡¯s it for these three.¡±

    "The vicious nature is hard to change, and it will be difficult to obey. And judging from their appearance, they must be doing harm to others."

    Yi Feng gave an order and waved to Benwei.

    Benwei nodded, grabbed the three monsters like a dog, and followed Yi Feng, rushing towards Pingjiang City.

    The light rain is falling.

    There was a wave of fluctuation in the void beside the lake.

    Then, a divine soul descended.

    "This time, I will definitely explore your island thoroughly."

    "What kind of people there are, what kind of strength they have, what kind of treasures they have, they will all be under my control."

    Su Xuanjun looked at the small island in the distance and made a confident voice.

    Then his soul moved and he rushed towards the island through the lake water.

    But when he landed on the island, he was stunned.

    Where are the people?

    Where have all the people gone?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 381 Mass Disappearance

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Not only are there no people, but there are very few things on the island.

    He was full of doubts.

    Also full of confusion.

    It also made him extremely uncomfortable!

    He vowed to get another soul to come over, trying to figure out the identity and strength of Yi Feng and others at once, but found that there was not a hair on the island.

    It¡¯s like holding back your strength and hitting cotton with your fist.

    Another uncomfortable thing is that since the soul does not have a body, it is not a consciousness, so no matter how strong it is, it is afraid of wind and rain.

    It was raining at the moment, and it was getting heavier and heavier. The whistling wind made Su Xuanjun shiver all over.

    This feeling is like running naked on a frozen lake in winter at minus 30 degrees Celsius. It is so biting and cold that it is difficult to describe in words.

    At the same time, this uncomfortable feeling was directly transmitted to Su Xuanjun's body far away in the fairy world.

    The most damning thing is that there is no shelter from the rain on this island, so Su Xuanjun can only freeze.

    "Hold on."

    "This little pain is nothing."

    "Besides, it doesn't matter if they are not here for a while. After all, my soul body can last for a whole day. If I don't believe it, I won't be able to wait for them for a whole day."

    After saying that, he gritted his teeth and found a place to squat down.

    After saying that, I couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    Dongshengzhou.

    Tianwu Square.

    This square was a gathering place built by the sects of Dongsheng with funds raised back then. Basically, major events in Dongsheng, sect exchange meetings, and other events would be held here.

    At this moment, in Tianwu Square, dozens of people were standing in seven or eight camps.  The people in these seven or eight camps all represent the seven or eight top forces in Dongsheng Continent.

    While waiting, they communicated.

    "How come this big sect in Central Continent suddenly wants to come to Dongsheng?"

    "Yeah, I'm really confused. They even gave us a notice in advance to come over and welcome us. I don't know what's going on."

    "Who knows, just wait and see. We'll find out when they arrive."

    "Yes, after all, they are a major sect in Central Continent. Even if they are not familiar with them, we cannot neglect them. After all, the forces in Central Continent are really not something that we, Dongsheng, can afford to offend."

    While they were waiting for the exchange, a huge aura suddenly came from outside the sky.

    "coming."

    Everyone who greeted him raised their heads.

    Just then, they saw seven men in green clothes turning into seven streams of light and flying towards them, and then landed in front of everyone.

    "I have met Senior Zhongzhou."

    Seeing these seven men, the representatives greeted by Dongsheng bowed one after another, their eyes full of fear.

    I have to say that the masters from Zhongzhou are indeed strong!

    The six men at the back had at least eight or nine lives as Emperor Wu, and the man at the head made it completely difficult for them to see the depth.

    The man named the leader of Zhongzhou nodded expressionlessly, and then turned his attention to Dongsheng and the other representatives who were welcoming them.

    His face couldn't help but sink.

    "Are you people from Dongshengzhou so weak?"

    "We are greeted by a bunch of Martial Saints, and the strongest one is a Second Life Martial Emperor?"

    "Where is your sect master?"

    An invisible coercion acted on everyone, and the man in green at the head made a heavy voice.

    Everyone in Dongsheng suddenly sweated, lowered their heads and said hesitantly: "Senior, I'm sorry, our sect leader disappeared some time ago, so, so"

    "Yes, yes, our sect master is the same. He said he would be back after two days away, but it has been almost a month since he came back."

    "Yes, so does our sect master."

    "If the sect leader is not here, then the elders are always here, right?" The man in green said again in a deep voice, "Is it possible that you are the elders? But for a big sect in a continent, the elders must at least have six-life Martial Emperors, right?"

    "Well, we are indeed not elders."

    "To be honest, our eldersare also missing."

    "Yes, our elder is also missing."

    ?????????????????????????????????¡­

    "snort."

    "One?Nonsense.  "

    The leading man immediately became angry.

    "It's okay if two sects from one sect are missing. Are you kidding me when all the sect leaders and elders of your sects disappear collectively?"

    "Could it be that you look down on me?"

    A heavy voice came out, and everyone was so oppressive that they could not lift their heads.

    But everyone in Dongshengzhou wanted to cry but had no tears.

    They really didn¡¯t lie. The sect masters and elders in the sect really didn¡¯t hear anything from them after they left home.

    They are also worried about this matter and don¡¯t know what to do.

    ps: Continue to code.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 383 News about the Ancient Statue

    You can search "Fantasy: It turns out I am the Peerless Martial God" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    However, just when the two of them looked sad and wanted to leave secretly, Yi Feng suddenly stopped them.

    "Oh, Old Man Lu, Miss Luo Lan, it's you two, long time no see."

    Lu Qingshan¡¯s master and apprentice both trembled.

    It was even more tearful.

    They never expected that their husband would take the initiative to say hello to them.

    It seems that we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, but my husband still remembers them.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met Mr.

    The two of them quickly greeted each other respectfully.

    "Oh, we're old friends. Why are you so polite? Let's go and have dinner together." Yi Feng waved his hand familiarly and said.

    "Would this be inconvenient?"

    "After all, there are so many of youand I am just one"

    Lu Qingshan looked at the dozens of people behind Yi Feng with hesitation on his face

    "Yi Feng leads so many top bosses, how can he, a small character who can't even get close to Emperor Wu, have the nerve to get together.

    "Oh, you old man, when did you become so polite?"

    Yi Feng immediately rolled his eyes at him and said, "They are all low-level scum. What makes you different and me different? They are all the same. They are all friends. Come and eat!"

    What Yi Feng said is not wrong.

    Some are workers who move bricks and build walls for him, and one is Lu Qingshan, who can't even raise nine gold coins to support his niece's training. They are all poor people, and no one is nobler than the other.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t mean to look down on everyone.

    After saying that, Yi Feng waved his hand and went to discuss the matter with the manager of the restaurant.

    " Master and apprentice Lu Qingshan laughed bitterly after listening to Yi Feng's words.

    yes!

    In front of Mr. Wu, whether it¡¯s Emperor Wu or King Wu Lingwu, what¡¯s the difference?

    They are just scum from the bottom.

    So what is the strength of these people that matters?

    It¡¯s not important.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????]

    Thinking of this, Lu Qingshan also regained his previous open-mindedness and followed Yi Feng.

    Yi Feng found the steward of Baofeng Restaurant.

    Because of Yifeng's relationship with the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce before writing a book, he had eaten here several times, so the manager was very sensible. Even though the business in the restaurant was very good today and the seats were crowded, he also made arrangements to bring Yifeng and others  Several large tables were arranged.

    Of course, it is also inseparable from the fact that many of the people eating in this hall are old acquaintances of Yifeng. They have made room for each other and greeted Yifeng familiarly.

    "These people are not simple!"

    "Who are the people in this city?"

    ¡°It seems like there is no ordinary person sitting in this hall!¡±

    "There is such a city in Dongsheng, I didn't know it!"

    "Hiss!"

    "Look at the old man at the table over there. Is he the wandering killer from Dongsheng in the past? I don't know when the silence was silenced, but he actually appeared here."

    "And the scar-faced guy drinking over there, does he look like the demon who appeared in Zhongzhou and killed us in Dongsheng three years ago?"

    Looking at the people in this hall, the group of Martial Emperors who were recruited by Shan Tianque and others to move bricks suddenly let out small but shocking sounds, and they all gasped, full of disbelief.

    "Come on, come on, everyone, sit down."

    "Everyone has worked hard during this period, so just eat whatever you want."

    Yi Feng said grandly.

    "Thank you sir."

    Everyone recovered from the shock and sat down nervously.

    Although everyone works together on the island on weekdays, they are all busy with their own tasks and rarely have the opportunity to get together.

    therefore.

    For many people, even if they don¡¯t get the chance today, being able to sit here is enough to make them proud.

    Let¡¯s not talk about the person involved, Yifeng.

    The others sitting here, the lowest one is Emperor Wu!

    In addition, I am afraid there are some unfathomable masters who may have become immortals long ago!

    ¡°If you add some other people sitting in the hall, this grand occasion is simply

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Even though these people usually have high status, they have never experienced this kind of situation before!

    &nbsp; "Come, before dinner, I will play the piano for everyone to cheer up."

    Yi Feng specially brought out his broken acoustic guitar, plucked the strings, and said with a smile.

    Hearing this, many people present got excited.

    And Han Tianque and Guan Yunpeng winked directly at those who were moving bricks, and reminded them in a low voice: "Sit down, everyone, the opportunity has come."

    Hearing this, everyone was so excited that they could not express themselves in words, and they all looked expectantly.

    Yi Feng smiled.

    To be honest, he really likes the feeling of this kind of party.

    In his previous life, he would often have dinner with friends, put on his guitar, drink some wine, join in the fun while singing, chatting and spanking.

    Although you have traveled here, you still have to love life!

    "Boom"

    The strings of the piano were plucked, and a cheerful piano sound sounded. Along with the clapping rhythm of the crowd, the atmosphere at the scene was extremely active.

    At the same time, they also felt the power of the great truth in the sound of Yi Feng's piano. Even people who knew nothing about the sound of the piano benefited greatly from this moment.

    The corner of the stairs on the second floor.

    A woman wearing a white dress, a gauze face, a good figure and fair skin stood there.

    Quietly looking at Yi Feng, who was surrounded by everyone, the red lips under the gauze were slightly outlined.

    "This Xianjiang Continent is getting more and more interesting."

    "It seems that some of the old guys who were silent before have come forward one after another."

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know who this young man in front of me is¡­¡±

    She raised her head and glanced at the distant horizon through the window and sighed.

    Suddenly.

    She suddenly realized that someone was looking at her.

    He quickly looked over.

    Found a man in black robe standing behind Yi Feng, raised his palm and blew a kiss to her.

    "Have you been discovered?"

    "interesting."

    She murmured unexpectedly, glanced at Benwei, then at Yi Feng, and then disappeared.

    ¡°Perhaps no one knows that she has been here except Benwei

    As soon as the music of the piano fell, there were countless enthusiastic and fanatical shouts in the restaurant, and the atmosphere once again reached its peak.

    ¡°Here, let¡¯s serve the wine.¡±

    Yi Feng laughed.

    Then a jar of wine was put on the table, and everyone started drinking and chatting, having a great time.

    Outside the restaurant door.

    Six men in green descended.

    "I've searched all over Pingjiang City, but there's no news about the ancient statue. What should I do?" one of them said in a deep voice.

    The other five people frowned.

    If the things assigned are not done well, it will be difficult for them to do the job.

    Just at this moment, one of them saw the restaurant next to him and said, "It's best to ask for information in the restaurant and try your luck, right?"

    The other people looked at each other and nodded.

    Six people walked into the restaurant with expressionless faces.

    "Sorry, sir, there is no room here, please find another one!"

    Seeing the visitor, the waiter immediately came forward to greet him and explained with a smile.

    But the six of them didn¡¯t even look at the waiter, they just randomly picked a table and walked up to it.

    "You guys, get out of here."

    One of the men in green came out with an unmistakable voice.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 674 Do you want half of it?

    ??

    "It's over, it's over, now I'm dead."

    "Damn it, this dark forest is really a narrow escape."

    "Damn it, I didn't expect that I would end up like this."

    Many powerful people present are the overlords of Qiongbi Xianzhou.

    At this moment.

    I could only close my eyes in despair.

    Once the leader of the Formation Heaven Sect dies, there will be no way to break this ancient soul-eating formation.

    There is only one end for everyone.

    die!

    "Boom!"

    But, when everyone closed their eyes, they were ready to be killed by the giant humanoid ape.

    A muffled sound rang out.

    "Boom!"

    "Boom!"

    "Boom!"

    Immediately afterwards, there were several roaring sounds.

    It seems that someone is fighting with the humanoid giant ape.

    Everyone was shocked and looked sharply in the direction of the sound.

    This look.

    Everyone was stunned.

    ¡°I¡¯m your horse¡­!¡±

    "Macho man!"

    "What a fierce grandma!"

    ?????????????????????????????????Everyone was shocked, their eyes widened, looking at what happened in front of them, their faces showed an unbelievable look.

    Everyone swallowed their saliva.

    I saw Xiao Yanyao alone, rushing directly into the surroundings of hundreds of humanoid giant apes, and slapped each one!

    "Snapped!"

    "Snapped!"

    "Snapped!"

    Those huge humanoid giant apes flew backwards like deflated rubber balls.

    It hit the ground, creating a huge hole thousands of meters deep.

    "A group of garbage."

    "That's it?"

    "No one can beat me."

    Xiao Yanyao finished his work, patted the dust on his palms, wiped his hands on his clothes, and then served the egg fried rice with great respect.

    Then.

    Pick up a grain of rice and eat it.

    He nodded with satisfaction.

    "When did the head of the Xiao family become so powerful?"

    "Yeah, I can feel that slap just now. Even in my heyday, I couldn't resist it."

    "After you go out, be sure not to provoke the Xiao family."

    Everyone commented one after another, sat down cross-legged with their eyes closed, and quickly swallowed the elixir to recover from their injuries.

    ???????????? Luo Changge, the leader of Daluo Sect, has a look of confusion on his face.

    "You said that Lao Xiao has returned to strength. With this guy's character, I can understand."

    "But this is the Soul-eating Formation, and Lao Xiao's strength has not declined at all?"

    "And he didn't swallow the pill? He just ate rice there."

    Luo Changge had a puzzled look on his face. He and Xiao Yanyao were sitting together and did not see Xiao Yanyao swallowing the pill at all.

    "rice?"

    "Those rice?"

    Suddenly, Luo Changge's eyes lit up, as if he had thought of something, and his face was overjoyed.

    "I see."

    "Lao Xiao's rice can stabilize the soul power and true energy power from being drained away by the formation."

    "I see."

    "No wonder Lao Xiao said before that his rice is treasure!"

    Luo Changge figured out the key in an instant, with a look of surprise on his face.

    He ran straight towards Xiao Yanyao.

    "Um, um, Lao Xiao, we are good friends, right?"

    "Look, we were wearing the same pair of pants when we were two children."

    "Also, you were beaten that year, but I helped you avenge it."

    "Old Xiao, you"

    Luo Changge stood aside, with a sneer on his face, and said one by one.

    ¡°If you have something to say, say it quickly, and if you have something to say, say it quickly.¡±

    Xiao Yanyao just rolled his eyes at him. A grown man winked in front of him and almost vomited out the rice grains he ate.

    But fortunately.

    He swallowed a sip of saliva and pressed down the rice grains again.

    "Oh, isn't this cultivating feelings?"

    ¡°I¡¯ll share some of your rice too.¡±

    "No need"If it's too much, just give me half of it.  "

    "I'll share it with my brother."

    Luo Changge said, stretched out his hands and said with a smile.

    "What?"

    "half?"

    "You want half of it just for asking?"

    Xiao Yanyao stared, looking at Luo Changge as if he had killed his father and his enemy, and shouted directly: "I don't know you, Gungungun." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 678 The White Emperor Arrives

    Soon after.

    The two of them were in the sky above the Sun Moon Sect, watching condescendingly.

    Even though the Sun Moon Sect¡¯s mountain protection formation is currently activated, it will not have the slightest impact on the two of them.

    "It really smells like him."

    There was a hint of joy in the eyes of the woman in white.

    Then the two of them came to the Sun Moon Sect¡¯s martial arts field.

    Regarding the two people who appeared out of thin air, even if there were elders from the Sun Moon Sect passing by the martial arts field, they still didn't find any clues.

    ¡°His breath is everywhere.¡±

    "That's right."

    The woman raised her head slightly, closed her eyes and took a deep breath to feel it.

    It was like returning to the small mountains, the flowing water courtyard, and the small bed where he lay. It smelled so good.

    The air has become fresher.

    good.

    If Yi Feng were here, he would definitely recognize Bai Piaopiao, whom he had met many times in the Mufu Mountains.

    "I thought you were just a mortal, but I didn't expect that you would also have an opportunity."

    "Although it is only a small Sun Moon Sect, it is not bad."

    Bai Piaopiao whispered softly.

    Looking up at the distant mountains, we see those towering mountain peaks.

    "Star Peak!"

    ¡°He stayed there the longest.¡±

    "Let's go, Mr. Jiang, come with me and take a look."

    Bai Piaopiao said softly, slowly raising her jade feet and walking towards Star Peak.

    She didn¡¯t speed up her pace deliberately.

    It seems that he is walking the same path that Yifeng once walked.

    "Oh, what a beautiful little junior sister."

    Bai Piaopiao was already the most beautiful girl in the country. She was dressed in white like a green lotus that stood aloof from the world. She was so unique and outstanding, especially now that she was in a high and powerful position. She added a touch of nobility and coldness to her original temperament.  This makes her attract everyone's attention wherever she goes.

    Even though there were several disciples who coveted Bai Piaopiao's beauty, they blocked their way.

    "I have never seen such a beautiful little junior sister before. It is a pity that I only saw her today."

    "Little junior sister, what's your name? Tell senior brother quickly, senior brother can't wait to get to know you!"

    "Hahaha, that's right, my junior sister's appearance is really endearing to me. If I could have an in-depth communication with my junior sister, tsk tsk"

    "He is simply a winner in life, and his death is worth it."

    For a moment, several disciples looked like Brother Pig, and they couldn't help but get closer and wanted to do something.

    However.

    As soon as their voices fell, the old man waved his hands gently, and several people froze in place like ice sculptures.

    They stared in horror.

    His expression was full of extreme fear.

    My body and vitality are disappearing rapidly

    I can¡¯t figure it out until I die, what is going on.

    These disciples disappeared without a trace under the eyes of countless eyes, but still no one noticed them.

    But Bai Piaopiao and the old man had already gone far away.

    "Mr. Jiang, do you also think that I shouldn't go to all the trouble of looking for him?"

    While walking slowly, Bai Piaopiao asked softly.

    "I don't dare."

    "The White Emperor can do whatever he wants. Whatever he asks the old man to do, the old man will follow suit."

    "Everything the White Emperor did was right."

    Jiang Yungong lowered his head slightly and said.

    Bai Piaopian smiled, said nothing, and continued to lead Jiang Yungong towards the Star Peak.

    In the secret room of Star Peak.

    Liu Yan, the master of Xingchen Peak who was in retreat, was wrinkled and charming, his face was pale and his eyes were shining with reluctance.

    Because she failed in her attempt to reach the realm.

    And this time, the failure was not only a failure in realm, but also a failure.

    Although I relied on pills and experience to pull myself back from the obsessive state, the sequelae left behind were still great.

    Not to mention the decline in realm.

    I¡¯m afraid there will never be any possibility of progress in this life.

    For a cultivator of immortality, the four words "never make any progress" cannot but be heavy.

    It is also expected that she will stop here in this life.

    at this time.

    The space in the secret room suddenly fluctuated.

    A woman in white clothes fluttering like a fairy, and an old man suddenly appeared in front of her.

    Liu Yan was so shocked by the sudden arrival of the two people that he could not speak. He drew out the long sword from his sleeves and stood up and stepped aside.

    He looked at the two of them warily.

    "You, who are you?"

    Liu Yan said in panic.

    Shortness of breath.

    This is really weird.

    Although her Star Peak is not the core of the Sun Moon Sect, it is also one of the main peaks. Especially her secret retreat room is the core of the Star Peak, where many formations and taboos are arranged.

    However.

    With such precautions and formation taboos, she did not notice the arrival of these two people at all, as if they appeared out of thin air.

    How can this keep her from being surprised?

    However.

    What surprised her even more was yet to come.

    With a slight wave of Bai Piaopiao's jade hand, the space in the entire secret room seemed to have changed.

    She actually couldn't exert even half of her strength.

    "Youwho are you, and what is the purpose of coming here!"

    Liu Yan also felt his scalp numb. He had never encountered such a terrifying strong man in his life, so he asked again in fear.

    "No need to panic."

    "I mean no harm."

    "Control your cultivation to avoid unnecessary conflicts."

    Bai Piaopiao said softly, and at the same time, she tapped her jade hand gently, and a force penetrated into Liu Yan's body, soothing her emotions.

    In just a moment, Liu Yan's inner panic seemed to have calmed down a lot.

    Even her injuries caused by her failure to attack the realm have improved a lot.

    "sit."

    Bai Piaopiao said softly, and then sat down cross-legged on the side first, as did the old man behind him.

    Liu Yan did not dare to say anything, and then sat down and looked at the two of them carefully.

    "My name is Bai Piaopiao, I am Yi Feng's friend."

    Bai Piaopiao said softly, with a touch of affinity in her words.

    "Are you Yi Feng's friend?"

    Liu Yan was slightly surprised.

    No wonder, no wonder this woman is so powerful. She turns out to be Yi Feng¡¯s friend. In this case, it makes sense.

    Thinking of that man, Liu Yan couldn't help but sigh.

    ¡°When he came to the Sun Moon Sect, he thought he was just a human being, but later he discovered that he was a super master who came to experience the world of mortals.

    And he was just a flash in the pan in his own life.

    Apart from longing for her, she didn't even dare to have any other emotions.

    "But he is no longer here a long time ago. I'm afraid it's too late for you to come find him"

    Liu Yan said softly.

    "I know."

    Bai Piaopiao said softly.

    "Then you are looking for me"

    Liu Yan was puzzled.

    "I can feel that when he was here, he had more contact with you."

    "So I just came to ask you what happened every day when he was here, what he ate, what roads he walked, and what interesting things he did. I hope you can tell me everything."

    Bai Piaopiao asked softly.

    "Ask this?"

    Liu Yan raised his head in surprise.

    Such a super strong man came to her just to ask her what Yifeng had done here and what he had eaten?

    Can¡¯t help but.

    She met Bai Piaopiao's pure eyes.

    But the moment she looked at Bai Piaopiao's eyes, she understood.

    As a woman.

    How could she not see the emotion in Bai Piaopiao's eyes.

    But that¡¯s right.

    Only a woman like this is worthy of someone like Yi Feng.

    Because even though Liu Yan maintained that he was doing well in all aspects, she felt ashamed in front of Bai Piaopiao, just like a weed standing in front of a beautiful flower.

    Liu Yan spoke in detail.

    From the time when Yifeng entered the mountain gate to what happened later, and even the interesting things and conflicts that happened with people, they have not been missed.

    And Bai Piaopiao sat cross-legged on the ground and listened quietly from beginning to end, so patiently.  Even in the face of boring things, she never showed a trace of impatience.

    When she heard Yi Feng¡¯s interesting story, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    When she heard that Yi Feng had conflicts with others, Qiao Mei couldn't help but feel cold.

    It was as if I had followed Liu Yan's story and relived Yi Feng's experiences all over again.

    Even if it is not earth-shattering, it is not touching.

    Even if it¡¯s just eating, sleeping, food, clothing, housing and transportation (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)p; When she heard that Yi Feng had conflicts with others, Qiao Mei could not help but feel cold.

    It was as if I had followed Liu Yan's story and relived Yi Feng's experiences all over again.

    Even if it is not earth-shattering, it is not touching.

    Even if it¡¯s just eating, sleeping, basic necessities, food, housing and transportation (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 721 Two Realms Barrier

    "Wow!"

    "Wow wow wow!"

    "Slow down, slow down."

    Yi Feng patted slowly on the head, cursed, and vomited in the sky.

    "oh!"

    "Bulu Bulu."

    Slowly it started to squirm in mid-air.

    "Sorry about you."

    This sudden change of speed nearly threw Yi Feng straight away. He cursed and yelled, "I asked you to slow down a little bit at the original speed, not to slow down so much all at once."

    ?  ?  ?  ?

    Slowly, there was a question mark on his face.

    Isn¡¯t this a little slower?

    "Then just stop, just stop, and put me down."

    After slowly landing, Yi Feng quickly started cleaning up by the stream.

    After feeling a little better, he looked around.

    I found that this place was completely different from before. It was already in a dense forest, surrounded by towering trees that would take several people to surround.

    The climate and environment seem to have changed.

    "How far did he travel in such a short time? It must have been more than a thousand miles!"

    "You are so awesome!"

    Yi Feng looked at it slowly and couldn't help but admire it.

    This speed is really terrifying.

    He slowly rolled his eyes and lay on the ground not wanting to speak at all.

    Yi Feng looked around again and planned to settle here.

    After all, he is short of money, so he wants to save a little bit. The most important thing is that he has not yet inedged himself, so that he can feel a little sense of security in this kind of nature.

    After some searching, Yi Feng found several monsters in the jungle.

    Although I don¡¯t know what level they are, I think it should be very low.

    Yi Feng grilled it directly.

    "But when it comes to the levels of these monsters, Yi Feng has to complain.

    Since the system raised him to fifty levels, it seems that he has never encountered a master or monster that is stronger than him, or even a master that is closer to him.

    They all seem to have the same level of cultivation.

    Therefore, Yi Feng came to two conclusions.

    First, the masters in the immortal world also die from drought and waterlogging. The ones that usually appear are some rubbish. The slightly more powerful masters rarely show up.

    Second, he should be quite strong himself.

    So he thought.

    Should I be more high-profile?

    ¡°At least, don¡¯t let yourself live in such embarrassment.

    In the days that followed, Yi Feng built a thatched house in the mountains. He usually ate game and looked for his apprentice when he was free.

    After these days of exploration, Yi Feng roughly confirmed that there is a city in the east and west directions of this mountain range.

    These two cities are larger than those seen before.

    In terms of distance.

    Slowly we arrived in less than half an instant, probably only a few hundred miles away!

    As for the masters in the city, they seem to be a little better than those they encountered before.

    But compared to him, it still feels far behind.

    But it¡¯s also good. He doesn¡¯t want to meet masters similar to him, which can save a lot of trouble.

    So Yi Feng would take the bus slowly to the city every day, trying his luck to see if he could find the last apprentice.

    In ordinary days, Yi Feng will also do small good deeds.

    That¡¯s when he accidentally discovered such a product while browsing the system exchange store out of boredom.

    That is to be able to use a little luck value to instill a little bit of cultivation into foreign objects.

    This is not true.

    Anyway, idle time is idle. When he sees small animals that are dying or plants that are about to die in the mountains, Yi Feng will use the system to instill some cultivation into them.

    ¡°Anyway, a little luck is just a little bit of luck. For Yi Feng, who needs 100,000 yuan to level up, a little luck is not important.

    And with this Diudiu cultivation level.

    Dead plants can come back to life.  Injured animals can also recover quickly.

    "Yi Feng still enjoys doing such small acts of kindness.

    certainly.

    If he really encounters a seriously injured small animal, Yi Feng will not hesitate to give it two more cultivation points.

    And in the city to the west of the mountain range, countless array masters wearing black robes spread out at the center of the city.??Emergency meeting.

    ??This is the territory of the formation world.

    And they are well-known big guys in the formation world.

    The leader is a king-level formation mage, Chen Xianxuan!

    "The wilderness is really abominable."

    At this moment, Chen Xianxuan was slapping the table angrily and said angrily: "The Tianlan Mountains are 10 million miles apart from the two realms, and the countless space cracks in between can't stop their ambitions. In the Supreme Era, this Tianlan Mountains  It¡¯s the area within my formation, but now the Tianlan Mountains are theirs?¡±

    "The desire to destroy me in the wilderness will never die. They have already planned it. They were planning it thousands of years ago. They secretly established a teleportation array leading to the Tianlan Mountains in the wilderness. This is obviously to include the area of ????my formation.  Hit!"

    "The Wild World is eyeing the Tianlan Mountains. We must not give in to it, because this is our land, so everyone should think of a definite way to come out." An old man couldn't help but said.

    "I suggest that we immediately send out a team with a ninth-grade formation mage as the core, coupled with some true immortal masters, to use the teleportation array to enter the periphery of the Tianlan Mountains, and then go deep into the center of the mountains to establish various formations within it."  Another man said.

    As soon as his attention came out, everyone quickly nodded in agreement.

    This is obviously a precautionary plan.

    Because Huangjie wants to take action against Zhanjie, it must cross the barrier of Tianlan Mountains, so it is obviously a wise choice to arrange various formations in Tianlan Mountains.

    "If that's the case, then send my disciples to handle this matter!"

    After Chen Xianxuan finished speaking, he looked at the woman in black beside him.

    She has exquisite facial features, a tall figure, and a pair of long white legs exposed from under her black robe, giving her a unique charm.

    Lin Youwei.

    Ninth-grade array mage.

    Chen Xianxuan¡¯s personal disciple.

    One of the geniuses recognized in the formation world.

    Everyone present had no objection to entrusting this task to her.

    "Youwei, this matter is related to the safety of our formation. There is no room for ambiguity, so I leave it to you."

    Chen Xianxuan explained patiently.

    "This is Master, I will gather the troops and set off immediately." Lin Youwei said respectfully.

    "Okay, but before setting off, I still need to explain some things to you."

    Chen Xianxuan walked out and solemnly explained: "Although the Tianlan Mountains are the territory of my formation, you have never entered because of the distance, so after entering, you must be careful in everything."

    "At the same time, in order to save time, you can teleport directly from the teleportation array in this city to the outskirts of the Tianlan Mountains."

    "In addition, I give this token to you."

    Chen Xianxuan took out another token from the storage ring and said: "In a realm like the Tianlan Mountains, some great monsters from the True Immortal Realm will naturally be born, but you don't have to be afraid. Our formation realm has already reached a consensus with them.  , no matter what happens with the wilderness in the future, some mountains will be divided for them to live in, so if you enter the mountains and encounter monsters that cannot be dealt with, you can take out the token to find their lord, and you will naturally be safe."

    "Here is a list of some lords entrenched at the outer barrier of the Tianlan Mountains."

    "You must remember clearly that if you encounter different troubles in different territories, you must use tokens to find different lords."

    Chen Xianxuan explained everything in detail.

    ¡°After all, for him in the formation world, Lin Youwei¡¯s mission this time cannot be unimportant.

    "Yes, Master, I have remembered everything clearly. I will set off immediately."

    Lin Youwei took the token, turned around and walked out of the center.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 731 He is from the wilderness

    As soon as the voice fell.

    Everyone suddenly felt their scalps numb.

    Has it been discovered?

    No way, they are hiding behind countless formations.

    But if not, who is he talking to?

    Everybody looked at me, and I looked at you, and for a moment I didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Completely in a state of confusion.

    "Hey, what are you looking at? I'm talking about you." Yi Feng shouted.

    As soon as these words were said, Lin Youwei and others were convinced that Yi Feng had really discovered them.

    Not only that, but listening to the first words Yi Feng shouted, it seemed that they had not just discovered them, but had discovered them long ago.

    It can even be said that every move they make may be under the control of this person.

    Everyone looked ugly and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Because judging from Yi Feng¡¯s attitude, it doesn¡¯t look like a good thing for them.

    ???????????????????

    The next moment, Yi Feng took out a large knife several meters long and pointed it directly at them.

    Then, Yi Feng, whose aura was exposed, heard a fierce voice.

    "I'll give you three seconds to disappear before me."

    "three."

    "two."

    "one¡­¡­"

    Before the words were spoken, Lin Youwei and others disappeared instantly.

    Looking at Lin Youwei and others disappearing, Yi Feng couldn't help but sigh.

    This group of guys.

    They were discovered a long time ago.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    ¡°After all, if he is really a good person, how can he hide from people when he meets him?

    He even suspected that his disappearing money bag had been stolen by this group of men.

    So Yi Feng, who was not in a good mood now, drove them away directly.

    After cursing for a few times, Yi Feng continued to look for the money bag nearby.

    However, at this moment, Lin Youwei and others were so scared that they fled directly to the entrance of the teleportation array. Without saying a word, they activated the teleportation array to the Tiancheng City.

    Thinking of the moment just now, everyone¡¯s hearts are about to jump out of their chests.

    terrible.

    "It's absolutely terrible."

    What kind of terrifying knife is that?

    What kind of terrifying aura erupted from that person?

    They only knew that if they had not escaped just now, I am afraid none of them would have left.

    "Why, why is this happening?"

    An array master shouted unwillingly, "All our efforts have been in vain. Why is this!"

    "We neither provoked him nor offended him, so why should we destroy our formation."

    "Yes, why, it's so abominable!"

    Everyone started to curse.

    However, only Lin Youwei sat cross-legged next to the teleportation array, her face full of solemnity and haze.

    "Leader, that person is so hateful based on his cultivation, aren't you angry?" A formation master couldn't help but said.

    "There's no need to be unwilling."

    Lin Youwei took a breath and whispered: "He himself is the enemy of my formation!"

    "What?"

    Hearing this, everyone present stood up suddenly, "Leader, on what basis did you determine that he is an enemy of our formation?"

    "yes?"

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help asking anxiously.

    If that person is teasing and playing with them, then they are just unwilling to do so.

    But if Yifeng himself was their enemy, the nature of the matter would be completely different.

    Under the eyes of everyone, Lin Youwei said in a heavy voice, "According to the clothes on his body."

    "If you think carefully about the clothes he was wearing just now, you will know that they are completely the clothes of the Huangjie!"

    ¡°Plus the fact that he destroyed the formation, drove us away and other factors together, it is enough to identify him as a man from the wilderness!!!¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 761 The dung beetle in the realm of true immortals

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of the way, he was just a handyman disciple. For him, an elder of the sect, he would never even look at it.

    "It's just that this handyman disciple is different from ordinary handyman disciples.

    He didn¡¯t just nod and bow when meeting people.

    On the contrary, there is a bit of a unique temperament about him.

    It was this unique temperament that made him glance at the handyman disciple casually.

    As the saying goes in this world - no coincidence can be written.

    It was this glance that made Wang Yue freeze on the spot as if he was struck by lightning.

    Because the handyman disciple¡¯s slightly incompetent face was too familiar to him.

    Even just a moment ago, it was still lingering in his mind.

    He never imagined that the senior who saved his brother from fire and water would actually appear here.

    They are still wearing the uniforms of their sect¡¯s handyman disciples.

    "Wang Yue has met the senior."

    Wang Yue almost took a lunge and rushed towards the opponent.

    ?Obviously.

    This disciple is Su Bai who walked out of Yifeng Courtyard.

    Facing Wang Yue who suddenly rushed towards him, Su Bai raised his head and glanced up.

    "Oh, it's you, what a coincidence."

    "Yes, yes, what a coincidence." Wang Yue responded with excitement, and at the same time asked the doubts in his heart, "But why do you appear here, senior?"

    "And also"

    Having said this, Wang Yue glanced at Su Bai up and down, and said cautiously: "Still wearing the clothes of our Tianyun Sect's handyman disciple?"

    "What's not allowed?"

    Su Bai looked at him and said, "I am just a handyman of Tianyun Sect. Isn't it okay to wear the clothes of a handyman disciple?"

    This sentence made Wang Yue choke.

    He stared at Yuebai with big eyes, "Zha Zaza Zazai handyman?"

    Wang Yue immediately doubted his life.

    Does his Tianyun Sect have such powerful handymen?

    "By the way, why are you here?" Su Bai asked.

    "Ah, I, I am the elder here, but I have been in retreat for the past one or two years."

    Wang Yue replied hurriedly.

    Su Bai nodded with sudden realization.

    ¡°That¡¯s okay, you go about your business while I sweep the floor.¡±

    After saying that, Su Bai took out the broom and walked towards the woods ahead.

    Because adults often come here for a walk, Su Bai will clean the place every day after knowing about it.

    "Really, really, a handyman?"

    Wang Yue rubbed his eyes, full of disbelief.

    "Oh, by the way, your colorful babies are quite delicious."

    While sweeping the floor, Su Bai suddenly turned around and praised him.

    Finished.

    Continue to sweep the floor seriously.

    ?  ?  ?

    Wang Yue had a question mark on his face.

    The Colorful Baby is not a fighting monster, nor is it even a good monster. It is difficult to control, kills its owner, and is cunning and cunning.

    But it has a unique ability that makes it even so unbearable, but it is still more precious than ordinary true immortal monsters.

    That means it can be immune to formations to a certain extent.

    The reason why he has such a colorful baby is because he didn't know what kind of formation his brother was trapped in back then. In order to rescue his brother, he spent nearly all his belongings to get it.

    However, this colorful baby is of no use when it comes to formations that can only be broken with absolute strength.

    However.

    ????????? This Uncle Su, he hasn¡¯t even had a whole night, and he¡¯s really going to feed it?

    Isn¡¯t this too much of a waste of natural resources?

    Wang Yue could not calm down for a long time.

    After a long time to calm down, he hurried towards the sect¡¯s archives office.  Because it records the background and entry information of each disciple.

    He wants to find out what is going on.

    A terrifying boss who is above the tenth level of a true immortal is working as a handyman in their sect. If this matter is exposed, it will be a huge bomb.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t say anything until he found out.

    But while Wang Yue was rushing to check Su Bai¡¯s files, within the Tianlan Mountains

    Chen Xian and Huang Zhen were still sitting cross-legged next to the thatched hut and the cesspit, waiting for Yi Feng to return.

    But wait for thisMany days have passed and there is no news.

    But when they didn¡¯t know what to do, they were surprised to find that most of the black energy that had been accumulated in the body due to the influence of the black fog outside the circle and could not be removed because they had been guarding the cracks around the circle for a long time, had actually disappeared.

    You must know that these black energies are extremely terrifying. They are like maggots attached to the bones. They cannot be removed at all and will only accumulate more and more.

    And if you accumulate too much, it will not only affect your cultivation, but also your mind, causing you to go crazy and turn into a demon.

    And the deaths of countless border guards were all caused by these black energies.

    It can be said that this black energy is a sharp sword hanging in the heart of each of them!

    At the same time, it is also the reason why they still guard there despite knowing that everyone will end up like that in the long run.

    Because once the black mist covers the Immortal Realm and the Eight Realms, this area will gradually become a purgatory.

    Everyone will become a zombie.

    Therefore, at this moment, the two of them found that most of the black energy in their bodies had disappeared, not to mention how excited they were.

    "what happened?"

    "What the hell is going on?"

    Even those who are as strong as them are completely unable to maintain the peaceful state of mind in the past. At this moment, Gao Sheng exclaimed.

    "Is it because we left the edge of the circle and gradually disappeared because there was no influence of the black mist?"

    Huang Zhen guessed.

    "Do you think it's possible?"

    Chen Xian rolled his eyes at him.

    If this is the case, then the pressure on the border defenders will not be so great.

    ?Then you can come in batches, and change teams of people to leave the circle after a period of time, and then come back when the black energy in the body disappears.

    " In this way, they will not have any casualties at all, let alone anyone going crazy and turning into a demon.

    Huang Zhen also knew that he had said something stupid, and he opened his mouth in shame.

    "Perhaps, there is something nearby that affects us!"

    Chen Xian said solemnly, with a light shining in his eyes.

    Because he thought that if there really was a treasure that could cause the black energy in their bodies to disappear, wouldn't it mean that other border guards who would suffer from the serious spread of black energy in the future could use it to get rid of it?

    "Look around quickly."

    Chen Xian said quickly.

    Huang Zhen nodded.

    The two of them looked around.

    Almost at the same time, he looked at the thatched house.

    Because among the surroundings, this thatched house was the only one that looked possible.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Because the owner is not here, they themselves have a need for help. In order to prevent the owner from being unhappy, they have never entered the thatched house after coming for so long.

    But now in order to find out the facts, they had to go in and take a look.

    "Offended."

    At the door, Chen Xian lowered his head and said something, then gently opened the door of the thatched house.

    Because no one is staying there for some days, and because of the recent rain, the door of the thatched house is opened, and a rotten smell comes.

    Everything in the house was visible to the two of them.

    ¡ª¡ªNothing.

    The two looked at each other and seemed to have nothing to do with this thatched house.

    "In this way, within a radius of ten miles, the two of us will search separately." Chen Xian ordered.

    "good!"

    Huang Zhen also knows the importance of finding out the truth.

    After the two of them decided to pay attention, they flew out separately.

    With the strength of the two of them, the area is only ten miles away. In fact, they can clearly see even a mosquito if they scan it.

    But out of caution, they still searched carefully.

    Half an hour later, the two met again at the thatched house.

    "Have you found anything?" Chen Xian asked.

    "have!"

    Huang Zhen took a deep breath and said, "Although this discovery is not the key to the disappearance of the black energy in our bodies, it is enough to prove that there must be something hidden in this mountain that we don't know about."

    "So, guess what I saw?"

    "What?"

    Chen Xian held his breath and stared at Huang Zhen and asked seriously.

    Under Chen Xian¡¯s expectant gaze, Huang Zhen said word by word: ¡°I saw it, a dung beetle in the realm of true immortals!¡± (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com